ã€ŠXianxia: My Disciples are Insane!ã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Disciple Recruitment Mission</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Heavenly Mortal World, Hidden Edge Sect, Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Ye Changge looked at the system¡¯s mission panel in front of him with excitement.

    [System Mission: Recruit a first disciple.

    [Mission time limit: 15 days.

    [Mission reward: Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven Foundation, Indestructible Golden Body Technique.]

    Finally, a new function! Finally, a mission panel!

    It had been ten years since Ye Changge had transmigrated to this world. Ever since he had woken up and be a disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect, he had been bound to this system.

    However, this system only had one sign-in function.

    In his previous life, Ye Changge had strictly adhered to the path of moderation. He understood that there was always someone better than him. Ye Changge, who believed in avoiding the spotlight while slowly making preparations for whatever was ahead, understood the dangers of the mysterious fantasy world too well.

    Thus, in these ten years, Ye Changge did not take a single step out of Reclining Firewood Peak. He just silently signed in.

    So far, ording to the intelligence provided to the public, in Hidden Edge Sect and the entire eastern region of the Heavenly Mortal Realm, Ye Changge could be considered an expert.

    However, Ye Changge was well-versed in the ways of the fantasy world. From young to old, from old to even older.

    Even if you didn¡¯t go and cause trouble, there was no guarantee that trouble would note.

    Originally, he had nned to try his best not to get involved with karma aside from the system¡¯s arrangements.

    If there was no way to avoid it, he would work hard to repay the good karma, and the evil karma would be eradicated by the roots.

    Everything was nned and done, and he had to maintain a level ying field. He had to be ordinary, to not show off, and to quietly sign in.

    Apart from Bu Yi Zhenren, the chief monk of Reclining Firewood Peak ¡ª who took him in as a disciple and was now wandering outdoors ¡ª?Ye Changge basically did not care about anyone else.

    Only the system could rely on him. He originally thought that he would always sign in at the mountains to umte strength. He quietly waited for the time to leave the mountains.

    He didn¡¯t expect the system to give him a surprise today. The mission function was activated, and he was asked to ept a disciple.

    Ye Changge, who had already verified that the system wouldn¡¯t harm him, knew that this was a new way to increase his strength apart from signing in.

    He had to make good use of this opportunity.

    Moreover, as he looked at the quest reward, the word ¡°Indestructible¡± from ¡°Indestructible Golden Body Technique¡± was very appealing to Ye Changge.

    With one look, one could tell that after cultivating it, one¡¯s survival ability would be greatly improved.

    Perhaps after cultivating it in a profound realm, one would really be able to be indestructible. After all, the system¡¯s products would definitely be of high quality.

    He looked at the phrase ¡°Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven Foundation¡±. If Ye Changge was not mistaken, this was one of the ten?legendary great cave heavens.

    Did this mean that he could set up another cave heaven on Reclining Firewood Peak?

    He would then have a very stable base camp. This was what he had hoped for. Therefore, he had toplete this mission.

    Just as he was thinking about how toplete the mission, a disciple from a sect at the foot of the mountain came to give him a report.

    ¡°Senior Brother Ye, this time the Sword Whisper Sect, which is also one of the ten great sects of the eastern region, will begin the sword whisper ceremony.

    ¡°You are the eldest disciple of Reclining Firewood Peak, and Chief Bu Yi is not here. You are the person in charge of Reclining Firewood Peak now.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sect Master has instructed that you must represent Reclining Firewood Peak and apany the chief of Young Sun Peak to the Sword Whisper Sect this time. Otherwise, if Reclining Firewood Peak does not make an appearance, the outside world will think that we, the nine hidden peaks, only have eight branches.¡±

    ¡°Although our sect is known as the hidden peak and usually does not like to be in the limelight, we have all nine branches and our sect is united. That is why we have the most basic deterrence against the outside world.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go this time, the sect leader will withhold the basic resources given to the Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    Ye Changge didn¡¯t pay attention to what was going on outside the window. Usually, he would push the sect¡¯s missions as much as he could.

    He didn¡¯t want to participate in other things. It might cause outsiders to think that there were only eight branches left in the nine peaks of the sect.

    If people thought that the sect was one-ninth weaker, it would indeed incur some dangerous thoughts from restless people.

    This time, the sect leader might also have the intention of intimidating the little ones.

    It just so happened that the system was on a mission at this time. If he could go out and take a look, he might be able to meet potential disciples.

    Moreover, the Sword Whisper Sect¡¯s sword whisper ceremony was the disciple eptance ceremony. He could also learn some methods to select disciples.

    Therefore, Ye Changge did not say much. He nodded to the messenger disciple, stood up and summoned the spirit sword. With a light step, he became a beam of light and sped away.

    ..

    Cultivation was prevalent in the mortal world, and the Hidden Edge Sect was one of the top ten sects in the eastern region. This time, many people would definitely go to the Sword Whisper Sect to attend the ceremony.

    At this time, there were many young men and women in the square in front of the main hall of the hidden edge sect. They were all disciples of various peaks.

    And on the highest step in front of the main hall, eight elders stood discussing something.

    An iridescent beam of light sailed over and transformed into a human figure. It was Ye Changge. He went forward and bowed. ¡°Disciple Ye Changge greets the sect master and the leaders.¡±

    The young men and women on the square saw this and spoke one after another.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s actually a sword light! This person is so young, but he can already ride a sword and fly!¡±

    ¡°What do you know? People in cultivation are extraordinary. Naturally, they have the ability to retain their looks. It only depends on whether they are willing or not. Who knows? This person might be some powerful figure.¡±

    A disciple who was doing the registration next to him said, ¡°This is Ye Changge, the chief disciple of the Reclining Peak Sect. He usually doesn¡¯t leave Reclining Peak. It¡¯s not strange that you haven¡¯t seen him before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s the only disciple of Reclining Peak. If they don¡¯t recruit more disciples, I¡¯m afraid that many people will forget the existence of this lineage.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, the people who Ye Changge attracted began to discuss animatedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard his name. So he¡¯s Ye Changge. He¡¯s too handsome!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, little girl? Are you tempted? It just so happens that the sect has sent people to attend the Sword Whisper Sect¡¯s ceremony. Seeing that the event hasn¡¯t urred for a long time, Senior Brother Ye will also be there. You should perform well on the road and try to get close to him!¡±

    ..

    Seeing that it was him who came, sect leader Ding Xingbo smiled and said, ¡°Changge, you¡¯re here. It¡¯s rare for me to see you since you don¡¯t pay much attention to the outside world.¡±

    Beside him, Qing Cang, the chief monk of Young Sun Peak, said, ¡°If sect leader hadn¡¯t given the order this time, I¡¯m afraid that he wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    All the chief monks started to tease him.

    Still, Ye Changge did not care about the so-called sect resources. After all, he had the signing system in his hands.

    The reason he came here this time was toplete the system¡¯s mission, but he just smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Martial uncles, please don¡¯t tease me anymore. Oh right, martial uncles, what were you discussing just now? Is it rted to the Sword Whisper Sect¡¯s grand ceremony?¡±

    Only then did the various chief elders remember what they were talking about earlier, and they began to discuss the situation with Ye Changge.

    After introducing the situation, they all made their arrangements. Qing Cang, the chief of Young Sun Peak, led the disciples of each peak to the Sword Seeking Sect to attend their disciple-epting ceremony.

 Chapter 2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Maniptive Mortal</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Sword Request Sect¡¯s Sword Request ceremony was held every few years. It was not a particrly important ceremony.

    After all, every sect had a disciple soliciting ceremony, so it was not necessary for an entire audience to watch this particr ceremony.

    This time, the Hidden Edge Sect was also present to view the sect¡¯s basic strength.

    As the Abbot of Qing Cang and the elders of the Sword Request Sect greeted each other, Ye Changge surveyed the situation nearby.

    A young man at the gate of the Sword Whisper Sect caught his eye as it passed.

    That young man had a tanned face and a robust body. The moment he saw him, he was reminded of the farmers who worked in the fields day and night.

    At that moment, his face was lined with fatigue and he was anxiously arguing with some disciples of the Sword Whisper Sect.

    An elder of the Sword Whisper Sect came over and exchanged a few words with him. He appeared to say something to the young man. The young man knelt down determinedly and appeared to beg for something.

    His kneeling quickly attracted the attention of many people around him.

    The elder in charge of ushering from the Sword Whisper Sect and the Abbot of Qing Cang both possessed profound cultivation. They cast their gazes over.

    The elder in charge of ushering signaled a disciple over and asked, ¡°What happened to that young man? Why did he kneel down?¡±

    The disciple replied, ¡°Elder, this is what we¡¯ve gathered. The young man at the door is a mortal who came seeking a master.¡±

    ¡°He took advantage of the wisdom stone and is a mortal. He hasn¡¯t reached the entry-level requirements for discipleship, but he passed the trial road and is now kneeling there, begging the sect to take him in.¡±

    The elder in charge of ushering looked at the members of the Hidden Edge Sect and said, ¡°This is all happening in view of our distinguished guests. Now that we have disturbed them, please exin the situation to them in detail.¡±

    The reporting disciple looked at Ye Changge and nodded. ¡°One of the requirements of the Trial Road of the sect is that they have to pass through the trial road that stretches from the foot of the mountain to the front of the sect.¡±

    ¡°This trial road is merelyposed of ordinary stone steps. Only during the sword reverence ceremony would the formation be activated, bing one of the trials for those prospective disciples.¡±

    ¡°There is a test involving the wisdom stone. On that stone, there will be engravings and ever-changing divine patterns. A disciple attempting the trial has to memorize the divine patterns within the stipted time and then draw the memorized divine patterns at the front gate.¡±

    ¡°An ordinary mortal could not have the memory capacity for that, but that youth had a trick up his sleeve. He used all his strength to imprint his palm on the stone, almost to the point of imprinting a bloody mark. The lines of the divine inscriptions became embedded in his palm.¡±

    ¡°When he reached the entrance, all he needed to do was to draw the divine inscriptions on his palm. It was nothing but a trick and does not represent the actual aptitude to pass the trial.¡±

    ¡°To achieve this however, he had to apply great force on his palm against the divine inscriptions. It would break skin and draw blood. It is extraordinary for a mortal like him to have such great willpower.¡±

    ¡°After that, the cliff path leads to a narrower path at the edge of the cliff. With the spiritual pressure path in y, every step only yielded even more pressure. This Mortal relied on his own willpower to walk all the way here.¡±

    ¡°With his willpower, even the slightest bit of talent would be enough reason for elder Lu, the one in charge of the trials, to have allowed him to pass and epted him into the sect. Unfortunately, his talent was far toocking. He was just a mortal.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already over twenty years old, but he has not even reached the most basic body tempering stage. Elder Lu took a look at him. I¡¯m afraid that he has deficient meridians, so it¡¯s impossible for him to perform qi cirction.¡±

    ¡°Right now, he¡¯s kneeling in front of the door, unwilling to leave.¡±

    The elder in charge of ushering mused, ¡°Such willpower is indeed rare. Is he really a mortal without any talent?¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder Lu has carefully examined him. I¡¯m afraid that the young man¡¯s meridians are all shriveled up. There¡¯s no possibility of him exercising his qi and vigor.¡±

    Ye changge carefully sized up the young man by the side. Indeed, he could not detect a trace of spirit in his body. He was just an ordinary mortal.

    With Ye Changge¡¯s current cultivation, it would be very difficult to hide from him. A person with a cultivation much higher than his could do it. If that was the case, that young man did not need toe to the Sword Whisper Sect to acknowledge him as his master.

    A mortal in his twenties who had not even reached the body forging realm.

    A mortal who had missed the best opportunity toy his foundation also wanted to participate in the Sword Whisper Sect?

    Moreover, he had been permitted to pass the trial, relying on his own willpower and trickery. This trial road had stumped many young talents.

    After all, the Sword Whisper Sect was one of the top ten sects in the eastern region, so it was very strict in epting disciples.

    ¡°Ding! The system has activated the automatic detection function and discovered a strange genius. Do you want to check the details?¡±

    Ye Changge was surprised to see the notification. ¡°Check!¡±

    [ Name ] : He Xiuxing

    [ Age ] : 28

    [ Innate Bone ] : Bad

    [ Aptitude ] : Bad

    [ Cultivation ] : none

    [ Talent ] : None

    [ Faction ] : None

    [ Remarks ] : Seems to beprehending the path of mortals¡¯ cultivation on his own.

    Ye Changge¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. The path of mortals¡¯ cultivation? What was that?

    ¡°System, exin the path of mortals¡¯ cultivation in detail.¡±

    ¡°Where are you not cultivating? When are you not cultivating? What are you not cultivating for?¡±.

    ¡°Comprehending the path of mortals¡¯ cultivation and doing what mortals do is toprehend the Heavenly Dao of Heaven¡¯s will.¡±

    This young man had such perseverance, which was of great benefit to his cultivation.

    Although his aptitude was not good, the system had found out that he hadprehended his own path of cultivation, which meant that he was definitely a good hidden potential disciple.

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes light up. His mission had been aplished.

    It was also true that the first disciple of the founding sect had to be an extraordinary person. Extra from ordinary, which was exactly what he wanted.

    Beside him, Abbot Qing Cang was stillmenting that young man¡¯s talent with the weing elder.

    ¡°In spite of his perseverance, such a shame. But he doesn¡¯t have talent, and it¡¯s impossible for him to use his skills and luck to enter the sect. Why don¡¯t we make such facts clear to him and let him live his life as an ordinary person?¡±

    ¡°What elder Qing Cang said makes sense.¡± The ushering elder nodded.

    He turned around and said to the disciple, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed ording to elder Lu¡¯s previous arrangements. He won¡¯t be able to cultivate even if he stays in the sect. It¡¯s better to send him back to whence he came.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time. I¡¯ll bring the honored guests into the mountain gate first.¡±

    Ye Changge a man who would not even let food scraps pass, wasn¡¯t willing to leave it at just that.

    ¡°Elder, I¡¯m very interested in the method of epting disciples for the sword solicitation ceremony. After all, I was a disciple that the master took in directly when he was traveling outside. I¡¯ve never seen a sect epting disciples with my own eyes. ¡°The Sword Request Sect is epting disciples and I find it all very interesting. Can I stay here and take a good look?¡±

    Abbot Qing Cang considered Ye Changge¡¯s situation. The ushering elder seemed almost redundant. Seeing that, he nodded to Ye Changge and led his people to follow the ushering elder into the Sword Whisper sect.

    Elder Lu did not seem pleased to have the young man remaining in front of the sect on his knees. More guests would being to watch the ceremony. It would not look good kneeling like this. He called out to a disciple and had him cast a spell to bind the young man before sending him down the mountain.

    Ye Changge quickly followed him when no one was looking.

 Chapter 3

    <h4>Chapter 3: He Xiuxing Is In Harmony With Nature</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He Xiuxing, who was left at his vige entrance by the Sword Whisper Sect disciple, had an expression full of loneliness. He was also very tired.

    He did not expect to fail this time despite all his efforts. Although he had passed the trial, he was unable to pass through the Sword Whisper Sect¡¯s Mountain Gate.

    In his heart, hemented the Heavenly Dao¡¯s unfairness. However, in order to not let his family worry, he stillposed himself and returned home.

    When he had arrived at the vige entrance, He Xiuxing¡¯s father and mother had seen his expression change. From his appearance, they knew that he did not meet the requirements for the discipleship.

    Thus, they adjusted their mood and came over tofort him. ¡°Ax, you must be tired. If you¡¯re fatigued, go ahead and have a good rest. Mother will make you some chicken soup.¡±

    Hearing his nickname, He Xiuxing also responded to his parents.

    When the vigers nearby saw the scene, they started to gossip in low voices.

    ¡°Sigh, it looks like Ax has also failed. I wonder how far he got.¡±

    ¡°Of course. He must have been eliminated at the Mountain Gate. After all, based on our understanding, that trial requires someone to be beyond the basic Body Tempering Stage before he can pass. Ax is just an ordinary person, so how can he seed?¡±

    ¡°I even advised him previously to not be too ambitious. It would be better if he just stayed in his hometown and cultivated thend. Things like immortal cultivation are not suitable for him.¡±

    However, there were also people who spoke up for He Xiuxing. ¡°Brother Ax is such a strong person. No matter how hard it is to walk the trial road, he can still walk on it with his strength.¡±

    Immediately, someone retorted, ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s like our mountain path? That is the path of an immortal sect. How can it be done with just brute strength? Our vige still needs to see Schr Lu¡¯s son, at the west end of the vige, enter the sect and learn how to be an immortal.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. Xiao Lu has at least surpassed the Body Tempering Stage and reached the second level of the Qi Storage Stage. Sigh, I wonder if my daughter will be able to marry into the Lu family if I take a walk over there.¡±

    The expression of He Xiuxing¡¯s father changed. That person had often visited the He family previously and vaguely revealed the same intention. He did not expect him to change his tune so quickly.

    Although He Xiuxing¡¯s father did not want that man¡¯s daughter to be his daughter-inw, such a situation still made him ufortable.

    He Xiuxing¡¯s mother then pulled him and his father back home in a hurry.

    In the next few days, He Xiuxing began to live his life as a farmer again. Even so, from time to time, he would still inquire about the disciples of other sects. It was clear that he had not given up.

    Unfortunately, apart from discovering that the Lu family¡¯s son had been epted as an outer sect disciple in the Sword Whisper Sect, there was no other news.

    As the sun rose and the moon set, Ye Changge, who had been following his progress, became increasingly surprised. The more he observed, the more satisfied he felt.

    Every day at sunrise, He Xiuxing would bring his hoe up the mountain to work on the terraced fields. While he farmed, he would sing a folk song, and although it was not loud enough, many birds would stille over to harmonize with him.

    The birds did not peck at the half-ripe rice. They only surrounded He Xiuxing and followed his rhythm from afar. Whenever He Xiuxing ate, he would share the crumbs with the birds.

    In the afternoon, He Xiuxing would chop firewood on his way home, and it was as if he could identify a tree¡¯s condition.

    The branches that he chopped with his ax would be almost dried and on the verge of falling. The branches that were still alive would not be damaged at all.

    Whenever he returned home and cooked for the elders, he would chop firewood next to his house.

    Each strike of his ax was clean and neat, as though he was chopping on the lines of the firewood.

    Right before the sun set, He Xiuxing would go to work at the pond, feeding the fishes and ducks. He would stand very steadily on a small boat and follow the waves, which undted as if they were in tune with the rhythm of the wind.

    All these signs surprised Ye Changge. Sure enough, the system had a very powerful function. This person looked ordinary on the surface, but in reality, his performance was truly remarkable.

    However, if he had not followed him like he did, he might not have noticed how exceptional He Xiuxing¡¯s cultivation was.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Changge took advantage of He Xiuxing¡¯s climb up the mountain to activate his sword light and descend from the sky, appearing before He Xiuxing.

    ¡°May I know what you are here for, Immortal Master?¡±

    Looking at the shocked He Xiuxing in front of him, Ye Changge said, ¡°I am the chief disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak.

    ¡°I have followed you all the way here and checked on your situation. I have some questions to ask you.¡±

    Hearing that it was actually the chief disciple of one of the Eastern Region¡¯s ten great sects, He Xiuxing was even more surprised.

    He bowed respectfully. ¡°I wonder what you have to ask me, Immortal Master. I will definitely tell you anything I know.¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you, why did you enter an immortal sect?¡±

    ¡°In our vige, everyone experiences birth, old age, illness, and death. Human death always makes me very sad. I already feel bad enough when I see others die, and when I think of my own death, I feel even sadder. I want to live forever!¡±

    ¡°What can you pay for this? What can you do?¡±

    ¡°I will do whatever that needs to be done!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Does that mean there are things that cannot be done?¡±

    Without hesitation, He Xiuxing replied, ¡°My parents should be taken care of, my teachers and elders should be respected, and there are many other things that I can¡¯t go against or do.¡±

    Nodding his head in satisfaction, Ye Changge waved his hand, and a colorful fog enveloped He Xiuxing.

    In the fog, He Xiuxing saw all kinds of strange scenes. There were some people living in luxury and some with many wives as well as concubines. There were depictions of more than ten thousand people.

    Some people were using evil techniques to kill people and extract their blood. As they refined the evil treasures they had obtained, their strength skyrocketed, and they killed the people and Buddhas who were in their way.

    Some people were refining top-grade magic treasures and possessing them to control them. Their power was powerful, and it was difficult to harm them even with ten thousand cmities.

    There were also people who were continuously pointing at He Xiuxing, and their faces were full of mockery. Although he did not know what they were talking about, He Xiuxing felt ufortable from the bottom of his heart.

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice then rang out. ¡°Those who enter our sect need to have a prophet. The great path of immortality is fraught with difficulties and obstacles. It is extremely torturous to remain steadfast on the path and not be tempted by external things.

    ¡°Only one in a thousand can break through the void and ascend past the mysteries of life and death. It has been a long time since anyone has been able to live without decay and cmity in this world.

    ¡°If you want to live forever, you need to surpass the top monks of this world at the very least.¡±

    ¡°It is often painful to do so. You will need to umte unimaginable power to improve your cultivation and break through the barrier. You will have to endure unbearable pain.

    ¡°Some have died by the side of the road without anyone else knowing, and it is highly possible for you to be lonely. However, you must not be seduced by men and women. You must not waste time. Just keep practicing.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you can not blindly increase your strength and practice evil techniques that are not suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°There are external techniques that allow you to possess magic treasures. These treasures can help to preserve you and make it difficult for heaven and earth to harm you. Despite that, such an existence is only false immortality.¡±

    ¡°Can you resist these temptations and persist in your heart?¡±

    While Ye Changge¡¯s words left his mouth, He Xiuxing¡¯s heart was extremely shaken. His assumption of the path of immortality had been too simple. He thought that he had a chance of achieving immortality just by joining the Sword Whisper Sect.

    This time, however, he knew that there were even more difficulties and obstacles waiting for him.

    Be that as it may, upon hearing the words of the immortal before him, it was as if he could see the path of immortality. This was definitely a better choice for him.

    With a firm belief, he nodded heavily. ¡°I will adhere to my original intentions and wholeheartedly pursue growth as a disciple. I will not be tempted by external things!¡±

 Chapter 4

    <h4>Chapter 4: Mission Reward</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice became more and more ethereal, but also grander. Like a beautiful instrument ying beautifully, his voice traveled far.

    ¡°In the pursuit of immortality, the people you are close to may not be able to keep up with your progress. They will grow old, get sick, and die. You don¡¯t know if you can ovee the sadness in your heart and ovee the fear of death. Knowing this, are you still willing to step onto the path of immortality?¡±

    ¡°I am willing to!¡±

    ¡°Stepping onto this path, when you are weak, you are useless in the eyes of the world. You are mocked and humiliated. When you are strong, you are also regarded as an outlier. People respect and fear you, but no one is close to you. You will walk alone. Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°I am willing! Moreover, with my master and the sect around, I definitely will not walk alone!¡±

    What a smart guy. Ye Changge was very pleased in his heart.

    After all, he would definitely pursue long-term growth.

    ¡°Very good. Then, you will be my disciple. I am your master, Ye Changge, and you already know your identity. You are my eldest disciple.¡±

    ¡°I am the only one in the generation of Reclining Firewood Peak. My master, Immortal Bu Yi, is also the only one in his generation. In your generation, you might be able to flourish.¡±

    Hearing this, He Xiuxing hurriedly knelt down on both knees and kowtowed nine times respectfully. ¡°Your disciple, He Xiuxing, pays his respects to you, Master!¡±

    Ye Changge did not refuse. ¡°Yes, this is the ceremony of acknowledging a master. From now on, there¡¯s no need for you to pay your respects again. Reclining Firewood Peak is not interested in this.¡±

    After receiving a disciple, Ye Changge was very happy. After all, this was his first disciple, and now, he could also be a master.

    At the same time, the system notification sounded.

    ¡°Congrattions to the host, forpleting the mission and obtaining Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven Foundation!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the host, forpleting the mission and obtaining the Indestructible Golden Body Technique!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission and epting your first disciple. You have received a disciple-epting grand gift bag!¡±

    Disciple-epting Grand Gift Bag? Ye Changge, who did not expect such a pleasant surprise afterpleting the mission, was very happy.

    ¡°System, open the disciple-epting Grand Gift Bag!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the host for obtaining the Infinite Disturbance Daoist scripture¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the host, for obtaining the Divine Axe ¡®Beyond Control Heaven¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to the host, for raising your cultivation by a whole realm.¡±

    A wave of energy surged from Ye Changge¡¯s body. As his aura surged, He Xiuxing, who was standing in front of him, was almost pushed to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through again?¡± Ye Changge was both surprised and delighted. He was truly happy that his strength had increased again.

    The reward for taking in a disciple was so generous. It seemed that he had to look for potential disciples properly in the future. It would be best if he triggered the system mission again.

    Ye Changge used the flying sword to carry He Xianyun to look for his parents and greet them.

    The vigers only saw a beam of iridescent light flying over from the distant terraced fields. It stopped and transformed into two human figures.

    A handsome young man stood on a sword that was overflowing with spiritual energy. Behind him was He Xianyun from the vige, wrapped in a strange fog.

    Afternding, Ye Changge came to father He and mother He and cupped his hands. ¡°I am Ye Changge from Reclining Firewood Peak of the Hidden Edge Sect. I am now the person in charge of the Reclining Firewood Peak. This time, I am here to ept He Xianyun as my disciple and he will follow me into the mountains to cultivate.¡±

    Father He and Mother He had only heard of Immortals, but they had never seen a real cultivator.

    Moreover, the person in front of them had a handsome face and an extraordinary temperament. He looked extraordinary and they quickly bowed to thank Ye Changge.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Pleasee home with us, Immortal Master Ye. Please don¡¯t mind the simple and shabby ce of the vigers¡¯ hut.¡±

    After entering the house, He Xiuxing said, ¡°Father, mother, it¡¯s a great opportunity for me for Master to take me as a disciple.¡±

    ¡°I must seize it. Right now, I havee to tell you that after I pay my respects to the ancestral grave, I will go to the mountain gate with Master to cultivate.¡±

    Ye Changge also said, ¡°I will properly guide his cultivation. Both of you can rest assured.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out two medicinal pills, one each for Father and Mother He. ¡°These medicinal pills will allow you to live in good health for a few more years. Consider it my personal gift for taking in a disciple.¡±

    After exchanging pleasantries, He Xianyun paid his respects to the ancestral grave, paid his respects to his parents, and was taken away by Ye Changge.

    The surrounding vigers were all stunned. They originally thought that it was already very fortunate for the son of schr Lu to enter the Sword Whisper Sect and be an outer sect disciple.

    Who would have thought that there would actually be someone from the same branch of the ten great sects of the eastern region who woulde and personally ept He Xianyun as a disciple!

    This was definitely not as simple as a mere outer sect disciple.

    They also knew that Ye Changge gave Father and Mother He two medicinal pills, which could strengthen the body. That was even more enviable.

    For a moment, the vigers began to discuss it.

    The family that had originally nned to be inws with He Xianyun was even more regretful.

    Ye Changge brought he Xianyun back to the Sword Whisper Sect.

    After learning that he had epted He Xianyun as a disciple, elder Qing Cang and many people from the Sword Whisper Sect were very surprised.

    However, knowing that he was only a single descendant of Reclining Firewood Peak, they thought that perhaps he wanted to find a sessor to at least stabilize the inheritance.

    He Xiandao did not have any talents, so the crowd gradually stopped paying attention to him.

    This matter gradually became an interesting topic. In any case, no one had any expectations for him.

    While He Xiandao was packing up his luggage, Ye Changge took out the rewards for epting disciples from the Grand Gift Bag in the room. This was especially so for the Boundless Dao Scripture of motion.

    With the Dao scripture as the ending, the level of this cultivation method must be very high. And using Boundless Dao Scripture of motion as the modifier, this cultivation method was even more extraordinary.

    As he flipped through, Ye Changge gradually perceived the extraordinariness of this cultivation method.

    The reason why this cultivation method was called boundless motion and quietness was that it could be cultivated regardless of whether it was in motion or in quietness.

    In other words, whether it was eating or sleeping, chopping wood or nting, it was a kind of cultivation. It could help oneprehend the heart of heaven and feel its values. It could slowly increase one¡¯s strength in a kind of harmony between heaven and man.

    This method was simply tailor-made for cultivation.

    During the few days that he stayed in the vige, Ye Changge understood that a cultivator was a person who lived in harmony with nature. Although he was a mortal, he was extraordinary in every aspect.

    The system had given him cultivation instructions, where not to cultivate, and when not to cultivate. Toprehend the cultivation path of mortals and do the things of mortals was toprehend the Heavenly Dao of Heaven¡¯s will.

    Now, with the help of the Boundless Dao Scripture of motion and quietness, his achievements would definitely be immeasurable.

    He thought about how He Xiuxing would look like when he was provoked by some ignorant people because he looked like a mortal, or when he saw injustice but was not valued by others.

    Ye Changge was still looking forward to it.

    Thinking of the axe, Ye Changge took out the axe and examined it carefully.

    It was ordinary and there was nothing special about it. Moreover, there was no reaction when he poured his magic into it.

    It seemed that this axe was a match for the system. If there was anything special about it, he would have to show it to the system.

    However, hearing the name, it reminded Ye Changge of a famous line from his previous life, ¡°My fate is in my hands, not up to the heavens.¡±.

    He took out the spirit weapon shield that he had obtained when he signed the contract. He swung the axe down, but there was no sound at all. The shield broke with a sound and was separated from within.

    ¡°So sharp. It seems that this axe has at least two special effects. One is its sturdiness, and the other is its sharpness. As for the rest of the benefits, it will depend on the application of cultivation in the future.¡±

    No one knew how the other disciples would feel when they saw Ye Changge casually experimenting with a spirit tool.

 Chapter 5

    <h4>Chapter 5: Where To Not Cultivate</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He Xiuxing packed his luggage and came to pay his respects to Ye Changge.

    ¡°Ah, cultivation. Sit down. As your master, I will share somemon knowledge of the cultivation world with you. You would do well to learn some information about the sect as well.¡±

    After he sat down, Ye Changge spoke again, ¡°Our world is called the Heavenly Mortal World. It is said to be one of ten thousand worlds. Of course, this is only a legend.¡±

    ¡°The Mortal World is divided into five regions.¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Sect is one of the top ten sects in the eastern region. Of course, you are not expected to think much of a sect with that name.¡±

    ¡°The actual strength of our sect may not be what it seems, but the cultivation world is rife with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. No one knows which sleeves would hide any trump cards. A name is not enough to scare people.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, our sect is only ranked in the top ten. That cing alone prevents certain flies froming over to cause trouble. It saves us from quite the hassle.¡±

    ¡°But beyond that, we are not actuallypeting for rankings. There is no practical significance.¡±

    ¡°The path of cultivation has twelve major realms, or at least that would be the case in this world. Of course, higher realms exist, but they are older than we canprehend.¡±

    ¡°These twelve realms start from: Body Tempering Realm, Qi Storage Realm, and Pulse Realm. These three realms are the basic realms.¡±

    ¡°Next are the Origin Liquid realm, Spirit Sea Realm, and Primordial Spirit Realm. These are called the lower three realms. At this point, a cultivator would already be considered to have lost himself in the pursuit of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°Next are the Refined Realm, Rebirth Realm, and Tribtion Realm. These are called the middle three realms. At this level, one can already see the door of the Great Dao from afar.¡±

    ¡°Finally, there are the Saint Prying realm, the Entry Saint realm, and the Breaking Realm. These are known as the upper three realms. The upper three realms can already scrape the surface of the Great Dao.¡±

    ¡°Each realm is divided into one to nine levels. Our sect¡¯s strongest expert, sect master Ding Xingbo, is an Immortal Soul Expert.¡±

    ¡°Of course, you know the name of our sect. The ¡®Hidden Edge sect¡¯, lives up to its namesake of hiding its edge.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, the actual strength of the sect leader is definitely not at the Primordial Spirit Realm. It remains unknown.¡±

    ¡°Granted, the deception is greatly exaggerated. As the sect leader of one of the ten great sects of the eastern region, the strongest person is only a cultivator at the lower three realms, hoping to break through to the middle three realms. Who would believe this? However, this also maintains the mystery of the sect.¡±

    ¡°We have deliberately set the pieces for such suspicion for the cultivation world is an extremely dangerous ce.¡±

    ¡°Here, the young will go to the old, and the old will go to the ancestors. Our sect can be said to put this into practice most thoroughly.¡±

    ¡°I still remember the story my master, Immortal Buyi, once told me when I entered the sect.¡±

    ¡°There was once a force that hoped to unify the eastern region and obtain the right to pursue the deer central region and dominate the world.¡±

    ¡°Our sect suffered repeated blows in the eastern region. At the most dangerous times, we evenunched an assault on the mountain gate.¡±

    ¡°At that time, the sect leaders all came out together. They obliterated the enemy, leaving no trace behind!¡±

    When He Xiuxing heard this, he was confused for a moment and asked, ¡°Master, isn¡¯t there only one sect leader? Why do you mention sect leaders alling out together? Or does every branch of our nine bloodlines have a sect leader?¡±

    Seeing that his disciple had the same reaction as he had before, Ye Changge couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The enemy attacked the sect, but the previous sect leader was no match for them, so he awakened the previous sect leader. But he was no match for them either, so he awakened the previous sect leader before him.¡±

    ¡°As this cycle went on, the enemy had repelled dozens of waves of attacks. I heard that the highest level of confrontation eventually reached the middle three states¡¯ Tribtion State.¡±

    Ye Changge felt a sense of sorrow.

    If his own sect was like this, who knew what cards other sects kept hidden?

    As one of the top ten sects of the eastern region, there were crouching tigers and hidden dragons. On top of that, the eastern region was only one of the five regions. Other regions also had their own top sects.

    The strongest of the five regions, the central region, was probably filled with experts.

    Keeping that in mind, he warned, ¡°Disciple, you must remember your answers when your master asks you a question before entering the sect. You must also remember your name. Disciple, you must cultivate in peace. Unless necessary, don¡¯t go down the mountain.¡±

    ¡°The key lesson of our sect is to hide your trump card! Always keep your trump card hidden!¡±

    ¡°A trump card that has already been exposed is no longer a trump card. You must always have something big in store and kept close to you in case you need it.¡±

    ¡°Before you have gained enough power in this world, try to conserve your energy. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master! Your disciple will remember your teachings!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded his head in satisfaction and took out the Boundless Dao Scripture of motion and stillness and handed it over to He Xiuxing.

    ¡°This is a cultivation technique that I created based on your situation. It contains a Supreme Great Dao. You are the epitome of your name. Your every move and actions are in ordance with the Heavenly Dao. You are all cultivating.¡±

    ¡°This Dao scripture can be cultivated regardless of whether you being in motion or in utter stillness. It is most suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°This axe is called ¡®Earthly Provenance¡¯. You can use it to chop firewood or use it as a weapon in battle. It¡¯s not bad.¡±

    He spoke again, ¡°There¡¯s an interspatial ring here that can let you store things conveniently.¡±

    ¡°There are ten thousand middle-grade spirit stones inside. Use them. If you need more, ask me.¡±

    ¡°There are also Qi gathering pills and spirit gathering powder. Prepare some of them. There are also a few spirit tools here, take them too.¡±

    Watching Ye Changge shower him with more and more gifts, He Xiuxing became very touched.

    However, he still rejected Ye Changge¡¯s good intentions. ¡°Master, your disciple is a mortal. If I don¡¯t need those spirit stones and spirit tools, then there¡¯s no need to waste them.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Changge was stunned. He did not know what kind of situation He Xiuxing would encounter in his path of cultivation.

    Although cultivation techniques were all about cultivation, He Xiuxing seemed to prefer being as mortal as he could. Perhaps his path was that of a mortal.

    However, one could never be too prepared. Ye Changge decided to give He Xiuxing more resources than necessary.

    ¡°Your path of cultivation is different from others. I don¡¯t know if you will need cultivation resources. However, there is no harm in being prepared.¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t need spirit tools, Qi gathering powder and the like, I will take them back.¡±

    ¡°However, take the spirit stones. They can be used as a trading currency.¡±

    ¡°Also, you need to bring along the healing medicines such as the golden wounds medicine, bone-connecting pills, and raw meat powder for the unforeseeable future.¡±

    After giving his instructions, Ye Changge arranged for He Xiuxing to return to his room.

    Thus in the midst of the Sword Whisper Sect, began the appearance of a maverick. It started during the sword whisper ceremony and the few days during the waiting period for the return to the Hidden Edge sect.

    Every day, he would climb to the mountain outside the Sword Whisper sect to cut firewood and grass. He would even build a small earthen stove for cooking.

    After a period of time, Ye Changge returned to the sect and began to officially sort through the rewards of the mission.

    The foundation of the Cheng De Yin mysterious cave heaven was a strange seed that emitted a hazy golden light.

    Ye Changge held it in his hand and faintly felt something extraordinary.

    As expected of the legendary top ten cave heaven-blessed domain. It was truly magical.

    Thus, he entered the cave. Ye Changge carefully studied it.

    He Xiuxing lived on the Reclining Firewood Peak and even picked a ce to set up a field that faced the sun.

    Every day, he nted seeds in the field, chopped firewood, fetched water. He raised a farm and flipped through the scriptures in his spare time. Such was his entire life.

    A few dayster, Ye Changge came out of the cave. Although he had yet to understand all the magical aspects of the cave heaven, he already knew how to use the seed.

    He intended to nt it on the Reclining Firewood Peak. That way, the sect would slowly be a blessednd.

    Ye Changge held the seed between two fingers and started a spell. He used the earth evasion technique and instantly dove ten thousand meters underground.

    If other cultivators in the eastern region knew of Ye Changge¡¯s actions, they would probably be shocked.

    The earth evasion technique was a widely spread spell in the cultivation world. However, for someone like him to reach ten thousand meters underground with such ease, he had to be at least in the upper three states.

    Ye Changge held the seed in his hand and activated a spell. Then, he proimed, ¡°Those who are about to fight, march forward in formation!¡±

    The seed instantly lit up. The light was so strong that it almost prated the surface of the ground. One had to know that this ce was ten thousand meters deep.

    At the same time, the dark clouds in the sky amassed. There was a faint sh of lightning. It lit the area within a hundred miles of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s mountain gate.

    The earth vein trembled slightly. Although it was not obvious, everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect was a cultivator. Everyone could feel it.

 Chapter 6

    <h4>Chapter 6: Protection of Life</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the earth shaking?¡±

    ¡°There are dark clouds and lightning in the sky... Could someone be using a powerful lightning technique nearby? And it¡¯s targeting our Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a lightning technique. The lightning techniques of a cultivator don¡¯t have this kind of pressure. This is a heavenly punishment!¡±

    Just as the Hidden Edge Sect fell into chaos and a powerful existence was about to emerge from the mountain, a strange golden light suddenly appeared.

    The cave heaven seed took root and sprouted, instantly emitting a strange golden light that enveloped Reclining Firewood Peak entirely. It even expanded outward with a faint momentum.

    Following that, the cave heaven disappeared from Ye Changge¡¯s sight.

    He knew that the cave heaven and Reclining Firewood Peak had ovepped. From then on, Reclining Firewood Peak was within the cave heaven.

    Ye Changge breathed a sigh of relief.

    Starting from that moment, he had a stable foundation, and his survival in the world had skyrocketed.

    As long as he and his disciple did not court death, provoke any existences, or cause internal problems, there would be the best guarantee on the preservation of his life.

    Since the cave heaven was hidden, the lightning punishment in the sky suddenly dissipated, bewildering the members of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    After hepleted everything, Ye Changge did not detect any other movements, so he returned to the secret room and looked at another reward, the Indestructible Golden Body technique.

    ¡°The record of the Indestructible Golden Body technique is one of the ten great heavenly scriptures. It is a forbidden technique and not something that an ordinary person can cultivate.

    ¡°Upon sessful cultivation, the person¡¯s body will form its own system. The skin, muscles, tendons, and bones will be extremely mysterious existences. It will be difficult for even a divine weapon to harm it.

    ¡°Moreover, it will grant extremely strong vitality recovery. It won¡¯t be difficult to be reborn from a drop of blood.

    ¡°Once it is cultivated sessfully to such a great stage, one will be indestructible; the body will be the strongest weapon on its own. Furthermore, it is sufficient to suppress immortality itself and strike down all Saints.¡±

    After Ye Changge read the introduction of the Indestructible Golden Body technique and understood the strength of the cultivation technique, he was excited.

    With the base camp¡¯s blessednd and the Indestructible Golden Body technique, as long as he concentrated on cultivating and signed in, he would be able to continue developing for a thousand years. Once he was reborn, he would definitely be able to suppress all immortals and defeat all Saints.

    While he was excited, Ye Changge began to look at the materials needed to cultivate the Indestructible Golden Body technique.

    [Colored soul qi, innate earth snake, fog Buddha vine, mysterious heaven silk, crimson sunset sand-wind stone, Sun Tong Pearl, earth-sand core...]

    Looking at the list of heavenly materials and earthly treasures, Ye Changge¡¯s forehead twitched slightly. Fortunately, he had signed in for so many years and saved quite a few materials. Otherwise, he could only drool as he looked at the Indestructible Golden Body technique.

    Moreover, he would need more materials after he entered the sect. It seemed like this was a bottomless pit.

    Thinking about it, Ye Changge, who had yet to sign in today, said, ¡°System, sign in!¡±

    Ding!

    ¡°The sign-in isplete. Your reward is ess to the Indestructible Golden Body technique!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Changgeughed. As expected of the system, it actually gave him such a big surprise.

    This way, he only needed to look for the materials to advance.

    .....

    Late at night in the Hidden Edge Sect, underground.

    A suspicious figure was riding on a ferocious demon beast as he sneaked underground.

    As a spy sent by the Soul Concealment Pavilion, Hun Qishiqi had great strength, and he had reached the Rebirth Stage.

    At the same time, he was also a cultivator who was very skilled at hiding underground.

    By working together with the strange, earth-digging beast that the sect had nurtured, the two of them could often breach the mountain protection formation of enemy forces.

    Being an old enemy of the Hidden Edge Sect, the Soul Concealment Pavilion hadunched an operation hundreds of years ago and almost unified the eastern region.

    However, in the end, they had been defeated in front of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The most hateful thing was the fact that the sect was obviously very strong, but they never showed it on the surface.

    The Soul Concealment Pavilion had misjudged the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s strength, and ultimately, they had continued to send experts over to be beaten to death by the Hidden Edge Sect in waves.

    If they had attacked together from the start, the oue might have been reversed.

    Now that the Soul Concealment Pavilion had umted a strength far greater than before, they were going to act again.

    Nevertheless, the Hidden Edge Sect was a huge threat, and they had no choice but to be on guard. Hun Qishiqi was shouldering an important mission.

    Plus, he was well aware of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s practices. The strength of the spies his side had sent over was two levels higher than the strongestbatants that the sect had revealed.

    ¡°Hehe, the strength of our sect is getting stronger and stronger. This time, the mutated earth-digging beasts we are equipped with are much faster than before.¡±

    ¡°The members of the Hidden Edge Sect have been at ease for hundreds of years. As one of the ten great sects, they definitely would have never thought that we would make aeback.¡±

    Hun Qishiqi was filled with joy.

    As an intermediate Level 3 cultivator, his confidence, impressive strength, and speed of the mutated beast were sufficient to make him a well-known existence in the eastern region.

    Unfortunately, unbeknownst to him, Ye Changge had eyes on his every move.

    As the master of the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven Foundation, Ye Changge could detect any movements in the area covered by the cave heaven.

    Moreover, the foundation seed¡¯s main body was underground, so it was even easier to detect the abnormality.

    ¡°His strength is not bad. It looks like he is only slightly weaker than the sect leader,¡± Ye Changge thought.

    Hun Qishiqi was still digging the ground carefully and moving stealthily. Right then, a voice sounded behind him.

    ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here?¡±

    Startled, Hun Qishiqi hurriedly turned around with a tremble.

    He saw that the figure in front of him was shrouded in ayer of fog. It was hazy and indistinct.

    Without another word, he cast a spell straight away. Streams of ck air whistled and pressed toward Ye Changge.

    Simultaneously, the exotic earth-digging beast beneath him also let out a violent howl. The density of the soil around Ye Changge increased as it rushed toward him.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The moment the voice rang out, the soil and ck air currents that filled the underground space all froze.

    Upon witnessing this, Hun Qishiqi was greatly frightened.

    The figure was neither blocking nor dodging. Instead, he had directly frozen the Soul Fiend and the Concrete technique.

    Was this space maniption? What level was this cultivator at?

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to exin? In that case, speak no more and stay here.¡±

    A deafening rumble spread far and wide.

    The entire cave heaven¡¯s underground portion was responding to Ye Changge¡¯s orders.

    Hun Qishiqi did not have time to make a sound before he was squashed along with his mount.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll let the sect leader and the others deal with this.¡±

    Ye Changge, who could not be bothered, waved his hand casually. The two corpses were thrown near the entrance to the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s main peak.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The disciple who was in charge of misceneous chores was cleaning in front of the main hall. He became rmed when he saw the corpses of a man and a beast fall to the ground.

    The two corpses were crushed t, but he could still feel a strange pressure from them.

    The disciple who was in charge of misceneous chores was shocked, and he rushed to report it.

    Elder Song from the Elder Hall came to take a look when he received the news. He was taken aback to find that it was a corpse of someone in the Rebirth Stage.

    The matter was quickly reported to the sect leader.

    Soon, a meeting was held in the main hall. Many elders and the sect leader gathered there.

    ¡°Are these spies from the Soul Concealment Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake. The unnerving aura of death from their bodies is the aura of their sect¡¯s cultivation method.¡±

    ¡°I never expected their evil intentions to still be alive after so many years. They actually dared toe to our sect to snoop around.¡±

    The elders were all paying attention to the owner of the corpse. Only the sect leader, Ding Xingbo was looking for other information.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t you think that this person¡¯s death is very strange?¡±

    After the sect leader prompted them, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the corpse, and they began to carefully investigate the cause of death.

    ¡°This? Doesn¡¯t this person seem like he was just directly crushed to death by someone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not any simple kind of pressure. Under normal pressure, the person¡¯s internal organs and bones would burst and shatter...

    ¡°But this person¡¯s entire body seems to bepressed from front to back, stretching out to both sides. Everything in his body has also changed in proportion.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if the space he was in itself waspressed, and everything in his body changed evenly.

    ¡°What kind of method is this? Did it involve space maniption?¡±

    No matter how much he thought about it, he could note up with a conclusion.

    An elder¡¯s eyes flickered, and after a moment¡¯s thought, he said, ¡°Could it be that one of the elders in our sect has made a move?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding could not be sure. After all, space maniption was only a technique that was avable to those in the Entry Saint Realm.

    Only an expert who had a vague understanding of the Great Dao could exert an influence on time and space.

    Although the Hidden Edge Sect had countless trump cards, did they really have such a level of existence amongst them?

    ¡°Regardless of whether or not the elders of our sect have acted, all of you should strengthen your investigation and not let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Your order is ourmand, Sect Leader!¡±

    Sect Leader Ding¡¯s heart was still not calm after he issued themand and sent all the elders away.

    He went to the secret room at the back of the mountain and reported to the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s four elders who were still alive.

    At the same time, over in a secret location. there was a towering hall with a sign: [Asura Ghost Region]. It was filled with a ghostly aura.

    ¡°Hun Qishiqi¡¯s soul me has been extinguished.¡±

    ¡°As expected, sending a Rebirth-Stage spy to investigate the news is too much of a stretch.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it fits the style of the Hidden Edge Sect. The strength of the sect leader isn¡¯t real at all.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we be alerting the enemy this time?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t know how many forces we¡¯ve developed over the past several hundred years, and they won¡¯t know the extent of the foundation we have. They¡¯ll just treat us as the old Soul Concealment Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true. It¡¯s just a pity when ites to that strange earth-digging beast.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, anyway. We¡¯ve destroyed the Circle Spirit Sect, obtained the core inheritance, andbined it with the southern region¡¯s witchcraft technique. In the future, we can still nurture many such useful strange beasts.¡±

    ¡°What should we do next? Should we continue to send spies to investigate or send people to go undercover? Or should we stir up some trouble and see how the Hidden Edge Sect reacts?¡±

    For a moment, the hall was abuzz with discussion.

    The voices were all very feminine, making it seem even odder.

    At that moment, a loud voice that was different from the others rang out. ¡°Let¡¯s carry out a three-pronged strategy. We will continue to send people to investigate the Hidden Edge Sect from the underground...

    ¡°Send the elite disciples nurtured by the sect to the Hidden Edge Sect to acknowledge their master...¡±

    ¡°Set up another set ofws and create a few conflicts near the Hidden Edge Sect. Let¡¯s see the strength of their current disciples or their previous disciples.¡±

    The person who gave the order clearly had a high status. When he spoke, everyone went silent and did not dare to make a single sound.

    ¡°Yes!¡± they answered in unison.

 Chapter 7

    <h4>Chapter 7: Investigation of Demons, The Birth of a Secret Treasure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Time flew by, and another few months passed.

    Everything was the same on Reclining Firewood Peak. Ye Changge signed in every day to umte his strength.

    In an underground cave dozens of kilometers away from the Hidden Edge Sect, five people formed a circle with a strange bronze cauldron floating in the centre.

    ¡°If a strange treasure like the Dark Spirit Cauldron is taken out, the surrounding factions will definitely not let it go.¡±

    ¡°After we attract their attention, we can control it to fly to the Hidden Edge Sect. We don¡¯t have to worry if they will be greedy. When the timees to fight over the treasure, the strength of this generation of Hidden Edge Sect will be revealed.¡±

    ¡°Only we can afford to spend so much. However, it¡¯s a pity that such treasure was taken away by the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°A diversion n. They will be attracted by the treasure, and there will be people who will sneak into the underground again.¡±

    ¡°When we find out all the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s trump cards, we can make a move against them. When they are destroyed, we can take back all our investment.¡±

    Aftering up with a n, the five of them unleashed their power.

    The Dark Spirit Cauldron shook violently, and a brilliant light indicating the treasure shot into the sky, instantly sting open the cave and the sky.

    The surrounding major forces all detected the light belonging to the treasure.

    In the nearest elegant city, the pedestrians all raised their heads and stared at the light pir in the distance.

    Countless figures soared into the sky, and teams set off from various mansions.

    The Illusory Sword Sect, Hidden Fish Gang, Emerald Moon Tower..

    The surrounding major and minor forces that had detected the situation all sent out their manpower.

    Soon, many battles broke out.

    More and more people gathered, and the battles became more and more intense. However, because they blocked each other, no one had touched the Dark Spirit Cauldron yet.

    However, the Dark Spirit Cauldron reacted on its own. It soared into the sky and flew straight towards the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? No one has touched the divine cauldron?¡±

    ¡°Judging from that direction, it seems to be the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, the Hidden Edge Sect is not to be trifled with. If they make a move, we definitely won¡¯t have a chance.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s strange. We¡¯ve been fighting for so long, but we still haven¡¯t seen a single Hidden Edge Sect disciplee out?¡±

    ¡°Of course. They must have been observing in secret and only took action to snatch the treasured cauldron when they saw that we were almost done fighting.¡±

    In fact, they didn¡¯t know that, ording to the sect rules of the Hidden Edge Sect, a Dark Spirit Cauldron was not enough for them to participate in this kind of dispute.

    Unfortunately, when people were blinded by greed, they were unable to calm down and think carefully about the problem.

    Therefore, many people sought help from their respective factions. When the variousrge factions realized that many people were starting to pressure the Hidden Edge Sect, they became bolder.

    In an instant, many people who were far more powerful than before gathered toward the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ..

    In front of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s main gate, the gatekeeping disciples watched helplessly as a huge ray of light rapidly approached from afar.

    Before they could react, the beam of light smashed into the protective formation of the mountain.

    An explosion sounded from afar.

    The disciples guarding the mountain lost their bnce and fell to the ground one after another.

    The patrol team quickly arrived. The leader was an old man with white hair who was riding a flying red sword.

    Before he could react, the Dark Spirit Cauldron flew directly into his hand.

    ¡°Elder Wu, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Someone from the patrol team behind asked.

    Before Elder Wu could answer, nearly a hundred streaks of light sailed over.

    ¡°What does the Hidden Edge Sect mean by this? Do you want to take the treasured cauldron that we¡¯ve been searching so hard for?¡±

    ¡°That treasured cauldron flew directly into his hand. Could it be that he¡¯s controlling the treasured cauldron, thereby triggering a war between us, weakening our forces, and solidifying their position among the surrounding forces?¡±

    For a moment, the scene was boisterous, and everyone began to denounce the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The more they spoke, the more agitated they became. It was as if they would start fighting if there was a disagreement.

    The people from the Hidden Soul Pavilion, who were hidden in the crowd, added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Elder Wu shouted.

    ¡°Who is ndering our Hidden Edge Sect? Since this cauldron automatically came into my hands, it is naturally fated to be with our sect.¡±

    ¡°When a treasure emerges, those who are virtuous will take it. We won¡¯t take the initiative to attack, but who would dare to snatch something that belongs to our sect?¡±

    Elder Wu¡¯s words made sense.

    Moreover, when this cauldron was in his hands, the light of the treasure was overflowing. One look and one could tell that it was not an ordinary item. Naturally, he was unwilling to hand it over.

    In an instant, the conflict intensified. Many people attacked angrily, and the battle at the entrance of the Hidden Edge Sect became chaotic.

    Ye Changge had long noticed the abnormality, but after investigating the strength of the iing enemy, it was nothingpared to the strength of the sect, so he did not pay much attention to it.

    His attention was fixed on the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge raised his eyebrows and said to He Xiuxing, who had just returned with water, ¡°Someone sneaked into the Hidden Edge Sect. I¡¯ll go take a look. You cultivate well.¡±

    He Xiuxing hurriedly bowed and said, ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    The Misty Cloud Peak was the mountain peak closest to the north of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    When the mountain protection formation was activated, the entire attention of the Hidden Edge Sect was shifted to the entrance.

    Waves rippled through the air. One with a red ghost face and two with blue masks appeared, riding on a huge, strange insect.

    ¡°Ha, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s mountain protection formation is only so-so. Just by using the Dark Spirit Cauldron to strike it, I was able to sense its ripples. Sneaking in is easy.¡±

    ¡°With your tribtion realm cultivation leading us, it¡¯s certain that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s people won¡¯t be able to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Just as the other person was about to curry favor with the leader, Ye Changge spoke up.

    ¡°Who are you, sir?¡±

    ¡°You sneakily came to our Hidden Edge Sect. You didn¡¯t report your ce of origin first, but instead asked for the owner?¡±

    The red ghost face said gloomily, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re courting death! When you¡¯re in my hands, I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll have anything to say.¡±

    The three-headed giant insect pped its wings. As it pped its wings, strange ripples appeared in the air.

    ¡°You have some tricks. Is this a technique for confining space? What kind of insect is this?¡±

    The red ghost face retorted, ¡°You have some foresight. You¡¯re still so calm despite being surrounded. Are you waiting for a big shot to be sent to save you? Or are you really that reckless?¡±

    As soon as the two blue-masked men finished speaking, they immediately attacked Ye Changge.

    ck air currents rose behind him and formed a huge vortex. The power was even more terrifying.

    A strange buzzing sound was heard. One could vaguely see the dense insects in the vortex.

    ¡°Just like this?¡±

    Ye Changge flipped his palm and pped it.

    Boom!

    With a loud sound, the two fell to the ground and flew backward.

    They crashed heavily into the transparent barrier formed by the three strange beetles. It seemed that they would not survive.

 Chapter 8

    <h4>Chapter 8: Crossing Cmity Realm? Death!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Scarlet me Ghost Lord was very surprised. He never thought that the young man opposite him would be so powerful. With a casual wave of his hand, he had killed two of his subordinates.

    ¡°Killing my people in my presence? Kid, you really messed up this time!¡±

    After cursing at him, the Scarlet me Ghost Lord waved his hand and produced a massive spiritual saber. ¡°Die!¡±

    The form of the saber shed the air repeatedly as it headed towards Ye Changge.

    The saber glowed a blood-red. When it was swung, a mournful howl apanied it. It was the souls of the ones who had been killed by the saber.

    The sea of blood surged and ck qi filled the air like miasma. The aura of the Crossing Cmity Stage was no longer contained.

    Dark clouds started to gather in the sky, apanied by shes of lightning. This was the Thunder Tribtion of the Crossing Cmity Stage. It was a ruthless phenomenon of the Crossing Cmity Stage that held nothing back.

    Sect Leader Ding was watching the battle in front of the main peak. His expression changed drastically. He turned his head in shock.

    Ye Changge pulled out his long sword. He circted his sword spirit and sent it forward.

    A green ray of sword light shot up into the sky before changing directions to meet the saber light. The saber light was split into two halves.

    The sword light did not diminish even after the collision. The condensed sword light flew straight into Scarlet me Ghost Lord, splitting him into two halves, from head to toe.

    It continued to advance. The Tribtion Cloud in the sky was struck and quickly dispersed.

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Ye Changge questioned yet again.

    A violent explosion rocked Yun Xiao Peak with a deafening bang.

    More than a dozen figures quickly flitted towards the source of themotion.

    Ye Changge despised trouble. He did not want to face the endless patrols and inquiries that followed, so he quickly returned to Reclining Firewood Peak.

    One figure after another came to a stop. Everyone was brimming with vigor. One look was enough to tell that they were all of high cultivation.

    A man in blue robes eximed in shock, ¡°The aura here contains traces of the Tribtion Transcension Realm! It¡¯s the aura of an expert who is about to reach the upper three realms! A sword had cleaved it into two!¡±

    ¡°Three ferryboat beetles were also reduced to ash! They were struck by the aftermath of the attack.¡±

    ¡°Ferryboat beetles, aren¡¯t they mutated insects that went extinct thousands of years ago?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding¡¯s face was dark.

    First, someone hade to investigate, only to be thrown into the main hall of the main peak.

    Now, Tribtion Transcension Realm experts and mutated insects that had disappeared for thousands of years had emerged again.

    On top of that, such an expert had actually been killed here!

    Looking at the remnants of the scene, they had all been killed in one strike!

    ording to Sect Leader Ding¡¯s understanding, the sect¡¯s foundation had stagnated for a long time. I don¡¯t see any indication of the mountain protection formation being stimted either.

    Who was guarding the sect? Was even the sect leader unaware of it?

    In these troubled times, an unknown existence had killed him. He did not even know why he had not appeared.

    It was a good thing after all.

    ¡°Seal the corpses and collect them. I¡¯ll hand them over to the patriarchs to check on the situation. Who knows, they might know who sent them.¡±

    ¡°From now on, activate the mountain protection formation and reinforce the patrolling of the peaks.¡±

    In front of the mountain gate of the hidden edge sect, the two groups of people who were fighting had already stopped.

    Everyone was staring nkly in the direction of the Misty Cloud Peak.

    Previously, a boundless aura was rising over there. It stunned everyone in view of the aura.

    Then, a sea of blood filled the sky, and thunder clouds appeared.

    At the very least, a Tribtion Transcending Realm expert made a move!

    What was even more shocking was that a green sword shadow soared into the sky. That boundless sword aura seemed to have cut the sky into two halves.

    The Hidden Edge Sect had such an expert guarding it? Even a Tribtion Transcending Realm Expert couldn¡¯t withstand a single blow!

    Then why did theye to their doorstep and snatch the treasures?

    Were they courting death?

    For a moment, everyone¡¯s expressions were miserable.

    However, the current Hidden Edge Sect did not have the resources or interest to bother about them. Before long, someone sent them away.

    Other than the person who made the first move getting killed, everyone else was chased away.

    No one held any resentment, only the joy of surviving a cmity.

    In this region, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s position only rose.

    ..

    Asura Ghost Region.

    ck fog filled the air, and a storm seemed to appear in the center, stirring up the ghost qi to fluctuate violently.

    Bursts of furious roars spread out.

    ¡°The Scarlet me Ghost Lord is dead!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we were only going to investigate? Why did we attack the Hidden Edge Sect directly?!¡±

    ¡°Moreover, we were killed by someone with one sword strike!¡±

    ¡°That was a Tribtion Transcendent! Not a small fry! We suffered such heavy losses with nothing to gain for it?¡±

    ¡°We lost the Dark Spirit Cauldron as well. It has even strengthened the position of the Hidden Edge Sect. Which Idiot nned this?¡±

    No one dared to reply.

    At that moment, a grand aura shot up into the sky. The very space around them seemed to have frozen, including the billowing fog.

    The angry person instantly shut up.

    ¡°Greetings, Reincarnation Demon Lord!¡± An authoritative voice sounded.

    ¡°The headquarters received word that you guys have messed up.¡±

    ¡°From now on, I will take over the asura ghost realm. All of you listen to my arrangements.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ..

    He Xiuxing, was waiting at Reclining Firewood Peak. He saw Ye Changge returning.

    He bowed and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re back. I wonder whose aura that terrifying aura was from?¡±

    ¡°Just a petty intruder barging in. He¡¯s no longer a problem.¡±

    Hearing this, He Xiuxing felt even more respect for his master.

    As expected of his master!

    ..

    Faya City was thergest city near the location of the hidden edge sect. Because of the Hidden Edge Sect, safety and security were a sure thing.

    Naturally, this ce became thergestmercial city nearby with a great variety of goods avable.

    Ye Changge came to a stop in front of thergest auction in Faya City and hesitated.

    ording to his experience, anything was bound to happen at a ce like an auction, good or bad.

    What if he got caught up in a fight? This was not in line with his philosophy.

    The fact that the auction house might cause strange disputes had left a deep impression on Ye Changge.

    This was because this world was too simr to the world of novels that Ye Changge had read in his previous life. He was actually a little hesitant.

    Just as he was hesitating, the system made a decision for him.

    ¡°Ding! Scanning for SS grade genius!¡±

    [ Name ] : Li Shi Yi

    [ Age ] : 20

    [ Innate bone ] : SS grade

    [ Aptitude ] : SS grade

    [ Cultivation ] : Pulsing Realm 1styer

    [ Talent ] : Green Lotus Sword Bone

    [ Affiliated faction ] : Elegant Li family

    [ Remark ] : Seems to have been sealed by the Five Elements Suppression technique. His actual cultivation was at the primordial spirit realm!

    ¡°New Mission: take in a disciple!¡±

    ¡°Mission Requirement: Potential SS grade!¡±

    ¡°Mission Reward: Brilliant Sword Heart!¡±

    ¡°Mission Duration: Seven Days¡±

    The notification surprised Ye Changge. That list and mission specifications clearly meant that he had to take Li Jianyi as his disciple.

    With such a strong target, Li Jianyi was not a simple person.

    Ye changge asked, ¡°Which SS rank is this, specifically?¡±

    ¡°Emperor¡¯s talent!¡±

    The cultivation level in the entire heavenly mortal world was only at the Breaking Realm, and the emperor was an existence above it.

    To think that the system would actually scan one out here and immediately urge him to take him in as a disciple.

    Moreover, he was born with the Green Lotus Sword Bone, which was an extraordinary talent.

    People with such talent were innately suited to use swords. Moreover, they were suited to use fast swords or a whole collection of flying swords.

    With that in mind, Ye Changge decided to go and see this future disciple of his first.

    After all, he had been hesitating at the gateway of the auction. This gave him a good reason.

    Moreover, the window to ept a disciple was only seven days. It was rather urgent. In order to prevent idents, it was better to go and see the situation.

    After making some inquiries, Ye Changge quickly found the Li family of Faya City. After all, it was a powerhouse in this ce.

    ¡°Hidden Edge Sect, the chief of Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge, hase to pay a visit to the head of the Li family. Please inform him!¡±

    When the guard of the Li family heard this name, his expression instantly changed. He respectfully bowed and took the identity token that Ye Changge had handed over. ¡°Please wait for a moment, I will immediately go in and inform the head of the Li family.¡±

    Not long after, a middle-aged man with greying hair hurriedly came out of the Li residence. He came in front of Ye Changge and bowed. ¡°Chief Ye hase to visit. Please excuse me for not weing you!¡±

    As thergest power in the vicinity, the influence of the Hidden Edge Sect was undeniable. The Li family was entrenched in the elegant city but had been deeply influenced by the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge was the Chief of a Branch. In the absence of the chief seat of Reclining Firewood Peak, he represented Reclining Firewood Peak and could not allow the Li family head to be negligent.

    Seeing the panic on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, Ye Changge smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nervous, Li family head. I came here by chance. I had a feeling that the Li family has a miracle child here.¡±

    ¡°May I ask who Chief Ye is talking about?¡±

    ¡°If my investigation is correct, he should be Li Jieyi.¡±

    Hearing this name, the Li family head¡¯s expression changed.

    After hesitating for a moment, he said, ¡°Chief Ye, the person you¡¯re talking about is my son. It¡¯s just, just...¡±

    Seeing the Li family head¡¯s hesitant expression, Ye Changge became curious. ¡°I¡¯m not an evil guest. There¡¯s no harm in saying it, Chief Li.¡±

    ¡°He is a source of my shame. This unfilial son of mine ventured out for his studies. He wrote back, saying he had enrolled in some academy. A few yearster, he returned a mess. Even as we speak now, he¡¯s probably drunk and in no right state of mind.¡±

    ¡°He brings trouble to the family, and he absolutely can not be the miracle child you mentioned.¡±

    Ye Changge raised an eyebrow at that.

    The system¡¯s test could not be wrong. Li Jieyi had the potential of an emperor, and he also had a peerless talent ¡ª the Green Lotus Sword bone.

    How did he end up in this state?

    Something must have changed.

    Ye Changge was very confident in the system. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my own eyes will determine the truth.¡±

    Seeing that Ye Changge had made up his mind, Master Li no longer stood in the way.

    ¡°In that case, Chief Ye, pleasee.¡±

    Then, he began to lead the way.

 Chapter 9

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Decadent Li Shiyi</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Faya City was thergest city near the location of the Hidden Edge Sect. The area¡¯s safety was greatly guaranteed thanks to the sect.

    The ce had naturally be thergestmercial city in the vicinity because all kinds of materials were circted there.

    Over at the Li residence, a young man was drunk on the bed in a side room.

    His beard was unkempt, and his hair was disheveled. He looked very old.

    This young man was called Li Shiyi. He was the young master of the Li family.

    The head of the Li family, Li Yun was full of anger as he woke Li Shiyi up.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not getting up? How much longer are you going to be depressed?¡±

    Li Yun shook him violently, but there was no reaction. Li Yun then took out a pill and stuffed it into Li Shiyi¡¯s mouth.

    Not long after, Li Shiyi burped a few times and woke up. ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    ¡°The sun has already set, and it¡¯s already dark.¡±

    Li Shiyi was shocked, as he did not expect to receive a reply.

    He raised his head and saw his father looking at him angrily.

    ¡°A big incident recently happened in the Hidden Edge Sect. A Tribtion Transcendent broke in without permission and was killed with a sword.

    ¡°What did you tell me before? You said that you were sealed, but you didn¡¯t tell me the specific reason. You only said that you might need a top-notch sword grandmaster to help you.

    ¡°Now that someone is able to kill a Tribtion Transcendent with a single sword, how powerful do you think that person¡¯s sword technique is?

    ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ve packed your luggage for you. Get lost and go to the Hidden Edge Sect to greet your master. In any case, you¡¯ve already been chased out of an academy. Now, you¡¯re just an empty vessel.¡±

    Hearing the family head¡¯s words, Li Shiyi¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    Unlike his father, he had gone to the central region to explore and understand the concept of a Tribtion Transcendent of the Nature Dao.

    The eastern region was not the only powerful force, the central region was too. Someone from there would not easily make a move...

    Not to mention be killed directly.

    Moreover, the killer had only used one sword? What kind of concept was that?

    At least, as far as he knew, the Heavenly Dao Academy in the central region did not have such a powerful swordmaster.

    Perhaps the sacred ce of swordsmanship in the central region, the Indigo Sword Pavilion, had such an existence. However, how could such an expert help him?

    After he made up his mind, Li Shiyi leaped up and bowed before the Li family head. ¡°Thank you, father. I have been unfilial, and I have made you worry!

    ¡°I will set off for the Hidden Edge Sect now.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Li Yun stopped Li Shiyi. ¡°Look at your appearance. Your hair is disheveled and your beard is unkempt. If you go and face your master like this, you might be chased out by the others!¡±

    With a pale face, Li Shiyi, whose heart had dropped, quickly went down to wash and tidy up.

    The next day, an excited Li Shiyi packed up his luggage and set off early in the morning.

    He put the treasures he had collected from his adventures in the central region into his storage ring and carried it with him, hoping that the items could function as greeting gifts.

    Otherwise, how would his sealed cultivation base be able to catch the eye of an expert?

    At the Hidden Edge Sect, the disciples who guarded the mountain were changing shifts as usual.

    From afar, a group of travel-worn people rushed over.

    A handsome young man with a look of anticipation promptly dismounted.

    ¡°I am Li Shiyi from Faya City. I admire the prestige of the Hidden Edge Sect and have sincerelye to acknowledge you as my master.¡±

    The disciples, who were guarding the mountain, looked at each other and were not surprised at all.

    Ever since a Tribtion Transcendent appeared and got killed by the sect¡¯s mysterious sword path grandmaster, countless people hade to acknowledge him as their master.

    As a result, the Hidden Edge Sect had no choice but to change the rules and add many trials for taking in disciples.

    Although many people admired the swordmaster¡¯s strength and hoped toe to the Hidden Edge Sect to learn the way of the sword, no one had actually seen the true face of the mysterious swordmaster.

    So naturally, no one had seeded in getting him as their master.

    ¡°Please follow me. The disciples of the sect are currently waiting in the temporary guest room. Once there is a certain number of you, you can go in together for the trial.¡±

    When Li Shiyi heard this, the pressure in his heart doubled. His cultivation had been sealed by someone, so he did not have enough confidence toplete the trial.

    However, he had been dispirited for several years. This was the only opportunity he knew, and he had to seize it.

    .....

    A few dayster, Li Shiyi, who was covered in scars, passed the trial with other fellow disciples in his batch. He arrived in the sect¡¯s main hall to be epted as a disciple.

    All the first seats of the eight paths were present, and Ye Changge represented his path.

    The moment Li Shiyi saw Ye Changge, his body began to tremble violently.

    He was born with the Green Lotus Sword Bone, and his talent in swordsmanship was outstanding. With it, Li Shiyi¡¯s strength had improved rapidly.

    Unfortunately, after he had provoked a powerful enemy and gotten sealed, he could only muddle through.

    The Green Lotus Sword Bone in his body was his only hope of breaking the seal. Hence, he had always wanted to find a swordsmanship grandmaster to trigger the sword bone in his body.

    Sadly, even in the central region where experts were asmon as clouds, there were very few swordsmanship grandmasters who could trigger the Green Lotus Sword Bone, much less?in the eastern region.

    After all, the Green Lotus Sword Bone was of very high quality. Although many experts used swords, their cultivation was built up by brute force. Their own swordsmanship cultivation was not high.

    Due to his desperation, Li Shiyi had been getting drunk for several years.

    He did not expect someone to trigger a reaction from the sword bone the moment he entered the disciple selection meeting!

    Whether or not this person was the swordsmanship grandmaster who had killed the Tribtion Transcendent with one sword strike, his cultivation in the sword path was very strong.

    There was hope! Li Shiyi was full of fighting spirit!

    The first seat of the first path looked strangely at Li Shiyi who was waiting to make his choice. He did not know why his aura had suddenly erupted.

    However, his sharp sword qi still made many people¡¯s eyes light up.

    The second boy might be able toprehend sword intent!

    Ding!

    ¡°Scanning for an SS Grade prodigy!

    [ Name ] : Li Shiyi

    [ Age ] : 20

    [ Innate Bone ] : SS Grade

    [ Aptitude ] : SS Grade

    [ Cultivation ] : Pulsing Realm, Level 1

    [ Talent ] : Green Lotus Sword Bone

    [ Affiliation ] : Elegant Li family

    ¡°Remarks: seems to have been sealed by the Five Elements Suppression technique. His actual cultivation is in the Primordial Spirit Realm!

    ¡°Mission issued, disciple epted!

    ¡°Mission requirement: Potential SS Grade!

    ¡°Mission Reward: Brilliant Sword Spirit!

    ¡°Mission Duration: Seven days.¡±

    Hearing the system¡¯s notification, Ye Changge turned to look at Li Shiyi.

    He gave the system an order in his mind, ¡®System, what is SS Grade?¡¯

    ¡°Emperor aptitude!¡±

    In the entire Heavenly Mortal World, the cultivation level did not go beyond the Boundary-Breaking Realm, and the Emperor was an existence above it.

    To think that the system would scan him there and immediately take him in as a disciple.

    Furthermore, he was born with the Green Lotus Sword Bone. That was an extraordinary talent.

    People with such an aptitude were naturally suited to use swords. They were built for fast swords or many flying swords.

    Thinking about it, Ye Changge became interested in Li Shiyi.

 Chapter 10

    <h4>Chapter 10: Was Reborn</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Although he knew that Li Shiyi was telling the truth, Ye Changge had a strange feeling when he saw that Li Shiyi looked like he was boasting.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the academy¡¯s motto of the Heavenly Dao Academy is that a gentleman should strive for self-improvement, not be afraid of authority and respect, and be loyal to righteousness.

    ¡°However, because of the conflict of interest between the Saint Son and the Saintess and amoner genius, the top forces, the Heaven and Earth Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty, joined hands to suppress themoner genius named Lu Ming.

    ¡°I was put into a group with him to participate in the Academy¡¯s trial.¡±

    ¡°I was also implicated in this crackdown. I was indignant and pulled out my sword. Unfortunately, although I could easily suppress the Saint Son and the Saintess of the two forces, I couldn¡¯t withstand the elders sent by the two forces. In the end, my cultivation was sealed.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the elders of the academy, what would have sealed me would have been the forbidden seal, instead of the five elements suppression method.¡±

    Looking at Li Shiyi before him, Ye Changge sighed internally.

    This was the reason he did not want to go out and provoke karma.

    The cultivation world was really dangerous. There were all kinds of forces, and they all had their own trump cards. No one knew if some old guy would appear from any force.

    Thinking of this, Ye Changge asked, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Regret? I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Li Shiyi shook his head resolutely.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fear of implicating the family, I wouldn¡¯t havepromised. The sword is by my side, the sword is at my waist, and the sword is in my hand. If I meet with injustice and don¡¯t act, my sword won¡¯t agree either.¡±

    ¡°The sword is by my side, and the sword is at my waist.¡± Ye Changge nodded.

    As expected of a natural sword bone, his sword Qi was sharp, and he was not willing to give in easily.

    ¡°I know about you. Do you remember what I said before? You have the potential to be an emperor. As long as you follow me up the mountain and cultivate properly, when youe out, you¡¯ll be able to sweep through those two forces with your emperor¡¯s might.

    ¡°With my protection, no one will be able to hurt you before you seed. How about it? Are you willing to take me as your master ande to Reclining Firewood Peak to cultivate?¡±

    Li Shiyi had been suppressed by Ye Changge¡¯s hand just now, so he had long admired Ye Changge¡¯s strength.

    However, he could not believe that he really had the so-called Emperor¡¯s talent, so he asked in surprise, ¡°Those are the two great sacred ces. Are you really not afraid?¡±

    ¡°Your Hidden Edge Sect is only one of the ten great sects of the eastern region. It¡¯s not even close to the threshold of a sacred ce.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I really have the so-called Emperor¡¯s talent. Can you take me as your disciple at the risk of being targeted by the two great sacred ces?¡±

    Knowing that Li Shiyi did not believe him, Ye Changge smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know the nickname of the five elements suppression technique?¡±

    After thinking about it for a while..., Li Shiyi answered, ¡°The hidden dragon lock. It is said that if you are a hidden dragon, you have enough talent and temperament to break through the suppression of the five elements suppression technique under pressure. You will be able to cleanse your mind and body and obtain stronger potential. Your future will be even broader.¡±

    Hearing his answer, Ye Changge smiled. ¡°Do you believe in yourself? Are you willing to give it a try?¡±

    Li Shiyi, who understood something, suddenly looked at Ye Changge. Seeing his calm expression, it seemed that he was very sure that he could break through the suppression of the five elements suppression technique.

    He thought of this person¡¯s amazing technique just now, thought of the anger in his heart, and unwillingly, and thought of his own belief.

    Li Shiyi made up his mind and nodded heavily.

    In an instant, Ye Changge¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, and his aura was like an overturned sky, as it pressed heavily on Li Shiyi.

    Li Shiyi was almost pushed to the ground by this aura. His face flushed red, and his hands were braced on his knees. His eyes were firm and unyielding, and he tried hard to stand up straight.

    As Ye Changge¡¯s aura gradually became stronger, the pressure on Li Shiyi became greater and greater. Green light flickered around his body, and sword Qi revolved around him. The faint sound of a sword whistled.

    He could no longer see Ye Changge¡¯s figure.

    He could only vaguely see the vast universe and the stars in the universe charging towards him. The pressure was immense, but it was also so grand and mysterious.

    This was the realm he yearned for! He could definitely do it!

    With firm conviction, Li Shiyi roared, ¡°Open for me!¡±

    Along with this roar, the green light around his body became more and more intense. A green lotus flower appeared, and the petals were formed from streaks of sword light.

    A sharp sword aura shot up from Li Shiyi¡¯s body. A five-colored array appeared on his body, interlocking with each other and counteracting each other. Then, it was cut into pieces by the sword light and disintegrated inch by inch!

    Sess!

    Li Shiyi, who had broken through the restriction, copsed on the ground. Ye Changge took out a few pills and put them into his mouth.

    After a while, Li Shiyi, who was in a better condition now, struggled to kneel down. ¡°Master,e again. Please ept this disciple¡¯s bow!¡±

    Ye Changge dly epted his bow and helped him up with a smile.

    At the same time, the system¡¯s notification sounded.

    ¡°Congrattions, host, forpleting the mission. You have received a reward: Brilliant Sword Heart!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have received a disciple-epting gift pack!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for raising your cultivation level by a whole realm!¡±

    ¡°Open the gift pack.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have received a copy of Taiqing sword truth, and a Big Dipper Sword!¡±

    With his previous experience of epting disciples, Ye Changge took out the system¡¯s reward and handed it to Li Shiyi. ¡°This is a gift from your master for you to be his disciple. Please ept it.¡±

    Taking the secret manual and the sword, Li Shiyi sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Taiqing sword truth? What level of cultivation method is this? I can actually feel the magical power just by looking at it.¡±

    ¡°And this sword is actually several times sharper than my spirit weapon, the Frost Sword?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Purity Truth Sword is a sword of Daoprehension that I¡¯ve collected over the years. You were born with the Green Lotus sword bone, so this cultivation technique is perfect for you.¡±

    ¡°As for this Big Dipper Sword, it contains six child swords. When you use it yourself, one mother sword and six child swords will double your strength.¡±

    ¡°This... this... master, this is too valuable. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°It seems that your temperament isn¡¯t enough. As an emperor, what makes you unworthy of a mere Big Dipper Sword? Perhaps this sword won¡¯t be able to keep up with your growth in the future.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Say hello to your father and follow me back to the mountain. We can also meet your eldest brother at the same time.¡±

    While he was feeling touched, Li Shiyi thought of something and took out a storage ring. ¡°Master, this is the spiritual energy material that I obtained while exploring the mystic realm in the central region. I¡¯ll treat it as a gift for me to show my respect to you. It¡¯s a gift for me to acknowledge you as my master!¡±

    ¡°Your disciple is really arrogant.¡±

    Ye Changge, who had casually taken the ring, looked inside with his spiritual sense and was pleasantly surprised to find that he had both the other two materials he needed.

    No wonder he was an emperor. His luck was also extraordinary. He was actually able to collect such a level of treasure.

    After dealing with the misceneous matters, Ye Changge brought Li Shiyi back to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°The spiritual energy here is actually so potent?¡±Li Shiyi, who had just stepped onto the Reclining Firewood Peak for the first time, was excited. He felt the potent spiritual energy around him and thought to himself, ¡°As expected of the ce where Master cultivates. It¡¯s indeed extraordinary.¡±

    At this moment, a figure walked over from afar.

    He was dragging an axe with one hand and carrying a bundle of firewood on his back. He was dressed in cloth garments and looked ordinary without any spiritual energy fluctuations.

    Ye Changge said, ¡°Shiyi, this is your eldest brother. Go and greet him.¡±

    ¡°Eldest brother?¡± Li Shiyi turned his head to look at Ye Changge in surprise.

    He thought he was a servant on Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Knowing what he was thinking, Ye Changge said, ¡°The cultivation method that your eldest brother cultivates is special, so he looks like a mortal. There is nothing special about him.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t look down on your elder brother. You¡¯ll know how extraordinary he is when you get along with him.¡±

    At this time, He Xiuxing had already walked in. He was stunned when he saw Li Shiyi beside Ye Changge. Then, he bowed to Ye Changge and said, ¡°Disciple He Xiuxing pays his respects to Master!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. ¡°This is Li Shiyi, your second younger brother.¡±

    Li Shiyi quickly went forward. ¡°Li Shiyi greets you, eldest brother!¡±

    Putting down the axe, He Xiuxing scratched his head and replied honestly, ¡°Alright, Alright. From now on, we¡¯ll be a family.¡±

    After they met, Reclining Firewood Peak was as peaceful as before. What was different from before was that apart from Ye Changge, there were two more young men now.

    One of them cut down trees to fetch water and nted the fields to cook, while the other one practiced the sword crazily, adding a lot of vitality to the quiet Reclining Firewood Peak.

 Chapter 11

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Fight for the first seat</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The elder of the eptance hall stood up and announced, ¡°Everyone, congrattions on passing the trial of our sect.¡±

    ¡°Next, it¡¯s time for each peak to choose their disciples. The main branch will choose first ording to the order.¡±

    Sect Master Ding went straight to the point and directly said to Li Shiyi, ¡°Li Shiyi, I would like to take you in as my disciple. From now on, you will be the disciple of the main branch of the Hidden Edge Sect. Are you willing?¡±

    The other chief seats saw Sect Leader Ding directly asking about Li Shiyi and knew that there was nothing for them to do, so they could only turn their eyes to others.

    ¡°I am most honored, and you have my utmost gratitude, Sect Leader. However, I have someone else in mind as my master. Please forgive me, Sect Leader!¡±

    Ding Xingbo was an elder. He had only asked his question in such a manner out of pleasantry. He never expected to be rejected like so.

    This was beyond his expectations. He looked Li Shiyi straight in the eye and said, ¡°Are you really not willing to take me as your master?¡±

    ¡°The Sect Leader is busy with affairs and has profound cultivation. I am clumsy and rough around the edges, I do not wish to give you any more trouble.¡±

    Having heard the t rejection, Sect leader Ding was stunned. He had never expected to be turned down.

    The eyes of the other chief monks lit up. He already had someone else in mind as his Master? Could it be him?

    They quickly tried to mediate the situation.

    Daoist Qing Cang, the Chief Priest of Shaoyang, stood up and bowed to the sect leader.

    ¡°Sect leader, I think he is right. You are busy with your cultivation and have sect affairs to deal with. Why don¡¯t have this ingrate join my Shaoyang Branch? My hands have been idletely.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You are also an external elder. Are your hands so idle to the point where you can teach disciples? Why don¡¯t I take this disciple?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. I think I¡¯m more suitable. This kid has sword Qi. It¡¯s just right. Among the masters, my sword cultivation is the highest, so it¡¯s most suitable for him to take me as his master.¡±

    ¡°Your sword cultivation is the highest? Who said that?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not convinced, go out and spar me!¡±

    These old foxes were usually calm,posed and poised. They all maintained such simr appearances.

    But when it came to such a disciple, they lost all dignity and started squabbling with one another.

    Li Shiyi looked on as the masters argued. Only Ye Changge remained sitting firmly on Mount Tai. He couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    ¡°Could it be that this grandmaster doesn¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, how could such a grandmaster take the initiative to fight for me as his disciple? I¡¯m afraid that my sword cultivation is not worth mentioning in his eyes.¡±

    After all, the Green Lotus sword bone was not easy to detect. On the surface, he was just a sword cultivator with a shallow cultivation and some sword qi.

    Li Shiyi hurriedly took a step forward and bowed directly to Ye Changge. ¡°I, Li Shiyi, am willing to acknowledge you as my master!¡±

    For a moment, one could hear a pin drop in the hall.

    No one expected that the out of the highly-respected gray-haired leaders of the various lineages, Ye Changge would be sought-after.

    Daoist Qingcang was quick-witted. He thought, ¡°Could this kid be mistakenly thinking that Ye Changge has a cultivation high enough to have restored his youth?¡±

    Thus, he began to exin Ye Changge¡¯s identity. ¡°This is the stand-in Chief of Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge, a disciple of Chief Buyi who is not here so he will temporarily represent Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    Li Shiyi immediately knelt down and kowtowed. ¡°Master, Ye Changge. I, Li Shiyi, truly wish to be your disciple. Please grant my wish, Master!¡±

    Daoist Qing Cang was stunned.

    Ye Changge could not understand why Li Shiyi was hounding him either, but he was toozy to be bothered.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this instead. My master, Immortal Buyi left some guidelines for the assessment procedure of Reclining Firewood Peak. If you can pass the assessment, I¡¯ll take you in as a disciple.¡±

    Then, he stood up and bowed to the Sect Master. ¡°Sect Master, I¡¯ll bring Li Jianyi back to participate in my branch¡¯s trial now.¡±

    Unable to find an excuse for a moment, Sect Master Ding could only smile bitterly in his heart. He pretended to be magnanimous and waved his hand.

    In his heart, he secretly decided that in the future, he would definitely poach Li Shiyi.

    After all, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was mediocre, and he was merely a senior disciple. How could he teach a disciple well? It would be better not to waste this unpolished jade.

    Back at Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge asked Li Shiyi, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose the other masters and insisted on me?¡±

    Li Shiyi had long been prepared in his heart. He decided to tell him everything.

    ¡°When I was 16, I bade farewell to my parents and went to the central region on horseback.¡±

    ¡°My aptitude was half decent and the cultivation method I learned was suitable for me. I was considered above average among the younger generation of my time.¡±

    ¡°When I went to the central region, I even entered one of the best academies in the Central Region, the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡±

    ¡°After that, I continuously participated in the Academy¡¯s advancement trials and swept past countless geniuses within two years. No Saint child or Saintess child from any Sacred ce could stand before me. Even the inherited disciples from ancient sects could not hope to be my match.¡±

    ¡°In the end, the academy made an exception and promoted me to the Academy¡¯s Inner Court to study. In just two years, I entered the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s Inner Court. Such a thing was unheard of and unprecedented until then.¡±

    Although he knew that what Li Shiyi said had to be the truth, the guy looked too haggard and rundown to be the same person in his story. He seemed to be boasting empty words. Ye Changge had a strange feeling in his heart.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the academy¡¯s motto of the Heavenly Dao Academy is that a gentleman should strive for self-improvement. He is not afraid of authority but is willing to be virtuous. He is loyal to righteousness and does not stand on ceremony.¡±

    ¡°However, because of the conflict of interests between a Saint child, a Saintess child and amoner genius, the top forces which were the Heaven and Earth Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty joined hands to interfere with the trial of the Heavenly Dao Academy. They wanted to suppress thatmoner genius named Lu Ming.¡±

    ¡°I was divided into a group with him to participate in the trial of the Academy.¡±

    ¡°I was also implicated in this action of suppression. In indignance, I drew my sword.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, although I could easily suppress the footsoldiers of the two forces, the elders go the better of me. In the end, my cultivation was sealed.¡±

    At that point, Li Shiyi¡¯s face was full of sorrow.

    ¡°Because the elders of the Academy had sealed me, I am certain that I have been sealed by a forbidden seal, the Death Lock, and not a mere Five Elements Suppression technique.¡±

    Looking at Li Shiyi in front of him, Ye Changge sighed in his heart.

    This was the reason why he didn¡¯t want to go out and provoke karma.

    The cultivation world was really dangerous. There were all kinds of forces, and they all had their own trump cards. No one knew if some old, powerful guy would turn up from any force.

    Thinking of this, Ye Changge asked, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±

    ¡°Regret? I don¡¯t regret it.¡±Li Shiyi shook his head resolutely.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fear of affecting the family, I wouldn¡¯t havepromised. The Sword is by my side, by my waist, in my hand. If I encounter injustice, my sword would not agree to me standing idle.¡±

    ¡°The sword is by my side, and the sword is by my waist.¡± Ye Changge nodded. As expected of a natural sword bone. The Sword Qi in his body was fierce, and he wasn¡¯t willing to part ways with it so easily.

    ¡°My cultivation has been sealed, and I¡¯ve been looking for a way to break it. I was born with a green lotus sword bone, and this might be the only trump card I can rely on.¡±

    After mentioning the Green Lotus sword bone, Li Shiyi looked at Ye Changge and found him unsurprised.

    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. No wonder he was a sword grandmaster. His Green Lotus Sword Bone didn¡¯t surprise him at all.

    ¡°To trigger the reaction of the Green Lotus sword body, I definitely need the help of a grandmaster in the way of the sword.¡±

    ¡°I heard that a grandmaster in the Hidden Edge Sect killed an expert in the Crossing Cmity Realm, so I specifically came here to acknowledge you as my master.¡±

    ¡°When I saw you just now, My Green Lotus Sword body responded. I am sure that you are the grandmaster in the way of the sword that drew me here.¡±

    After saying this, he turned his head and bowed again. ¡°Please ept me as your disciple! Please save me!¡±

    ¡°I know of you. Do you still remember what I said before? My Master, Immortal Buyi, left behind the assessment test. Since you want to acknowledge me as your master, you naturally have to participate in the test.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been sealed, I¡¯ll adjust the assessment ordingly.¡±Ye Changge smiled faintly. ¡°Do you know the nickname of the five elements suppression method?¡±

    After thinking for a while.., li Jianyi replied, ¡°Hidden Dragon Lock. It¡¯s said that if you¡¯re a hidden dragon, you have enough aptitude and temperament to break through the suppression of the Five Elements Suppression technique. It will cleanse your state of mind and physique, and you¡¯ll gain even stronger potential. Your future will be brighter than ever.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in yourself? Are you willing to give it a try?¡±

    Li Shiyi suddenly looked at Ye Changge. There was something hidden along those lines, but he could not put his finger to it. Ye Changge¡¯s expression remained indifferent.

    He thought of the anger in his heart, the disgruntlement, and his faith.

    He thought of the hard work he had put in to find a grandmaster of swordsmanship, the decadence after disappointment, and the ecstasy of regaining his old strength.

    Li Jieyi made up his mind and nodded resolutely.

 Chapter 12

    <h4>Chapter 12: Sword Spirit, the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Time flew, and in the blink of an eye, half a year had passed.

    The day-to-day life on Reclining Firewood Peak was extremely peaceful. There were no internal or external problems. Ye Changge signed in every day, and his two disciples cultivated daily as well. In the midst of the peace, their overall strength had indeed risen by leaps and bounds.

    On this day, Li Shiyi was practicing his sword techniques at the entrance of Reclining Firewood Peak¡¯s main hall.

    He held his sword with one hand and formed a seal with his left hand. In an instant, six smaller light shadows split off from the sword and revolved around him.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s body turned into streaks of white light too. Immediately after, the white shadows, sword light, and green qi intersected and reflected off of each other. The shadows were blurry, appearing beautiful and full of killing intent.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. Your talent in swordsmanship is so terrifying that even your natural sword bone is starting to disy its power. Your revenge is just around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡± Li Shiyi, who had stopped, turned his head around.

    ¡°How is your cultivation going? Does the Grand Purity Truth Sword suit you?¡±

    Hearing the question, Li Jianyi nodded. ¡°Master, your Truth Sword is really mysterious and unusual. Every time I see it, I gain something new. Now, not only have I recovered all my strength, but I have also advanced halfway into the third level.

    ¡°As for swordsmanship cultivation, I have made much more progress than before. I have alreadyprehended sword intent!¡±

    Ye Changge smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯ve alreadyprehended sword intent, the next step is toprehend sword spirit.¡±

    ¡°Sword spirit? Master, what¡¯s that?¡±Li Jianyi had never heard of this term before, so he asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Sword Dao cultivation is transparent and thorough. Only with it can oneprehend Supreme Sword Dao. You have to understand the deepest conviction in your heart. You have to understand why you practice the sword and what the sword represents to you.

    ¡°Some people practice the sword to protect themselves, some people practice it for money, and some people just like sword techniques. What about you?¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s question, Li Shiyi began to ponder.

    As a top-notch genius, he had once stood at the peak amongst the younger generation, and he used to be fearless.

    Later on, his family had threatened and suppressed him, causing his heart to be filled with resentment.

    ¡°I, I like swords, but I also have other beliefs. This disciple thinks that he is a reasonable person, and practicing swordsmanship is to reason with others.

    ¡°If someone is stubborn and unreasonable, I will beat him until he bes reasonable!¡±

    0

    After Ye Changge hadpleted the mission for the reward and obtained the Brilliant Sword Spirit, his cultivation in the path of the sword had also be extraordinary. When he heard the disciple¡¯s words, he nodded happily.

    His heart was moved, and he said, ¡°Seek the truth with your sword! Seek the truth!¡± At the same time, the Brilliant Sword Spirit sensed something, and a brilliant aura rose from Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    Li Shiyi found that when Ye Changge¡¯s aura rose, his sword intent waspletely suppressed.

    He sensed a condensed but sharp aura from Ye Changge¡¯s body. Even though it was not aggressive, it was piercing. Compared with it, his sword intent seemed so weak.

    ¡°Is this sword spirit?¡±Li Shiyi was in extreme awe. ¡°As expected of the master who can write the ¡®True Understanding of the Grand Purity Truth Sword¡¯. His cultivation of the sword principle is indeed unparalleled.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid only part of the master¡¯s strength is disyed in order to let me understand the sword spirit. I really don¡¯t know how powerful the master is at full strength and how powerful his sword light is.¡±

    With longing in his heart, Li Shiyi faintly felt that he had gained some enlightenment, and hisprehension of sword intent had truly advanced a bit.

    Ye Changge, who routinely portrayed a dignified master in front of his disciple, was suddenly drawn to something. He sensed that someone had entered the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    Frowning, Ye Changge said, ¡°Continue cultivating. I sense that someone has broken in. I¡¯ll go and take a look at the situation.¡± With that, he disappeared in a sh.

    At that moment, five thousand meters below Reclining Firewood Peak, an ancient, mysterious, and ancient aura materialized vaguely.

    In the hazy halo, one could faintly see that it was half a stone tablet.

    The space there distorted slightly, and Ye Changge appeared a distance away from the stone tablet before he scrutinized it.

    Ding!

    ¡°The remains of the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Giant Pir have been discovered!¡±

    ¡°I suggest that the hostmunicates with it!¡±

    Ye Changge was shocked. ¡°The Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    Ancient myths about the Heavenly Mortal World described that when the world was born, an ancient existence was born along with it. It was the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    It grew with the world and opened up heaven and earth. Before the Heavenly Mortal World was fully formed, the Giant Pir acted as the world¡¯s pir.

    Later, once the Heavenly Mortal World was formed, the Giant Pir turned into a holy spirit and hid in an unknown ce.

    It was said that when there were emperors in the Heavenly Mortal World, they would ascend to a higher level and see the heavenly Giant Pir during their pursuit of Eternal Dao.

    There was a giant stone tablet at the top of the Giant Pir with mysterious inscriptions on it. When an emperor left the world, he would be given a chance to see the stone tablet.

    However, these were all ancient legends. After so many years, not even quasi-emperors had appeared. Naturally, no one had seen the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Giant Pir for a long time.

    Ye Changge never thought that he would actually see it here. His heart was in shock.

    On top of that, the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World had actually shattered? How inconceivable was that? What kind of powerful attack had it endured?

    Thinking of the system¡¯s suggestion, he extended his divine senses and slowly made contact with the stone tablet.

    ¡°Senior?¡± Ye Changge asked.

    Buzz! A strange transmission traveled over, and Ye Changge instantly understood the cause and effect.

    The Heavenly Mortal World had once suffered a cmity from the Heavenly Dao. In order to stop the cmity, the world¡¯s Giant Pir had helped to stop it, and in the end, it had broken apart.

    A portion of the remains was sleeping underground, and they could feel the rich spiritual energy in the cave heaven. Hence, they were drawn toward it.

    Experiencing this arcane method ofmunication, Ye Changge found it very mystical.

    The message was even more unbelievable. Just what kind of cmity had it been that even the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World had broken apart?

    It seemed that this world was indeed very dangerous. Without sufficient strength, it was better not to leave the mountain casually.

    Once again, he determined his own path. Ye Changge made a decision and pondered for a moment. At the end of the day, he was on one of the legendary top ten blessed cave heavens. Even the Heavenly Mortal World might not be enough to take it down in a state ofplete victory, let alone the Giant Pir.

    As long as it was in the cave heaven, he was not afraid of it having any ulterior motives.

    If it was only absorbing spiritual energy to heal its injuries, he might as well do it a favor.

    Perhaps he would be able toprehend the stone tablet that even the great emperor only had one chance to see.

    ¡°Senior, this Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven was obtained by chance. It indeed has powerful spiritual energy, and as the cave heaven develops, it will be increasingly stronger. Senior, if you would like to recover your strength, you may enter the cave heaven.¡±

    Buzz! The stone tablet sent out some ripples again.

    Hearing the reply, Ye Changge raised his hand and waved at it. Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven revealed itself slightly andpletely epted the heavenly stone tablet.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The cave heaven and the mountain promptly shook as waves of mysterious ripples spread out.

    As the cave heaven¡¯s master, Ye Changge instantly understood what had happened.

    Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven was a cave heaven that was currently growing. As the Giant Pir grew together with the Heavenly Mortal World, it naturally had the ability to elerate the evolution and formation of heaven as well as the earth. The two were unexpectedlyplementary.

    In a short period of time, the cave heaven¡¯s formation speed had increased greatly, leading the changes in the cave heaven to be so huge that they could no longer be concealed.

    A stream of purple gas soared into the sky from the cave heaven. The members of the Hidden Edge Sect could only feel a strange mist rapidly pass through the sky.

    Following that, dark clouds covered the sky, thunder clouds rolled, and violent winds howled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this another heavenly punishment?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s been happening to our sect recently? Why has a heavenly punishment appeared again so soon? Plus, judging from the situation, doesn¡¯t it seem much more powerful than thest one?¡±

    ¡°The heavenly punishment didn¡¯te down thest time. Could it be that the heavenly punishment been umting strength, and it chose this time to descend upon us again?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, how could the heavenly punishment change?¡±

 Chapter 13

    <h4>Chapter 13: Heavenly Punishment Descends, Undercurrents Surging</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The disciples may simply be shocked, but the four elders in the secret chamber of the main peak of the Hidden Edge Sect, Xuan Yuan Peak, were downright terrified.

    One of the elders had already reached the peak of the Tribtion Transcending Realm and was about to break through to the upper three states.

    The four of them were discussing in the secret chamber to give the advancing elder advice to increase their chances of transcending the tribtion.

    The existence of any elder in the upper three states was too important to the sect, so much so that they did not hesitate to use forbidden techniques and secret arts to refine a formation disk.

    Who knew that the heavenly punishment was surging outside? Even the mountain protection array had been activated and was operating at full power.

    ¡°This heavenly punishment has not even descended, yet its sheer power has already suppressed us to the point where we can¡¯t even breathe. Could our forbidden technique really be such an affront to the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    ¡°Although our Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s forbidden technique is not allowed by the heavenly axiom, it¡¯s not like there haven¡¯t been any elders in the past who relied on it to ovee their tribtions. They got off lightly without such punishment.¡±

    While the four of them were at a loss, the heavenly punishment had already descended from the outside.

    Lightning shed continuously. It was apanied by the falling of meteorites from the fires of heaven. At the same time, the hurricane swept up the sand and rocks, spiraling towards the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The Hidden Edge sect¡¯s mountain protection formation was activated, swiftly spinning up to full power. Waves of light appeared, briefly illuminating the spiraling Golden Dragon Shadows and roaring White Tigers.

    However, the might of the sky was relentless and the mountain protection formation onlysted for a few dozen breaths before it copsed!

    There was even a strange power of tribtioning from it. The four elders in the secret chamber felt as if they had been struck by lightning and started vomiting blood one after another. The formation tes floating in front of them were also cracking.

    ¡°This... No!¡±

    Exmations came from all over the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The tombstones in the ancestral mausoleum trembled slightly. The top of the library pavilion lit up with a green light, and theke at the back of the mountain rippled.

    Just as the Hidden Edge Sect was about to sh their trump card, Ye Changge whoy on the ground of Xin Peak, finally sorted out the energy of Cheng Deyin¡¯s mysterious cave heaven and used the power of the cave heaven to extinguish the heavenly punishment.

    In an instant, the members of the Hidden Edge Sect felt a mist shrouding them. They couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.

    There seemed to be a rumbling sound of water as if a huge waterfall was flowing down.

    In the distance, they seemed to see a towering mountain peak. It was surrounded by clouds, and powerful spiritual energy spread around them.

    When the strange phenomenon disappeared, everything returned to normal, and the heavenly punishment disappeared without a trace.

    Only the crowd looked at each other in dismay.

    The Sect Master of the Hidden Edge Sect urgently summoned the elders to the main hall for a meeting.

    Not long after, the disciples of various peaks received the news that the Hidden Edge Sect had experienced a strange phenomenon that the sect¡¯s foundations managed to obstruct.

    After the order was issued, the disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect settled down, but the Sect Master and the elders continued to discuss in the main hall.

    After all, they knew that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s foundation had not been used, and the cause of the heavenly punishment waspletely unknown.

    When Ye Changge used the heavenly passage energy, he had already vaguely understood the hidden deep foundation of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    He could not help but sigh in his heart, ¡°They are really as stable as old dogs!¡±

    He had already found out the reason for the situation of the four ancestors in the secret chamber.

    He came up with an idea. While the four ancestors were still unconscious, he sneaked into the secret chamber and left a bottle of medicinal pills.

    Two dayster, the four patriarchs of the Hidden Edge sect woke up, one after another in the secret chamber. When they saw the broken array disk, they smelled a wonderful fragrance before they could evenment their loss. It actually made their injuries slightly better.

    Their attention was immediately attracted to the bottle of medicinal pills in the middle.

    An old man with long eyebrows carefully pulled out the bottle stopper and looked at it. ¡°Supreme Yi Heavenly Essence Pill! It¡¯s actually the Supreme Yi Heavenly Essence Pill!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you serious?¡±

    The four patriarchs looked at each other in disbelief.

    They tried hard to surmise its source, but to no avail. In the end, they could only me everything on the mysterious heritage of the Hidden Edge Sect and let it go.

    At least it turned out good. With this pill, the results of the tribtion was almost certain.

    However, this inexplicable heavenly punishment still left a deep impression in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    At the same time, somewhere in the eastern region, there was a grand and majestic hall with a ghostly aura.

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Sect recently received an extremely powerful heavenly punishment. Their sect¡¯s grand array was destroyed, but it waster stopped by some unknown means.¡±

    ¡°From the information that leaked out, the disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect saw strange phenomena. Strange mountains and strange rivers appeared around them, but they were blocked by the thick fog and could not be seen clearly.¡±

    After a moment of silence, a sharp voice cracked through the air, ¡°Humph, I wonder how many trump cards the Hidden Edge Sect has. It¡¯s no longer surprising for them to have all kinds of tricks.¡±

    Another voice said, ¡°Our n back then was to infiltrate the Hidden Edge Sect. We can¡¯t afford to be careless.¡±

    ¡°Now that we have umted our strength again, we will eventually face them when the n is implemented again. This time, we won¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡±

    An authoritative voice sounded, ¡°The Hidden Edge Sect has to be on guard. Speed up the gathering of intelligence. Also, have our people use Earth Beasts to enter their domain from the underground to gather intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ..

    Central Region, Wan Xiang Gate, Sky Bearing Tower.

    An old man stood on the highest observation tform of the sky-bearing tower, carefully examining the weather. There seemed to be a sea of clouds surging in his eyes.

    Wan Xiang Gate was one of the sacred grounds of the central region. They were famous for being able to observe the weather and understand the affairs of the world.

    The sky-bearing tower was a ce to observe the stars. Its name naturally came from the sky-bearing giant pir. From the side, it could be seen that the Wan Xiang sect was ambitious.

    ¡°There¡¯s been a change in the eastern region. A heavenly punishment has descended. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened. Have someone investigate.¡±

    ¡°We will obey the forefather¡¯s orders!¡±

    ..

    After the heavenly punishment, Reclining Firewood Peak once again regained its calm.

    As the Cheng Deyin mysterious cave heaven and the sky-bearing giant pir merged, the cave heaven¡¯s growth speed increased once again. The spiritual energy of the entire Hidden Edge Sect slowly became denser.

    Many elders began to specte about the connection between the changes in the mountain gate and the previous heavenly punishment.

    After all, some things could not be settled without sure rity.

    On this day, He Xiuxing came to Ye Changge¡¯s door, where he hesitated and dared not enter.

    Li Shiyi saw him and walked up to him strangely. ¡°Eldest senior brother, what do you want to see Master for? Why don¡¯t you go in?¡±

    ¡°This... sigh.¡± He Xiuxing wanted to say something but hesitated.

    Ye Changge¡¯s faint voice came from inside the room. ¡°What do you want to talk about? Come in and talk.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± He Xiuxing and Li Shiyi¡¯s expressions turned serious. They tidied up their appearances and pushed the door open to enter.

    Ye Changge was sitting on the futon. He asked, ¡°Disciple, if there¡¯s anything, just say it.¡±

    After hesitating for a long time, He Xiuxing said, ¡°Master, I would like to go down the mountain and integrate into the lives of mortals. I want to be a traveling merchant and travel around the world to experience the true path of mortals.¡±

    Thinking of the sect¡¯s ancestral teachings and the rules of action that his master strictly adhered to, He Xiuxing felt uneasy.

    His Master had said not to go down the mountain unless it was necessary. Such a request vited his master¡¯s teachings.

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice rang in his ears. ¡°Why do you want to go down the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Your disciple had an epiphany. Your disciple is walking on the path of mortal cultivation. To go and experience the life of a mortal. To live, to grow old, to die of illness, to be poor, rich, and lowly. A traveling merchant is a suitable role for such experiences. However, this is contrary to the teachings of the sect. Your disciple, your disciple...¡±

    Hearing him hesitate, Ye Changge smiled. ¡°What is the purpose of going up the mountain? Cultivation. Why do you want to go down the mountain? It is also because you had an epiphany in your heart, for the sake of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I told you not to go down the mountain. But what if your path of cultivation led you down? What if an epiphany led you to such desires?¡±

    ¡°Your Dao is your own path. If you realize that you want to go down the mountain to gain experience, then you will pursue it. Regardless of your sess, this is your own path. As long as you have a clear conscience. Go!¡±

    ¡°Your disciple receives your teachings! I bid farewell to Master!¡± After saying that, He Xiuxing knelt down and bowed three times to Ye Changge.

    He then stood up and said to Li Shiyi, ¡°Junior brother, I¡¯m going down the mountain. Master has something to do, so please assist him.¡±

    Li Shiyi nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go down the mountain. I¡¯ll serve master. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He Xiuxing cupped his hands and bowed again. He went back to pack his luggage. He carried his cloth bag and took his axe down the mountain.

 Chapter 14

    <h4>Chapter 14: News of the New Disciple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After a few days, Ye Changge stood on the summit of Reclining Firewood Peak and gazed at the clouds before him.

    ¡°System, check in!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host. You have obtained 400 years of cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host. You have obtained information on the reincarnation of a divine artifact. Do you wish to check?¡±

    Unexpectedly, there was another surprise. Ye Changge immediately said, ¡°Check.¡±

    ¡°The reincarnation of the divine artifact, the Heavenly Star Mirror. Previously, the divine artifact became sentient. It assumed the name, Liang Yueyin and became the great empress of a generation, establishing the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty. After suffering a cmity, it regenerated into the Heavenly Star Mirror to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°Now that it has sufficient energy, it has descended into the mortal world once again.¡±

    Hearing this exnation, Ye Changge secretly scoffed.

    It was beating around the bush. Did he not just find another good disciple to take in? It was an old routine.

    Thus, he found Li Shiyi and said, ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯ll need to go out on a trip. You should build a bamboo house in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Master, is there anyone who wants to live here? Do you have any requests?¡±

    ¡°It should be a newborn girl. I¡¯m afraid that her family wille to live here from time to time. You should make it more spacious.¡± With that, he left.

    Li Shiyi was left suspended in admiration. ¡°Master, you are indeed extraordinary. You can actually calcte the fate between a newborn girl and yourself.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t know was that his third younger sister had not been born yet.

    ..

    Following the aura given by the system, Ye Changge arrived at a ce in the eastern region near the eastern sea.

    There was a small city here called Zishan City.

    Zishan City was near the sea, and there was a bustling port around it.

    Ye Changge changed his appearance and pretended to be an ordinary young man to investigate the situation.

    In front of a mansion, Ye Changge raised his head.

    ording to his investigation, there was a faint divine light ten thousand meters in the sky.

    Although it was daytime, with Ye Changge¡¯s eyesight, he could still see the Starlight in the sky.

    The gatekeepers and guards in front of the Jade Mansion looked at the young man who kept raising and lowering his head. They did not know what he was trying to do.

    If it was not for the simple and humble manner of the Yu family, they might have chased him away.

    ¡°SSS grade genius detected.¡±

    [ Name ] : None

    [ Age ] : Not yet born

    [ Innate Bone ] : SSS grade

    [ Aptitude ] : SSS grade

    [ Cultivation ] : None

    [ Innate Talent ] : God equipment body, stars fall.

    [ Faction ] : Star Dynasty

    [ Remark ] : Star Mirror Reincarnation body.

    [Ding! Mission: ept disciple.¡¯

    [¡®Reward: Star God walking technique.¡¯

    [¡®Mission duration: Half a year.¡¯]

    Seeing this notification, Ye Changge once again felt that the system was peculiar.

    It was able to find out without reincarnation, and it even disyed something as if it were real. Name, none, age, none.

    Furthermore, the mission duration was half a year, and the people in this world were also pregnant for ten months. Did the system expect that this third disciple who had yet to enter the sect would give birth prematurely?

    ¡°However, with the body of a divine artifact, I believe that this disciple¡¯s life force will be very strong. The reincarnation of an emperor is probably even stronger than Li Shiyi.¡±

    ¡°The fall of the stars sounds like the innate ability of a divine artifact. After it turns into a human, it bes an innate ability.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, if she takes me as her master, her future will be even more limitless.¡±

    Having made up his mind, he walked over and said to the Jade Mansion¡¯s gatekeeper, ¡°I am a cultivator from the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak. I passed by your mansion and discovered that the auspicious star is shining brightly, and that the heavenly star has descended. I believe that your mansion will have a newborn girl who is fated to be my master and disciple. I am here to take in a disciple.¡±

    The Jade Mansion¡¯s gatekeeper was stunned by these words and instinctively did not believe them.

    However, he saw that Ye Changge¡¯s expression was serious and did not have the slightest humor. Moreover, the Jade Mansion was a prominent local n. Not many people would dare toe and tell untruths. For a moment, he did not know what to do.

    Seeing that there was no response, Ye Changge said, ¡°Please go back and report to your family¡¯s manager. Tell him that Ye Changge of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak, hase to take in a disciple.¡±

    The gatekeeper hesitated for a moment before a guard beside him whispered in his ear, ¡°It¡¯s better to go in and report. If it¡¯s a swindler, just chase him out. If It¡¯s true, then please go in.¡±

    The gatekeeper nodded and asked Ye Changge to wait for a moment before turning around and running into the Jade Mansion.

    In the dining hall of the Jade Mansion, the head of the Yu family, Yu Shoushan, his son, Yu Chao, and his daughter-inw, Dong Linglong, were having a family chat after finishing their meal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been dreaming of a beautiful star streaking across the sky at night. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse,¡± Dong Linglong said.

    Yu Chao hurriedlyforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, my wife. Our family, the Yu family is strict and has been doing good deeds for many generations. With the protection of the Jade Wave Sect and the Vast Sea Pavilion, there won¡¯t be any evil intruders.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, when we hand over the goods with the Green Wave Sect, Chao¡¯er, you can go and ask for two spirit talismans. Just in case.¡±

    While they were chatting, the gatekeeper came to ask for an audience, ¡°Master, a young master came from outside. He imed to be a cultivator from the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak. He said that he passed by the Yu residence and found that the lucky star was shining brightly and the heavenly star had descended. There will be a new youngdy who will be his master and disciple.¡±

    Yu Chao frowned. ¡°Linglong gave birth to Xiu Zhu two years ago, and the eldest son, Xiu Song, is also a boy. Now that Linglong is not pregnant, how can there be a youngdy in My Yu Family?¡±

    It was Yu Shoushan who recalled what his daughter-inw had just said and asked, ¡°The auspicious star shone brightly? The heavenly star has descended? Is this rted to the meteor dream that Linglong had just mentioned?¡±

    ¡°How can it be so magical? Father, I¡¯m afraid that he is some swindler in the pugilistic world. Just give him some money and he will be satisfied.¡±

    Withouting to a conclusion, he thought about how his family was protected by the Green Wave Sect and the Vast Ocean Pavilion. Even if there was a heavenly star descending, he would still have to join these two sects.

    Thus, he asked the gatekeeper to take out some silver and send Ye Changge away.

    Ye Changge, who was treated as a swindler, was not angry. He smiled faintly, turned around, and stayed in an inn not far from the Jade Mansion.

    ording to the system¡¯s notification, the Heavenly Star Mirror would descend in half a year at most.

    He had left an impression on the Jade Mansion long ago, so he would take the rest of the time slowly.

    In the next few months, Ye Changge would sit at the tea stall at the entrance of the inn and drink tea in his free time.

    He would size up the people of the Jade Mansion when they went out, but in actuality, he made an impression on the people of the Jade Mansion.

    What was even more surprising to the people from the Jade Mansion was that not long after Ye Changge paid a visit, Dong Linglong became pregnant.

    This made the people from the Jade Mansion no longer dare to treat Ye Changge as a swindler in the pugilistic world. Of course, they also did not dare topletely believe what he said.

    Three months passed in the blink of an eye. Ye Changge once again paid a visit to the Jade Mansion.

    He did not force anyone to see him. He only left behind a bottle of medicinal pills.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done some calctions. I¡¯m afraid that the daughter of your mansion will give birth prematurely, in three months. Just in case, I¡¯ll leave behind this bottle of medicinal pills. It can ensure the safety of the mother and son.¡±

    ¡°Whether your mansion believes it or not, it¡¯s fine for me to leave behind this bottle of medicinal pills just in case, right?¡±

    Although the people of the Jade Mansion did not know what medicine Ye Changge was selling, after some discussion, they ended up leaving behind that bottle of medicinal pills.

    Ye Changge, who had done something shameless again, quietly waited for the moment the Heavenly Star Mirror would descend.

 Chapter 15

    <h4>Chapter 15: Sign-In in the Sect¡¯s Forbidden Area</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Several months had passed since thest heavenly punishment.

    Previously, the tombstones in the ancestral mausoleum shook slightly, the top of the library lit up with a little green light, and theke at the back of the mountain rippled.

    These ces aroused Ye Changge¡¯s interest.

    Signing in at different ces could get him different rewards.

    After signing in at Reclining Firewood Peak for so long, it was time to go to other ces to have a look.

    Transforming into a shadow, Ye Changge arrived at the library first.

    As an important ce to the Hidden Edge Sect, it was guarded by a free array.

    Unfortunately, it did not have any effects on the current Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge quickly skimmed through the rows of bookshelves, looking for information on unique locations.

    Before his powerful spiritual sense, the secrets of the library were revealed.

    On the top floor, there was a sleeping spirit of a book.

    The spirit of a book was a strange existence. Fortunately, blessednds, cultivation methods, and inheritances were all indispensable.

    It would take at least literature and calligraphy worth tens of thousands of years for a book spirit to be born.

    As he contemted, he realized that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s heritage ran much deeper than what he knew.

    With that thought in mind, Ye Changge made his way to the top floor of the library.

    ¡°System, sign in.¡±

    Ding!

    ¡°Congrattions to the host for sessfully signing in. You have obtained the Ethereal Song technique.¡±

    Song technique? It was the first time he had obtained such an item. With curiosity in his heart, Ye Changge began to examine it.

    The Ethereal Song technique had the effect of cleansing one¡¯s soul, washing away the impurities in one¡¯s body, and increasing one¡¯sprehension ability.

    It was indeed a good item. It could help increase one¡¯s level of understanding and greatly aid one¡¯s cultivation.

    As for cleansing his soul, Ye Changge himself did not need it. However, he had a disciple, and it could be of use. In fact, he could even use it now.

    After checking out the Ethereal Song technique, Ye Changge looked at the bookcase in front of him.

    The bookcase seemed to be a vital ce for the Hidden Edge Sect to store secret techniques. There were more than ten books of different variations inside, emitting distinct auras.

    Their auras were simrly powerful.

    [The Sky Demon Destruction Scripture], [The Demon Sealing War Dragon Portrait], [The Creation Heaven Scripture], [The Forbidden Imperial Scripture...]

    They were not ordinary titles.

    The bookcase seemed to have a powerful sealing formation, and Ye Changge could only sense the strangeness of the books by standing in front of the bookcase.

    Based on his perception, the spirit of the book was a small paper figurine that was sleeping in the bookcase.

    Half of its body was already dyed with mixed colors.

    It had probably been sealing the forbidden techniques, but it had been eroded by opposing forces over the long years.

    Ye Changge, who was interested in these techniques, wanted to take a good look at the secret manuals. As a reward, he would help the spirit of the book.

    Ye Changge circted his magic power and let out a long cry.

    The Ethereal Song technique was activated, and waves of harmony came from the top of the library.

    The voices were loud, yet the people of the Hidden Edge Sect did not notice the singing.

    They only felt that their thoughts and minds were clear tonight. The states of their mind cultivation were actually showing signs of strengthening.

    However, the forces that were far away from the Hidden Edge Sect had apletely different feeling.

    Over in the Illusory Sword Sect, the first elder stood atop the Waterfall Sword Tower in shock and looked at the Hidden Edge Sect from afar.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening over there? Why is there such loud and clear singing? And this voice is ethereal and seemingly mysterious with a strange pressure.¡±

    In the Emerald Moon Tower, the tower master was nervously guarding the heavenly note bell.

    The heavenly note bell shook violently. The bell hammer hit the bell wall crazily, but no sound came out.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after the appearance of a top-tier sword masterst time, there would be another change in the Hidden Edge Sect. What¡¯s with this music? Why has the heavenly note bell reacted in such a way?¡±

    ¡°Why does the Hidden Edge Sect still have the inheritance of the path of music? As expected, the sect is as its name suggests. There are crouching tigers and hidden dragons within. We can¡¯t easily provoke them.¡±

    Meanwhile, inside the library, the bookcase trembled violently.

    A powerful fluctuation exploded, and the books within the books collectively resisted the ethereal song technique.

    As the confrontation became more intense, the entire library began to tremble.

    The array formation of the library was fully activated, and the guards surrounding the library were all pushed dozens of meters away by the powerful fluctuation.

    Colorful lights burst out from the library.

    Soon, besides the guards at the key positions, almost all the elders were present.

    ¡°What happened? Why is there a problem in the library?¡±

    ¡°Be careful!¡±The sect leader said, ¡°The library is one of the foundations of our sect. There are powerful existences guarding it, so there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    ¡°We just need to wait quietly!¡±

    Ye Changge increased his mana output and a powerful aura erupted.

    The elders floating in the air outside were all heavily pressured and fell to the ground.

    Apart from a dozen or so people with profound cultivation, the rest all sat on the ground.

    Everyone looked at the scripture depository in shock.

    The sect leader was no longer as calm as before. He secretly turned the thumb ring on his thumb.

    Following his actions, the Great Lake at the back of the mountain rippled once again.

    Bang! Along with a loud bang, the array formation of the entire scripture depository had basically reached its limit and stopped operating.

    The taboo books in the bookcase were suppressed by Ye Changge.

    The body of the book spirit hadpletely recovered to a snow-white color. There were ck runes circting on it, making it extremely beautiful.

    It opened its eyes and looked curiously at Ye Changge.

    Then, it raised a hand and picked up a rune that was flowing into its hand.

    ¡°Is this for me?¡± Ye Changge asked.

    The little paper man nodded.

    Ye Changge took the rune, and the system notification rang out.

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the Great Dao Seal of the Origin (iplete) .¡±

    Although it was an iplete thing, it must be extraordinary. With the system in hand, Ye Changge felt that he would one day be able to collect all of it, so there was no need to be anxious.

    When the people outside were about to enter, Ye Changge said, ¡°Don¡¯t leak the information.¡±Then, he used a spell to simte the aura of the forbidden scripture and made a few forgeries. Then, he took away all the books in the bookcase.

    Seeing that Ye Changge had disappeared, the spirit of the book blinked. The bookcase emitted a light that covered it entirely. Outsiders could not see what was going on inside.

    When everyone entered, they only saw the bookcase emitting a strong light.

    The entire top floor of the Scripture depository still had a powerful aura remaining.

    Everyone¡¯s magical treasures, whether it was the spirit sword, the treasured clothes, or other spirit weapons, all trembled.

    Not sensing any losses, the sect leader, who was already used to the recent series of changes, calmly gave the order.

    The energy supply spirit stones for the array of the scripture depository were strengthened, and more people were sent to patrol.

    Then, he returned to a few secret rooms as usual and reported the situation to the few old elders of the Hidden Edge Sect who were still awake.

    ¡°Four forefathers, there is a strange movement in the library today. There is a powerful aura colliding in the library. The exact situation is unknown.¡±

    An old man whose eyebrows reached the ground opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Is there any loss?¡±

    ¡°The array formation has suffered a great loss. I have replenished spirit stones. I have replenished spirit stones.¡±

    ¡°ording to the feedback from the formation, the spirit of the book seems to have awakened, and its strength has be even stronger.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± The few old men sitting cross-legged on the praying mats all stood up in shock.

    They hadn¡¯t even seen the spirit of the book. They had only heard word of mouth that the library pavilion had such a peculiar existence guarding it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a time of trouble, and the five regions aren¡¯t at peace. Previously, Tribtion Transcendent experts came to spy on us, but now there¡¯s a bit more protection.¡±

    ¡°Now that the spirit of the book has awakened, it is truly a heart-strengthening drug.¡±

    After the sect leader left, the four of them began to talk. ¡°Why have there been so many strange phenomena in the sect recently, both heavenly tribtions and immortal pills?¡±

    ¡°Also, we still haven¡¯t figured out who the previous grandmaster of the way of the sword was.¡±

    ¡°Our Hidden Edge Sect lives up to its name. It is not strange for us to have a grandmaster of the way of the sword. However, not everyone can refine that immortal pill. We don¡¯t have the inheritance of the way of the pill.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the hidden power of the sect. From the looks of it, it¡¯s a good thing. There¡¯s no need to delve into it. Sooner orter, they¡¯lle out and meet us.¡±

 Chapter 16

    <h4>Chapter 16: Tidying Up the Harvest, News of the Three Disciples</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Returning to Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge began to count the harvest of the night.

    The first was the Ethereal Song technique. Judging from today¡¯s usage, it was very powerful.

    Perhaps in the future, he could use it to subdue many divine mutants that had gone astray.

    After all, unlike humans, many wild mutants did not have anyone to guide them. It was easy for them to fall into the trap of blindly pursuing power, and their minds would be covered in dust.

    Next was the pile of forbidden secret manuals.

    After sorting them out, they were actually veryprehensive.

    There were sacrificial methods that could collect beliefs. There were also holy scriptures of the ways of killing that could ughter living beings and their growth.

    There were also secret manuals of other races, such as the Demon Sealing War Dragon Portrait.

    Although their uses were different, the requirements for cultivating these secret manuals were very harsh, and it was very likely that people would get lost.

    In addition, the secret manuals each had their own personality, and they also had powerful strength. If one was not careful, one would not know whether it was a person cultivating, or a cultivation technique controlling a person.

    No wonder the sect strictly controlled it. It was estimated that after so many years, many people did not know that the library had these forbidden techniques.

    Although the secret manuals themselves still wanted to resist, they could do little in front of Ye Changge, who had already mastered the minor Indestructible Golden Body technique. They only indirectly suppressed him.

    Letting out a breath, Ye Changge began to cultivate rapidly.

    With his current realm and the bonus from signing in, the entry-level cultivation methods were very fast.

    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.

    Ye Changge called Li Shiyi back, who was cultivating sword techniques on the mountaintop.

    ¡°Your master has recently acquired some secret manuals, so I picked two. You can practice them.¡±

    After saying this, he handed over two secret manuals. ¡°Empty Cicada Divine Walking technique¡± and ¡°Moon Illumination Mystic Body¡±.

    Li Shiyi took them and separated them from Ye Changge. The two books trembled faintly again, as if they were about to resist.

    Li Shiyi was greatly shocked. Through his palms, two strange auras were transmitted to his body, actually causing the cirction of spiritual power in his body to stop.

    At the same time, the ¡°True understanding of the Grand Purity Truth Sword principle¡± automatically emerged from his storage ring and directly smashed onto the two secret manuals.

    In an instant, everything returned to normal.

    Ye Changge smiled. ¡°Go and cultivate well.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s as I expected of Master. The secret manuals he took out all seemed to have spirituality. Each of them is so powerful.¡¯

    With this thought in mind, Li Shiyi returned to his room to cultivate impatiently after bowing.

    Ye Changge, whose strength had increased once again, returned to the secret room and began to check his inventory, calcting the materials he needed to collect next.

    After all, the Indestructible Golden Body art was a gold-swallowing beast, a bottomless pit. But it was also Ye Changge¡¯s strongest and most absolute art.

    ..

    After a few days, Ye Changge stood at the peak of Reclining Firewood Peak, gazing at the clouds in front of him.

    ¡°System, check in!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining 400 years of cultivation!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining information on the reincarnation of a divine artifact. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Ye Changge did not expect to be surprised again. He immediately said, ¡°Take a look.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Artifact, the Heavenly Star Mirror, was reincarnated. Previously, it gave birth to sentience for the divine artifact and assumed the name of Liang Yueyin. She became the Empress of a generation and established the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty. After suffering a cmity, she reforged the Heavenly Star Mirror to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°Now that the energy is sufficient, she has descended into the mortal world once again.¡±

    Hearing this exnation, Ye Changge secretly scoffed.

    It was beating around the bush. Did he not just find another good disciple to take in? It was an old routine.

    Thus, he found Li Shiyi and said, ¡°I have a feeling that I¡¯ll need to go out on a trip. You should build a bamboo house in the mountains.¡±

    ¡°Master, is there anyone who wants to live here? Do you have any requests?¡±

    ¡°It should be a newborn girl. I¡¯m afraid that her family wille to live here from time to time. You should make it more spacious.¡± After saying that, he left.

    Li Shiyi was left alone, secretly impressed. ¡®Master is indeed extraordinary. He can actually calcte the fate between a newborn girl and himself.¡¯

    What he didn¡¯t know was that his younger sister hadn¡¯t been born yet.

    ..

    Following the aura provided by the system, Ye Changge came to a ce in the eastern region near the eastern sea.

    There was a small city here called Zishan City.

    Zishan City faced the sea and was surrounded by a bustling port.

    Ye Changge changed his appearance and pretended to be an ordinary young man to investigate on the situation.

    In front of a mansion, Ye Changge raised his head.

    ording to his investigation, there was a faint divine light reflected in the sky ten thousand meters away.

    Although it was daytime, with Ye Changge¡¯s eyesight, he could still see the starlight high in the sky.

    The gatekeepers and guards in front of the Jade Mansion looked at the young man who kept raising his head and lowering his head, wondering what he was up to.

    If it were not for the simple and humble manner of the Yu family, they might have chased him away.

    ¡°One SSS Grade genius detected.¡±

    [ Name ] : None

    [ Age ] : Not yet born

    [ Innate bone ] : SSS level

    [ Aptitude ] : SSS level

    [ Cultivation ] : None

    [ Talent ] : God Equipment Body, stars fall.

    [ Affiliated faction ] : Star Dynasty

    [ Remark ] : Star Mirror reincarnated body, expected to be born in half a year.

    ¡°Ding! Mission: Take in a disciple.¡±

    ¡°Reward: Star-stepping Divine Walking technique.¡±

    ¡°Mission duration: Two years.¡±

    Seeing this notification, Ye Changge once again felt that the system was peculiar.

    Even without reincarnating, he was able to find out what it was. What did it even show? Name, none, age, none.

    Furthermore, the note said that she would be born half a yearter. The people in this world were also pregnant for ten months. Did the system predict that this third disciple who had yet to enter the sect would give birth prematurely?

    ¡°However, with the body of a divine artifact, I think this disciple¡¯s vitality will be very strong. The reincarnation of an emperor is probably even stronger than Li Shiyi.¡±

    ¡°The fall of the stars sounds like a divine artifact¡¯s innate ability. After it turns into a human, it bes an innate ability.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, if she epts me as her master, her future will be even more limitless.¡±

    Having made up his mind, he walked up and said to the Jade mansion¡¯s gatekeeper, ¡°I am a cultivator from the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    ¡°I passed by your mansion and found that the auspicious star shone brightly and the Heavenly Star descended. I believe that there will be a new girl in your mansion who is fated to be my master and disciple. I havee to ept her as my disciple.¡±

    The Jade residence¡¯s gatekeeper was stunned by these words and instinctively did not believe them.

    However, he saw that Ye Changge¡¯s expression was serious and did not have the slightest hint of humour.

    Moreover, the Jade residence was a local prominent n. Not everyone would dare toe and swindle. For a moment, he did not know what to do.

    Seeing that he did not react, Ye Changge said, ¡°Please go back and report to your family¡¯s manager. Tell him that Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Ye Changge of Reclining Firewood Peak hase to take in a disciple.¡±

    The gatekeeper hesitated for a moment before a guard at the side whispered into his ear, ¡°It¡¯s better to go in and report. If it¡¯s a swindler, just chase him out. If It¡¯s true, then please go in.¡±

    The gatekeeper nodded and asked Ye Changge to wait for a moment before turning around and running into the Jade mansion.

    In the dining hall of the Jade mansion, the head of the Yu family, Yu Shoushan, his son, Yu Chao, and his daughter-inw, Dong Linglong, were having a family chat after finishing their meal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been dreaming of a beautiful star streaking across the sky at night. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a blessing or a curse,¡±dong Linglong said.

    Yu Chao hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t panic, my wife. Our Yu family is strict and has been doing good deeds for many generations. With the protection of the Jade Wave Sect and the Vast Sea Pavilion, there won¡¯t be any evil intruders.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow, when we hand over the goods with the Green Wave Sect, Chao¡¯er, you can ask for two spirit talismans. Just in case.¡±

    Just as they were chatting, the gatekeeper came to ask for an audience.

    ¡°Master, a young master came to the door. He imed to be a cultivator from the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak. He said that he passed by the Yu residence and found that the auspicious star was shining brightly and the Heavenly Star had descended. There will be a new youngdy who will be his master and disciple.¡±

    Yu Chao frowned. ¡°Linglong gave birth to Xiu Zhu two years ago, and the eldest son, Xiu Song, is also a boy. Linglong is not pregnant now, so how could there be a youngdy in the Yu Family?¡±

    It was Yu Shoushan who recalled what his daughter-inw had just said and asked, ¡°The auspicious star shone brightly? The Heavenly Star had descended? Is this rted to the meteor dream that Linglong just mentioned?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that magical. Father, I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s some swindler in the pugilistic world. Just give him some silver and he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Withouting to a conclusion, he thought about how his family was protected by the Green Wave Sect and the Vast Sea Pavilion. Even if there was a Heavenly Star descending, he would still have to join these two sects.

    Thus, he asked the gatekeeper to take out some silver and wanted to get rid of Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge, who was treated as a swindler, was not angry. He smiled faintly.

    He took out a bottle of pills and handed it to the gatekeeper.

    ¡°Your young madam will soon be pregnant, and your unborn young miss will give birth prematurely in about half a year. Just in case, I will leave these pills behind.¡±

    ¡°Remember to bring her to the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak to acknowledge her as a teacher after she is born.¡±

    Without waiting for the gatekeeper¡¯s reply, he disappeared without a trace.

    The gatekeeper did not even know how Ye Changge left.

    If not for the medicine bottle in his hand, the gatekeeper would have thought that everything was just an illusion and that no one had been before him.

    He turned around and saw that the guards at the door were also staring at him with their mouths agape.

    Knowing that he had met an expert, he quickly went back to make his report.

    ¡°Is it really as miraculous as he said? To know what will happen half a yearter?¡±

    The Yu family somewhat believed it and just in case, they kept the medicine away.

    They also called the monks of the Bibo Sect and the Canghai Pavilion to investigate the situation.

 Chapter 17

    <h4>Chapter 17: Birth of a Heavenly Star</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Half a yearter, the Jade Mansion was in a state of tension.

    Yu Shoushan and Yu Chao apanied the two cultivators in the living room.

    One of the cultivators was a middle-aged woman with a jade-likeplexion in navy blue robes. Her jade-green hair was particrly eye-catching.

    The other person was an old woman. Her face was lined with age, but her hair was jet-ck. Faint water vapor surrounded her body.

    The old man said, ¡°Family Head Yu, Dong Linglong is only half a year pregnant. My investigations can only conclude that all is well. Why are you worried about giving birth prematurely?¡±

    Although the middle-aged woman did not say anything, she seemed to silently agree.

    ¡°The two of you may not know this, but my wife has always dreamed of a new lifeing into the world. Recently, the dreams have been recurring persistently. She has a strong feeling that she is about to give birth.¡±

    Yu Chao already knew that Ye Changge was extraordinary but did not dare to reveal his information carelessly. He could only me it all on his wife¡¯s dreams.

    After all, the Hidden Edge Sect was so far away. Ye Changge had sensed this half a year ago.

    On the other hand, the Vast Sea Pavilion, which was also one of the top ten sects, did not react even when they were so close to each other. This was enough to show that Ye Changge was leaps and bounds ahead of them.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so certain, I think it¡¯s because you¡¯re worried that things will get messy. In any case, our factions have always been on good terms for generations. The Vast Sea Pavilion sent me here just in case.¡±

    ¡°My Blue Wave Sect¡¯s Elder Yu is cultivating nearby. Elder Yu¡¯s medical skills are superb. If anything really happens, I¡¯ll call for her. You can rest assured.¡±

    As the representative of the Blue Wave Sect, the middle-aged woman waited for the old woman to finish speaking before she spoke.

    ¡°In that case, thank you, Granny Li, and thank you, fellow Daoist Qi Rou.¡±

    As the few of them conversed, they gradually began to talk about other matters.

    In the afternoon, the sun was originally shining brightly, but it gradually dimmed. Meteors streaked across the sky, one after another, attracting the attention of the people.

    The pedestrians of Zishan city all raised their heads to look at the sky, looking at the strange weather.

    Dong Linglongy in the room when a sudden, unbearable pain in her abdomen assaulted her, eliciting a cry of pain.

    The servant girl serving her by the side was looking through the window at the meteor streaking across the sky. She was shocked.

    When she heard the mistress¡¯ cry of pain, she hurriedly turned her head around.

    When she realized something was wrong, she hurriedly ran outside to inform the servants to look for the midwife.

    Yu Chao was also looking up at the meteor when a servant suddenly came to report that Dong Linglong was about to give birth. He had already found the midwife.

    Granny Li and Qi Rou stood up in surprise and looked at each other.

    Originally, the two of them were just here to go through the motions, but they never expected Yu Chao¡¯s words to actuallye true. Dong Linglong was indeed about to give birth.

    Moreover, the birth had brought out a strange phenomenon in the sky. In the future, this child was bound to be an extraordinary figure.

    The two of them hurriedly sent a message to the sect, hoping to get support.

    Not only did they send a medical expert, but they also sent someone to pick up the disciple. Neither of them wanted to be outdone by the other.

    In the cultivation world, thepetition for talent was no less than thepetition for resources.

    ¡°Not good, master, Young Master. The young mistress is having difficulty giving birth. There¡¯s a lot of blood now. The midwife is calling for the doctor to hurry over.¡±

    The ominous news frightened Qi Rou. She hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find elder Yu.¡±Then she left quickly.

    Granny Li¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow either. She took out a jade pendant and handed it to Yu Chao. ¡°ce this jade pendant by Dong Linglong¡¯s bedside. Perhaps it can protect her safety.¡±

    Actually, she didn¡¯t care much about Dong Linglong¡¯s wellbeing. She was more concerned about the safety of the child that was about to be born.

    The weather only grew in intensity. Zishan city was thrown into shadow.

    However, a rainbow quickly brought light back to the city as a continuous stream of raindrops streaked across the sky.

    After receiving the message and confirming the strange phenomenon in the sky, the Azure Wave Sect of the Azure Sea Pavilion did not dare dally about and sent out experts to Zishan City.

    Perhaps this time, they would be able to bring a powerful disciple to the sect, which would greatly increase the strength of the sect in a few decades!

    Not long after, the forces of the two sects gathered in the Jade Mansion.

    ¡°I never expected even Elder Ouyang to jump off his seat. It seems like the Azure Sea Pavilion is quite determined this time.¡±

    When Elder Ouyang heard the low-key jibe, heughed out loud.

    ¡°You must be joking. This old man is only here to ensure the safety of the mother and son of the Jade Mansion. On the other hand, the Jade Wave Sect has sent out Venerable Lian Hai. I believe that they are truly determined to obtain it.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know why you sent out that old woman Yu Yiyi. Dong Linglong is already having problems giving birth. Why did you send out a venerable? What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought along excellent medicinal herbs this time. Although Elder Ouyang¡¯s medical skills are astonishing, Elder Yu can also be very strong.¡±

    ¡°A good doctor can concoct good medicinal herbs. This girl is destined to be indebted to us for saving her life. She will definitely be a disciple of my jade wave sect!¡±

    A few hourster.

    ¡°Xiao Hong, how¡¯s the situation now?¡± Yu Shoushan asked the maidservant as he waited in the hall.

    ¡°Master, several doctors have already gone in. I don¡¯t know the exact situation either.¡±

    In the room, the five or six doctors who had already checked the situation looked at each other, unable toe up with a solution.

    They had already been here for quite some time. After looking into the situation, it seemed that the nutrition and energy demands of the baby were too heavy and burdened the mother heavily.

    Naturally, the baby was born much earlier.

    At the same time, the baby¡¯s own energy ced the mother under heavy bacsh. It was indeed very difficult for her to carry this baby for a full term.

    As this was a premature birth, no one could tell how the baby would turn out.

    All sorts of spiritual tools, treasures and panaceas were tried one after another, but no one could protect the mother and the baby at the same time.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we prioritize the child?¡±

    The few of them looked at each other. With the baby¡¯s strength, its vitality must be astonishing. Furthermore, they were all here to take in a disciple.

    Furthermore, Dong Linglong¡¯s current situation was indeed not good. If they could only protect one, they had to give up on her.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t make a decision, we will definitely be in trouble. Let¡¯s call the Yu family to exin the situation.¡±

    Hearing the news, Yu Chao¡¯s heart was torn in two. However, at such a crucial moment, as the head of the Yu family, Yu Shoushan was able to remain calm.

    He summoned the butler and asked him to bring him to personally retrieve Ye Changge¡¯s medicinal pills.

    ¡°Everyone, this is a medicinal pill that my Yu family obtained by chance. We know how valuable it is and have not been willing to use it.¡±

    ¡°The situation is critical now and I can only give it onest try. If it is not sessful, I will have to trouble everyone to save the child by any means.¡±

    The few doctors clearly did not believe a pill brought up at this moment would change things. They had already used all their trump cards, but there was nothing they could do. How could the Jade Mansion take out a bottle of medicinal pills and save them both?

    Moreover, this Yu Shoushan had been concealing this. He was unwilling to reveal the true origin of the medicinal pills. Neither did he permit them to examine it. No one could determine the specific effects of the medicinal pills.

    Yu Chao only wanted to grab hold of this final, life-saving straw. He took the medicinal pills and rushed into the room, giving them to his wife to consume.

    Not long after, Dong Linglong sessfully stopped the bleeding. The medicinal efficacy of the pill took effect and quickly healed her.

    With help, she resumed giving birth again with the help of the midwife.

    Not long after, a bright-eyed baby girl was sessfully born.

    The Sky began to clear up.

    The people outside the door started chattering again. They could not believe that they had seeded.

 Chapter 18

    <h4>Chapter 18: Avoiding the Competition and Quietly Bing a Disciple</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    A few more months passed.

    The miss of the Jade mansion was named Yu Tianxing. She had bright eyes, as well as teeth, and she was an absolute beauty.

    Although she was young, she possessed a strange majestic quality. Whenever she sat quietly in the courtyard, the servants who passed by would not dare to speak loudly.

    Meanwhile, the Green Wave Sect and the Vast Sea Pavilion¡¯s determination to ept disciples had also be stronger.

    On this day, Yu Chao and Yu Shoushan had a secret discussion in the study.

    ¡°Right now, both the Green Wave Sect and the Vast Sea Pavilion have their eyes on us. They want to ept Tianxing as a disciple. As such, our family¡¯s business has also improved quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°However, Tianxing is destined to be a disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect. If they were to find out about this situation, I¡¯m afraid that we would be suppressed. Moreover, the two great sects would not agree either. What should we do?¡±

    Hearing Yu Chao¡¯s frustrated voice, Yu Shoushan did not reply immediately.

    He raised his head and looked at the ancestral teachings that hung on the wall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s secretly sell our assets and go to the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Yu Chao was stunned by Yu Shoushan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Tianxing is destined to be extraordinary. Now, both the Green Wave Sect and the Vast Ocean Pavilion are willing to curry favor with our family.

    ¡°This has never happened before. The Yu family has been operating in Zishan City for hundreds of years. Although we have been on good terms with the two factions for generations, everyone knows that we are only relying on them.

    ¡°This further shows how important and extraordinary Tianxing is. The Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s expert had already predicted this previously and left behind medicinal pills to save Linglong and Tianxing.

    ¡°His strength is much stronger than that of the Vast Sea Pavilion. If we were to go to the Hidden Edge Sect and make Tianxing acknowledge him as her master, we would be able to hide for a hundred years at most. Once Tianxing grows up, we won¡¯t have to worry about the Yu family not flourishing!

    ¡°We can still ce our hopes on that expert to sit down with us. This is also a chance and source of fortune for us.¡±

    Yu Chao himself did not have such confidence in Yu Tianxing, but even so, he realized that his father¡¯s expectations were very high.

    Filled with pride, Yu Chao said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡±

    A few monthster, the Yu family decided to give up after realizing that it would not be good to sell off their fixed assets under the surveince of the two factions.

    They bought a high-grade airship at a high price, a secret array treasure that concealed part of their heavenly secrets, and other items. Then, they took the precious treasures that could be stored with the family and any other property that could be taken away before they quietly set off.

    At the same time, Ye Changge of the Hidden Edge Sect was at a critical juncture.

    He was about to enter the Saint Realm.

    After years of cultivation, Ye Changge had umted terrifying power.

    It was to the extent that his foundation was too solid. Previously, he had only been at the Crossing Cmity Stage, so he had easily killed the Ghost Lord who had also been at the Crossing Cmity Stage.

    Under the cave heaven¡¯s cover, Ye Changge was ready tomunicate with Heaven and Earth and trigger the Thunder Tribtion.

    Dark clouds covered the sky, and tribtion clouds quickly gathered.

    A powerful pressure suddenly rained down.

    At the center of the Thunder Tribtion, a strange eye opened!

    The eye was a ck hurricane that was spinning intensely, and the whites of the ¡°eye¡± were flickering lightning bolts.

    Ye Changge did not n on waiting for the lightning to strike him.

    He activated the Indestructible Golden Body technique, raised his palm, and waved it fiercely.

    A tribtion cloud seemed to be attracted by something and quickly shrank. At the same time, it flew toward the ground, and Ye Changge grabbed it.

    ¡°The universe in my sleeve, and Buddha in my palm. This move of mine is called Universe in the Palm.¡±

    After he sessfully advanced to the third level, Ye Changge yed with the tribtion cloud and closed his eyes toprehend a new realm.

    He was already able to see a thread of heavenly secrets at the Entry Saint Realm.

    Suddenly, he felt something and looked in the direction of Zishan City.

    He gazed past the void and saw a flying spirit ship. The dozens of people on it were filled with panic. A few waves of people were chasing after them.

    He also saw Yu Shoushan, Yu Chao, and the others. In the end, his attention fell on a little girl.

    ¡°This is my disciple who has yet to enter the sect?¡±

    Ye Changge, who had understood the situation, looked at the tribtion cloud in his hand and flung it.

    Thousands of miles away, the experts of the Vast Sea Pavilion who were chasing after them were filled with hatred.

    As one of the ten great sects, the experts of the Vast Sea Pavilion never thought that the Yu family would reject their goodwill.

    They also never thought that the family would leave without saying goodbye.

    ¡°How can the person that our Vast Sea Pavilion has its eyes on be allowed to join another sect? Yu Shoushan, you¡¯re really something! You better stop!¡±

    As he spoke, he increased his speed and the sound of waves could be heard from afar.

    Suddenly, a strong gust of wind blew over, and a strange ck figure appeared.

    Upon closer look, all the pursuers trembled in fear.

    That was actually a tribtion cloud? Such a powerful tribtion cloud was so close to them.

    Before they could react, the Thunder Tribtion was activated.

    In an instant, bright lightning engulfed everyone.

    The Yu family members on the airship stared at the scene in disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the Thunder Tribtion suddenly appear?¡±

    Yu Chao had a shocked expression, but something seemed to ur to him, and he looked at Yu Shoushan, ¡°Father, could it be that person who has acted?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether it was that person who made the move or not, the problem has already been solved. Let¡¯s hurry to the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    After they made a decision and calmed down, the Yu family¡¯s airship started to move again.

    ...

    Ye Changge called Li Shiyi over and said, ¡°Clean up that small bamboo house that was built half a year ago. Your junior sister will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Li Shiyi, who had agreed, began to clean up the house as he tried to guess what his junior sister was like.

    Not long after, the Yu family arrived at Faya City. After settling down there, Yu Shoushan, Yu Chao, and his wife brought Yu Tianxing to pay their respects to the master.

    The disciples guarding the mountain felt that it was a little strange. Why had the Hidden Edge Sect, which had never participated in sect affairs, be more active recently?

    Furthermore, the girl who wanted to pay their respects to their master seemed to be from Zishan City. It was a city close to the Vast Sea Pavilion, so why had shee to such a faraway ce.

    Reclining Firewood Peak.

    When the members of the Yu family saw Ye Changge, they first apologized to him. ¡°Previously, we didn¡¯t recognize a true immortal because we didn¡¯t believe what you said, Elder Immortal. We came here to apologize.¡±

    Yu Linglong also said, ¡°Thank you, Elder Immortal for leaving the immortal pill and saving my daughter¡¯s life as well as mine.¡±

    Nodding, Ye Changge did not say anything else and turned his gaze to Yu Tianxing.

    ¡°Little one, you and I are fated to meet. Are you willing to do acknowledge me as your master?¡±

    ¡°Quick, kowtow and bow to the immortal elder!¡±Yu Chao anxiously pulled his daughter over and asked her to kowtow to Ye Changge.

    The little girl obediently walked forward and kowtowed. ¡°Master, please ept this kowtow from this disciple of yours!¡±

    As she kowtowed, a strange phenomenon unfolded.

    The sunlight quickly disappeared, and the stars in the sky shone brightly.

    The disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect, who were outside, stared at the sky in shock. They realized that the stars were beginning to move.

    A heavy pressure once again pressed down on the mountain.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is this a reversal of day and night? Who¡¯s making a move?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a reversal of day and night. It¡¯s the changing of the stars in the sky.¡±

    ¡°What is happening to our Hidden Edge Sect today? Why are there such changes and why is there another Thunder Tribtion?¡±

    The heavens were filled with killing intent!

    Yu Tianxing had been an emperor in her previous life, and her true body was the divine weapon, the Heavenly Star Mirror. Her existence had been acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s will of the mortal world.

    Ye Changge, who was still in the Entry Saint Realm, could not ept her kowtow.

    The Heavenly Dao did not allow it!

    Li Shiyi asked in surprise, ¡°Master, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Your junior sister is of special status. The Heavenly Dao does not allow her to acknowledge me as her master.¡±

    Thinking of the two sects that wanted to ept Yu Tianxing as their disciple, Ye Changge smiled. ¡°Fortunately, they didn¡¯t ept Yu Tianxing. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid they would have been eliminated from the eastern region.¡±

    The members of the Yu family werepletely flustered at this point. The might of the heavens was vast and unstoppable.

    Looking at the master and disciple who were chatting cheerfully, Yu Shoushan asked in fear, ¡°Immortal, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we will just block it.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What? How do we block it?¡±

    The Yu family members, who could not understand what was going on, did not know what to say.

    Ye Changge rushed underground and awakened the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet.

    ¡°Senior, you should block the killing intent from the heavens. If I were to make a move, I would only be able to shatter the constetions. I¡¯m afraid that it will cause too much damage to the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Heavenly Dao.¡±

    If the members of the Yu family had heard what Ye Changge said, what kind of reaction would they have had?

    The stone tablet flickered and suddenly emanated a bright light. It stopped ten thousand meters above the Hidden Edge Sect in the sky.

    Waves of magical fluctuations were emitted as if the tablet wasmunicating with the Heavenly Dao. Loud bangs continued to ring out, and the starlight shone brilliantly.

    After a few dozen breaths, the stars in the sky returned to their original positions. The sunlight gradually brightened, and everything returned to normal.

    The disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect, who had been trained to handle a series of disasters and huge changes in recent years, did not wait for the sect leader¡¯s instructions. They proceeded to take action on their own.

    They increased the intensity of their patrols and went to the front of the main hall to wait for information to make arrangements for the aftermath.

    As for what exactly happened and why there were such drastic changes, the disciples were not concerned about those things.

    <i>¡°Don¡¯t ask, just ask about the foundation of the sect, the sect¡¯s secret.¡±</i>

    Only the elders in leadership positions, the sect leader, and the first seats were in a terrible state of confusion.

 Chapter 19

    <h4>Chapter 19: Awakening of Wisdom</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge had just returned to Reclining Firewood Peak when he heard a notification from the system.

    [ Missionpleted. Congrattions, host, for obtaining a reward: Treading Star Divine Art. ]

    [ Congrattions, host, for obtaining a Disciple Grand Gift Pack. ]

    [ Open the gift pack. ]

    [ Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Sage Heaven Profound Origin Technique. ]

    [ Congrattions, host, for obtaining the divine artifact, ¡®Fu Guang Zhu¡¯. ]

    ¡°Special Reward, Awakening Wisdom Pill.¡±

    ¡°Special reward?¡± Ye Changge had never received such a reward before, so he started to look at it curiously.

    ¡°Awakening the wisdom of the Heavens andprehending a sliver of the true meaning of reincarnation.¡±

    So that was how it was. It seemed like this was a pill prepared for the little girl.

    After entering the hall, Ye Changge said, ¡°Get up, little girl.¡±

    ¡°The matter has already been resolved. This little girl can stay here with me. You guys can go and settle down in Elegant City. You cane here to take a look after some time.¡±

    Ye Changge had originally nned to have someone stay behind to take care of Yu Tianxing. Now that he had the Juehui Pill, he would be able to let her remember her identity as an emperor and she could take care of herself.

    The members of the Yu family, who had been thoroughly convinced by the incident earlier, did not have any objections. They reluctantly hugged Yu Tianxing and left the mountain.

    Li Shiyi went over to send them off and also informed his family and the members of the Yu family to cooperate with each other.

    Yu Tianxing, who stayed behind, was not afraid at all. She went to Ye Changge¡¯s side and hugged one of his legs. She raised her head to look at him.

    Her eyes were filled with confusion as she gazed at Ye Changge.

    When he suddenly saw this, Ye Changge was taken aback by this little girl¡¯s cuteness.

    He smiled and carried her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Master will give you a great gift as a disciple.¡±

    After bringing Yu Tianxing to the bamboo house, Ye Changge handed over the medicinal pills.

    ¡°Master, is this for me?¡± Yu Tianxing asked.

    ¡°Yes, eat it. After you eat it, you can take care of yourself. It will also make your parents feel at ease.¡±

    Yu Tianxing sniffed the pill and ate it curiously.

    Her small body was lifted up by a strange force and she floated in the air.

    A strange light appeared on her face. A powerful pressure began to spread out. The furniture in the house sank to the ground.

    Ye Changge waved his hand to stop the pressure from rippling outwards.

    After a long while, Yu Tianxing opened her eyes and said in a dignified manner, ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±

    Ye Changge raised his hand and patted Yu Tianxing¡¯s head lightly. ¡°How arrogant. Is that how you speak when you talk to me? Change your tone.¡±

    Yu Tianxing was stunned for a moment before looking at him in shock.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your master after awakening your memories of being an emperor?¡±

    Yu Tianxing was once again shocked. ¡°You knew that I was the reincarnation of an emperor long ago? Is that why you came to my house to ept me as your disciple?¡±

    The moment she said those words, Yu Tianxing came to her senses and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Master!¡±

    Knowing that she had reincarnated, she hade ahead of time to ept him as her disciple.

    He had easily dealt with the killing intent of the Heavenly Dao.

    He had also used a strange pill to awaken her wisdom and magnify her rebirth, allowing her toprehend a sliver of the true meaning of reincarnation.

    Such an almighty figure was something that even when she was at her peak in her previous life, she could notpare to.

    One had to know that she sat at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm, dominating her entire life and was unrivalled in her generation. Something that even she could not do, her master seemed to have done very easily.

    ¡°This is your master¡¯s gift, please ept it,¡± Ye Changge said.

    Yu Tianxing flipped through it curiously and raised her head in shock. ¡°What level is this cultivation technique? It¡¯s even more profound and powerful than the Emperor Scripture!¡±

    Ye Changge didn¡¯t answer and pointed at the Fu Guang Candle.

    After Yu Tianxing finished refining it, she could no longer speak.

    She originally thought that her master had a motive for taking her in as a disciple after figuring out that she was an emperor. Now that she saw this secret manual and this magic treasure, shepletely dispelled this thought.

    A person who could take out a treasure of this level was probably not worthy of the emperor¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Master, what realm are you at?¡±

    ¡°The Entry Saint Realm.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. How could a Entry Saint Realm cultivator easily resist the heavenly punishment? How could he take out a treasure of this level?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about an ordinary Entry Saint Realm cultivator. I¡¯m not an ordinary person.¡±

    Yu Tianxing was speechless when he said something that was not ordinary in a calm tone.

    ¡°So, as my disciple, you have to be an extraordinary great emperor, not an ordinary great emperor like you were in your previous life. Do you understand?¡±

    Ordinary Great Emperor?

    In her previous life, she was already at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm. She had touched the threshold of the next great realm.

    She was even about to head to an even wider world. She had obtained the recognition of the Giant Pir and was qualified to see its stele!

    She could only be considered an ordinary emperor?

    However, when she looked at Ye Changge again, Yu Tianxing could not find any words to refute him.

    The next day, Li Shiyi returned to the mountain. Ye Changge called him and Yu Tianxing to the study room.

    ¡°You should pay your respects again. This is your second older brother, Li Shiyi. He is the son of the Li family in Faya City. He was born with the Green Lotus Sword Bone and has the potential to be an emperor.¡±

    After saying that, he pointed at Yu Tianxing who was floating in the air and said, ¡°Your younger sister, Yu Tianxing, is the reincarnation of an emperor. If I¡¯m not around, you can ask her if you have any cultivation problems.¡±

    After Ye Changge introduced him, Li Shiyi, who was still feeling good about himself, became stunned.

    ¡®Reincarnation of an emperor? I have some cultivation problems, so why don¡¯t I ask my younger sister for advice?¡¯

    Yu Tianxing, who had been shocked by Ye Changge yesterday, did not have any contempt for him. To be epted as Ye Changge¡¯s disciple, Li Shiyi must be extraordinary.

    ¡°Greetings, older brother.¡±

    Although her memories had been awakened, her figure was still that of a girl. She floated in the air and bowed earnestly. Her voice was childish and adorable.

    ¡°Younger sister!¡± Li Shiyi, who hade to his senses, returned the greeting in a panic.

    ¡°I called you here today because I want to help you speed up your cultivation. After all, cultivation is the foundation of a person¡¯s life. Follow me.¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand, and Li Shiyi and Yu Tianxing were suspended in his hands.

    With a sh, he arrived at Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven and released his two disciples.

    The two of them, who were dizzy, saw a sh of light and shadow, and they arrived at a ce with abundant spiritual energy.

    There were lofty mountains, waterfalls, and all kinds of spiritual nts and holy trees.

    ¡°Master, where is this ce? Are we going to cultivate here in the future?¡± Li Shiyi asked excitedly.

    Yu Tianxing, who was scanning the surrounding environment, was also surprised. What shocked Yu Tianxing the most was that she saw a broken stele in the distance!

    The Heavenly Mortal stele!

    Even though it was broken, Yu Tianxing, who had studied this stele before, recognized it at a nce.

    ¡°Master, could that be the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet?¡±

    ¡°If you know it, then go and greet it.¡±

    After receiving the reply, Yu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up. She walked in front of the stone tablet and bowed respectfully, ¡°I, a young human, greet the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet!¡±

    Weng!

    Feeling the strange fluctuations, Yu Tianxing was stunned.

    ¡°I am the Heavenly Mortal Pir, not the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet. The stone tablet is only a part of me. You can not say ¡®Greets Master¡¯ to your master.¡±

    She had never thought that the Heavenly Mortal Pir could also joke.

    When she wasprehending the stone tablet previously, other than her ownprehension, she had not received a response from the Heavenly Mortal Pir. The records left behind by the other emperors who hadprehended it were the same.

    Master was indeed extraordinary. Even the Heavenly Mortal Pir treated him differently because of this.

    With this thought in mind, Yu Tianxing returned to Ye Changge¡¯s side and waited for his guidance.

    After Li Shiyi also went up to pay his respects, Ye Changge began to introduce them to the situation here.

 Chapter 20

    <h4>Chapter 20: Unsure If He Should Make A Move</h4>

    ¡°Master, what exactly is this ce? Why is there so much spiritual energy here? There are almost just as many spiritual herbs.¡±

    ¡°This is the foundation of the Cave heaven blessednd under my possession. I nted it in the Hidden Edge Sect, our base camp. When it fully develops, we will have a world as our base.¡±

    ¡°Cave heaven blessednd? Master, what is a cave heaven blessednd?¡±

    Ye Changge replied, ¡°Heaven, earth, water, and even humans are all separated by qi. The Fairnd also originates from qi. They are interconnected and form a three-dimensionalwork that interweaves.¡±

    ¡°But due to the difference in temperament, there are differences between the top and bottom. The top is the cave heaven, and the bottom is the blessednd.¡±

    ¡°This is a ranked tenth cave heaven, Chengdeyin cave heaven.¡±

    ¡°By cultivating here, you will be able to receive the greatest amount of spiritual energy, allowing you to betterprehend the Heavenly Dao Laws.¡±

    As he listened to these instructions, Li Shiyi could not help but ask, ¡°Master, you are clearly so powerful, why has your name never appeared in the outside world?¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for meing here to look for a sword path grandmaster, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the Hidden Edge Sect had an existence as powerful as you.¡±

    ¡°How shallow,¡± Ye Changge replied. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being famous? If you¡¯re not a saint, you¡¯re just an ant. Focus on your cultivation and pursue the peak of the Great Dao. That¡¯s the only thing to do.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to make a move, but I won¡¯t make any move so flippantly.¡±

    ¡°Then under what circumstances would you make a move?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m 100% sure. For example, if I can kill that Tribtion Transcendent with one sword strike, then I¡¯m 100% sure.¡±

    Li Shiyi fell speechless and found it difficult to breathe.

    ¡°When you talk of killing tribtion transcenders like ughtering dogs, you¡¯re 100% sure that you can kill anyone.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. There are so many experts in this world. No one knows what kind of existence is lurking around. In fact, I have a vague feeling that there are hidden experts in this world, perhaps only slightly weaker than the Great Emperor.¡±

    ¡°There are experts only slightly weaker than the emperor? Then why haven¡¯t theye out?¡±

    Ye Changge replied with a raised eyebrow, ¡°How would I know? But just in case, I don¡¯t want to attract their attention now.¡±

    ¡°If you came out now, or if these existences be your enemies, how confident are you in suppressing them?¡±

    Ye Changge thought seriously about it for a moment. ¡°95% confidence.¡±

    Li Shiyi suddenly did not feel like speaking.

    Seeing Li Shiyi like this, Ye Changge decided to borate.

    ¡°How do you know if other people have hidden trump cards? How do you know if other people have the power to turn the tables?¡±

    ¡°Even if your opponent doesn¡¯t have these, how do you know there won¡¯t be any idents? What if when I¡¯m fighting against those existences, there are other levels of existences lying in ambush?¡±

    ¡°Disciple, this world is too dangerous. Without 100% confidence, we should cultivate properly. Cultivation is the foundation of our generation!¡±

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t here. Seeing that Li Shiyi was no longer willing to speak, she asked, ¡°Master, what was the realm of the saint that you mentioned just now? Is it the Saint Rudiment Realm?¡±

    Upon hearing this question, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes lit up and he began to exin to his disciple.

    ¡°One who has attained the origin of chaos is a saint. He rules the universe and can go through all kinds of tribtions without being worn down. He can stay untainted by karma.¡±

    ¡°He is always present with the heavens and coexists with the Dao.¡±

    ¡°The saint is almost omniscient and omnipotent. The saint is the ¡®Dao¡¯.¡±

    ¡°The saint is clear about everything and the greater world.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the past, present, and future, the palm of your hand is the space-time, life and death, and reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°With a single thought, the Heavenly Dao will change. It is boundless and has no life and death. It returns to the void and can be gathered or dispersed. It can not be born or destroyed, and it can not be worn down by all cmities.¡±

    ¡°It transcends space-time, and karma does not touch it. It swims outside of things and does not use the space-time reincarnation as its foundation. It will exist forever.¡±

    Hearing this series of exnations, Yu Tianxing and Li Shiyi felt suffocated.

    So this was master¡¯s pursuit? This was master¡¯s goal?

    Li Shiyi felt very ashamed.

    Compared to his master, his desire to defeat the experts of the sacrednd paled inparison.

    No wonder his master never cared about his trivial worries and only wanted him to cultivate well.

    From his master¡¯s point of view, it was like a child ying house.

    Yu Tianxing looked at the broken sky-bearing stone tablet and thought to himself, ¡®even the sky-bearing pir isn¡¯t such an existence. Master¡¯s ambition is truly great. Just how strong is he now?¡¯

    Even the sky-bearing pir in the distance began to calcte in his heart, ¡®If I take this human as my master now, would he take me in?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know that with Ye Changge¡¯s character, if it wasn¡¯t for the system mission, he wouldn¡¯t even bother taking in a disciple.

    Troublesome!

    How could it be more important than signing up for cultivation?

    ¡°Because bing a saint is a distant goal, we must ensure our own safety during the process.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s rising above the tribtions or facing the enemy, we must be safe.¡±

    ¡°Without 100% confidence, how can we rise above the tribtions? How can we kill the enemy?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving you so manyprehensive cultivation techniques and the heavenly passage resources here.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to take in disciples? Because you¡¯ll be my helpers too. What if something happens to me when I fight other people in the future?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the ways to make up for this ident!¡±

    As Ye Changge was teaching the two disciples.

    In Faya City, a group of people from Wan Xiang sect arrived.

    A young man in golden clothes and a jade pendant on his waist was trying to curry favor with a woman next to him.

    ¡°Fairy Shen, Your Wan Xiang Sect¡¯s visit to check on the heavenly tribtion coincides with our Qian Kun Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°With you and me, there¡¯s no need for Wan Xiang Sect¡¯s elders toe out. In this small eastern region, it¡¯s not difficult for us to seed.¡±

    The woman¡¯s name was Shen Yan. Her face was cold, and her white clothes were as white as snow. She was one of the Wanxiang Sect¡¯s younger generation.

    Although the Wanxiang Sect and the Qiankun Pavilion were both sacred grounds, and the elders of the sect didn¡¯t reject this Qiankun Pavilion¡¯s Wang Meng¡¯spanion out of respect, Shen Yan only felt that he was noisy and wanted to strike a blow at him.

    ¡°So young hero Wang thinks that his strength is outstanding enough to suppress the younger generation of Foya City?¡±

    Upon receiving the beauty¡¯s reply, Wang Meng felt proud in her heart. ¡°Not to mention the younger generation, the vast majority of cultivators in Faya City have ordinary aptitudes. I can even suppress them.¡±

    ¡°After all, even the most famous sect here, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s master, is only in the Immortal Soul Realm. He¡¯s only one level higher than me.¡±

    ¡°And how powerful can the immortal soul of such an ordinary sect be? I¡¯m not afraid of him even if it¡¯s one level lower. So, let alone being young, even Faya City isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing this, Shen Yan curled her lips. ¡°I heard that the Green Lotus swordsman was from Faya City. I wonder if young hero Wang has fought against him before?¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will win or lose?¡±

    These words were like a sharp knife, cutting off what Wang Meng wanted to say next.

    They had no choice. Even the saint son of the Qiankun Pavilion had been suppressed by Li Shiyi.

    Not only that, the current Saintess of the Hongwu Holy Dynasty and the holy son of the Heaven and Earth Pavilion hadn¡¯t gained any benefits either.

    Seeing that Wang Meng had stopped talking, Shen Yu curled her lips slightly.

    After pausing for a while, Wang Meng said, trying to save some face, ¡°After all, he is someone from a small city in the mountains. How capable can he be?¡±

    ¡°In the path of cultivation, you don¡¯t just rely on your own strength. The backing behind you is just as important.¡±

    ¡°As an enemy of our holynd, he should be suppressed. If the people from the Heavenly Dao Academy had not appeared back then, he would have died long ago.¡±

    ¡°Even if he is fine, he is at most a trash in the foundation realm now. Could it be that he could break through the suppression of the Five-Star Suppression Technique?¡±

 Chapter 21

    <h4>Chapter 21: Hidden Edge Guests</h4>

    While they were conversing, a group of people arrived in the city and booked the best inn there. All the guests who were already staying there were chased out.

    The innkeeper had originally been unwilling, but an elder from the Wan Xiang Sect revealed part of his strength and directly suppressed all of the people in the inn to the ground.

    Then, he threw out enough gold to book the entire inn for several months.

    It was basically arge sect. For the sake of their reputation, they would not go back on their word on such a small matter. However, what they wanted to do was not something that anyone could disobey.

    The Wan Xiang Sect proimed to be the Heavenly Dao¡¯s sect and inspected the world, not allowing others to refute them.

    Of course, sacred grounds of the same level as them were not included in this list.

    After a round of rest and discussion, they decided to directly send people to thergest sect nearby¡ª the Hidden Edge sect¡ªto inquire about the situation.

    After all, slowly gathering information took a lot of time and effort. As the local ¡°snake¡±, the Hidden Edge Sect would definitely know a lot of things. Moreover, ording to the first elder¡¯s calctions, the heavenly punishment was rted to the eastern region¡¯s Hidden Edge Sect.

    The next day, the sect master, the elders of the hall, and many other leaders all came to the main hall to receive the people from the central region.

    Lei Ting, who was leading the Wan Xiang Sect team, went straight to the point. ¡°The first elder of our sacrednd observed the weather at night and deduced that the Thunder Tribtion appeared in the eastern region and the heavenly punishment descended.

    ¡°Over the past ten years, the heavenly secrets have changed. This matter is of great importance and may be rted to the changes in the Heavenly Dao. We must investigate it properly.

    ¡°I heard that the Hidden Edge Sect is one of the ten great sects in the Eastern Region. I believe that we have received quite a bit of news. Therefore, please tell us what you know so that we can report back.

    ¡°Of course, our sacrednd of the central region, thend of outstanding people, will not take your intelligence for granted. In return, we will definitely remember your favor.¡±

    Although his words were polite, the self-righteousness in his tone was very obvious.

    He cursed in his heart, ¡°What do we know? We only know that it¡¯s connected to the foundation of the sect. No one knows what it is exactly. Even if we know, who would take the initiative to reveal such an important thing?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding began to use the great evasion tactic. After a round of ttery and evasion, there was only one piece of information, ¡°We don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Lei Ting was also an old fox. Although he was arrogant, he was not stupid. Realizing Sect Leader Ding¡¯s intention, the two began to fight.

    Wang Meng, who was standing at the back, was young and impetuous. He mockingly said, ¡°What? As one of the top ten sects in the entire eastern region, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s control over the region is only at this level? You can¡¯t even find out about something as obvious as the heavenly punishment?¡±

    Senior Nephew Wang then said, ¡°Please be careful. After all, this is the eastern region. We also have to understand that there aren¡¯t many experts, so don¡¯t make things too difficult for them.¡±

    Hearing Wang Meng¡¯s interjection, Lei Ting, who was already a little impatient, went with the flow and behaved oddly.

    After all, Wang Meng was a disciple of the Heaven and Earth Pavilion, so Lei Ting did not feel any psychological burden in using him.

    The elders of the Hidden Edge Sect did not have any reaction. Ultimately, they had been in the sect for so many years and had long been influenced by the sect.

    The younger generation of disciples could not stand it. Although many of them did not speak, they red at Wang Meng and Lei Ting.

    ¡°What? Not convinced? Who is not convinced? Step up and fight!¡±

    Wang Meng was not stupid. He knew that Lei Ting was using him. However, his confidence as a disciple of the sacrednd and the thought of being in the limelight in front of Shen Yu made him continue to provoke them.

    Many disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect could no longer take it. Several disciples stepped forward and said, ¡°Sect Leader! I¡¯m willing to step forward. Please allow me, Sect Leader!¡±

    Without waiting for Sect Leader Ding to refuse, Lei Ting quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing for young people to have an imposing manner. How about this? Why don¡¯t you send a few people from the Hidden Edge Sect to spar with Senior Nephew Wang?¡±

    Another Wan Xiang Sect elder, Meng Linjun, also began to assist him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me here, these sparring sessions won¡¯t cause any harm.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Sect Leader Ding, who could not refuse, pointed at his second disciple, Zhao Hu, and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Zhao Hu, go and spar with this senior disciple of the heaven and Earth Pavilion.¡±

    Once he received permission, Zhao Hu stepped forward and stood opposite Wang Meng. ¡°Come! Let me see how strong your so-called sacrednd disciples are.¡±

    Wang Meng was proud and arrogant, so how could he endure such words? He stomped heavily on the floor and pounced forward.

    The Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s hall was cleaned thoroughly, and the stone floor was paved with solid green granite. However, Wang Meng¡¯s stomp actually shattered a piece of gravel.

    ¡°What a big mouth. You actually think your words carry weight against me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the wind will blow your tongue out?¡±

    Waves of golden light shed from Wang Meng¡¯s body, and the aura that erupted made Zhao Hu¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Heavenly me Shield!¡±Under the aura¡¯s influence, Zhao Hu was unable to dodge. He deployed a defensive maneuver and nned to take it head-on.

    However, Wang Meng had only used a feint. In a the blink of an eye, he appeared behind his opponent and struck his palm out.

    That was a unique feature of the Heaven and Earth Pavilion. Before their disciples broke through to the three intermediate levels, they mainly used closebat as their attacking method.

    It was because their basic cultivation method mainly focused on body tempering, whichid a good foundation for their inner realm.

    That was also why the disciples of the Heaven and Earth Pavilion had a great advantage in peer-to-peer duels.

    Unable to react in time, Zhao Hu was directly struck on the back by Wang Meng. Fortunately, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s cultivation method hid qi within the body, and there was ayer of flowing spiritual qi on the surface of his body.

    Even so, the powerful force still sent Zhao Hu flying forward.

    Gaining the upper hand, Wang Meng continuously hammered Zhao Hu¡¯s back, not giving him a chance to catch his breath.

    After holding on for a while, Zhao Hu finally could not persevere anymore and was sent flying.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even have a chance to counterattack?¡¯ The thought shed through his mind, and Zhao Hu fainted.

    Seeing Zhao Hu lying on the ground, Wang Meng circted his qi and circled him. ¡°Anyone else, step up,¡± he said arrogantly.

    Sect Leader Ding¡¯s face did not change at all, as though the one who had just fallen was not his disciple. He then said, ¡°Men, take Zhao Hu down and treat him well.¡±

    Following that, he turned to Lei Ting. ¡°As expected of a disciple of the sacrednd. His strength is truly formidable. Since we¡¯ve already sparred, if you have other matters to attend to, I won¡¯t hold you back.¡±

    Lei Ting¡¯s original intention had been to use the younger generation of disciples to intimidate the Hidden Edge Sect so that they could see the sacrednd¡¯s strength and cooperate obediently. However, he did not expect Sect Leader Ding to be so stubborn and even directly send them off.

    His face finally fell. ¡°Sect Leader Ding, are you not willing to cooperate with Wan Xiang Sect to investigate the matter of the heavenly punishment?¡±

    ¡°Our small sect¡¯s disciples have been so easily defeated in front of your disciples that it¡¯s not even worth mentioning. How would we know about such an important matter like the heavenly punishment?¡±

    The moment he received a clear answer and realized that the other party would not help, Lei Ting became angry and wanted to make a move.

    At that moment, a loud shout rang out in the sky. ¡°Disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect,e out! Return the Dark Spirit Cauldron to me!¡±

    The voice reverberated in all directions, and along with the voice came a powerful pressure.

    ¡°Dark Spirit Cauldron? What is that?¡±

    Many elders were puzzled as they had never heard the name before.

    Elder Wu recalled the treasured cauldron he had obtained previously and hurriedly said, ¡°Sect Leader, if I¡¯m not mistaken, it might be the cauldron I obtained previously.¡±

    ¡°That cauldron isn¡¯t ownerless? Why would someonee and ask for it?¡±

    Before the elders could discuss it, another shout was heard. ¡°What? Is the Hidden Edge Sect trying to take my treasure?¡±

    Following the voice was the sound of a violent collision.

    ¡°They are attacking the mountain¡¯s protection array! The attack is powerful, and theye with ill intentions!¡±

    The sect leader no longer hesitated and directly said to Lei Ting, ¡°Our Hidden Edge Sect has something important to do today, so it is not convenient for us to entertain you. Please move down the mountain, and we will make it up to you next time for the inconvenience.¡±

    As the sect leader stood up, the elders also got to their feet together.

    Lei Ting smiled and no longer insisted. He made up his mind to go outside and watch the Hidden Edge Sect make a fool of themselves.

    ¡°In that case, we wille back tomorrow.¡±

    Then, he led the team out of the main hall.

    Sect Leader Ding and the others could not be bothered with them. They flew directly to the mountain gate to check the situation.

    They were in their own sect anyway. If they were really forced to lock up the ce, they would have to shut the door and hit the dog.

 Chapter 22

    <h4>Chapter 22: Crossing the Cmity Realm Again?</h4>

    The sect leader and a few elders came outside the mountain protection formation.

    There were seven ck-robed men outside, under the leadership of a middle-aged man.

    Seeing the people sent by the Hidden Edge Sect, the middle-aged man said, ¡°Finally, someone came. I thought your Hidden Edge Sect wanted to take my things and pretend to be dead.¡±

    Seeing that his words were unpleasant, many elders frowned.

    ¡°Who are you? What is the magic treasure you speak of?¡±

    ¡°You still pretend not to know. So many people saw that your Hidden Edge Sect took away my Dark Spirit Cauldron. Are you going to renege on your debt now?¡±

    Elder Wu stepped forward and took out the treasured cauldron. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How can you prove it?¡±

    The middle-aged man sneered and raised his hand to conjure a spell.

    The treasured cauldron in Elder Wu¡¯s hand suddenly shone brightly. Seeing this, Elder Wu knew that this treasure should belong to the opposite party. In any case, the sect leader and the others paused to observe and did not make a move.

    Who would have thought that the treasured cauldron would suddenly grow bigger and smash down fiercely on Elder Wu.

    Elder Wu was unable to react in time and was immediately pushed to the ground.

    Seeing this, sect leader Ding put away his long-winded thoughts about the opposite party. With a wave of his hand, the great formation was activated.

    At the same time, the surrounding elders shouted loudly and took out their magic treasures one after another, surrounding the ck-robed man.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just punishing the little thief who stole my magic treasure, but your Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s reaction is so intense. Do you want to make a move?¡±

    No one answered him, and many disciples had already surrounded him, attacking one after another.

    The ck-robed middle-aged man snorted. His entire body emitted a powerful aura, and rolling thunderclouds gathered in the sky.

    Another Tribtion Transcendent?

    The expressions of the members of the Hidden Edge Sect became very unsightly.

    There was a potent murderous intent in the heavy air.

    The treasure was clearly being used as an excuse to look for trouble.

    The members of the Hidden Edge Sect all understood, at this moment, that their sect seemed to have provoked a particr force.

    Previously, this cauldron had attracted the attention of other sects and forces toe and besiege it. After that, the sect had been secretly infiltrated.

    Fortunately, the sect¡¯s hidden great grandmaster of swordsmanship had made a move. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Now, using this cauldron as an excuse, he had sent another Tribtion Transcendent Realm expert to look for trouble. To have so many experts, the enemy faction must be very strong.

    Who exactly was it? Sect leader Ding was puzzled.

    He had no choice but to think further. The hand hidden in his sleeve crushed a jade token.

    The ck-robed man waved his hand, and a huge hand emerged from the void, slowly tearing through the clouds in the sky. It grabbed at sect leader Ding.

    It seemed to move slowly, but it was actually very fast. And because the palm was too huge, there was no way to escape the attack range of the palm.

    Weng!

    At this moment, a heavy sound came from the Hidden Edge Sect.

    A brilliant golden light sailed out from the mountain and dispersed rapidly to receive the attack of the huge palm.

    With a loud sound, the huge palm mmed into the golden light. After a violent explosion, the palm slowly dissipated, and the golden light dimmed.

    Everyone looked closely and saw that under the golden light was a huge ancient bell.

    ¡°Heaven Cry! Isn¡¯t this the magic treasure of the previous generation¡¯s patriarch? He passed away many years ago, why did this magic treasuree out of the mountain again?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that another expert refined this magic treasure?¡±

    The disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect discussed animatedly.

    An old man with white hair and sharp eyes, and wearing a long, navy-blue robe came flying over.

    ¡°Fourth patriarch? So the fourth patriarch is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they hold the sacrificial ceremony a long time ago? So the fourth patriarch is still alive?¡±

    Unlike the surprised disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect, the ck-robed man and his group were actually very calm.

    It was no secret that the Hidden Edge Sect had a powerful foundation, and it was also an old trick to make the powerful ancestor pretend to be dead and disappear.

    The Asura Ghost Realm had long been used to this kind of habitual method.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? You are so ruthless. Do you want to fight the Hidden Edge Sect to the death?¡±

    ¡°What? You stole my bell, and you won¡¯t allow me to teach you a lesson?¡±

    Seeing that the other party was using such words to prevaricate, the four ancestors, who had long been furious, could not be bothered to waste any more words with the other party. The bell once again lit up with a golden light as it swiftly and fiercely attacked the other party.

    ¡°What? A Tribtion Transcendent Realm junior dares to be so arrogant?¡±

    After the ck-robed man finished speaking, his aura rose once again.

    A powerful pressure descended, and the entire mountain protection formation of the Hidden Edge Sect began to shake violently.

    Just by relying on his aura to shake the formation, his strength far surpassed that of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm!

    Entry Saint Realm!

    With such a shocking thought in mind, many disciples felt a wave of panic in their hearts.

    Sect leader Ding was also shocked, but he did not panic.

    The four ancestors had already made their move, and the other three ancestors in the secret room must have also been paying close attention to the movements of the outside world.

    Especially the fifth ancestor, a long-browed ancestor, who had sessfully transcended the Thunder Tribtion with the help of an immortal pill not long ago and had also advanced to the Entry Saint Realm!

    With his help, the other party was not that much of a threat.

    The ck-robed middle-aged man attacked again, and the huge palm appeared again. He gathered his fingers into a fist and smashed down fiercely at the four patriarchs of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    At the same time, a green sword light shot out from the Hidden Edge Sect and shed directly at the huge hand. The fist was cut into half.

    The attack was once again blocked, but the ck-robed middle-aged man, whose entire palm was cut open, remained calm.

    ¡°Why? The old fellows of the Hidden Edge Sect areing out one by one. Why don¡¯t theye out directly?¡±

    ¡°Or do you like this kind of game where you cower like a turtle? Must youe out bit by bit?¡±

    Hearing his mockery, the Hidden Edge Sect disciples were all furious.

    Seeing the ck-robed middle-aged man¡¯s calm expression, sect master Ding felt uneasy for some reason.

    The long-browed patriarch had a bad temper and couldn¡¯t listen to such words. Without saying anything else, he condensed his sword light again, and the powerful sword qi exploded in the direction of the ck-robed man and his group.

    What was surprising was that the ck-robed middle-aged man did not attack again. Instead, a young man stood out from behind him.

    He raised his hand and waved it. The air contracted strangely and a huge ck hole appeared. A powerful suction force pulled everything surrounding it toward it.

    The long-browed Patriarch¡¯s sword light was directly taken away.

    This person actually had the highest cultivation of the Entry Saint Realm!

    ¡°I heard that there is a powerful swordsman in the Hidden Edge Sect. I thought it was you, but your attack power is also weak.¡±

    No wonder the other person was afraid that the long-browed patriarch was the powerful sword cultivator who had killed the Scarlet me Ghost Lord.

    As if very disappointed, the young man shook his head and pointed at the Hidden Edge Sect, calling for a battle.

    ¡°I heard that the Hidden Edge Sect has an expert in the way of the sword. His sword momentum is fierce and his sword qi is powerful! Lu Changming of the central region¡¯s Ten Ultimate Sword Sect wants to fight!¡±

    The Ten Ultimate Sword Sect was an evil sect of the central region. Their teachings were filled with murderous intent. It was said that there was once a quasi-emperor level expert who cultivated the Great Dao of ughter and who became a cmity for the cultivators of the mortal world.

    Lei Ting and the others who had yet to leave Hidden Peak Sect were shocked.

    A small sect of the eastern region was actually so powerful.

    First, there was a Tribtion Transcendent Realm expert, and then there was an Entry Saint Realm expert. ording to what Lu Changming said, there was also a Sword Dao expert?

    This could be considered a first-rate force in the central region. Although it was still a distance away from being called the world¡¯s sacred ce, it was definitely not at the middle-ss level of the ten sects of the eastern region.

    The Wan Xiang Sect, whose highest cultivation was only at the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, thought of the provocation they had just made in the main hall, and they broke out in a cold sweat.

    Although the forces they belonged to were all sacrednds, they were so far away from here. If the Hidden Edge Sect really wanted to kill them, the sects far away in the central region would not be able to save them at all.

    Moreover, they did not expect that the Hidden Edge Sect would actually attract two mighty figures to look for trouble. One of them was even at the peak of the Entry Saint Realm!

    Lu Changming! This name was well-known even among the people of the sacrednd.

    This was the head of the previous generation of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect. His status was equivalent to that of the sacrednd¡¯s sacred sons.

    When he was born, he was decisive in his killing. Even among the sacrednd¡¯s forces, his existence was powerful. Many sacred sons and sacred daughters had been defeated by him!

    After the battle, Lu Changming saw that no one appeared to ept the challenge. He shook his head, ¡°It seems that you are not showing me respect. In that case, I¡¯ll kill these two old guys and see if you¡¯lle out.¡±

 Chapter 23

    <h4>Chapter 23: Sword Trial</h4>

    Lu Changming waved his hand, and a blood-red longsword appeared in his hand.

    Lu Changming¡¯s expression was solemn as he raised the blood-red sword. His aura dispersed, and the space around him grew distorted.

    The longsword in his hand quickly turned from red to ck, and a ck hole appeared at the tip of the sword, vacuuming the air around it into its void.

    Lu Changming¡¯s aura only continued to rise. He narrowed his eyes. His gaze was like the naked steel of a drawn sword, grabbing people¡¯s souls.

    Rich and powerful sword intent gathered around him.

    The sky above him quickly darkened, and the ground below him seemed to be under heavy pressure. It caved in, forming a huge hole.

    Lu Changming¡¯s eyes turned blood-red as he shed his sword down.

    A huge sword ray tore through heaven and earth. The sword intent was razor-sharp, whistling through the air.

    When the four ancestors and five ancestors saw this scene, their faces turned pale. They channeled all of their magic power and the golden bell rapidly expanded to protect the two of them.

    At the same time, the long-browed Patriarch¡¯s Green Longsword rotated in the air and turned into a green sea of swords. The densely packed small swords formed a sword formation and swarmed toward the blood-colored sword light.

    Sect Master Ding did not sit idly by either. He activated the mountain protection formation with all his strength. At the same time, he reinforced his mental equities and the Great Lake at the back of the mountain rippled once again.

    However, it was different from before. The waves were clearly more intense. It seemed like they were about to be born.

    Rumble!

    An intense explosion sounded. The airborne members of the Hidden Edge Sect could no longer stay in the air and fell to the ground, one after another.

    The ck-robed middle-aged man waved his hand to protect everyone behind him and retreated a few hundred meters.

    When the sound stopped, the mountain protection formation of the Hidden Edge Sect was shattered. The fourth ancestor was unconscious while the fifth ancestor was bleeding from his seven orifices. He was clutching the body of the fourth ancestor.

    The strength of someone at the peak of the Entry Saint Stage was actually so terrifying!

    Sect Leader Ding no longer nned to hide. He quickly ordered the elders and disciples to return to the mountain. At the same time, he issued an order to the back of the mountain.

    In theke at the back of the mountain, a huge ck shadow rapidly approached the surface of theke. The surface of the water was turbulent.

    However, someone appeared even sooner. A white light appeared, and the small paper figure of the calligraphy spirit appeared in a sh.

    With a wave of his arm, the light of the library shed!

    With the appearance of this light pir, the nine peaks of the hidden edge sect simultaneously produced a huge light pir. It spread out in the air and quickly interweaved.

    A new light pir covered the entirety of the Hidden Edge Sect, expanding on to cover thends beyond. The disciples and elders who hadn¡¯t had time to retreat to the mountain gate were all protected.

    ¡°Book spirit! I never expected the Hidden Edge Sect to possess such a divine item!¡±

    Lu Zhangmingughed out loud. He activated his sword light again. The powerful sword light shed out again, hitting the colorful light.

    The light shield shook, and waves of ripples spread out across its surface. It seemed to dissipate the force of the attack, and the Hidden Edge Sect remained unharmed.

    ¡°Great power! Great Treasure!¡±

    Although the attack was ineffective, Lu Changming was not depressed at all. He was still looking at the body made of spirit paper with joy.

    The other ck-robed men behind him all came forward and formed a circle, one after another, and began to inject their own powers.

    Strange threads connected from their bodies to Lu Changming¡¯s back, and a fierce suction force pulled at the surrounding spiritual power.

    The trees below quickly withered and turned into deadwood.

    The snakes, rats, insects, and ants in the forest that hadn¡¯t managed to escape in time quickly lost their vitality and turned into a pile of ashes.

    ¡°The book spirit is indeed very magical. It has the miraculous effects of setting up a formation to set up a defense, drawing in the Earth¡¯s Qi, inheriting primal forces, and so on. The problem is that he doesn¡¯t have the ability to attack!¡±

    ¡°I have the help of this god-swallowing withered life formation. Can you possiblyst against such a prolonged attack?¡±

    ¡°I had not expected to have such a harvest this time. My trip here was not in vain!¡±

    As he said this, he continued to gather his strength.

    Upon hearing his words, a human-like expression shed across the little book spirit¡¯s face, as if it was not very happy.

    It turned its body and bowed in the direction of reclining sry peak.

    Ye Changge was observing the changes in the situation on Reclining Firewood Peak. It was there where he received a request from the book spirit.

    It wanted to borrow a sword!

    ¡°Haha, Interesting.¡±Ye Changge nodded slightly, and an invisible sword qi gathered in front of him. Ye Changge waved his hand, and the sword Qi quickly flew out.

    The book spirit straightened its body, and a ¡®Qi Sword¡¯ appeared in its hand, faintly showing its outline.

    ¡°Yiya!¡±

    The book spirit tried its best to attempt a war cry, but it made a very cute sound.

    The Earth Qi, literary qi, and other powers that it could use quickly gathered toward it and merged into the ¡®Qi Sword¡¯ in its hand.

    The ¡®Qi Sword¡¯ was quickly dyed in color. Not a trace of killing intent came out of it, making it appear gorgeous and beautiful.

    There was clearly no killing intent, but Lu Changming felt his heart palpitate.

    He calmed his mind and gathered all his energy. A blood-colored sword light rose from the sky, and the thick smell of blood spread out.

    Cut! Lu Changming roared and shed down with his sword!

    The book spirit also threw out the colorful qi sword in its hand.

    The two swords shed, and no sound was heard.

    The blood-red sword was like ice and snow met with a zing fire, and it was directly vaporized and disappeared.

    Lu Changming and the others could not move. It was as if they were nailed to the sky, and they could only wait for the terrifying colorful qi sword to slowly but firmly stab at them.

    A gust of wind blew. Lu Changming and the group of ck-robed men seemed as if they never once existed. They were forcefully erased from the sky.

    There was absolute silence. Those who saw this scene could not make a sound.

    Shu Ling mischievously jumped in the air. She waved her hand in the direction of sleeping sry peak and disappeared without a trace.

    The light on the top of the library pavilion also dimmed.

    On the contrary, the light shield that enveloped the hidden edge sect didn¡¯t disappear.

    Sect Master Ding was overjoyed and quickly sent someone to inform the sect to maintain it. He reactivated the mountain protection array andbined it with the light shield.

    The people of the Wan Xiang sect looked at each other, and Elder Lei Ting said, ¡°We can¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s hurry back to Faya City and discuss our next move.¡±

    No one had any more objections.

    When they quickly walked toward the mountain gate, they saw a young man in white standing there in a daze.

    Li Shiyi hade here to observe the battle outside the gate and see if he wanted to make a move.

    He had never expected to see a wonderful sword dao duel!

    The Blue Sword Sea of the long-browed patriarch.

    Lu Changming¡¯s ughter Sword Dao.

    Most importantly, there was that powerful multicolored sword Qi at the end!

    The might of a single sword was actually so powerful!

    All of this gave him a lot of inspiration. He had alreadyprehended sword intent, to begin with, but he had already faintly touched upon the realm of sword heart.

    A sharp aura emerged from his body.

    Then, the aura converged towards the center and gradually condensed, no longer filled with killing intent.

    However, a sense of danger arose in the hearts of the Wanxiang sect group!

    Even Lei Ting felt the same. He looked at Li Jieyi and felt that he was like the multicolored light sword that the book spirit had thrown out earlier, abnormally dangerous.

    ¡°Sword Heart! He actuallyprehended sword heart at such a young age!¡± Meng Linjun cried out in surprise.

    Lei Ting was stunned. His face which had been pretending to be calm all this time, finally couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer, revealing a shocked expression.

    There was such a talent in the hidden edge sect! He hadprehended the sword heart at such a young age. His future achievements were unimaginable.

    The Hidden Edge sect was not a Sacred ce of Sword Dao. Why did they have such a powerful inheritance of Sword Dao?

    He could not figure it out.

    Wang Meng, who was standing next to him, stood there in a daze. Her mouth was wide open and she felt suffocated.

    He knew this young man! Li Shiyi!

    Li Shiyi, who had been sealed by their Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty! Li Shiyi, who had beaten up the current holy son of their Sacred ce!

    He had actually broken through the five elements suppression technique!

    That was the seal known as the Hidden Dragon Lock. How could it be broken if not by the hidden dragon?

    Could it be that Li Jianyi¡¯s talent was really that terrifying?

    Moreover, he had alsoprehended sword heart!

    Wang Meng who had mocked Li Shiyi in front of Shen Yu was in a mess.

 Chapter 24

    <h4>Chapter 24: Third in the Eastern Region, Hidden Edge Sect</h4>

    Time passed, and Ye Changge cultivated in the cave heaven.

    As he breathed, his body emitted a dark golden light that flickered.

    After exhaling a mouthful of turbid air, Ye Changge joyfully checked his body¡¯s condition.

    The Indestructible Golden Body technique once again made progress in stages.

    From the looks of it, it was probably not an Entry Saint Realm attack that could harm Ye Changge.

    However, in order to obtain this achievement, the materials that he had obtained from signing up andpleting missions over the years had basically been squandered.

    Thinking about where to get these cultivation materials, Ye Changge was both happy and distressed.

    ¡°With my current strength and current speed, as long as I umte some more time and solidify my foundation, I might be able to take a step closer.¡±

    Breaking through the final realm, breaking through this realm, and searching for destiny.

    As long as he could reach that realm, he could cultivate many of the resources and techniques he had previously stored, as well as the Indestructible Golden Body technique and the cave heaven¡¯s blessednd.

    Ye Changge was very confident that he could quickly reach the peak of the realm-breaking realm.

    He might even be able to directlyprehend aw of heaven and earth and obtain the approval of heaven and earth. At that time, he would be a quasi-emperor.

    He opened his eyes while he meditated, and Li Shiyi and Yu Tianxing came over to him.

    Yu Tianxing, who was floating in the air, was emitting a faint white light. She was extremely adorable.

    Now, her appearance had changed from that of a one-year-old baby to that of a seven or eight-year-old child.

    ¡°Master, this disciple¡¯s cultivation hase to an end today. I miss my parents at home and want to return to Faya City to visit my family. Junior sister will also go to Faya City with me.¡±

    Li Shiyi¡¯s father was very good to him. When he was depressed, his father had been the one who tried his best to find news of a swordsmanship grandmaster.

    Without his father, Li Shiyi would not have known that a swordsmanship grandmaster had appeared in the Hidden Edge Sect and that killed a Tribtion Transcendent.

    Yu Tianxing was different from him. She had been reincarnated and had arrived at the Hidden Edge Sect less than two years ago. She had also been awakened by Ye Tiange¡¯s memories from his previous life.

    Therefore, she did not have deep feelings for her parents in this life.

    However, at the end of the day, she had already been reincarnated. That was the cause and effect she needed to bear.

    Furthermore, Dong Linglong had suffered a great deal of pain when she was born and almost lost her life. If it had not been for Ye Changge, Dong Linglong might have died during childbirth.

    The reason why the Yu family had directly given up their foundation in Zishan City ande to settle down near the Hidden Edge Sect was also due to their optimism about her future.

    Yu Tianxing wanted to return and take a look. Since Li Shiyi was going back as well, she decided to go with the flow.

    Ye Changge nodded and said, ¡°Go ahead and be careful. Remember to make it look as though your strength is three levels lower than it actually is.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, you have to let Shiyi bring you around in front of others. You¡¯re not allowed to float in the air and attract too much attention.¡±

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s little face copsed. However, she did not dare to go against her master¡¯s instructions.

    If she had not awakened her memories, nothing would have happened.

    Now that she had awakened her memories of being a great emperor, it would indeed be difficult for her to be taken around like a child.

    Ye Changge would not care about these things, though. He waved his hand and did not say anything else.

    The bitter-faced Yu Tianxing was ced on Li Shiyi¡¯s shoulder, and he flew on his sword toward Faya City.

    After they arrived in Faya City, Li Shiyi sent Yu Tianxing to the Yu family¡¯s new residence before he returned home.

    Dong Linglong was extremely fond of Yu Tianxing. When she heard the news of her return, she rushed out and saw a pretty little girl.

    When she learned that this seven or eight-year-old girl was her daughter who was not even two years old, Dong Linglong was shocked.

    After a series of exnations, she finally epted the fact.

    The entire Yu family was shocked.

    There was actually such a mystical cultivation technique that could help Yu Tianxing grow and develop.

    Yu Shoushan excitedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Hidden Edge Sect to have crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Even the experts from the central region¡¯s sacrednd didn¡¯t gain any benefits when they went there previously.¡±

    His son, Yu Chao, also nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Moreover, I heard that the person who came was an Entry Saint Realm expert! What kind of existence is that? No one like that even exists on the surface of the entire eastern region.¡±

    Originally, he had been dissatisfied along with the other members of the Yu family about Yu Shoushan moving away for Yu Tianxing¡¯s sake alone.

    Now, however, all of them were rejoicing. It was still their family head who had the courage to make the right choice.

    In the past, the strongest expert whom they coulde into contact with from the Vast Sea Pavilion was only an intermediate Level 3 expert.

    Presently, Yu Tianxing had directly acknowledged a powerful grandmaster. No matter how strong he was, he had used the heavenly punishment to help them escape. His strength was definitely extraordinary.

    With the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s protection, it would not be long before they could regain their previous strength. Perhaps they could even develop better.

    ¡°Family Head, the Hidden Edge Sect has be the eastern region¡¯s third most powerful sect in thetest ranking. All the previous sects have been moved down.¡±

    ¡°On top of that, when the other sects received the news, they all tacitly agreed to the matter. It looks like they have acknowledged the strength that the Hidden Edge Sect has disyed.¡±

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s two older brothers, Yu Xiuzhu and Yu Xiusong, looked at her with envy.

    In their hearts, they felt that it was a truly powerful thing, how their little sister was able to grow up so quickly.

    Having made up their minds, they decided to confront their father at night and convince him to bring them to the Hidden Edge Sect to acknowledge the grandmaster.

    At the same time in Faya City, at the inn where the Wan Xiang Sect was located¡­

    They were seriously discussing their next course of action.

    Originally, they hade to investigate the situation regarding the heavenly punishment. Asking the local ¡°snake¡± was the fastest way.

    Unfortunately, it had been proven that this local snake was not an ordinary poisonous snake, but a giant python in the shape of a human. With their currentbat strength, they did not have enough confidence.

    ¡°Ask the first elder for help. We are not strong enough, and the first elder said that the changes in this ce are rted to the great changes in the world. We really have to discover such a heavenly secret.¡±

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯s a pity that the time hasn¡¯te yet. Otherwise, if the almighty of our sacrednd really emerges from the mountain, what of the fact that they¡¯ve entered the Saint Realm? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have anything like that.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. How can our sacrednd¡¯s Saint Realm bepared to an ordinary sect¡¯s Saint Realm?¡±

    After they came to a decision, the Wan Xiang Sect sent Meng Linjun back to the sacrednd to ask for help.

    Although they talked about it casually and did not keep an eye on the Hidden Edge Sect, in reality, Li Shiyi hadprehended the sword spirit at such a young age. That multicolored sword strike had shocked them.

    While they also possessed secret methods tomunicate remotely, they still sent people back to exin the situation.

    In the Vast Sea Pavilion, a group of people was recuperating in the sect.

    They had been involved in the Thunder Tribtion for some reason. Although no one had died, everyone had been seriously injured.

    That made them feel even more terrified.

    It had clearly been the result of someone manipting the Thunder Tribtion.

    There was actually someone who could manipte the Thunder Tribtion! It was simply too inconceivable. What level was this expert on?

    In the Vast Sea Pavilion¡¯s main branch, the pavilion master was reading through the information in his hands with a solemn expression.

    The Yu family¡¯s sudden escape had greatly exceeded his expectations.

    After all, a family of that level should have been ecstatic to receive the favor of the ten great sects.

    In the end, they had actually escaped and even refused Zishan City¡¯s resources.

    Furthermore, the pursuers had been injured by the mysterious Thunder Tribtion, further proving the Vast Sea Pavilion¡¯s conjecture that the Yu family possessed a powerful backer.

    From the looks of it now, that backer was most likely the Hidden Edge Sect.

 Chapter 25

    <h4>Chapter 25: Qi Sword? The Key to the Sword Emperor¡¯s Secret Realm?</h4>

    Sitting in front of the pavilion master of the Vast Sea Pavilion was a solemn-looking old man.

    Looking at the solemn expression of the pavilion master of the Vast Sea Pavilion, he asked, ¡°Zhu Yu, what happened? Why is your face so serious?¡±

    ¡°Uncle of the nine ns, it¡¯s like this. I heard about the recent news of the Hidden Edge Sect, and I¡¯m surprised at how well-hidden they are.¡±

    The Master of the Vast Sea Pavilion, Zhu Yu, replied very seriously, ¡°The experts of the previous generation, who I thought were long dead, suddenly appeared in the sect and fought against the experts of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°They are facing the former sacred son of the Ten Ultimate Sword sect, Lu Changming, who is now in the Saint Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Sect used the Book Spirit to block his attack. TSK, TSK, the Book Spirit. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a magical creature now.¡±

    Zhu Yu¡¯s expression became even more serious as he praised them. ¡°The scariest thing is that the spirit of the book used a colorful Qi Sword. I don¡¯t know its exact shape, but I know that the power of that sword is extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°ording to the intelligence, Lu Changming wasn¡¯t killed, but was forcefully erased by that sword. It¡¯s as if he has never existed in that space.¡±

    The little old man, who had been listening to these things indifferently, suddenly became serious when he heard this. He asked seriously, ¡°Is that true? The Qi Sword? Erased?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I wonder if uncle knows anything about the situation. What is that colorful Qi Sword?¡±

    The little old man replied, ¡°I only have a vague guess. Spare me no details.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhu Yu nodded. He told the little old man all the information he knew.

    ¡°I still have to go and investigate the specifics of the situation. I¡¯ll tell you when the timees.¡±The little old man said that and walked out of the room.

    Zhu Yu pursed his lips. Unlike him, his uncle, Zhu Guangyou was a disciple of the Myriad Swords Sect, the sacrednd of West Ocean.

    Therefore, although they were of the same n, Zhu Yu and Zhu Guangyou didn¡¯t have a very close rtionship.

    Zhu Guangyou returned to the guest room where he was staying, his hands still trembling slightly.

    If he was right, the colorful sword of energy that appeared in the Hidden Edge Sect should be one of the keys to the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb in the ancient secret realm!

    He quickly took out the jade slips of the sect and recorded some information that only the elders of the upper echelons knew. There was also a messaging function.

    ¡°It is suspected that the Hidden Edge Sect has found a Sword Emperor¡¯s Divine Sword. Investigate it quickly!¡± At the same time, he attached the description of the colorful Qi Sword.

    Zhu Guangyou sent the information out and carefully nned his next move.

    ..

    West Ocean, the Myriad Swords Sect.

    The Myriad Swords Sect was a colossus.

    In the five regions of the world, the central region was widely recognized as the strongest, followed by the Western Region.

    Because almost all the cultivation sacrednds in the world were in the central region, the average density of spiritual energy in the central region was twice that of the surrounding regions, and the area was even more vast.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the sects of the other regions all had powerful backgrounds, many sects would have a long history, spanning tens of thousands of years.

    Otherwise, they would not have been taken seriously by the powerhouses of the central region.

    And the Myriad Swords Sect of West Ocean was the only sacred Land in the entire world that wasn¡¯t in the Central Region!

    It was a sacrednd for sword cultivation!

    Because of this, many talented people who didn¡¯t like the fiercepetition in the central region would go to the Myriad Swords Sect to learn from them.

    As the cycle continued, the strength of the Myriad Swords Sect grew stronger and stronger. By now, the overall strength of many sacrednds in the central region couldn¡¯tpare to that of the Myriad Swords Sect of West Ocean.

    At this moment, in the spiritual building of the Myriad Swords Sect, many elders and disciples who were handling intelligence reports were receiving reports from various ces.

    When an elder saw this piece of news, his expression changed and he hurriedly went upstairs to report.

    ¡°Elder Wenren, we¡¯ve received a secret treasure. The elders who went out seem to know the whereabouts of the sword monarch¡¯s Secret Realm Key!¡±

    ¡°Really? Quickly bring me the news and I¡¯ll take a look.¡± Elder Wenren was shocked when he heard this.

    When he saw the information, he quickly began topare it with the information in the Secret Records.

    Ten thousand years ago, a Peerless Sword Dao Genius appeared. He was born with ten thousand sword bones. Every ten years, he would give birth to a powerful sword that would grow with the strength of its owner.

    In the end, the Sword Dao Genius became the sword god of his generation. He gathered many sword sect techniques and merged them together to be an emperor!

    The name of the sword emperor spread far and wide.

    However,ter on, experts from the outer realms arrived. They wanted to search the Heavenly Mortal World for Earth veins and absorb Earth Qi. In the end, earthquakes urred frequently, and tens of thousands of people suffered.

    In the final battle, the Sword Emperor killed hundreds of powerful swordsmen from other realms, but he was also cursed. He died after living for many years with his wounded body.

    After his death, his body turned into a secret realm, leaving all his precious swords behind.

    It was said that there were eight divine swords, which were the keys to open the secret realm.

    These were the things that the West Ocean Sword Pavilion had been dreaming of, and they had to get them.

    It seemed that they had gotten the news, so how could they sit still!?

    Many people started to take action immediately.

    It was also at this moment that the Asura Ghost Realm failed in their attempt to probe the situation, and they nned to stay in the dark. While they sent more people to gather more information, they also prepared to scheme against the Hidden Edge Sect.

    When the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect learned that Lu Changming had died, they were even more furious.

    Given the cold-blooded and merciless nature of their sect, no one would want to avenge Lu Changming because of their old friendship.

    However, they, who were full of murderous intent, couldn¡¯t allow their sect to suffer such a loss without taking revenge.

    Immediately, two swordsmen of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect came out from the mountains to contact the people of the Asura Ghost Realm.

    Ye Changge didn¡¯t know about it at this time, because his appearance had brought about some changes in this world.

    The Asura Ghost Realm, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect, the West Ocean Myriad Swords Sect, and the Wan Xiang Sect all started to take action.

    It had been many years since anything could make these sacrednds take action.

    Of course, he might not care too much about it. What he was worried about now was the group of old monsters that had been hiding or sealed away for a long time. The ordinary powerful warriors of the sacrednds were no longer a threat to him.

    In a small, nameless county, He Xiuxing was carrying a shoulder pole and selling the straw sandals he had woven.

    ¡°Have you heard? It seems that a very powerful expert has appeared in the Hidden Edge Sect. He easily defeated an expert of the very middle three realms!¡±

    ¡°My goodness, even an expert of the middle three realms can be easily defeated? As expected of one of the ten great sects of the eastern region. He¡¯s so powerful!¡±

    The surrounding people immediately began to discuss.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s ranking has already risen to third ce.¡±

    ¡°Be more confident. If you remove the word ¡®heard¡¯, you will be ranked third.¡±

    He Xiuxing, who was silently listening to these conversations, smiled.

    The information collected by these ordinary people and the things they knew were often far from the truth, but they also had a very wide spread.

    He Xiuxing knew that his sect had be the third ce in the eastern region. However, to be able to make his sect directly enter the top three from the sixth or seventh ce, the things he would encounter would definitely not be small.

    Defeating an expert of the middle three realms was definitely not enough. The one who came was at least at theTribtion Transcendent Realm.

    He might even be at the highest point of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.

    ¡°But with master here, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Just as He Xianyun was deep in thought, a voice interrupted him, ¡°Uncle, buy a pair of straw sandals!¡±

    A child from amoner¡¯s family, who looked like a kid traipsing around in the streets, looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, one dor for a pair. How many do you want?¡±

    He had blended into the lives of mortals very well. He was a silent cultivator.

 Chapter 26

    <h4>Chapter 26: People From The Myriad Swords Sect of West Ocean</h4>

    Hidden Edge Sect, main peak.

    The Sect Master and many elders of the seven branches were sitting in the reception hall.

    A few months ago, they learned that the Myriad Swords Sect of West Ocean woulde here, saying that they were here to trade some precious swords.

    The Hidden Edge Sect, who had some experience in dealing with the Wan Xiang Sect and the Myriad Swords sect had already made the arrangements.

    These holy ces were tough and unyielding. The Hidden Edge Sect had decided long ago that they would not be bullied, neither would they take the initiative to sh with them, nor would they let others look down on them.

    The four patriarchs had already taken their positions. After that, at least people from all the sects woulde.

    Ye Changge was currently sorting out his materials and gains. It was more important for him to grow stronger, so he sent Li Tianyi over.

    Seeing that it was not Ye Changge who came from Reclining Firewood Peak, many elders began to mutter in their hearts.

    ¡°This kid really doesn¡¯t put the sect in his eyes. In the past, their sense of presence was weak, and that kid Ye Changge pushed them as much as he could.¡±

    ¡°Now that he finally has a few more disciples, he doesn¡¯t set an example for others. If he has something to do, he should send a disciple over.¡±

    ¡°Everyone here is an elder, and his disciple iscking two backups. A branchposed of a kidcking two backups. Isn¡¯t this a joke?¡±

    As they secretly criticized Ye Changge, these elders warmly greeted Li Shiyi.

    ¡°Jianyi, your master Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation talent is mediocre, your sword Dao talent is superb, and Chief Buyi is not here. You best not be dyed at Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    A sage-like elder looked at Li Shiyi with a smile, his eyes full of anticipation.

    ¡°Jianyi, our Qingshu Peak recently obtained a few good sword techniques, and we still have a lot of sword Dao resources here. It would be most appropriate for you toe.¡±

    Seeing that someone had already spoken, many elders responded one after another, wanting Li Shiyi to join their sect.

    Such a Sword Dao Genius had already been in the Hidden Edge Sect for so long, and there wasn¡¯t much of a change in the investigation.

    This meant that his strength hadn¡¯t increased much.

    In the understanding of the elders, although the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Qi restraining technique was very mysterious and extraordinary, Li Yi¡¯s cultivation was too different from theirs, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t make a mistake in the investigation.

    ¡°You actually think that master¡¯s talent in cultivation is mediocre?¡±

    Li Shiyi could only smile wryly when he heard this, not knowing whether it was because these elders were too weak or because his master was too good at hiding his talent.

    He did not reply but shook his head apologetically.

    Seeing this guy¡¯s taciturn expression, the elders couldn¡¯t do anything about him, so they could only continue to think of ways to lure this good seedling back.

    ¡°The elder of the Ten Thousand Swords Gate of West Ocean, Yue Changge, has led the disciples of the Ten Thousand Swords Gate to visit us!¡±

    Hearing the report from the disciples, Sect Master Ding¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Not long after, an old man with white hair wearing a brocade crane cloak and a tiger belt around his waist walked into the hall.

    The two middle-aged men looked like twins. They were wearing in, round-necked shirts, followed by dozens of disciples of the Ten Thousand Swords Gate.

    They knew that the ten thousand swords sect would send people, but they did not expect to bring so many people.

    For a moment, they did not know why they hade.

    After watching the seats, Sect Master Ding was the first to ask, ¡°May I know your names? What is your purpose ining to our Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°I am Chang Jian of the Ten Thousand Swords sect. These two are the heart sword and the stone sword. The rest are the talents of our Myriad Swords Sect.¡±

    ¡°As for when I came here, I came here for the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s colorful Qi sword.¡±

    Hearing the other party announce his sect, the elders of the Hidden Edge Sect were somewhat shocked.

    Other than the ordinary form seniority, the Myriad Swords Sect also had another way to advance in seniority.

    Chang Jian, the heart sword, and the stone sword. This was a method unique to the Myriad Swords Sect to calcte seniority.

    To have ¡®sword¡¯ as thest word in one¡¯s name meant that the swordsmanship of the people in front of him was extraordinary.

    ¡°Colorful Qi sword? May I know what exactly you are talking about? is it referring to swordsmanship or some kind of treasure sword?¡±

    ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t admit it directly. You would definitely pretend not to know.¡±

    Silently cursing in his heart, Chang Jian raised his hand and conjured a colorful treasure sword in the air.

    The treasure sword did not have a physical body. It floated in the air in an illusory manner. Colorful light swirled on it and the shape of the sword was ever-changing. Sometimes it was a double-edged sword, and sometimes it was a single-edged sword.

    Frowning, Qing Cang spoke for the first time, ¡°Our Hidden Edge Sect does not have such a treasure sword. The shape of this object is uncertain. It seems rather extraordinary. Even our Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s spiritual sword is nothing like this.¡±

    Chang Jian was not angry when he heard Qing Cang¡¯s denial.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to refuse. Although this sword is magical, it can¡¯t be used to its maximum effect in your hands.¡±

    After saying that, he took out a jade slip. The jade slip gave off a sharp aura. One look determined that it was not an ordinary item.

    ¡°The effect of our Myriad Swords Sect¡¯s cloud cleaving sword technique is to stand on the ground and be able to fight against the floating clouds in the sky. It will definitely be of great benefit to the Hidden Edge Sect if they learn it.¡±

    ¡°Using this sword technique in exchange for that colorful Qi sword, your Hidden Edge Sect will be able to gain much strength. I wonder if you can part with it?¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t this person listen to what others say?¡± Sect leader Ding felt helpless in his heart. He had already exined it, but the other party seemed to think they were persistently deflecting.

    ¡°I know what you mean, Elder Chang Jian. You should have heard about the sword technique that our Hidden Edge Sect used to kill the enemy when a powerful enemy attacked, right?¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a colorful Qi sword, it¡¯s definitely different from the one you showed us. It¡¯s not the same one.¡±

    Frowning, Chang Jian continued, ¡°Sect leader Ding, there¡¯s no need to be in a hurry to refuse. Our Myriad Swords Sect came with sincerity this time. If you¡¯re dissatisfied, we can continue our talks. There¡¯s no need to directly refuse.¡±

    As he finished speaking, Xin Jian, who was sitting beside him, also stood up and took out another bamboo slip.

    ¡°This is a sword technique that our Myriad Swords Gate has found from ancient times. We don¡¯t know its original name, but the power of the sword qi is immense. ording to the records of the sword technique, the strongest realm can strike the Moon.¡±

    The bamboo slip gave off a powerful aura. One look and one could tell that it was not an ordinary item. As Xin Jian let go, the bamboo slip actually floated in the air by itself.

    Sect leader Ding felt even more helpless. These people from the Sacred ce were all stone-headed. They were so stubborn that they thought that he was lying to them.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no need to speak any further. No matter how strong your sword techniques are, no matter how many treasures you have, there¡¯s nothing we can do,¡± Sect Master Ding said.

    Chief Qingcang also chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s not that we look down on your sword techniques, but we really don¡¯t have such a colorful Qi sword. How can we exchange it with your Myriad Swords Sect?¡±

    Chang Jian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Since everyone keeps saying that you don¡¯t have such a Qi sword, why don¡¯t you take out the light sword that you used to defeat the enemy? It¡¯s obvious at a nce whether it¡¯s true or not!¡±

    The treasured sword had been wielded by the spirit of the book, and no one knew exactly who it came from.

    Compared to the other party¡¯s belief that it was a real body, Sect Master Ding believed that the sword that day was just a streak of Sword Qi condensed by a sword Grandmaster in the sect.

    Up until now, he couldn¡¯t even summon the spirit of the book, let alone that Sword Grandmaster. It had been so long since he had seen him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we keep rejecting it, but it¡¯s really not something that we can decide.¡±

    ¡°And I can tell you with certainty that the sword you¡¯re talking about is not the same as the colorful light sword that appeared in our Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°That sword might just be a streak of Sword Qi from our sect¡¯s senior. It¡¯s gone after being used. How can it be used to prove it?¡±

    Hearing this, Chang Jian felt a burst of anger in his heart.

    As a direct disciple of the Myriad Swords Sect, his sword Dao strength was not ordinary. The sect¡¯s sword Dao experts were even more numerous.

    He had never heard of anyone being able to do that with a single sword qi.

    Moreover, a single sword Qi could be used as a physical weapon by others. What kind of profound skill was it, to be able to do that?

    Are you insulting my intelligence?

    Chang Jianughed in spite of his extreme anger.

 Chapter 27

    <h4>Chapter 27: Qi Sword</h4>

    ¡°Haha, it seems that your Hidden Edge Sect has extraordinary strength, and your Sword Dao inheritance is also extraordinary. There¡¯s actually a Sword Dao expert who can kill the Saint-level Lu Changming with just one Qi Sword?¡±

    Shi Jian also stood up. ¡°Our Myriad Swords Gate is also home to a sacrednd of Sword Dao. Although we despise the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect¡¯s Sword Dao, we are very clear about the power of their sword techniques.¡±

    The atmosphere instantly became tense.

    Sect Leader Ding¡¯s face also darkened.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe it. In any case, we can¡¯t take out that light sword right now. We can also be sure that it¡¯s definitely not the one you¡¯re talking about. Everyone, please leave!¡±

    Chang Jian never thought that Sect Leader Ding would actually dare to speak about their sacrednd in such a manner.

    Could it be that after they killed Lu Changming, they felt like they did not have to look at the sacrednd?

    As his name suggested, Shi Jian¡¯s personality was rtively calm. Seeing that the situation was gradually bing tense, he proposed a method.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, how about the Hidden Edge Sect sends out disciples to spar with the disciples of our Myriad Swords Gate? Let us see the sword cultivation of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s disciples.¡±

    Chang Jian also felt that this method could suppress the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s arrogance. ¡°It¡¯s just sword cultivation, not other cultivation levels. You can send out your disciples of sword cultivation to spar with the disciples behind me.

    ¡°Take your pick.¡±

    Another sparring session! Sect Leader Ding was helpless.

    These people from the sacrednd were all made of the same mold. They thought that they were right, but they were aggressive when they had a certain intent in their hearts.

    Once they did not agree to their wishes, they would not listen to reason.

    Moreover, they all liked to start with apetition between the disciples.

    Unfortunately, it had not been the people from the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect who had visited thest time, so the elders and leaders would have to fight a few roundster.

    Sect Leader Ding was toozy to y such tricks and was about to reject them.

    However, the disciples of the Myriad Swords Gate were eager to try.

    Among them, a young man in white walked forward. He pointed one finger at Li Shiyi, who was standing at the side and trying his best not to make his presence felt.

    ¡°Li Shiyi! As a former student of the Heavenly Dao Academy, you have returned from the central region and joined the Hidden Edge Sect. We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Why don¡¯t we have a fight?¡±

    As a powerful academy in the Central Region, the Heavenly Dao Academy had close ties with all the major forces.

    Many of the sects¡¯ disciples would go to the Heavenly Dao Academy for training when they were young.

    Hence, many disciples of the Myriad Swords Gate recognized Li Shiyi, who had shone brilliantly in the past. They all clearly knew that Li Shiyi had been sealed.

    Li Shiyi had not been on the same level as them back then, and many people wished that they could fight with the former protege.

    Moreover, the Hidden Edge Sect was a sect from the eastern region. Even if they had attained some glory recently due to the sword cultivation matter, how could theypare to the true Sword Dao of a sacrednd like the Myriad Swords Gate?

    ¡°Have I seen you before?¡±

    What made the disciple of the Myriad Swords Gate¡¯s face stiffen was that Li Shiyi had no impression of him at all.

    As the young genius who had suppressed the younger generation of the most powerful experts in the various sacrednds, he had no impression of ordinary sacrednd disciples at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m Zhou Mengxi!¡± The young man¡¯s face was flushed red as he growled.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Li Shiyi replied without any movement.

    Zhou Mengxi thought that Li Shiyi would step forward topete with him, but there was no other reaction. Zhou Mengxi felt that he had been greatly insulted.

    ¡°What do you mean? Why aren¡¯t youing forward to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    When Zhou Mengxi heard this, the sword aura around his body became turbulent. It was obvious that he was extremely angry.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s disregard aroused the anger of all the Myriad Swords Gate disciples. They all stood up and challenged Li Shiyi to a duel.

    They did not expect such an unexpected turn of events. The sect leader and the elders all looked at Li Shiyi in surprise.

    The other Hidden Edge Sect disciples were even more surprised. They had only thought that this disciple was handsome and that it was a pity that he had joined the Reclining Firewood Peak branch.

    They never anticipated him to be a powerhouse of the central region¡¯s Heavenly Dao Academy.

    Judging from the situation, he was also a famous figure.

    ¡°Why are you so arrogant? Although you used to be powerful, you behaved too arrogantly and offended the Qiankun Pavilion as well as the Hongwu Holy Dynasty. Now, you¡¯re just a piece of trash.¡±

    ¡°You should know your ce. The Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty should have taught you about the sacrednd¡¯s dignity. How dare youe and provoke our Myriad Swords Gate?¡±

    Amotion erupted.

    Li Shiyi was calm and collected in the face of their provocation.

    This group of people was too weak. He had fought with the holy sons of the sacrednd, so he was not interested in this bunch.

    After learning about the existence of Saints from his master, he understood his master¡¯s goal. These weaklings no longer concerned him.

    As the conversation became increasingly noisy, Zhou Mengxi¡¯s heart was filled with more and more fury.

    It was because Li Shiyi was too calm. It was as if he was looking at the air without stirring.

    As a disciple of the sacrednd, the sense of superiority he felt froming to the eastern region sect made it increasingly unbearable for him to endure such disregard.

    Finally, with his face flushed red, he drew his sword. Numerous sword rays appeared in the air and surrounded him as he tried to charge at Li Shiyi.

    Shi Jian and Xin Jian were shocked when they witnessed the scene.

    They did not expect their disciples to do something so sensible. Regardless of the oue of their attack, the other party would have a reason to go on the offensive.

    Although the Myriad Swords Gate did not take the Hidden Edge Sect seriously, they had killed an Entry Saint Realm powerhouse there. Could they really send out an Entry Saint Realm powerhouse just because of a junior?

    They gathered their strength and pounced forward in an attempt to stop Zhou Mengxi.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Several of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s elders who were close by could not tolerate the act of fighting at a high altitude. They moved to stop him.

    However, Li Shiyi was faster than them.

    A green lotus appeared in a sh, and a few green qi swords flew out. They were swift and dangerous.

    One sword struck!

    Zhou Mengxi flew backward, and the qi swords that surrounded his body disappearedpletely. His body was covered in tiny wounds.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The surrounding disciples sucked in a cold breath.

    The disciple of the sacrednd had been defeated in one strike!

    Shi Jian caught Zhou Mengxi, who was flying backward, and after examining him, he was shocked.

    If Mengxi had been an ordinary person, he would have been crippled by such a serious injury.

    Fortunately, Zhou Mengxi¡¯s family was powerful, and he was one of the top younger generations of the Zhou family. He should have a way to recover from his injuries.

    However, the price he would have to pay would probably be very high.

    Chang Jian narrowed his eyes slightly.

    In his field of vision, Li Shiyi¡¯s actual sword was not even pulled out. He only used his hand to move forth a qi sword and defeated a Myriad Swords Gate disciple.

    Even though Zhou Mengxi was not considered a top expert amongst the younger generation, he was still considered skilled.

    He stretched his hand out and waved it. The Cloud-Splitting Sword technique manifested and floated beside him. Then it flew toward Sect Leader Ding, stopping not far in front of him.

    ¡°My disciple was reckless. This Cloud-Splitting Sword technique jade slip can be used in the stead of an apology.¡±

    ¡°However, since we have already sparred, you don¡¯t need to decline any further, Sect Leader Ding. Let our disciples have a good spar. Is that okay?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding stood up with a serious expression. ¡°If I say no, are you going to make a move? Or do you n on using your identity as a sacrednd to threaten me?¡±

    Chang Jian heard this and smiled. ¡°A sacrednd is a sacrednd, after all. I think this disciple of yours knows the meaning of these words very well.¡±

    After he said that, he looked at Li Shiyi with a smile.

    Sect Leader Ding absorbed the jade slip into his hand and casually threw it before Li Shiyi.

    ¡°I ept this sword form as an apology. As for the battle, no, it is not allowed. Get lost! If you are not satisfied, feel free to make a move!¡±

 Chapter 28

    <h4>Chapter 28: Sword Intent</h4>

    Li Shiyi looked at the sect leader in surprise.

    When he had entered the sect and received Ye Changge¡¯s education, he had learned the sect¡¯s purpose under his master¡¯s tireless guidance.

    He had thought that the sect would not cause trouble and would be amodating. He had not expected the sect leader to change his attitude and be so unyielding.

    He thought that it was because the other party had made the first move.

    Indeed, the sect¡¯s motto was to hide their trump cards and not be the first to cause trouble. It was not to allow others to bully them or take a step back.

    Whileughing out loud, Li Shiyi stepped forward and looked disdainfully at the members of the Myriad Swords Gate.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to spar. You guys are too weak. Sparring is meaningless. Since we have already fallen out, useless people should stop making noise. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying this, he pulled out his frost sword and raised the tip of it. White sword qi quickly spread out from the body of the sword and densely rippled out in front of him.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, this sword sea shed towards the people of the Myriad Swords Gate!

    It covered everyone! Everyone was within his attack range!

    Including all the disciples! Including Chang Jian, Xin Jian, and Shi Jian!

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Chang Jian roared angrily. He raised his spirit sword and shed at the space in front of him. A huge and fierce sword qi extended, trying to block all the sword lights.

    However, the result was beyond his expectations. All the sword lights prated his attack.

    The three leaders of the Myriad Swords Gate were full of vigor, and all the sword lights that were aimed at them were halted.

    The disciples of the Myriad Swords Gate, however, were far from being this powerful, and their reactions were a beat too slow.

    The white sword Qi that came in front of them instantly gave off a cold chill, causing their movements to slow.

    As they were speaking, after a series of violent fluctuations, more than half of the Myriad Swords Gate disciples were injured!

    Sensing this situation, Chang Jian could not contain his anger.

    ¡°Junior, how dare you humiliate the Myriad Swords Sect like this!¡± His vigor burst forth, his sword qi surged, and a surging sword intent rose up!

    Sect leader Ding¡¯s expression was grave. The Elders¡¯ auras spread out, and they flew skyward. This battle was unavoidable.

    ¡°All disciples, retreat. This is the sword intent! We will get the upper hand in the next battle.¡±

    He gestured for his disciples to retreat, and the elders all made their moves.

    ¡°Sword intent? What¡¯s so great about it? Only you know it?¡±

    A green sword Lotus appeared, and Li Shiyi¡¯s sword intent soared into the sky.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Impossible. You are so young. How could you have such a solidified sword intent?¡± The heart sword was shocked.

    In the Wan Jian Sect, those who had been to the Heavenly Dao Academy could not ept this fact.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you sealed? How could you still have such strength?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he has unlocked the Five Elements Suppression technique?¡±

    Upon seeing this, sect leader Ding felt extremely regretful!

    Such a talented person actually did not invite him to sit down!

    He was actually intercepted by someone! If he had known earlier that day, he wouldn¡¯t have agreed to let Li Shiyi acknowledge him as his master.

    With a proud smile, Li Shiyi gathered all the strength in his body. The white light of the frost sword lit up, it was soul-stirring.

    ¡°A mere Myriad Swords Sect dares to be so arrogant!¡±

    ¡°You are called swordsmen, but you keep stirring up trouble and talking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°The disciples of my generation even tried so hard to block my sword. How can such trash be qualified to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these disciples. If you, Chang Jian, wille forward, we¡¯ll see if I can cut you down with my sword.¡±

    His aura kept rising, and he was actually forced out by the auras of the elders and elders, standing on equal footing with them.

    Seeing this, Chang Jian knew in his heart that he had underestimated the Hidden Edge Sect.

    To have such a young disciple who hadprehended sword intent to such a level, his future was limitless.

    To be able to nurture such a disciple, there must be an expert in the way of the sword in this sect.

    Acknowledging such strength made him apprehensive.

    As the two sides confronted each other, the atmosphere in the hall became tense.

    After all, the Myriad Swords Gate was a sect of a sacrednd. The disciples who reacted formed a sword formation, and the vigorous sword qi connected together.

    Shi Jian raised his hand, took out a small white jade sword, and crushed it with force.

    A strange white light instantly expanded and surrounded all the members of the Myriad Swords Gate. The Earth qi in the surroundings was quickly absorbed.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Jade Sword of Teleportation! They want to run!¡± Elder Qing Cang¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°I will remember this grudge. When we, the Myriad Swords Gate, regroup, we will demand an exnation!¡±

    Chang Jian¡¯s face was gloomy as he waited for the jade sword to absorb its power.

    This was a treasure that the experts of the Myriad Swords gate could use to save their lives. It was difficult to refine and was extremely precious.

    Unfortunately, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape if they really started fighting. There were still so many disciples and Chang Jian and the other two had noble statuses. They really could not bear to use such a treasure.

    Li Shiyi knew that he could not break through the protective barrier of the jade sword, and he looked at the people of the Myriad Swords Gate with disdain.

    ¡°Only people like you are brainless, arrogant, and self-righteous. You go to other sects to ask for things, but you don¡¯t listen to exnations, and you still want to threaten them.¡±

    He turned his head and looked at the Moon-ying Bamboo Cutting of the Myriad Swords Gate that had flown to the side because of the st from the fight. ¡°You guys are still so smug about this sword technique, do you think it¡¯s so amazing?¡±

    He took out the The Grand Purity Truth Sword serum and threw it at the Moon-ying Sword Technique.

    The Moon-ying Sword Technique Bamboo Cutting, which was originally emitting a strong and potent aura, froze in the air and fell to the ground with a thud.

    Chang Jian and the others looked at this in shock, as if they had seen a ghost in broad daylight!

    What level of sword technique could suppress the Moon-ying Sword Technique so easily?!

    As the bottom line of their exchange for the colorful Qi swords, the Moon-ying Sword Technique was of a very high level!

    There was once a top-tier expert in the sect who had cultivated it to the highest level. When he waved his sword at the moon, he carved a sword mark on the Moon!

    Although it was only a tiny bit of it on the ground, considering the distance from the moon, the sword Mark must have been huge!

    Such a level of sword art was that easily suppressed? This Hidden Edge Sect had a sword art inheritance that was even more powerful than the Myriad Swords Sect¡¯s basic sword art?

    And after he finished his cultivation, Ye Changge, who had seen this on Reclining Firewood Peak, frowned. He raised his hand and swung it down forcefully.

    A majestic and enormous sword qi shot out.

    This stupid disciple!

    Wasn¡¯t this exposing his important trump card?!

    ¡®You had already decided to make a move, so why did you still expose the information to the enemy? Now that the others were about to escape, why did you reveal your trump card?!¡¯

    Chang Jian, Xin Jian, and Shi Jian, who were still in shock, seemed to have sensed something. They turned their heads to look at the entrance of the Great Hall.

    A sword qi that distorted the surrounding space swiftly sailed over.

    After a series of violent fluctuations, the light barrier of the Jade Sword of teleportation had disappeared, and the people inside disappeared without a trace as well.

    Before he died, Chang Jian¡¯sst thought was: so it really wasn¡¯t Sword Emperor Hongxia sword!

 Chapter 29

    <h4>Chapter 29: Be Ruthless and Hide Your Trump Card Well</h4>

    ¡°Come back, quickly!¡±

    The members of the Myriad Swords gate had disappeared without a trace after being killed by a single sword strike. Li Shiyi was stillmenting about how powerful his master was when he suddenly heard his master¡¯s voice.

    For some reason, Li Shiyi panicked!

    Oh no, did he stand out too much and displease his master?

    With this thought in mind, Li Shiyi bowed to Sect Leader Ding and the other elders, ¡°This matter has been settled. There are still important matters on Reclining Firewood Peak. I will take my leave now!¡±

    Without waiting for Sect Leader Ding and the others to reply, Li Shiyi quickly dashed to the door and flew out on his sword.

    Sect Leader Ding was still immersed in the power of the sword from just now. He did not even have time to react before Li Shiyi vanished.

    ¡°That kid ran so fast. What important matters could he have at Reclining Firewood Peak?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I think he¡¯s afraid that Sect Leader and chief Qing Cang will attempt to poach him as a disciple again. He fled.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? A powerful sword genius like him shoulde to my ce to cultivate. His Reclining Firewood Peak doesn¡¯t have any sword cultivator inheritance.¡±

    After an elder said that, the surrounding people all quietened down and looked at him strangely.

    ¡°Previously, Shu Ling borrowed a sword from the direction of reclining sry peak. Now, Li Shiyi is also the disciple of reclining sry peak, and the distance between Yunxiao Peak and reclining sry peak is also so close. You still haven¡¯t realized who that Great Grandmaster of Sword Arts is?¡±

    When the elder heard the questions around him, he was stunned for a moment and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Hiss! It turns out that that brat Ye Changge, had hidden his capabilities so well!¡±

    When Sect Leader Ding heard this, he really despised him.

    How could this guy be so stupid?!

    Just like when they were apprenticed together, Sect Leader Ding raised his hand and pped the back of the Elder¡¯s head.

    ¡°Stupid! Ye Changge is just a junior. He has only cultivated for less than ten years. How could he have such powerful sword cultivation strength? !¡±

    ¡°What sect are we? Hidden Edge sect! Hidden Edge sect has nine lineages. Each of them is different, and each of them has their own foundation!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really fit our sect¡¯s style to hide a great grandmaster of the way of the sword on Reclining Firewood Peak!¡±

    The elders at the side chimed in, ¡°You actually suspected Ye Changge to be that Grandmaster of the way of the sword. Your brain is still as useless as ever!¡±

    Li Shiyi had hurried back to Reclining Firewood Peak. He went directly to Cheng Deyin mysterious cave heaven and met Ye Changge.

    ¡°Let me ask you, do you know why I asked you toe back?¡±

    ¡°I disobeyed my master¡¯s order and acted too boldly! I admit my mistake, please punish me, Master!¡±

    Seeing Li Shiyi bow his head and admit his mistake, Ye Changge became even angrier.

    ¡°Let me ask you, why did you take out the ¡®Taiqing sword truth¡¯ to suppress the moon-ying sword technique in the end?¡±

    ¡°Well, the Myriad Swords gate was too proud. The sword technique they took out couldn¡¯t evenpare to the sword truth that you wrote for yourself, Master.¡±

    ¡°The others had already decided to run away, and you couldn¡¯t stop them at that time. What was the point of doing this? Other than revealing your trump card, what else was there to do?¡±

    ¡°Just for a moment of anger? You revealed all your trump cards?¡±

    ¡°You have to be ruthless. You have already fallen out with the other side, so just kill them all. Later, the other side drew a jade sword, and you obviously couldn¡¯t touch them. Why were you still showing your trump cards?¡±

    ¡°Scram, go clean up Reclining Firewood Peak for me!¡±

    Li Shiyi came to realize his faults and blushed. Compared to his master, he was still too young and vtile.

    ¡°Yes! Your disciple knows his mistake!¡±

    Then, Li Shiyi quickly left.

    In the main branch of the Hidden Edge Sect, Sect Master Ding and Abbot Qing Cang were sitting in the room.

    Abbot Qing Cang asked his new female disciple, ¡°Leng Yu, have you sent the moon-ying sword technique and cloud-ying sword technique to Reclining Firewood Peak?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your disciple has already sent them over.¡±

    ¡°I guess Jianyi is practicing his sword techniques seriously?¡±

    A strange look shed across Yue Lengyu¡¯s face. ¡°When your disciple went, senior brother Li was using a broom to clean the Reclining Firewood Peak seriously.¡±

    ¡°Clean? When he uses sword techniques, would he not stir up the wind and clean the dust easily?¡±

    ¡°Your disciple doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Abbot Qing Cang and Sect Master Ding looked at each other in dismay. The two of them muttered in their hearts at the same time.

    ¡°What kind of background does this Reclining Firewood Peak have? The most important thing for Li Shiyi was to clean it up?¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Abbot Qing Cang asked Yue Lengyu to leave.

    ¡°This disciple will take her leave.¡±

    Yue Lengyu left the room, quickly walked out and returned to her own residence. She took out a scroll and started drawing quickly.

    The drawings were of Ye Changge and Li Shiyi.

    Then, she started to write a letter.

    ¡°Eleven joined the Hidden Edge Sect for a few months. After some investigation, he discovered that there were all sorts of extraordinary things about Reclining Firewood Peak

    ¡°Many crises and changes were rted to Reclining Firewood Peak. Several of its disciples were very special.

    ¡°Chief Ye Changge hid his powers quite well. Disciple Li Shiyi also seemed to want to hide some aspects of himself. Indeed, he showed extraordinary things because of the changes undergone there.

    ¡°Eleven suspects that Reclining Firewood Peak is the hidden branch of the Hidden Edge Sect. It might be an important backup n of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll think of a way to start from Li Shiyi and get close to Reclining Firewood to gather information.¡±

    After keeping the letter and the painting scroll, Yue Lengyu took out a skull. After casting a spell, the skull bit on the envelope and turned into ck smoke before dissipating.

    Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Ye Changge looked at the stars in the sky and silently pondered.

    As the Sacred ce of the way of the sword, the actions of the Myriad Swords Gateing over to ask for the colorful Qi swords for no reason seemed too strange.

    First of all, as the powerful Sacred ce, it was impossible for them to ask for the colorful sword just because of their hobby of collecting.

    Second, Ye Changge had seen the moon-ying sword technique. Although it was far from the sword technique provided by the system, it was indeed a very powerful sword technique.

    Third, the three people they sent, Chang Jian, Stone Sword, and heart sword, were all extraordinary. It was obvious that they were the people who had obtained the top-tier heritage of the Myriad Swords Gate.

    They had sent these three people here with treasures that could allow them to return to the sect quickly.

    The things they needed were very important, and they did not want to attract too much suspicion and prying eyes from other factions. Hence, the top-tier experts didn¡¯t appear.

    ¡°What exactly is a colorful qi sword? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have needed to use so much strength. Leaving a leader behind might have allowed me to obtain some information.¡±

    ¡°However, if we let them live for too long and the ¡®truth of the Taiqing sword principle is already exposed and the Myriad Swords gate may have the means to quickly pass on important information. We can only kill them as soon as possible.¡±

    Once again feeling that Li Shiyi had made a foolish mistake, Ye Changge sent a long-distance message over, ¡°Clean up Reclining Firewood Peak again tomorrow morning!¡±

    Li Shiyi, who did not know what mistake he had made, nodded seriously and nned to clean up Reclining Firewood Peak every day.

    This was definitely something that his master had intentionally done. Perhaps it contained some kind of wondrous cultivation theory.

    ¡°Could it be that cleaning is also a way of practicing the sword?¡±

    ¡°Oh right, eldest senior brother is cultivating for mortal matters. He fetches water, cuts firewood, and cooks. This must be the teachings of master. I understand!¡±

    From then on, there was a strange rumor in the Hidden Edge Sect. There was a strange way of cultivating on Reclining Firewood Peak. Eldest disciples He Xiuxing and Li Shiyi loved to do housework.

    Therefore, the disciples who saw Li Shiyi doing chores began to do chores.

    The servant disciples were very grateful to Reclining Firewood Peak.

 Chapter 30

    <h4>Chapter 30: The Arrival of a Powerful Enemy Made the People¡¯s Hearts Tremble</h4>

    Asura Ghost Region.

    ¡°We¡¯ve received news from Yun Yishiyi. He suspects that Reclining Firewood Peak is a hidden branch of the Hidden Edge Sect. We¡¯ll continue to investigate.¡±

    ¡°The situation is getting more and moreplicated now. I didn¡¯t expect the Hidden Edge Sect to have such deep secrets. We have underestimated their strength and foundation.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t strange. After all, we were defeated by them back then. After so many years, their inheritance hasn¡¯t been broken, so it¡¯s not strange that their strength has increased.¡±

    ¡°Now, we have secretly gotten hold over the Floating Snow Sect. The Qilian Mountain is close to the southern border¡¯s Hundred Thousand Mountains, and it¡¯s deste. The Ghost Region¡¯s headquarters is stable, so all that¡¯s left is the Hidden Edge Sect!¡±

    The Asuran Ghost Lord¡¯s dignified voice then sounded. ¡°Those at the headquarters are very displeased now, but they have still advised us not to be anxious. Basically, as long as we have the Hidden Edge Sect, the four great earth vein nodes will be controlled by us, and the seal will be lifted.¡±

    ¡°Right now, the Myriad Swords Gate and the Wan Xiang Sect have started to take action against the Hidden Edge Sect. We should all wait.¡±

    ¡°Contact the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect. We will send people to hide with them and wait for the Wan Xiang Sect, as well as Myriad Swords Gate, to make a move. It is only right for us to reap the benefits of the others.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As time passed, some news gradually spread throughout the eastern region.

    ¡­..

    In the Yu family, Faya City.

    ¡°Family Head, there has been a rumor going around in the eastern region recently. The Myriad Swords Gate and the Wan Xiang Sect of the central region have both been offended by the Hidden Edge Sect. They are all rushing to send people over.¡±

    A middle-aged man wearing a green hat and a long robe was in the study, asking to see Yu Shoushan. He was talking about the news that had been spreading in the eastern regiontely.

    Yu Shoushan frowned as he looked at his nephew, Yu Heng, ¡°I know about this rumor as well, but what do you mean?¡±

    Yu Heng gritted his teeth and anxiously said, ¡°Family Head, the Myriad Swords Gate and the Wan Xiang Sect are both major powers. They are of sacrednds, while the Hidden Edge Sect is only one of the ordinary sects.

    ¡°Although they have already be the top three in the eastern region, the power of the sacrednds is not something this sect canpare to.

    ¡°I know that Tianxing has joined the Hidden Edge Sect, but can we have two ns and send out another branch to make other arrangements?¡±

    ¡°You want to split up?¡± Yu Shoushan¡¯s expression was serious.

    ¡°I would never dare!¡± Yu Heng hurriedly kowtowed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the Hidden Edge Sect is in danger now. If it had been before, it would have been fine. But now, they¡¯ve offended both the Myriad Swords Gate and the Wan Xiang Sect. I heard that they¡¯ve even killed the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect¡¯s holy son.¡±

    Swallowing his saliva, Yu Heng continued, ¡°The Ten Ultimate Sword Sect consists of a bunch of killers. A bunch of lunatics. When they fight, they¡¯re too vicious, and they¡¯ll definitely implicate the innocent.¡±

    Yu Shoushan closed his eyes, his expression cold.

    He did not want to agree to this nephew of his. In his opinion, those who were on the fence would often end up in the worst situation.

    Moreover, after all these encounters, he was full of confidence in the Hidden Edge Sect, and Ye Tiange was an unfathomable person. In the eastern region, even the sacrednd might not be able to touch the Hidden Edge Sect.

    However, he had previously bet all of his treasures on Yu Tianxing and given up on the Zishan City¡¯s foundation. Many individuals had long been dissatisfied.

    If the Hidden Edge Sect had killed a number of top-notch experts in the Tribtion, Entry Saint Realm, and other Saint Realms, they would have been able to feel at ease.

    Instead, offending the three great sacrednds at the same time had caused many people to be filled with fear.

    After all, the sacrednds¡¯ reputation had been widespread for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. The sacrednds¡¯ strength was deeply rooted in the people¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°You are allowed to bring along those who are willing to leave with you. You can take away one-third of the family¡¯s secret wealth that you brought with you previously.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Heng was shocked.

    Back when he heard the news, he had alreadymunicated with a group of his nsmen. In the end, with fear in their hearts, about a third of them had wanted to leave the city.

    Yu Shoushan ignored his thoughts and continued, ¡°As a branch family, if anything happens, you will also be considered a branch of the Yu family. Go.¡±

    For his deceased elder brother¡¯s sake, letting them go was Yu Shoushan¡¯sst act of mercy.

    However, if Yu Tianxing really grew up in the future, these people would not be able to benefit from it!

    Unwilling to speak any further, he waved his hand and chased Yu Heng out.

    A few dayster, Li Shiyi received news about the Yu family.

    ¡°Junior Sister, your family has seemingly been affected by some news and split into different branches. Have you been affected by them?¡±

    Yu Tianxing smiled. ¡°A bunch of cowards, yet they have such poor taste. If they¡¯ve left, they¡¯re gone.¡±

    ¡°As for the rest, I don¡¯t care about them. What help can they provide?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister, you forgot again. Master said that identifying yourself as a loner will attract attention and might reveal your identity and trump cards. Hurry up and change your address, or else the master will punish you again.¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Tianxing shrunk back.

    She had been punished by Master Ye several times, but it was still very difficult for her to change her habits from the past life.

    Although as an emperor, she had very strong self control, she was still just a little child, and her strength had yet to recover.

    ¡°Second Senior Brother, the Li family is also in Faya City. I wonder, how things are with you?¡±

    Li Shiyi recalled the conversation she had with her father and smiled proudly. ¡°My family has been stationed in Faya City for so many years, so we know a lot about the surrounding forces.¡±

    ¡°My father is extremely confident in the Hidden Edge Sect, and he also supports me very much. He¡¯s very clear about the master¡¯s strength too.¡±

    As Li Shiyi thought of something, he curiously asked, ¡°Speaking of which, Junior Sister, have you ever dealt with the sacrednds before? For example, the three sects mentioned in the recent rumor.¡±

    ¡°The Wan Xiang Sect is still the same as before. They call themselves investigators of the Heavenly Dao, and they¡¯re used to buzzing about, like flies.¡±

    Looking at Yu Tianxing¡¯s sneer, Li Shiyi thought to himself, ¡®Only an emperor could mock the sacrednd like that.¡¯

    Thinking of the emperor¡¯s talent and his master¡¯s ability, he felt proud. One day, he would also reach such heights.

    ¡°As for the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect, they have a long history, and they got their name because they used to fight their way into the Dao. I don¡¯t know what has happened over these years for them to be the top ten in swordsmanship.

    ¡°Maybe the sect poprized swords? Or maybe it the former Ten Ultimate Sword Sect split up. I don¡¯t care about the specifics.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the Myriad Swords Gate. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± Yu Tianxing was not interested in such a sect.

    To her, these sects did not even have an emperor. Where did they get the face to call themselves sacrednds? They simply did not know shame.

    However, the world was changing. She had sessfully been reincarnated, so those hidden quasi-emperors that her master had mentioned might awaken as well.

    Nevertheless, with her around, a group of old fellows was nothing. With the help of a powerful existence like her master in this life, her achievements would definitely surpass that of her previous life.

    When she thought of his master¡¯s goal, she wondered how powerful the Saint Realm was.

    ¡°Senior Brother, even the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet is full of praise for our master. It¡¯s our chance to be his disciple. With him around, those sacred ces are nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not the stone tablet, it¡¯s the giant pir!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, I know. When I grow up, I need to seek the Qiankun Pavilion and Hongwu Saint Dynasty to teach them the meaning of reason.¡±

 Chapter 31

    <h4>Chapter 31: Sword Tomb News, the Key to the Secret Realm</h4>

    Late at night, Ye Changge arrived at the main peak.

    The Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s power was much stronger than what was revealed on the outside. Their intelligence system was also reallyplete. It was just that they rarely took the initiative to make inquiries.

    Now that there were so many things going on, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s intelligencework was once again active. Information about Li Shiyi¡¯s past and other details were quickly collected and transmitted back.

    Ye Changge came to look for information about the Myriad Swords Gate; he had been thinking about the other party¡¯s colorful Qi Sword.

    As an Entry Saint Realm cultivator, he had sensed that the colorful Qi Sword would be of help to him. So, he had to figure it out.

    After he entered the room, Ye Changge began to search carefully.

    He scanned the room with his divine senses and took out all the papers he found.

    ¡°Shang Shiyi, the East Shun Tower of Floating Elegance City has detected a shortage of alchemy resources. Smooth grass, five-spice camphor¡­ There¡¯s a shortage.

    ¡°Shang Shisi, the Jade Spirit Pavilion has evaded the matter. Severalmunication channels have been cut off.

    ¡°Shang Qishiqi, many merchants of Floating Elegance City have left. Currently, a list of names has been added and appended in The 40th Heavenly Stems.¡±

    Ye Changge frowned slightly when he saw this news.

    It seemed that some forces were afraid of being implicated because of the sacrednd¡¯s influence and had begun to think of ways to cut ties.

    There were also many merchants who were on the fence and merely declined.

    He did not know if there would be problems with the trading channels controlled by the sacrednd.

    It looked like the sect leader was under a lot of pressure.

    Thinking about the resources he had obtained over the years, Ye Changge considered whether he should find a way to send a batch to the sect.

    After all, the sect was powerful, and he could also benefit from it, whether it was in terms of information, training grounds, or the basic resources his disciples would need in the future.

    Once he made up his mind, Ye Changge continued to check the information.

    ¡­..

    ¡°Secret number 200, the Myriad Swords Gate is suspected to be looking for some special swords. Although they have always been in the habit of collecting all kinds of swords, they have been continuously searching for certain targets for hundreds of years or even longer.¡±

    Seeing this, Ye Changge¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°They¡¯ve found them.¡±

    The Myriad Swords Gate had been searching for plenty of swords. Some of the swords were extraordinary and could be easily identified from the Myriad Swords Gate¡¯s actions.

    The more persistent and unscrupulous they were, the more it showed the importance of those swords.

    ¡°The treasured sword, Sheep Intestine, is a curved bone sword. A hundred years ago, it was held by the Gongsun family in the Central Region.

    ¡°The Gongsun family had umted many treasures over the years. They were a powerful family, and the Myriad Swords Gate failed to trade with them for the Sheep Intestine bone sword. Several decadester, the Gongsun family was trapped in a fire, and arge number of treasures were stolen. The Sheep Intestine sword then disappeared.

    ¡°The treasured sword, Honggu, when not in use, was a bird-shaped jade hairpin. When it transformed, it would be a slender treasured sword with a double-winged pattern.

    ¡°It was obtained by the Vicissitudes of West Ocean Sect. One hundred years ago, a powerful demonic cultivator appeared in the Vicissitudes of the West Ocean Sect, and the entire sect died at the hands of the demon. In the end, the Myriad Swords Gate killed the demon¡­¡±

    ¡­..

    Ye Changge analyzed the information carefully.

    Obviously, there were some special specimens amongst the treasured swords that the Myriad Swords Gate had collected. The terrifyingly persistent Myriad Swords Gate was willing to do anything because of them.

    What made the Myriad Swords Gate, the only sacrednd in the central region, so persistent and crazy that they did not hesitate to steal, frame, and exterminate the sect?

    It just so happened that the matter between the Wan Xiang Sect and the Myriad Swords Gate had been getting increasingly intense recently. Ye Changge felt that it was time for him to go out and take a look.

    An aura permeated the space as if someone had arrived. Ye Changge turned into a wisp of green smoke and disappeared in a spiral.

    Sect Leader Ding and the patriarch with the long brows walked in.

    After they closed the door and activated the array, Sect Leader Ding spoke first.

    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve alreadye up with a preliminary theory regarding the Myriad Swords Gate¡¯s strange behavior. The information is all here. Please take a look, Patriarch.¡±

    Then, he took out many pieces of information and spread them out in a row.

    ¡°The Myriad Swords Gate is looking for some powerful treasured swords. These items may be the key to the Sword Emperor¡¯s Sword Tomb.¡±

    ¡°Sword Emperor¡¯s Sword Tomb? Is it the emperor who had the aptitude for the Sword Bone of Myriad Swords and fought against hundreds of experts from the outer regions?¡± the patriarch with long brows replied in surprise, his eyshes fluttering along with his raised brows.

    Sect Leader Ding nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard that the Sword Bone of Myriad Swords is very magical. Every ten years, a powerful sword would be born from within the emperor¡¯s body.

    ¡°As the emperor¡¯s strength grew, these swords also evolved. The incredible thing is that because they were born from the emperor¡¯s body, these swords have a powerful connection with him. They can be seen as a part of his body.

    ¡°When the sword Emperor sessfully came into being, his ten thousand swords were all Emperor-level weapons. I heard that they once merged into one and held earth-shaking power.¡±

    ¡°After the emperor died, his remains and ten thousand swords were buried in a mysterious and unknown ce. Some busybodies called it the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb, also known as the Ten Thousand Swords Cave.¡±

    The long-browed patriarch understood what had happened and frowned. ¡°The Myriad Swords Gate is also known as the Ten Thousand Swords Sect. Is the Sword Emperor rted to them? Is the sect the Sword Emperor¡¯s inheritance?¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any connection. However, our spies have obtained some information and are very well-versed with the Sword Emperor¡¯s past experiences.¡±

    ¡°Sect Leader, what are your ns?¡±

    ¡°This is troubling me as well.¡± The sect leader smiled bitterly.

    The patriarch with long brows understood it very well.

    After all, the sect was of a sacrednd. Based on the current situation, they were determined to obtain the key to open the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb and would do anything to obtain it.

    Unless the Hidden Edge Sect could prove that they really did not have the so-called colorful Qi Sword, the sacrednd would definitely not give up.

    Now, however, they did not even know who the grandmaster of swordsmanship was.

    Moreover, if they really asked that person to help, would the Myriad Swords Gate really believe it? These sacrednds were used to being high and mighty, plus they were terrifyingly tough.

    Ye Changge, who was hiding, understood the reason for the matter.

    Upon returning to Reclining Firewood Peak, he began to think.

    He had a vague feeling that there was something he wanted in the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    His intuition about the matter became clearer and clearer after he fathomed the information regarding the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb.

    ¡°Myriad Swords Gate,¡± Ye Changge muttered.

    ¡­..

    Heavenly Dao Academy, Saint Calligraphy Lake.

    It was rumored that the founder of the Heavenly Dao Academy was a powerful expert, whoprehended heaven and earth. He was enlightened about Dao and had entered the Saint Realm.

    This expert loved to read books, and his collection of anecdotes could be stored in many libraries.

    In the end, the expert became a quasi-emperor and tried to break through to the Great Emperor Realm. After failing, he died, and his Dao vanished.

    That was how Saint Calligraphy Lake got its name.

    An old man dressed like an old schr sat, while a middle-aged woman and a middle-aged man stood by theke.

    The woman was the first to speak. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, that little fellow, Li Shiyi has extraordinary talent. Many holy sons and daughters of the sacrednd have been suppressed by him. His future is bright.¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly. ¡°You didn¡¯t stop us back then.¡±

    ¡°I was keeping silent. Both of you agreed, and I had no way to inform the ancestor, as well as the others, who were cultivating on the mountain of books and in the sea of learning. How could I have stopped the two of you?¡±

    ¡°s, who would have thought that the sacrednd¡¯s foundation was extraordinary after all. He had provoked two sacrednds at the same time. It¡¯s really unreasonable for him to offend two sacrednds simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but that was his so-called rationality at the time. Do you regret it now?

    ¡°Would a person who hasprehended such a powerful sword intent at such a young age and even relied on himself to break through the Five Elements Suppression technique be chased out by you?¡±

    After she said that, the woman herself recalled the news she had received earlier and still shook her head in disbelief.

    Even though she had thought highly of Li Shiyi¡¯s future, she never thought that he would achieve such an achievement.

    ¡°This is my fault.¡± The old schr epted responsibility.

    The middle-aged man said, ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on whose fault it is. We should think about whether there is a way to remedy it now.¡±

 Chapter 32

    <h4>Chapter 32: Ye Changge, the Master of Zhang Family!</h4>

    ¡°This is my fault. Let me make it up to you.¡±

    The old schr sitting by theke stood up and said, ¡°The Heavenly Dao Academy has been passed down for thousands of years. Our strength has notin stagnant. If anything, our connections are even more powerful.¡±

    Facing the woman, the old schr continued, ¡°I will send someone to send him a sincere invitation to the academy and be the head of our academy¡¯s younger generation. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°You want him to be the leader of the Academy?¡± The middle-aged man asked in surprise.

    Nodding, the old schr replied, ¡°Based on his current performance, he is worthy of this identity.¡±

    ¡°Even in the past, he had been able to suppress the holy sons and saintesses. Now he has grown even stronger. If he returns, he will probably be the strongest leader of our academy yet.¡±

    The woman was full of confidence in Li Shiyi.

    ¡°In that case, I will go and prepare.¡± the old schr said as he walked outside.

    ¡°Remember to set better conditions! Don¡¯t be stingy!¡±

    For some reason, the woman who had a bad premonition added.

    A few dayster, Li Shiyi, who had returned to Faya City again, observed this familiar city.

    ¡°Father, it seems that Faya City has be much colder.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Li Yi, the head of the Li family, replied. ¡°Many people feel that the Hidden Edge Sect is being targeted by the Holy Land. The best oue would be heavy losses on their end.¡±

    ¡°The destruction caused by the duel between top-tier experts is catastrophic. Many are afraid of being caught in the crossfire and have already fled.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, Faya city is so prosperous because the Hidden Edge Sect is nearby to maintain order. If the Hidden Edge Sect falls, this ce will be in chaos and business will be difficult to do.¡±

    After thinking carefully, Li Shiyi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Father, if that¡¯s the case, this is a good thing. Now that the city has arge empty space, the Li family can expand their sphere of influence.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯ve already made my move long ago. I even joined forces with your junior sister¡¯s family.¡±

    Li Shiyi smiled at the smug Li Yi and skillfully responded to him.

    Ever since Li Yi helped him find Ye Changge and asked him to be a disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect, Li Shiyi¡¯s rtionship with his father had greatly improved.

    After the visit, Li Shiyi left the city and went to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    As he flew on his sword, he suddenly found a man wearing a square headscarf and a schr¡¯s robe in front of him.

    Li Shiyi frowned and recognized the man.

    It was a student of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Fang Xiao. He was the son of the previous headmaster of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    From the looks of it, the man had obviously been waiting for him.

    As expected, Fang Xiao flew straight towards him.

    ¡°Li Shiyi, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lucky.¡±

    ¡°I knew this guy wouldn¡¯t be able to speak thenguages of men and beat around the bush.¡± Li Shiyi, who hated the man very much, couldn¡¯t be bothered to stop and flew back around him.

    Fang Xiao had been waiting for a reply. He froze. Then, he flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°Li Shiyi!¡±

    Although this guy had a lot of treasures, his abilities were far toocking. He couldn¡¯t even catch up with him if he ran away.

    With this thought in mind, Li Gaishi ignored him and sped up to fly back.

    Suddenly, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up. A warning sign appeared. Li Gaishi rushed forward and spun around to use his sword to block.

    Peng!

    The sound of a collision rang out. Li Shiyi managed to fend off Fang Xiao¡¯s attack.

    Li Shiyi came to a stop. Fang Xiao¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°Humph, you don¡¯t know how to appreciate my kindness. I¡¯m here on behalf of the Heaven¡¯s Path Academy, and I want you to return. Furthermore, your dog sh*t luck has arrived¡­¡±

    Without waiting for the other party to finish his words, Li Shiyi wielded his frost sword and condensed his sword Qi before striking.

    The sword Qi did not reach Fang Xiao¡¯s body but was blocked by the pale yellow light barrier that appeared in front of him.

    A violent explosion sounded.

    The attack did not take effect. Li Shiyi¡¯s sword did not stop and streaks of sword Qi shot out rapidly.

    ¡°Stop! I am representing the Heavenly Dao Academy! It was Mr. Lin who sent me here! Do you hear me?! Stop!¡±

    Realizing that Li Shiyi¡¯s attack was only increasing in speed and that he had no way to fight back at all. Only his own magic treasures were automatically activated to protect him, Fang Xiao began to panic.

    Li Shiyi had a calm expression. He realized that his opponent had too many dharma treasures. They were too strong and the sword aura was not very effective.

    With the long sword in his hand, Green Sword lotuses appeared. Li Shiyi dashed forth and shed at Fang Xiao.

    The Aura was razor-sharp and a biting cold air spread out.

    Sword intent!

    Fang Xiao panicked! He was really afraid.

    As the son of the head of the front yard of the Heavenly Dao Academy, his father was now a powerful elder of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    His status was of high nobility, and very few people dared to provoke him.

    Li Shiyi was the abandoned son of the academy. He had gotten lucky and was once again valued by the academy. He even had the chance to be the Head of the academy. Of course, Fang Xiao would remain unconvinced.

    He had originally nned to show Li Shiyi his might, but this fellow had directly ignored him. In his anger, he had intercepted the other party, but in return, he had received such a fierce attack.

    Fang Xiao sensed the aura of death and watched as he was continuously sent flying. Now, the other party had actually used sword intent and finally crushed the jade token his father had left him.

    A white light shed and Fang Xiao was covered by a protective barrier. The jade fragment floated in the air and a middle-aged man¡¯s shadow appeared.

    A violent collision sound rang out from the light barrier as Fang Xiao was sent flying far away.

    The middle-aged man looked surprised as if he didn¡¯t expect his son to suffer such a powerful attack.

    Fortunately, he was carrying his life-saving jade token. Otherwise, Fang Xiao would have been beheaded.

    After protecting Fang Xiao, the middle-aged man looked at Li Jieyi who had stopped and said, ¡°Li Jieyi, I¡¯m Fang Yuru! You should know me.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t expect Li Shiyi to be so rude, Fang yuru frowned and said, ¡°Xiao¡¯er was ordered by Mr. Lin toe and find you. He announced that you would return to the Heavenly Dao Academy and be the head of this year¡¯s student body.¡±

    ¡°Why did you attack him like that?¡±

    Li Shiyi shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same old routine. Don¡¯t you know what kind of idiot your stupid son is? You¡¯re asking me?¡±

    Upon being ridiculed again, Fang Yuru¡¯s temper rose. ¡°What? Li Shiyi unlocked the five elements suppression technique andprehended sword intent. Are you so arrogant? Don¡¯t you think highly of me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think highly of you.¡±

    The other party was bossy and arrogant. He came here and was questioning him. Moreover, Fang Xiao had attacked him, so Li Shiyi did not intend to take this matter lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. I don¡¯t even care about Your Heavenly Dao Academy.¡±

    Fang Yuru had calmed down a little after hearing the first sentence. However, he was filled with vigor when he heard this.

    ¡°Hehe, it seems like joining this so-called Hidden Edge Sect has caused you to lose your mind and highly overrate yourself.¡±

    ¡°The Myriad Swords Sect and the myriad elephant sect are currently preparing for action. It Won¡¯t be long before they send out their experts. The Hidden Edge sect will definitely pay the price.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t protect themselves now. They can¡¯t help you at all. Where did you get such arrogance from?¡±

    Thinking that the other party was someone that Mr. Lin and the other two decision-makers valued and wanted to bring back the academy, Fang Yuru softened his tone.

    ¡°Now, all the gentlemen are willing to let youe back and give you the chance to be the head of the Academy.¡±

    ¡°Xiao¡¯er also has many of the Academy¡¯s Heavenly Treasures. As long as you agree, the treasures will all be yours.¡±

    ¡°Our Heavenly Dao Academy has a long history. The support we can give you is not evenparable to an ordinary sacred ce. You are a talent, you should be sensible.¡±

    As the other partyughed in a self-righteous tone, Li Shiyi shook his head.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s role is to watch the other party meddle in the Academy¡¯s rules while the students are suppressed by the Holy Land?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao Academy, the Myriad Swords Gate, the Wan Xiang Gate, and the Ten Pinnacle Sword Sect? What are they all in the grand scale of things?¡±

    ¡°My teacher, Ye Changge! The Old Devil and the Clown. They stood together, yet they couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow. It was andslide victory!¡±

 Chapter 33

    <h4>Chapter 33: A Palm From the East</h4>

    Fang Yuru did not expect to receive such an answer. His face turned cold.

    ¡°Ye Changge, no matter who he is, who gave you the confidence to think that our sacredndsbined could notpare to him?¡±

    ¡°In view of the sacrednds, an individual¡¯s strength is negligible. When the the four sacrednds work together, who is Ye Changge? Who does he think he is?¡±

    Hearing these words, Li Shiyi unleashed his full strength and condensed his sword heart!

    A sword scar appeared in the sky at a speed that was too fast. No one knew when it streaked across the sky. It was as if it had already existed there.

    The light barrier shattered, and Fang Yuru¡¯s phantom dissipated.

    At thest moment, all the remaining energy was transferred to Fang Xiao¡¯s body, protecting him as he quickly retreated to the central region.

    After all, the difference in cultivation realms was too great. Li Shiyi had to use all of his strength to defeat this phantom of Fang Yuru, so there was no way for him to continue chasing after him.

    Li Shiyi made up his mind that once he seeded in his cultivation, he would kill the father and son.

    ..

    On theke ins between the eastern region and the central region, Ye Changge stood amidst a quiet atmosphere.

    He was waiting for the people of the Myriad Swords Gate here.

    The Myriad Swords Gate was in the western regions. If they wanted toe to the Hidden Edge Sect, they would definitely pass through here.

    Moreover, as sacred ground, the Myriad Swords Gate definitely would not hide and would definitely take the most convenient path.

    If he wanted to know the situation in the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb, he had to capture a few people from the Myriad Swords Gate and interrogate them for information.

    Suddenly, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes lit up.

    They had arrived. It was the aura of the Myriad Swords Gate.

    An old man led two young disciples.

    There were a total of three people. This number was far less than Ye Changge had expected, and the strength of their abilities was also much weaker. There wasn¡¯t a single person of the upper three levels.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t they want to cause trouble to my Hidden Edge Sect? Why are there so few people here?¡±

    He felt that it was strange, but he didn¡¯t hesitate in his actions. With a sh, Ye Changge arrived in front of the three people of the Myriad Swords Gate.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you stopping us?¡±

    The old man from the Myriad Swords Gate asked, as his gaze fell on Ye Changge who had suddenly appeared.

    At the same time, he was secretly on guard, because he discovered that the aura of the person who was blocking his way was ordinary, like that of a mortal.

    A mortal would not float in the air, so this person¡¯s strength must be extraordinary.

    ¡°The Myriad Swords Gate?¡±

    His instinctual alertness grew even stronger. ¡°You know that we are members of the Myriad Swords Gate? You specially came to find us?¡±

    If it were not for the fact that he did not have the confidence to escape, he would have immediately fled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you so that I may ask you a few things. What exactly is the Rainbow Qi Sword that you are looking for in the Hidden Edge Sect? Also, where exactly is the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb? Lastly, the whereabouts of the other keys.¡±

    Hearing this, the expressions of the three members of the Myriad Swords Gate changed.

    As the vanguard, they were originally going to contact Chang Jian, Shi Jian, and Xin Jian.

    After all, the three of them were quite strong and had many treasures. They also had a magic treasure like the Jade Sword of Teleportation.

    Moreover, before they went to the Hidden Edge Sect, they had left some people in the eastern region so that they would be able to understand the situation.

    Who knew that they would be hindered here? Moreover, the other party had directly asked about the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb secret.

    Although they knew that the Myriad Swords Gate had been in action for hundreds of years, there would definitely be someone who could deduce the clues.

    However, this faction should not be in the eastern region. After all, the overall strength of this ce was not powerful.

    Now that the other party had directly appeared and blocked their path, it meant that he or the faction behind him was definitely not that afraid of the Myriad Swords Gate.

    Seeing that the three of them were silent, Ye Changge raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not going to say it?¡±

    Seeing that the situation was not looking good, the elder roared, ¡°Run!¡±

    Then, he was the first to turn around and fly on his sword. The two disciples did not follow along.

    With a faint smile, Ye Changge flipped his palm.

    Rumble!

    A huge palm appeared in the air, blotting out the sky and covering the sun.

    Breaking through the clouds, it brought with it a powerful aura as it quickly reached down to grab.

    A huge shadow enveloped the three members of the Myriad Swords Gate. Under their terrified gazes, he grabbed the three of them in his palm.

    The huge hand disappeared, and Ye Changge spread his hand upwards. The shrunken three members of the Myriad Swords Gate were in his palm.

    ¡°Speak, tell me all the details of the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb.¡±

    The three members of the Myriad Swords Gate stared at Ye Changge¡¯s huge face in a daze.

    What kind of godly power was this? They had been caught before they could react, and they had been shrunk into the palm of the other party.

    They were shocked, knowing that they had no choice in the face of such a mighty figure, so they could only tell him everything they knew.

    ¡°Senior, please spare us! We don¡¯t know the exact location of the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb, but it is very likely to be in the West Ocean.¡±

    ¡°As long as we get the twelve main swords of the sword emperor, we will be able to locate the location of the sword tomb.¡±

    ¡°The Myriad Swords Sect has already obtained six of them, and the Hidden Edge Sect has one of them. The Rainbow Sword is a colorful sword of Qi that can change its shape and has no physical form.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Heavenly Dao Academy has one of them, but the Myriad Swords Sect has found some information about its exact location over the years. However, because the Heavenly Dao Academy is not easy to deal with, it has been put on hold for the time being.¡±

    ¡°As for the other swords, we don¡¯t know anything about them. Our Myriad Swords Gate is still searching for them.¡±

    Frowning, Ye Changge felt a little vexed.

    It would be great if they knew the the exact locations of all the swords. He could just go and get them himself.

    There were still at least four swords that he did not know about. This undoubtedly increased the difficulty of the situation.

    Recalling the incident with the Heavenly Star Mirror, he wondered if he would be able to obtain any specific information after signing in.

    All of a sudden, Ye Changge had felt unsettled.

    ¡°Picking up the remains? What happened?¡± Ye Changge sensed something.

    Central Region, Heavenly Dao Academy.

    In the small independent courtyard where Fang Yuru was located, violent fluctuations spread out.

    The surrounding walls of the courtyard exploded, and gravel flew everywhere.

    ¡°Sword Heart!¡± His eyes widened in shock.

    He had already learned from Mr. Lin about Li picking up the remains¡¯s current talent and knew that he was very powerful and had a bright future.

    But in any case, he could not believe that his opponent couldprehend the heart of the sword at his age.

    Even he knew that few people could understand it, save for some of the elders from the sacrednds of swordsmanship.

    At the thought of it, he realized that he had been so proud, and he was now regretting it.

    The consequences of offending such a person would be unthinkable, if that person were not killed early.

    Having made up his mind, Fang Yuru removed a strange-looking, ugly wooden doll from his storage ring.

    This was an evil item that he had obtained from the secret realm. He had not used it for many years. It had the ability to cast a long-range curse. It was extremely evil!

    He used a luck incantation and took out a few saint grade spirit stones and precious treasures, cing them around the wooden doll.

    A pained expression shed across his face.

    He steeled his heart and chanted a strange incantation, causing the wooden doll to tremble violently.

    Waves of terrifying ck air flowed out of the doll¡¯s face and circted in all directions, causing mysterious blood to scatter everywhere.

    The doll¡¯s face slowly turned into the appearance of Li Shiyi.

    From where he was in the eastern region, Ye Changge¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re courting death! Damn it!¡±

    His terrifying aura rose rapidly. The three people in his hands fell to the ground, trembling.

    A ck hole appeared behind Ye Changge. It spun violently and absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy.

    Golden light rippled across his body, and his entire body turned dark gold.

    He raised his palm and slowly pushed it out.

    The space in front of him began to distort violently.

    ..

    The protective formation of the Heavenly Dao Academy suddenly gave a warning.

    The ground of the entire academy lit up. Countless ck figures appeared and began to move rapidly across the space.

    The formation of the academy had just been activated. Before it could fully disy its power, a streak of golden light rapidly emerged from the eastern sky.

    Rumble!

    The golden light went straight for the small courtyard where Fang Yuru was. Before he could react, it directly ttened the entire courtyard.

    Because of the effect of the formation, the ground caved in for more than ten meters before it stopped. A huge pit with a diameter of several hundred meters appeared.

    There was a pile of remains inside. It was that strange cursed doll and Fang Yuru.

 Chapter 34

    <h4>Chapter 34: The Key to the Ten Pinnacle Sword Sect</h4>

    Sensing the abnormality, the patrol teams of the Heavenly Dao Academy moved out one after another.

    Everyone was shocked when they found out that the problem was in Fang Yuru¡¯s courtyard.

    What had he done? Did he attract a super powerhouse? Or was there some other reason that he attracted a powerful attack from beyond the heavens.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why was the power of that palm so terrifying?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too fast. The speed of the formation¡¯s automatic energy storage can¡¯t even keep up with the speed of the attack.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal. After all, it¡¯s an automatic warning. No one is controlling it.¡±

    Some of the Hidden Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s resources were also shocked.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you provoke the Heavenly Dao Academy like this? No one would dare!¡±

    An old man appeared in the secret realm behind the mountain. He had an angry expression, and there was a faint light yellow that distorted the space around him.

    His spiritual sense quickly swept toward Fang Yuru¡¯s small courtyard.

    Suddenly, his expression changed.

    Such a powerful attack? Such condensed power?

    What shocked him the most was the remaining energy on the palm print. It was mysterious and vast.

    ¡°When did the Heavenly Dao Academy have such a powerful enemy?¡±

    With a horrified thought, the old man returned to the secret realm with a solemn expression. He must have gone to report to higher authorities.

    The three people who had discussed things at the Sacred Lake of Confucianism were talking over this strange matter in a small library.

    ¡°This attack is a palm technique. Its actualbat ability is too terrifying. Now, it has already forbidden others from approaching.¡±

    ¡°After the investigation of some of the elders, the levels of the residual energy are very high. It¡¯s almostparable to quasi-emperors.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Quasi-emperors? Are you sure?¡±

    Following the old man¡¯s words, the middle-aged man and the woman who heard the stream asked in shock.

    How many years had it been since a quasi-emperor had appeared? The world still remembered how terrifying they were.

    In the Heavenly Mortal World, many people thought that there were no experts above the realm-breaking realm in this world.

    Only these sacrednds knew faintly of the experts with strength close to this level lurking and lying dormant.

    ¡°The time for the great change of the heavenly axiom hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Why would a quasi-emperor-level expert appear now? This is truly inconceivable.¡±

    ¡°Someone has already reported to the Mountain of Books and Xuehai. Let¡¯s wait for the news.¡±

    ¡°This is the only way. Oh right, Li Shiyi rejected our request.¡±

    Hearing this news, the middle-aged woman suddenly stood up. ¡°Why did you fail? Didn¡¯t you give enough conditions?¡±

    The old man was also full of anger. ¡°It seems that Li Shiyi is too ignorant of the current situation. Apart from his identity as the headmaster, I have also promised the cultivation qualification of the Mountain of Books.¡±

    Standing up, the old man shook his head and said, ¡°The Heaven Domain Sword Manual, the immovable Hades Sword, and even a series of other resources were promised.¡±

    The other two were in disbelief. ¡°He didn¡¯t agree to this? is his hunger so immense? Or does he hate our academy so much?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Fang Xiao was attacked. He¡¯s injured now. I¡¯ve sent someone to pick him up.¡±

    Hearing this, the middle-aged woman¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°Who? Who are you talking about? Fang Xiao?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Fang Yuru¡¯s son, Fang Xiao. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t understand why the woman had such a reaction, The old man frowned and voiced his curiosity.

    ¡°Fang Xiao is a good-for-nothing who relies on his identity. Are you asking him to look for the remains of Li?¡±

    ¡°Fang Xiao is a good-for-nothing. Are you, Li Mosheng, also a good-for-nothing? Otherwise, why would you do such a stupid thing again and again?¡±

    The old man was furious as he did not expect to be insulted like this.

    ¡°Zhao Huixiu! Are you crazy?¡±

    Before he could continue to fight back, the middle-aged man beside him had already chimed in. ¡°Fang Xiao is not only stupid and arrogant, but he also has a grudge against Li Shiyi. You are really not a good choice.¡±

    He had chosen the son of the previous headmaster to invite him. He had wanted to prove the academy¡¯s sincerity, but he had not expected things to go against his wishes.

    The old man¡¯s face turned tomato red when he was med by both of them at the same time, especially when the woman¡¯s words were so unpleasant.

    ¡°Wait, that strange attack and Fang Yuru¡¯s death couldn¡¯t have anything to do with this, right?¡±

    As if remembering something, the middle-aged man¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Yuan Guang, have you lost your mind? There are no quasi-emperor powerhouses in the Hidden Edge Sect. They are just a small sect in the other region.¡±

    The old man retorted.

    Both of them started to call each other¡¯s names, and the atmosphere became more and more tense.

    ¡°Anyway, this matter will not be over. When the mighty figures of the academy who are cultivating in the Sea of Learning in the Mountain of Books learn of this news, they will certainly not stand idly by and watch others provoke the Academy.¡±

    The debate among them became more and more intense.

    At this moment, a brush flew out of the window and wrote a line of words in the air.

    ¡°Someone has been sent to contact Fang Xiao. Another elder has left the mountain to investigate the matter of the palm print from the east. Strengthen your patrols and keep the formation prepared at all times. Get ready.¡±

    The three of them looked at the words in the air and could not help but reveal the shock they felt on their faces.

    The elder of the Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning had appeared!

    It seemed that the news of the quasi-emperor¡¯s reappearance had indeed rmed many people.

    In the eastern region, Ye Changge, who hade to a valley to repair himself, threw the three people he had previously captured onto the ground.

    When he saw Ye Changge striking out with his palm, the elder of the Myriad Swords Gate was already trembling with fear.

    Without waiting for Ye Changge to speak, in order to survive, he had already told everything he knew, regardless of whether it was important or not.

    ¡°You mean that you suspect that the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect has obtained a treasured sword that can open the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb?¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior! That¡¯s why we knew that they would also attack the Hidden Edge Sect, so we specially contacted them. Otherwise, the Myriad Swords Gate would not cooperate with such an evil sect.¡±

    Ye Changge did not bother with the other party¡¯s address and began to calcte carefully.

    Different from the Myriad Swords Gate, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect seemed to have been mixed up with a local power in the eastern region.

    They might not be able to intercept them in a fixed ce like this again.

    ¡°Do you know the specific location of the people from the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that, but we do have a way to contact them.¡±

    ¡°Then arrange a meeting. I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Ye Changge ordered.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The old man nodded furiously. He knew he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ..

    In the eastern region, in a pit near the northern region.

    ¡°Is it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the people from the Myriad Swords Gate asked us to meet here.¡±

    ¡°Humph, what bullshit, Myriad Swords Gate! They¡¯re so arrogant and think they¡¯re the Sacred Land of Sword Dao. When we have the chance, we must let them know whose sword is sharper and more capable of killing people.¡±

    ¡°Their Sword Dao is powerful and cannot be underestimated. Fortunately, I brought the Blood me Demon Sword with me this time. If there really is a conflict, I must let them all die.¡±

    As that person spoke, he took out a ck longsword from his storage ring and shook it.

    ¡°As expected of the sacred son. He¡¯s well prepared.¡±

    The other person thought to himself, ¡°Idiot. Without a background, how can you have the right to use such a treasure?¡±

    When Ye Changge, who had been lurking outside, heard the other person¡¯s words, he thought to himself, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    This was because when the other person took out the Blood me Demon Sword, the heaven¡¯s perception of the Entry Saint Realm allowed him to confirm the use of the sword.

    Since that was the case, these two people definitely would not be able to survive.

    Not only them, but also the dozens of people who were lying in ambush around them.

    Sneaking underground, Ye Changge activated the spell.

    ¡°Emperor of the Earth¡¯s Yellow Springs Formation¡±, which was a secret technique previously obtained in the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s library.

 Chapter 35

    <h4>Chapter 35: Treasured Sword in Hand, The Sword Tomb of West Ocean</h4>

    A strange, dark yellow spiritual energy quietly spread in the ground, and it soon dug ten miles into the ground.

    The two people on the ground remained clueless. Ye Changge activated the spiritual spell formation that he had long prepared in advance.

    A strong gravitational force struck out.

    The two people in ck clothes floating in the air were forced to the ground by the tremendous pressure.

    Their exmations of surprise were followed by painful groans.

    The immense pressure pinned them to the ground. It did not just stop there. The ground gave way and started to shove them underground.

    Ye Changge did not intend to waste any time. As soon as the array was at full power, he teleported to the ground.

    He quickly drew his sword. All the members of the Ten Pinnacle Sword Sect were killed where they helplessly remained pinned. The young man who held the blood me demon sword was the first to be killed.

    The Blood me Demon Sword that he had pinned his hopes on did not allow him to kill everyone ¡ª instead, it became his soul-pulling rope.

    After making sure that all the disciples of the Ten Pinnacle Sword Sect were dead, Ye Changge disappeared. He retreated to a distance and began to examine the treasured sword he had just taken.

    The sword was long and thin, emitting a faint heat.

    Ye Changge sensed that there was a faint guiding force on the sword. It seemed to tug the sword towards a certain direction, albeit faint.

    That direction was the west ocean.

    There was only one force. If other keys were attracted to each other, there would be more than one force.

    Therefore, with only one sword, they should be able to find the location of the sword tomb.

    Having made up his mind, Ye Changge went back to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    He told Li Shiyi and Yu Xiuxing to cultivate well before covering the entire Hidden Edge Sect with the Heavenly Passage.

    After that, Ye Changge chose to take a detour from the southern border to the west sea,

    There were too many hidden powerhouses in the central region, and extremely powerful forces were both in the open and in the dark. In order to avoid any idents along the way, this route was the safest.

    ..

    In the unknown underground of the Central Region, in the headquarters of the Asura Ghost Region.

    In the center of arge hall was a strange stone statue.

    It was made of a special material, and there was a faint luster flowing about it.

    It had three heads and six arms. One face was angry, one was determined, one was indifferent. Together it produced an intense killing intent.

    Suddenly, the entire stone statue began to shake.

    The head with the indifferent expression left behind bloody tears in its eyes, making it seem even more bizarre and terrifying.

    A gust of cold wind blew past, and a person wearing an evil ghost mask looked at the stone statue.

    ¡°A warning sign! What kind of crisis would cause the asura statue to shed tears of blood as a warning sign?!¡±

    ..

    In the Heavenly Mortal Tower of the Wan Xiang Sect.

    The first elder of the Wan Xiang Sect stood at the top of the tower again and raised his head to look at the sky.

    ¡°The stars are abnormal. Something abnormal has happened. I¡¯m afraid that something new has happened that brought about this heavenly punishment. It¡¯s not a good thing.¡±

    There were no clouds in the sky, but the sky reflected in the first Elder¡¯s eyes was blood-red, which was very strange.

    ..

    West Ocean, the Myriad Swords Sect.

    At the coast of the main ind of the Myriad Swords Sect, a towering stone pir had been erected into the high sky.

    A faint vibration was heard. Many stones on the top of the stone pir were knocked loose and rolled down. As the stone pir was too high, they fell at a high speed, striking the surface of the sea violently.

    ¡°Something strange is happening on the sword peak. I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happen to our sect. All the inds should send people to investigate it immediately.¡±

    ..

    Ye Changge flew at a high altitude of 10,000 meters.

    At such a distance, it was impossible for many people to detect his position.

    In regr secretnds, their defensive formations would not be this high. If it was a high mountain, Ye Changge would circle around it.

    Don¡¯t provoke unnecessary trouble. Such was Ye Changge¡¯s belief. After all, he could notpletely suppress the mortal world at the moment.

    Among the Eastern and southern regions¡¯ hundred thousands of mountains, Ye Changge frowned slightly.

    ¡°How can there be such a strange ghost qi here? The blood qi and the fluctuations of space are also very strange. It seems that part of the space here is constantly being folded.¡±

    To do this, one had to be immensely powerful.

    It did not seem like a natural phenomenon, so Ye Changge grew even more suspicious.

    However, he had other matters to attend to at the moment. He could only give up on this ce and keep it in mind.

    After memorizing the specific location, Ye Changge continued on his journey.

    In the headquarters of the Central Region¡¯s Asura ghost region, the evil stone statue was shaking violently. It was even stronger than before.

    Those who were specially there to investigate the situation of the statue were all shocked.

    More shocking was how the ferocious-looking stone head¡¯s sharp teeth had actually cracked open.

    ¡°What on Earth is going on? Why is there such an ominous sign? Quick, quick, go inform the Ghost Emperor!¡±

    ..

    The moment he arrived at the border between the southern and western regions, Ye Changge was slightly relieved.

    After all, he was no longer in sight of the experts of the central region.

    After slightly lowering his guard, Ye Changge once again increased his speed.

    With his current cultivation state and the power of the Star-stepping Divine Traveling technique, the speed he could attain was astonishing.

    It was likely that the regr swordsmen of the Heavenly Tribtion State wouldn¡¯t be able to notice his passing.

    As time passed, Ye Changge sped up and the pulling force of the longsword in his hand only grew.

    Finally, he arrived at his destination, half a month after his departure.

    There was a huge whirlpool in the west ocean.

    ¡°This is the ce. The Sword Emperor Tomb should be under this ce.¡±

    The whirlpool below churned violently, forming a huge ck hole in the center. It was so deep that one could not see the bottom.

    An immeasurable amount of seawater would fall into the whirlpool with every breath.

    ¡°Such power and such a huge whirlpool. It is indeed worthy of being the work of the Emperor.¡±

    After praising it, Ye Changge activated a magic form and charged toward the ck hole in the center of the whirlpool.

    The deeper he went, the more intense the spatial fluctuations became. A powerful pressure tore Ye Changge¡¯s body apart.

    As he possessed the indestructible golden body art, this was not a problem for him.

    After an unknown amount of time, Ye Changge arrived at the bottom of the vortex. In front of him was a towering pce.

    The pce was supported by many huge red pirs. Each pir was engraved with a revolving, lifelike golden dragon. It was exceptionally spectacr.

    On both sides, there was a strange light. The exact source of the light was unknown, but it waspletely transparent.

    The eaves ovepped, and the doors were tightly shut.

    The entire main hall emitted a powerful aura. The sharp sword intent enveloped the entire pce.

    Frowning, Ye Changge carefully inspected it.

    ¡°Fortunately, the spells I obtained from the library have their own uses. They can break this array and open the main hall.¡±

    A majestic aura was emitted from Ye Changge¡¯s body. As his aura grew, his body also grewrger, and the clothes on his body also grewrger.

    Ye Changge conjured a spell and shouted, ¡°Lead! Follow the trail! Sword!¡±

    Words followed the spell.

    In the Myriad Swords Gate¡¯s Treasure Trove, several long swords of various shapes and sizes buzzed and emitted powerful sword qi, directly cutting through the wall of the treasure room.

    The great array outside was vaporized, and six swords instantly streaked across the sky and disappeared.

    The Myriad Swords Gate¡¯s rm bells rang loudly. Many warning bells collided with each other, emitting sharp whistling sounds.

    ¡°Sword Emperor¡¯s treasured sword! What¡¯s going on! ?¡±

    On the Myriad Swords Gate¡¯s various inds, experts with extremely high cultivation realms acted to intercept the flying swords.

    However, the few sword Emperor¡¯s treasured swords that flew out were too fast, and all those who intercepted them were unable to return.

    The same thing happened in the eastern region, in the central region, and in the southern border.

    Even a sword that had been stuck in a floating cloud in the high sky that shot directly toward the west ocean.

 Chapter 36

    <h4>Chapter 36: Sword Bone of Myriad Swords, an Expert from the Outer Realm</h4>

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Several swords flew over and stopped in front of Ye Changge.

    As the swords gathered, the pce instantly reacted.

    The hole above the pce quickly closed, and the intensely spinning vortex slowly disappeared.

    The pce gate emitted a strange light before the swords all flew to the gate and inserted themselves into the hole.

    Following that, the closed gate gradually opened.

    Ye Changge took his time to walk in only after the gate had opened for a long time and he had made sure that there were no traps inside.

    In the Majestic Pce, a king who looked down on the world was seated on the Golden Dragon Throne.

    Below, there were singing and dancing, fluttering sleeves, ringing bells, and melodious music.

    Sandalwood incense was lit up on the tform, and wisps of smoke curled around.

    However, Ye Changge could sense that the emperor within the hall was just an illusion.

    ¡°I, Mo Haomiao, am known as the Sword Emperor. I was born with the Sword Bone of Myriad Swords, and my strength improved rapidly as a result. I then obtained the Heavenly Dao¡¯s recognition and became an emperor.¡±

    It was as if Ye Changge had triggered the environment when he entered the hall, and the emperor needed to speak.

    ¡°After that, powerful experts from the outer realms came to the Heavenly Mortal World. They went to various ces to absorb Earth Qi, and they ignored all living beings. Earthquakes and tsunamis urred frequently everywhere.

    ¡°I felt the wrath of the heavens and the earth, and I attacked in anger. Hundreds of extraterrestrial experts were killed.

    ¡°The cultivation techniques that they refined were strange. I did not examine them, and they cursed me with evil techniques. Although I could suppress them, they still blocked my way forward. Ultimately, I had no hope of living forever, and I was buried here.

    ¡°The extraterrestrial experts wille again. While I¡¯ve left my inheritance, I don¡¯t know if there will be any juniors who will remember the extraterrestrial disaster after so many years.

    ¡°All of you who have received my inheritance must ept your mission. If an enemy from the outer realms attacks, you must take the lead and defend against them!¡±

    As he finished speaking, the emperor¡¯s image slowly disappeared, leaving behind a small dagger on his seat.

    Ye Changge could tell that it was the emperor¡¯s skeleton.

    At the same time, it was also the emperor¡¯s inheritance. He had cultivated based on that emperor¡¯s scripture.

    Once the image disappeared, the real scene of the hall appeared.

    There were tens of thousands of swords stuck in the ground. Some were long, some were short, some were thick, while some were thin. Their materials were all different.

    Ye Changge was surprised to find that each sword was extremely powerful.

    ¡°As expected of the emperor¡¯s inheritance, the Sword Bone of Myriad Swords. Don¡¯t worry, if an outer realm expert attacks, I¡¯ll teach them to regret being born in this world.¡±

    After he said that, Ye Changge sensed and summoned all the precious swords on the ground.

    The dagger on the Golden Dragon Throne also flew up to Ye Changge. With the dagger as the hilt, the other swords quickly shrank and joined together, forming a long sword in the end.

    Once thest sword was spliced and the longsword materialized, a powerful aura broke through the hall¡¯s roof. Then it pierced through theyers of seawater and shot straight into the sky!

    An Emperor-level artifact was born, and it was a natural induction!

    ¡­..

    He Xiuxing was carrying a shoulder pole with all the goods he had bought when he passed by a city. Behind him was a yellowish-brown country dog that was wagging its tail.

    While he was hurrying on his way, He Xiuxing suddenly detected something and raised his head to look at the western sky.

    On the other side, he could vaguely see a pir of light shooting up into the sky, straight into the clouds.

    A powerful airwave rippled out high up in the sky. No one knew how far the pir of light was from there, but the powerful airwave swept across the sky and dispersed the clouds.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°What is that strange pir of light?¡±

    Numerous voices of discussion sounded.

    He Xiuxing frowned and looked at the pir of light seriously. He found it extraordinary and extremely powerful.

    In the central region, at the top of the Heavenly Mortal Pagoda, a dusty pearl that was affixed to the tip of the pagoda suddenly glowed once again. It emitted a hazy mist of light that enveloped the entire pagoda and surroundingnd.

    The disciples of the Wan Xiang Sect did not know what was happening. The upper echelons of the sect were in a state of chaos as they began to investigate the cause.

    The Divine Azure Sea Sect, Thunder Fire Temple, Maple City, Wen Xin Dao, Acacia Pavilion, Prajna Thunderp Temple, and Heavenly Star City¡­

    Many powers that had been around for a long time, regardless of whether they were strong or weak, had seen strange phenomena.

    Without exception, all of these powers had seen an emperor in ancient times!

    They were all the legacies of an emperor!

    As for the Heavenly Dao Academy, the Myriad Swords Gate, and other powerful sacred ground forces, they did not even react.

    They did not have the right to participate in such a resonance.

    The birth of an Emperor artifact involved the resonance of heaven and earth!

    Whether it was cultivators or ordinary mortals, whether it was the birds, beasts, flowers, or trees, all living creatures faintly felt the changes in heaven and earth.

    Almost all of the big forces began to investigate the reason for this.

    Along with the Heavenly Star City, the Wan Xiang Sect, and the Heavenly Dao Academy, sects that investigated the changes in the world and maintained thews of the world became even more diligent in their investigations.

    Progress was very fast, and they discovered the specific location of the abnormality.

    After all, the disturbance was too huge.

    Countless big forces sent hidden old monsters out of the mountains.

    ¡­..

    The Myriad Swords Gate.

    ¡°cing this alongside the disturbance from before, it¡¯s now very clear that it¡¯s connected to the secret realm of the Sword Emperor¡¯s Sword Tomb. Someone had summoned the key and opened the secret realm.¡±

    ¡°What should we do next? We¡¯ve collected everything for this for a long time, and we¡¯ve paid such a great price for it for so many years.¡±

    Right then, a dignified voice rang out, ¡°We can look into the specific situation, but we can¡¯t hold anyone responsible. You have to know that the soaring sword intent was created by an Emperor-level weapon.¡±

    ¡°Without attaining the Emperor Realm, it¡¯s impossible to use an Emperor-level weapon. So, either an existing emperor is using the Sword Emperor¡¯s legacy to forge an emperor weapon¡­

    ¡°Or there¡¯s a Quasi-Emperor Realm expert who¡¯s infinitely close to the Emperor Realm, and he¡¯s using an Emperor-level weapon to break through to the Emperor Realm!

    ¡°Either way, we can¡¯t afford to offend them.

    ¡°Send someone to the Sword Tomb to scope out the situation from a distance. The rest will be left to fate. We have no choice before such an expert.¡±

    Many factions made the same choice as the Myriad Swords Gate.

    The only difference was that although factions like the Myriad Swords Gate were powerful, they were not sensitive to changes in the Heavenly Dao.

    Hence, they were not sure if there was an emperor or a quasi-emperor trying to break through to the Emperor Realm.

    Sects like Heavenly Star City and the Myriad Swords Gate knew that if an emperor existed, thews of the world would be different.

    It would be easier for the people of the world to cultivate, and the rules of the Heavenly Dao would be clearer.

    The power of an emperor allowed one to influence the world¡¯s Heavenly Dao by himself.

    If the other party seeded in bing an emperor, they could go ahead and set up a meeting to build a good rtionship.

    If the other party failed, the first person to get the news would most likely benefit.

    After preparing for those two oues, many people from both small or big sects began to receive specific news.

    Strange spirit beasts with detection capabilities, precious mirrors that could remotely map scenes, and magic arrays that could detect minute details with miraculous effects were all activated.

 Chapter 37

    <h4>Chapter 37: Signed In, the Condition to Be an Emperor</h4>

    Deep under the waters of West Ocean, Ye Changge, who was still investigating the emperor¡¯s artifact, did not know that the outside world was in chaos.

    He was only gravely examining the emperor¡¯s sword before him.

    This was a magic treasure that he had never obtained before.

    Although over the years, many magic treasures had passed through his hands.

    Many of them were divine artifacts, and their power far surpassed that of emperor¡¯s artifacts.

    However, this was, after all, the first emperor¡¯s artifact he had obtained.

    Moreover, it was an emperor¡¯s artifact that hadn¡¯t been signed in by the system.

    Joy welled up in Ye Changge¡¯s heart. He realized that the emperor¡¯s artifact in front of him was extraordinarily powerful. It was several times more powerful than when it had been scattered all over the ground.

    ¡°Ten thousand sword bones. After death, ten thousand swords be one. This constitution is quite mystical.¡±

    Ye Changge guessed the reason. The Sword Emperor possessed ten thousand sword bones, so his own corpse was also a powerful sword.

    The emperor sword that appeared in front of him in the end was extremely powerful.

    After figuring out the reason, Ye Changge held the sword in his hand. ¡°From now on, your name will be ¡®One¡¯!¡±

    As if it had spirituality, the sword started to tremble.

    Although Ye Changge was not at the Emperor Realm, the cultivation technique he cultivated was very powerful. The spiritual energy he cultivated was extremely pure, and its quality was not inferior to the Great Emperor¡¯s magnificent power.

    Therefore, he did not feel any difort when using the emperor¡¯s weapon. It was just that he did not have the mighty spiritual energy of an emperor. He also did not have theirprehension of the Great Dao.

    However, it was enough for him to use his strength to break through the technique.

    ¡°This ce is so magical. I wonder what kind of benefits I will gain from signing in here.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Ye Changge gave an order to the system.

    ¡°System, sign in.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions, host, you¡¯ve sessfully signed in.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you¡¯ve obtained the God of Death¡¯s tear.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you¡¯ve obtained the God of Earth¡¯s banner.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you¡¯ve obtained the conditions to be an emperor.¡±

    Ye Changge blinked.

    ¡°Conditions to be an emperor? Check it out!¡±

    ¡°Emperor, divine sense, physical body,ws, perfect fusion of power,prehension of thews of the Heavenly Dao, andplete mastery of a certainw of the Great Dao.¡±

    ¡°The power within the body circtes and regenerates, calling itself the system. Even in a ce where there is no spiritual qi, one can rely on one¡¯s own power to move freely.¡±

    ¡°When one is in perfect control of one¡¯s own body, when one canprehend the Heavenly Daows, and obtain the approval of the Heaven and earth, one can be an emperor.¡±

    After thinking carefully, Ye Changge drew his own conclusion.

    If one¡¯s energy was sufficiently strong, the energy within one¡¯s body would be able to circte and strengthen continuously.

    The quality of the energy that could be used had to be high.

    Finally, one would be able to understand thews of the affairs of Heaven and Earth and grasp thews of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°It seems that I have to prepare materials and cultivation techniques well. The cultivation of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique¡¯s advancement should also be put on the agenda.¡±

    ¡°All the sacrednds and secret realms should go sign in and take a look.¡±

    After thinking it over, Ye Changge cautiouslyprehended everything he had just obtained from signing in.

    In the sky above the West Sea, many probing magic tools, treasures, and Spirit Beasts arrived one after another.

    In various sacrednds and secret realms, many people were paying close attention to the images transmitted over.

    ¡°The images are very blurry, and it¡¯s very difficult to see clearly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. This is the vicinity of the emperor¡¯s artifact. No matter what happened inside, the energy fluctuations must be very terrifying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that we can see it. We¡¯ll wait and see if a powerful warrior of this level moves again.¡±

    Azure Sea Pavilion.

    A huge round water mirror was suspended in the air, surrounded by flowing water.

    ¡°ording to the spiritual artifact¡¯s reading, the depth of this underground secret realm must be more than 10,000 meters!¡±

    ¡°With such a deep seabed, the pressure must be extremely terrifying. The environment of the bottom of West Sea isplicated. Only a powerful warrior of this level can move calmly under it.¡±

    ¡°Quick, look at this. A figure has appeared.¡±

    On the surface of the water mirror, a blurry figure of a young man was disyed. Because the surrounding environment was veryplicated, the scene was very unclear.

    ¡°Hiss! Do you guys feel that the clothes he is wearing bear the style of the eastern region? And it is very simr to the style of the Xuanzhou region.¡±

    ¡°What a fuss. This kind of experienced expert can wear whatever he wants. It is none of your business.¡±

    ¡°No, no. The most important thing is that this style of dressing has only appeared in thest thousand years.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    The person who took a deep breath earlier seemed to have deduced something important. He said anxiously, ¡°Listen to my detailed analysis.¡±

    ¡°First of all, would such an expert expressly change his style of dressing because of other people¡¯sments or because of other people¡¯s tastes?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps some female experts would do such a thing, but even so, because of the mentality and status of these experts, other people would definitely idolize them like crazy. Their clothes, food, shelter, and clothing are things that ordinary people pursue.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, such experts usually have their own forces. There will definitely be subordinates and descendants who will perform chores for them. They definitely don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°How would servants dare to change these things at will? They will definitely try their best to curry favor with them.¡±

    As the people beside him listened, they realised that he had note to a conclusion after speaking for so long. They were already impatient.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been rambling on for a long time, but you still haven¡¯te to a conclusion. What exactly are you trying to say? Just spit it out!¡±

    ¡°I suspect that the person in this mystic realm is really a young man. He¡¯s not very old. Perhaps he¡¯s a genius that has only been born in thest thousand years! Moreover, he¡¯s in the eastern region!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the everything suddenly quieted down.

    Although there were not any overly strict rules on how others dressed, and there was not any logical reasoning behind this deduction, he was very much in line with the mindset of all the powerful experts.

    Basically, those with deep cultivation and high statuses would not deliberately change their style of dress, no matter where they were born, or the era in which they were born.

    ¡°But, is there anyone who can be an emperor in just a thousand years? Or anyone who has the strength to break through to the Emperor Realm?¡±

    ¡°You forgot one possibility ¡ª reincarnation!¡±

    ¡°Go and find out! How many top-tier young geniuses have appeared in the eastern region in the past thousand years? Such geniuses will definitely be famous when they are born.¡±

    There were many factions in every region of the world, and all of them had powerful intelligenceworks.

    Heavenly Star City.

    ¡°Find me the names of all the young geniuses that have appeared in thest two thousand years. Confirm their lives. Those who are still alive must send me their detailed information.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s no need for those who have appeared in thest five hundred years. It¡¯s impossible for them to obtain the strength to be an emperor in just five hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten? Word of mouth says that the Heavenly Star Emperor will be reincarnated. So how do you know that no emperor will be reincarnated and regain the Emperor Realm within five hundred years?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Find out everything you can about the eastern region¡¯s experts in the past two thousand years.¡±

    As time passed, more and more factions came to their senses and began to search for information about the experts who had be famous in the past two thousand years.

 Chapter 38

    <h4>Chapter 38: Changes in the Heavenly Dao</h4>

    Hidden Edge sect.

    ¡°Sect leader, should we investigate all the young and famous experts who have appeared in the past thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Investigate,¡± Sect leader Ding turned his head and replied, ¡°Not only do we have to investigate, but we also have to gather information on the experts in the eastern region who did not be famous at a young age.¡±

    ¡°Although it is very likely that the experts have been reborn, not everyone turns out so overbearing. We can not allow others to disobey us.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps some strong people are still able to remain in the shadows. They were not outstanding in their youth, but their realms are still rising rapidly. That is the likely exnation.¡±

    ¡°Our sect is experiencing such a situation. How do you know that the reborn person is not like us? Perhaps he is within our sect.¡±

    After saying that, Sect Leader Ding seemed to realize that he had just attempted a bad joke. He smiled bitterly and waved his hand.

    ..

    In the Western Region, Ye Changge began to carefully examine his other gains.

    ¡°Demon¡¯s tear.¡± It was a drop of blood-red teardrop-shaped gemstone that was filled with violent energy.

    Ye Changge felt a powerful presence within the gemstone.

    ¡°This thing can help peopleprehendws? Is this the Great Dao of ughter?¡±

    Frowning, Ye Changge feltparable vibes from the doll that Fang Yuru had taken earlier.

    Not intending toprehend thews of ughter, Ye Changge stored the demon¡¯s tear into his storage ring.

    Perhaps it would have other uses in the future.

    He picked up another item. It was a long banner.

    After some careful investigation, Ye Changge figured out the origin of this magic treasure.

    Back then, those experts from the outer realms had extracted the Qi from various ces, and the final product that they refined should be this banner.

    Just like the Blood me Demon Sword, Ye Changge felt that this magic treasure was a half-finished product, or rather, it was part of a certain magic treasure.

    Previously, the Sword Emperor¡¯s afterimage had said that the factions behind those experts from other realms would appear again.

    It was very likely that they had returned to snatch this banner that had been refined into an ordinary Earth God banner.

    ¡°Who darese to the mortal world and do as they please, fishing after draining the pond and extracting Earth Qi to refine a magic treasure? Kill them all!¡±

    As soon as Ye Changge finished his sentence, the Unity Sword in front of him let out a light sword hum.

    With a smile, Ye Changge put away the unity sword.

    He raised his head and looked up. He vaguely sensed that someone was spying on him from above.

    Gathering his qi and energy, Ye Changge let out a quiet exmation. Then, he exerted his strength and shot up into the sky.

    On the surface of the west ocean, a huge whirlpool appeared again. In the Dark Hole, a golden figure flew out.

    Tens of thousands of meters up in the sky, Ye Changge quickly headed toward the northern region.

    ..

    After the Emperor artifact came into being, people came to understand the emperor¡¯s condition. The effect of the Emperor artifact hadn¡¯t disappeared yet.

    The rules of Heavenly Dao in the heavenly mortal realm began to change quietly.

    Previously, because of the catastrophe in the outer realm and the catastrophe in heaven and earth, the huge pir of the Heavenly Mortal Realm was broken and the Heavenly Mortal Realm was sealed off, and the spiritual energy became thin.

    Now that the Emperor artifact had reappeared, Heaven and earth resonated. At the same time, the seal on heaven and earth had loosened a little.

    The first to feel the changes in the Heavenly Dao were the old monsters sleeping in the sacrednds and secret realms.

    Most of these existences had no hope of bing emperors and could not see any path forward. However, they were very powerful and did not die easily.

    In the end, they chose to seal themselves or go into a deep sleep.

    Some had even entered the quasi-emperor realm and umted a lot of experience. However, they never had the chance to be emperors, so they could only cut off their own des and seal their own realms.

    As the world changed, they started to awaken.

    After half a month, most of the factions in the world became stronger.

    At the same time, many forces had be more restrained and less unyielding.

    As the number of powerful swordsmen increased, no one knew if they had unintentionally offended some old monsters.

    After returning to the Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge checked on the cultivation conditions of his two disciples and called them to the Cheng Deyin Mysterious Wondend.

    ¡°Tianxing, I have been sensing something recently, and I want to hear your understanding of the Great Emperor.¡±

    Yu Tianxing was floating in the air. He was startled. ¡°Master, was it you who attracted the attention of the whole world when the Emperor artifact was born in the West Ocean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was me. I thought you already knew about it. But you are not allowed to tell others about it, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yu Tianxing then raised her question, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not yet an emperor, are you? I don¡¯t feel the recognition of the Heavenly Dao Laws.¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I merely felt the opportunity to be an emperor.¡±

    ¡°In other words, master, you didn¡¯t be an emperor, but you allowed the Emperor artifact to appear and affect thews of heaven and earth, allowing the opportunity to be an emperor to present itself?¡±

    Ye Xhangge nodded calmly.

    Yu Tianxing could not hide the surprise in her heart. Her small face was full of questions, ¡°But master, without bing an emperor, how did you use the Emperor Artifact?¡±

    ¡°My cultivation technique was strong enough, and my power level was high enough.¡±

    After saying this, he looked at the shocked Yu Tianxing and Li Jianyi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be envious of me. The cultivation technique you two are cultivating is also very powerful. It¡¯s nothing tough at.¡±

    ¡°This is why I asked you, Tianxing, to be an extraordinary emperor. The emperor will not be the end of your road.¡±

    ¡°You too. Your Future is limitless.¡±

    The two disciples were encouraged and nodded their heads vigorously.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut the small talk. Tianxing, tell me about how you became an emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    ¡°The cultivation technique I cultivated back then was to cultivate both the physical body and the spiritual energy. At the same time, I constructed five secret realms in my body. Eventually, the secret realms became one and formed a cycle that continued endlessly.¡±

    ¡°Iprehended the Great Dao of stars and thew of gravity at the same time. In the end, the two great daosplemented each other and formed an emperor.¡±

    ¡°After bing an emperor, I will be recognized by the Heavenly Dao. I will no longer be amoner, and my lifespan will be greatly extended.¡±

    While Ye Changge and his disciples were talking, an unknown distance away.

    ¡°I sense the existence of the Earth God banner. Should I go and collect it?¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be aplete Earth God banner. It¡¯s just a defective product.¡±

    ¡°With it, the amount of Earth Qi and time we need to refine aplete earth God banner will be greatly reduced.¡±

    ¡°Then send someone to search for it. As long as we sessfully refine the Earth God banner, the three main gs of the twelve demonic arrays will be sessfully refined.¡±

    ¡°As long as the three main gs of Heaven, earth, and spirit are sessfully refined and merge with the secondary gs we are currently refining, our strength will greatly increase.¡±

    ¡°Go, send the four divine martial demonic servants and get us some demons from the Devil Spirit World.¡±

    ¡°ording to some old news, thest batch of people who went there died at the hands of the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if the emperor is still alive. Just in case, ask about it discreetly. Once you discover that something is wrong, remember to send a letter asking for help.¡±

    ..

    After the next few days, Ye Changge nned to go out again. This time, he headed for various secret ces.

    Of course, he had made his selections carefully, where it was unlikely for old monsters to lurk in these secret ces.

    After all, he was only going to various ces to sign up. There was no need for him to step into dangerous situations before bing an emperor.

 Chapter 39

    <h4>Chapter 39: Signed In Everywhere</h4>

    Dong Lin Mountain, Ren¡¯an Cave.

    It was once the White Moon Sect¡¯s mountain gate, a sacred ce in ancient times. It was full of spiritual energy and experts.

    Later, a peerless genius had appeared at Dong Lin Gate. He had then vowed to inherit the glory of the sect¡¯s founder and be the White Moon Sect¡¯s second great emperor.

    However, he had been too confident in himself and had failed to break through to the Great Emperor Realm at the mountain gate.

    Unlike the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s Sage of Confucianism, this White Moon Sect genius had gone crazy at thest moment.

    He had continued to absorb Ren¡¯an Cave¡¯s Spiritual Qi, as well as Earth Qi, and even killed the sect¡¯s disciples to extract their cultivation.

    In the end, he had gotten enough energy, but his state of mind had been in total chaos. He could not circte his body, spiritual sense, and spiritual power into one. Ultimately, he died and his Dao disappeared.

    The White Moon Sect had then proceeded to decline. Ren¡¯an Cave¡¯s earth veins had been destroyed, and its Spiritual Qi had spread out.

    ¡­..

    Moonlight shone, and a white figure shed past. It was Ye Changge.

    ¡°System, sign in.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have gained the memory of breaking through to the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the White Moon Sect¡¯s fundamental inheritance, the Moon God technique.

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the Heavenly Immortal Feather Spring Water.¡±

    Once he was done signing in, Ye Changge obtained some of the rewards he needed.

    They would be able to help him be an emperor.

    At the same time, the world around him underwent a temporary change.

    Up in the sky, the shadow of the genius who had failed to be an emperor appeared.

    The shadow sighed and was filled with regret.

    The entire Dong Lin Mountain felt his grief. The trees and flowers withered, while the animals and insects on the mountain all died of old age.

    ¡°Trash. Even after death, you still have an obsession. Not only did you sever the inheritance of your own sect, but you also want to harm the current Dong Lin Mountain. Scram!¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand unhappily, and the shadow was promptly dispersed.

    He shook his head due to the unfortunate urrence. After that, Ye Changge¡¯s figure shed, and he went to his next destination.

    Dong Lin Mountain had be a barren mountain in a day. The surrounding farmers and hunters were all panicking, and no one knew the cause.

    ¡­..

    Dahui Sea, An Jiao Harbor.

    It was a bustling port city. There were once flood dragons thatmitted crimes there and devoured the people as well as the food.

    Some timeter, an expert had descended and fought with the flood dragon there. At thest minute, the flood dragon had forcefully shed its skin and transcended the tribtion, wanting to transform into a dragon there.

    The expert had ultimately chosen to self-destruct and perish together with the flood dragon.

    Currently, the ce was prosperous again, and its name had been changed to An Jiao Harbor.

    Late at night, Ye Changge arrived at the bottom of the sea near the harbor.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the transformed flood dragon to die tragically and the top-notch expert to self-destruct during that great battle back then. The resentment and Ghost Qi generated created a mystical realm here.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the two auras intertwining together and the seawater pressing down from above, the An Jiao Harbor would have probably be a ghostnd of death.¡±

    There was a cloud of turbid auras intertwining and devouring each other in front of Ye Changge, forming a ck cyclone.

    No living creature dared to approach the area.

    ¡°System, sign in.¡±

    ¡°Sign-inpleted.

    ¡°Congrattions, host for obtaining the Flood Dragon¡¯s Spirit Turtle Fruit.

    ¡°Congrattions, host for obtaining the Dragon Soul (remnant).

    ¡°Congrattions, host for obtaining the Immortal Hong Tear.¡±

    The harvest was not bad. Although it could notpare to the harvest from the White Moon Sect¡¯s ruins, these items were all extraordinary.

    Looking at the terrifying death zone formed by the entanglement of resentment and Ghost Qi, a golden light appeared in Ye Changge¡¯s hand as he pressed his palm forward.

    Boom!

    Violent waves exploded on the surface of the sea. The huge merchant ships that were anchored at the harbor were pushed to the shore by the waves. Some of them even crashed into the bodies of other ships.

    With one palm, Ye Changge suppressed the undersea cyclone. The cyclone vacated its original position, and the surrounding seawater surged in crazily.

    After that matter was settled, Ye Changge disappeared again and continued on toward the next location to sign in.

    Once it was over, the cultivation forces that sensed the abnormality sent people to investigate the situation. Ye Changge was no longer there.

    ¡­..

    Over at the Hundred Thousand Mountains near the southern border, there was an ancient stone mountain that lingered all year round.

    Suddenly, a bright ball the size of a wheel appeared at the top of the mountain, giving off a misty glow.

    Strange sounds began to ring out all around.

    Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo! Coo¡­

    As the sound echoed, the mountain gradually sank and eventually went underground.

    A huge mouth poked out of the ground and covered a hundred miles of the mountain, swallowing everything in its vicinity.

    After the earth and the mountains shook, a strange man with a human body but a toad head appeared.

    As though he had been suppressed for too long, he let out a strange roar toward the sky.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao has changed greatly, and the opportunity to be an emperor has appeared. It looks like my opportunity has arrived.¡±

    He scanned the surroundings with his spiritual sense, and the frog-headed man vanished without a trace.

    On the surface of a certain undting sea in the west sea¡­

    A huge ind suddenly began to move.

    It caused a huge shock, and the animals living on the ind ran away in panic.

    A ck shadow quickly floated to the surface of the water by the ind and soon revealed its true form. It was the head of a huge turtle.

    The turtle opened its eyes and shook its body. After it studied the situation, it dived into the water.

    At the bottom of the sea, waves were rippling, and the ocean currents were treacherous.

    If anyone could understand ancient words, they would hear a roar.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao has been unsealed, and the opportunity has finally been revealed! In this life, I, Wu Luo, must seize the resources, seize the opportunity, and be an emperor!¡±

    ¡­..

    Ye Changge, who was heading to the next mystic realm, felt something. He looked up at the sky and carefully examined it with his enlightened insight.

    Soon, he understood what was going on.

    It appeared that an old monster hade out of hiding.

    After all, ever since the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World had blocked the Thunder Tribtion, the Heavenly Mortal World had been sealed off for an incredibly long time.

    Throughout the years, the number of those who were stuck in the Quasi-Emperor Realm and did not have the confidence to break through to the Great Emperor Realm had umted a lot.

    Some of them were confident that they could break through, but in the end, they failed.

    Somemented that they were born at the wrong time and died at the right time.

    The remaining people all thought that they justcked an opportunity, so they used secret techniques to seal themselves and fell asleep.

    Now that they had messed up the muddy waters of the Heavenly Mortal World, the opportunity to be an emperor was revealed.

    Some people could not hold it in anymore.

    With the goal of bing a Great Dao Saint, Ye Changge shook his head. He did not care about those people.

    ¡°There¡¯s no end to the Great Dao. Emperors are far from the end.¡±

    After he came to a realization about the situation, Ye Changge lost interest. He resumed his actions and went to the various mystic realms, as well as sacrednds, to sign in.

    As he went to more and more ces, the various factions realized that the eastern region was not peaceful.

    All kinds of miracles urred.

    The phantoms of ancient masters appeared, and the volcanoes that had been erupting suddenly went dormant.

    A strange forest suddenly shot up into the sky, and huge branches and leaves blotted out the sky along with the sun, covering arge area.

    Fortunately, most of these things did not result in any negative consequences, which relieved the forces of the eastern region.

    However, that did not stop people from making all kinds of guesses. They were even more convinced that the top-tier masters in the West Ocean Secret Realm were from the eastern region.

 Chapter 40

    <h4>Chapter 40: The Old Monster Plundered Crazily and Seized the Opportunity</h4>

    As the changes in the eastern region surfaced, more and more people discovered that the abnormal ces were all very special.

    Because of various reasons, many secret realms were formed.

    Many people investigated the unknown young experts to no avail and began to investigate the intelligence of various secret realms.

    There were people who wanted to make friends, people who wanted to be apprenticed to a master, and people there for all kinds of purposes. They were all waiting for Ye Changge toe over so that they could have a conversation.

    Unlike the eastern region, in which something strange urred, the other regions were all in a state of chaos.

    The Shadow House had a long history. They used the path of assassination and the exchange of information as their main means of survival. All of their inheritances were techniques like assassination.

    Their actions were ruthless, and they collected a lot of heavenly and earthly treasures.

    With a loud bang, the members of the Shadow House, who were busy with their own matters, were all startled awake.

    When they came to their senses, they found that the most important ce of the whole sect had been covered by the crown of a huge tree.

    Countless branches and vines began to grow chaotically, extending and attacking the disciples of Shadow House.

    Along with the screams, the captured people were trapped by the vines and wrapped like mummies.

    The vines grew sharp thorns and pierced into the bodies of the disciples of Shadow House. Not long after, their cultivation waspletely sucked away.

    ¡°Who is this evildoer? How dare he attack our Shadow House? Does he not know how to write the word ¡®death¡¯?!¡±

    As loud shouts rang out, powerful attacks emerged from many tall buildings, caves, and underground pavilions, and bombarded the branches and vines.

    Unfortunately, the severed limbs continued to grow. Soon, these experts realised that their attacks were useless.

    In this hopeless situation shrouded by the strange trees, the people of the Shadow House had no way out. In their deep despair, they were sucked dry.

    In just a few days, the Shadow House, which had stirred up storms in the cultivation world for thousands of years, was exterminated just like that.

    ¡°BURP!¡±

    As if they had eaten their fill, a burp was heard far away.

    ..

    Central Region, Danding Alliance.

    Xie Dongyang, the Alliance leader of Danding Alliance, who had just received special intelligence, was processing the new information.

    The Dark Shadow Pavilion had been destroyed, and all the disciples had been sucked dry. All the heavenly materials and earthly treasures stored in the Treasury had disappeared.

    ¡°Alliance leader, there¡¯s urgent news! Should we send someone to report it?¡±

    Xie Dongyang raised his head and rubbed his temples.

    They received confidential information just now, so what urgent news hade this time?

    ¡°Call him in.¡±

    An executive director of the Danding Alliance walked in and reported to Xie Dongyang, ¡°Alliance leader, we¡¯ve just received news that a batch of spirit pills we sent to the five Dragon Valley has been intercepted. I wonder who did it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How¡¯s the loss? What¡¯s the situation?¡± Xie Dongyang asked.

    ¡°That batch of pills was a transaction we made with the Five Dragon Valley. It was priceless and abnormally precious. We paid a great price to sessfully refine it.¡±

    As if he had thought of some strange information, the supervisor continued to exin in a strange tone.

    ¡°As for the situation of the personnel, the head supervisor, Supervisor Yuan, and Supervisor Wang who were escorting them were all seriously injured. All of the disciples were also seriously injured. However, no one died, and all of their stored treasures disappeared.¡±

    ¡°As for the next investigation, please give us your instructions, Alliance leader.¡±

    As the Executive Supervisor exined, Xie Dongyang¡¯s expression kept shifting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Just treat it as if nothing happened. As for the Five Dragon Valley, tell us about the situation. We willpensate you in the future.¡±

    As if he didn¡¯t expect such an answer, the executive supervisor raised his head in surprise and looked at Xie Dongyang with a strange expression.

    ¡°The opportunity to be an emperor has appeared. Many old monsters have awakened. We received news that the Shadow Pavilion has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t even find the headquarters of their sect, but they were destroyed. Their disciples became dried up, and their sect¡¯s treasures disappeared.¡±

    A trace of fear shed across Xie Dongyang¡¯s face as he continued to exin, ¡°In order to be an emperor, some experts who think that they justck the opportunity to awaken will frantically search for resources to make up for their strength.¡±

    ¡°This time, we only lost resources and no one died. Do you still want to pursue the responsibility of those quasi-emperor experts? Our Pill Cauldron Alliance still wants to continue to pass down the legacy. We don¡¯t want our entire n to be wiped out.¡±

    The executive director was already stunned by Xie Dongyang¡¯s words. He quickly bowed his head and left in a panic.

    ¡°Ai, these are troubled times. Pass my orders. The Pill Cauldron Alliance will no longer refine high-grade pills and will no longer ept high-grade medicinal herbs.¡±

    ¡°Those that have already been refined should be sent out immediately. Return all the medicinal herbs that have been epted and pay double the deposit.¡±

    The Pill Cauldron Alliance wasn¡¯t the only one who made the same decision.

    Those who also had precious natural treasures and weren¡¯t known for their strength gave the same order.

    As for when to stop, that would depend on how many people couldn¡¯t hold it in and wanted to seize the opportunity now.

    In any case, not to mention bing an emperor, even those who had the qualifications to break through to the emperor realm were very rare.

    For example, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect, the Wan Xiang Sect, both of which had a very strong foundation and had an old monster; not only did they not stop searching for materials, but they also sped up the pace of collecting heavenly materials, earthly treasures, and spiritual herbs.

    In the Hidden Edge Sect, Ye Changge was sorting out his harvest.

    ¡°Tai Chi Heart Cleansing Pill, Bei Chen Yi Jing Pill, Nine Revolving Yuan Pill, Spirit Summoning Pill, Big Dipper Mysterious Origin Immortal Pill¡­¡±

    ¡°With these pills, my energy reserves will definitely be enough. In addition to my own cultivation, it will definitely exceed the amount of energy I need to enter the Great Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°Golden Hammer, Pure Yang Mirror, Heaven Roaring Shield, Dark Thunder Trident, Soul-Gathering Golden Phoenix Saber, Buddha Root Token, Heaven Expanding Staff¡­¡±

    ¡°With these weapons, even if I self-destruct, I should be able to block a portion of the pressure and attacks from heaven and earth, right?¡±

    ¡°Dragon Fish Vine, Hidden Fire Wish Spirit Tree, Ghost Spirit Silk, Scarlet Sun Flower¡­¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes lit up. He didn¡¯t know how jealous those old monsters who were still plundering outside would be when they saw how Ye Changge was counting the materials.

    They didn¡¯t care about their status and plundered. Some of the treasures they obtained couldn¡¯tpare to Ye Changge¡¯s signed-in rewards, be it in quantity or quality.

    In order to seize the opportunity, the three old monsters had already begun to connect with the heaven and earth. They were ready to break through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    Who knew how much effort they had put in before? Who knew how many years they had waited after sleeping imprisoned? Finally, the heaven and earth had changed, and the opportunity to be an emperor had appeared.

    The possibility of two great emperors appearing at the same time was too low. Moreover, who knew if the current Heavenly Mortal World would be able to admit that many great emperors had attained the Dao?

    The three old monsters were all confident in themselves, believing that all theycked was heaven¡¯s secrets.

    Now was the time. In order to prevent others from getting there first, they had to start preparing to break through to the emperor realm.

 Chapter 41 - Failed One After Another, and Ye Changge Went into Closed-door Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 41: Failed One After Another, and Ye Changge Went into Closed-door Cultivation</h4>

    On Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Ye Changge was also making preparations.

    Unlike the other three who wanted to try to be an emperor, he was not in a hurry.

    He was fully prepared, and his strength was very potent. His understanding of the Heavenly Dao was not bad either.

    The cultivation technique level given by the system was also very high. Just as Ye Changge thought, the emperor was just passing through, and the saint was the end.

    ¡°Shiyi, Tianxing, the two of you should cultivate well here. When I¡¯m not around, you must remember to hide your trump cards and keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°If there really is something, you must kill decisively and get rid of the root of the problem.¡±

    ¡°Especially Shiyi. Some of your previous actions don¡¯t seem very mature to me. Your younger sister is the reincarnation of an emperor, and her memories have been restored. You can listen to her more often.¡±

    Li Shi Yi¡¯s expression was awkward. He nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    Ye Changge continued to exhort, ¡°I¡¯ll activate Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven and have it cover the Hidden Edge Sect and the surroundingnds. You guys will be safe. Cultivate well.¡±

    ¡°The cave heaven has already developed to a certain extent. It¡¯s time to reveal a portion of it. Now that the world has changed, it¡¯s not unusual for the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s spiritual energy to be denser.¡±

    While the master and disciple were conversing seriously, Ye Changge sensed something. He waved his hand, and three scenes appeared in the cave heaven.

    In one of the scenes, there was a huge toad. Its body was like a mountain, and its power was terrifying.

    In the other two scenes, one showed a spiritual turtle floating in the sea. Its body was also as huge as an ind.

    Thest one was a forest. It was densely covered with giant trees that stretched for thousands of miles. The leaves were colorful and mottled strangely. Not only did they not seem to have any signs of life, but there was also a strong aura of death.

    ¡°A toad, a turtle, and a forest. Are these the three existences who seized the heavenly secrets and tried to break through to the Emperor Realm?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at the images and spoke calmly.

    Li Shiyi looked shocked. ¡°Master! How many emperors will appear in the end when these three have such powerful auras and be emperors at the same time?¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, none of them will appear, ¡°Yu Tianxing answered on Ye Changge¡¯s behalf.

    ¡°Why is that? Younger sister, what are your justifications?¡±

    At the same time, a change urred in the third picture.

    On the countless trees in the forest, red and stinky roots spread out in all directions, and countless branches spread out.

    A huge amount of spiritual energy circted throughout the entire forest, and the resentment of the many living beings blotted out the sky and the Sun.

    On the tree trunks, blood vessels slowly appeared, expanding and contracting, as if they were the blood vessels of a human. It was an extremely strange sight.

    ¡°So he has cultivated sessfully from the forest. From the looks of it, he hasprehended thew of plunder? Does he want to be a plunder emperor?¡±

    ¡°Younger sister, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡±

    Yu Tianxing tapped on the image of the forest. ¡°That¡¯s because they have all taken the wrong path. For example, it¡¯s obvious that he has taken the path of plunder.¡±

    ¡°But the Great Emperor controls the Great Dao, not bing the Great Dao himself. He has already taken the wrong path. Just look at the appearance of this forest. He only knows how to plunder. He has already been controlled by thisw, but he doesn¡¯t know it.¡±

    As he started to break through to the Great Emperor Realm from the jungle, all the living beings in the Heavenly Mortal World seemed to smell a stench of rot and blood.

    ¡°This is the phenomenon of breaking through to the Great Emperor Realm. The living beings resonate with each other. Everyone will vaguely know the path that the person who broke through took.¡±

    However, as the smell became stronger, the fluctuations in the image slowly calmed down.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ye Changge answered in ce of Yu Tianxing. ¡°He failed. In all these years, he was the first person to attempt to break through to the emperor realm. Unfortunately, he failed right at the beginning.¡±

    Emperors were beings who controlledws, not people who were controlled byws. This person had indeed gone down the wrong path in wanting to be an emperor.

    Plundering was just a means to an end. Plundering for the sake of plundering would only lead to death if one tried to break through to the emperor realm.

    It had ended right from the start. This was his destiny.

    The jungle in the third image began to wither rapidly.

    Before long, only ashes were left on the ground. The aura was no longer there.

    Sighing internally, Ye Changge looked at the other two images.

    After a few more breaths, all the living beings in the Mortal World could feel water vapor surrounding them.

    The moist water vapor drifted into the distance. The living beings in the desert were replenished and filled with vitality.

    ¡°This person hasprehended the Great Dao of water?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure. It must be rted to the water element. Maybe it¡¯s rted to thews of the ocean.¡±

    Those who couldn¡¯t see the scene from afar were all shocked.

    First, an unpleasant smell came, and then the smell disappeared.

    This meant that an expert had started to break through to the Emperor Realm and failed.

    Without any other signs, an expert who had been cultivating for many years and hiding for many years had disappeared.

    Before they could react, another phenomenon appeared.

    ¡°Are quasi-emperors trying to break through to the Emperor realm one after another?¡±

    ¡°Are they trying to seize the initiative?¡±

    ¡°Can they seed? How many quasi-emperors are doing this?¡±

    No one knew.

    Before the water vapor dissipated and there were no other changes, gusts of wind began to swirl around the crowd.

    The water vapor apanied the various forms of wind and danced in the air, creating a beautiful sight.

    Anyone who knew what this meant was shocked beyond words.

    ¡°Another quasi-emperor is trying to break through!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that we¡¯ll be able to see the birth of a new emperor today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Didn¡¯t you see that another quasi-emperor had already failed?¡±

    Ye Changge read half of the story on Reclining Firewood Peak and smiled. He didn¡¯t intend to continue reading.

    ¡°They look suspicious. They look confident on the surface, but in fact, they are all afraid.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, why would they have the idea of seizing the opportunity?¡±

    ¡°To put it bluntly, they are afraid that someone is stronger than them and will be one step ahead. They are also afraid that they will lose the opportunity.¡±

    Shaking his head, Ye Changge said, ¡°I¡¯m going into closed-door cultivation. When Ie out, I¡¯ll be the Emperor.¡±

    Li Shiyi and Yu Tianxing stood up. ¡°I wish you sess, Master!¡±

    After Ye Changge disappeared into the depths of Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    ¡°Younger sister, do you think Master will really seed? And what if someone really takes the initiative? Even if the giant frog and the spirit turtle in this image fail, there are still others.¡±

    Compared to Li Shiyi, Yu Tianxing was more confident. ¡°True experts don¡¯t fear these things.¡±

    ¡°Why did the Emperor¡¯s opportunity only appear now? It¡¯s not because the world has changed, but because Master is powerful enough to cause the world to change.¡±

    ¡°Those people are waiting for an opportunity. Master is powerful enough to create his own opportunity. Just you wait, Master will definitely seed.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the giant turtle shell in the sword of heaven¡¯s image shattered and let out a shrill cry.

    He had also failed.

 Chapter 42 - All of Them Failed

    <h4>Chapter 42: All of Them Failed</h4>

    After Ye Changge went into seclusion.

    The giant frog¡¯s image was filled with smoke and an array of colours.

    Countless gusts of wind spun around him.

    As time passed, his impact on the Emperor Realm became more and more intense.

    After the giant turtle died, everyone in the Heavenly Mortal World could only feel the phenomenon of thews of wind for the time being.

    In the entire world, those who hadprehended the wind-type cultivation methods and cultivated the phoenix-typews had more or less received guidance.

    ¡°What kind of strange phenomenon is this!¡±

    ¡°When the Emperor appears, the secret techniques he cultivates and thews heprehended will affect the entire world. This is also his gift to the world.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this senior has a high chance of sess?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But right now, he is the most likely to seed.¡±

    At this moment, countless people in the world were discussing these things.

    Regardless of what profession he was in, regardless of whether he was a cultivator or not.

    In fact, many people who couldn¡¯t cultivate before had begun to awaken a portion of their talent due to the influence of the heaven and earth phenomenon.

    In the many years that followed, many experts who cultivated wind-type cultivation techniques andprehended thews of wind appeared in this world.

    The entire sky began toe alive with a strong hurricane.

    All the clouds were blown away, and many dry areas began to experience rain due to this change.

    ¡°This is a new phenomenon. It¡¯s beginning to affect the weather.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the new Emperor is about to seed?¡±

    As people spected, the phenomenon became more and more obvious.

    Many people began to hope that they could witness the birth of an Emperor.

    After all, no one had ever seen a real Emperor.

    Aside from an Emperor, all of these people who were trying to break through to the next realm were people who had been left behind long ago.

    Some people had already made ns, hoping that their descendants would try their best to rely on the wind element. They might even be able to make connections.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t, they were all from the same element. With an existence like the Emperor, who could influence the Heavenly Dao, leading the way, all the other cultivators from the same element would be more likely to improve.

    The sacrednds all started to be on guard.

    As the most powerful force at the moment, they didn¡¯t have any interaction with the existence that was currently trying to be an Emperor.

    They had many treasures. If they were targeted by him, they would eithere to snatch his treasures or ask the sacrednds to submit to him.

    This was something that could happen. Facing an Emperor, even if it was a sacrednd, they might not have the chance to resist.

    Only the highest experts noticed that although there were signs of the heaven and earth, the speed at which they appeared was getting slower and slower.

    As expected, it was just as Ye Changge and Yu Tianxing had predicted.

    A howl of grief and indignation streaked across the sky, and all the cultivators heard it.

    ¡°The foundation is unstable, and it is difficult for the spirit and body to be one, forming an inner cycle. Listen up, the juniors of the Heavenly Mortal World. The cultivation process not only requires strength, but also stability!¡±

    ¡°I wasted time, and for a long time, I ended up like this. I hate it!¡±

    Along with the howl, the Heavenly Mortal World was in an uproar.

    They didn¡¯t expect that the senior had already reached this step. He was about to seed, but in the end, all his efforts fell short.

    And all the older existences with high cultivation realms sadly realized that they probably didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to try and break through.

    In the entire cultivation world today, no expert could be considered to have a perfect and solid foundation, able to fuse their spirit and body into one at the very end.

    Not to mention those who had struggled to survive in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Even those disciples of the sacrednd had to face all kinds ofpetition on the path of cultivation.

    It was very difficult for someone toy a solid foundation in every realm.

    Many times, if they didn¡¯t improve their strength as soon as possible, they wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to continue their cultivation in the sacrednd.

    Of course, breaking through to the Emperor Realm had nothing to do with ordinary people.

    However, the disciples of the sacrednd all thought highly of themselves, especially the sacred sons and sacred virgins of the sacrednd. How could they be satisfied?

    After this, for a long time, the spiritual items that made up the foundation of the heaven and earth became popr.

    Moreover, the experts of the younger generation also received more attention from people.

    At least they still had a bright future and could build a solid foundation during this period.

    It was also at this time that some forces that were proficient in divination began to search for those who failed in their attempts.

    After they died, not everything would disappear from the world.

    It was very likely that there would be something very important left.

    For example, that giant frog, his oyster pearl, was very likely to be left behind.

    Moreover, if these existences left behind a legacy in order to prevent their inheritance from being cut off, it would be a rare opportunity.

    Countlessrge forces reacted and began to search. Existences like the Heaven¡¯s Legacy Tower instantly became popr.

    Fierce battles broke out in the western sea, southern border, and northern region.

    As time passed, more and more people joined the battle.

    Not long after, news came.

    A huge beast appeared in the southern border. Its features included the head of an ox, the head of a lion, the head of an eagle, the body of a human, and the ws of an eagle.

    It was powerful, and its divine abilities were strange.

    When this monster appeared, it immediately cleaned up all the powerful warriors who came to the southern border to snatch the treasures.

    The elders of the various sacrednds lost several of them.

    In the end, the giant frog¡¯s oyster pearl was obtained by him.

    It was not known whether there were other gains, but as the monster went into hiding in the depths of the southern border, the various powerful warriors became even more unhinged.

    The battle in the western sea and the northern region became even more intense.

    Unfortunately, the powerful swordsman in the northern region was in the forest that plundered thew, and he suffered the bacsh from that, leaving nothing behind.

    As a result, the battles in thest ce in the western sea became even more intense.

    There was only one sacrednd in the western sea, the Myriad Swords Gate.

    They had treated the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb as their own property, but it was all for naught.

    As they regarded the western sea as their own territory, they did not want the treasures left behind by the western sea to fall into the hands of others.

    Many great wars broke out.

    But this was thest one left behind.

    There were too many forces participating in the war, and the powerful swordsmen were as numerous as the clouds.

    Everyone was worried that the Myriad Sword Sect of West Ocean, which had taken advantage of the terrain, would join hands to attack the West Ocean Sword Sect in the end.

    It was as if the Myriad Sword Sect had defeated all the powerful swordsmen of West Ocean.

    In the end, the Myriad Sword Sect used the trump card of their sect, the huge sword pir suspended in the ocean.

    The sword pir burst out with a powerful force, and all the swordsmen who attacked the Myriad Swords Sect were killed.

    However, the Myriad Swords Sect did not have the ability to leave the sect again, so they announced that they would close the sect.

    In the end, the Eight Trigrams Jade te left behind by the giant turtle of West Ocean was taken by a human swordsman.

    No one knew who the swordsmen were. The reason why the people backed off was that the swordsman was actually a quasi-emperor.

    He also had the qualifications to break through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    Because of this reason, everyone backed off.

    The strange man from the southern border was called the Three-headed God-devil, and the quasi-emperor from the west sea was called the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor.

    These two were the strongest existences that had awakened and disyed themselves in the face of the world.

    And the various sacrednds had lost the opportunity to obtain the lost treasures.

    However, with their deep foundations, they were still the strongest forces in the world.

    Many of the old monsters that were sleeping within the sacrednds had also begun to awaken.

 Chapter 43 - Various Rankings

    <h4>Chapter 43: Various Rankings</h4>

    When all three quasi-emperors failed, the people of this world began to shift their attention.

    The people who were being watched were the young talents of the younger generation.

    They had a much stronger future.

    When the opportunity to be an Emperor arrived, apart from those who were already qualified, those young people had the greatest chance.

    The secrets of heaven began to make urgent ns.

    They contacted the various major powers and began to consolidate the information.

    For example, the Joyous Union Sect, which operated fireworks venues in various ces.

    And the variousrge casinos.

    This included manyrge trading firms that spanned different regions.

    These powers all had extremely strong intelligence gathering abilities.

    Together with the Heaven¡¯s Secrets Tower, the Stargazing Sect, and the Wan Xiang Sect, which could be calcted,.

    Various rankings were created.

    This included the Azure Sky rankings, which recorded the information of young experts under the age of 100.

    With this special talent, the overall quality was potent, and people thought that it was possible to break through to the Great Emperor Realm in the future, to reach the hidden dragon rankings.

    It recorded all sorts of quasi-emperor rankings that had the qualifications to break through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    These were the three rankings that received the most attention.

    The Azure Sky rankings only recorded the current young experts, taking out 3,000 people. It was known as the 3,000 Azure Sky Rankings.

    The Hidden Dragon Promation recorded the overall strength. After the quasi-emperor giant frog failed, his howl made people realize the importance of the overall quality.

    There was no limit to the number of people on the Hidden Dragon Promation. All those who were qualified would be registered.

    Whether it was the Promation of Azure Sky or the Hidden Dragon Promation, Li Shiyi was shockingly on it.

    He even entered the top ten of the Promation of Azure Sky and was ranked eighth.

    Many forces knew that he not only had sword intent, but he had alsoprehended sword spirit.

    This grade hadprehended sword spirit, and his battle strength was close to many middle-aged experts.

    Thest one was the quasi-emperor list.

    This list only recorded the names or titles of the experts.

    And whether they died or failed, their names would remain.

    There were six people on the quasi-emperor list.

    The Eight Trigrams Giant Turtle, the Southern Border Giant Frog and The Plundering Forest.

    These three were the first to break through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    The next two were the Three-headed God-devil of the southern border and the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor of the West Ocean.

    Thebat strength they had disyed and the treasures they had obtained from the quasi-emperor realm were noted.

    Both of them were confident of breaking through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    There were even more of them than the others, because they could learn from the experiences of their predecessors and make up for some of their shorings.

    Thest one was the mysterious existence that nobody knew had broken into the Sword Emperor¡¯s Tomb of West Ocean.

    No one knew how to address him, so they had no choice but to call him the ¡°Master of the Sword Tomb¡±.

    It was worth mentioning that this Master of the Sword Tomb was also the first on the Green Sky list and the Hidden Dragon list.

    Li Shiyi was afraid that his master would punish him for exposing his strength.

    He was relieved when he saw Ye Changge, who was ranked first in all the three lists.

    If Ye Changge came out of seclusion at this time, he would definitely reprimand his stupid disciple.

    No one knew who he was, and Li Shiyi had put his real name on the list.

    Moreover, when Ye Changge, came out of seclusion, he would be the only Great Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    At this time, he was no longer afraid of anyone or any power. What was there to be afraid of on the list?

    ..

    Ye Changge had already prepared everything in Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    He raised his head to look at the sky and suddenly began to think about his own life.

    Sign in, cultivate, umte.

    Fortunately, he had the umtion of his previous life, otherwise, he might not be able to hold his temper.

    Therefore, although he med Li Shiyi for exposing his strength too much, he did not me him that much.

    Who asked Li Shiyi to be such a real young man?

    Ye Changge lived in the era of information explosion. His life experience wasplicated, and he was no longer that lively of a character.

    Of course, if he knew that Li Shiyi¡¯s name was on the Hidden Dragon list and his fame spread throughout the Mortal World, he would definitely beat him up.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t fly for three years, I¡¯ll soar into the sky. If I don¡¯t cry for three years, I¡¯ll amaze the world. When Ie out of seclusion, I¡¯ll definitely amaze the world!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Changge began to break through to the Emperor Realm.

    He used the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, and for the first time, he absorbed spiritual energy without any scruples.

    The abundant spiritual energy in the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven quickly swept toward him.

    Because it was too fast, the foundation of the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven started to operate automatically.

    The spiritual energy in this area of the Hidden Edge Sect was resonating with Reclining Firewood Peak.

    For a moment, the entire Reclining Firewood Peak was surrounded by the rich spiritual energy, and at the top of the peak, a huge ck vortex appeared.

    ¡°What is this thing? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Quickly report to the sect leader! The mountain protection formation¡¯s consumption rate is too fast, and the spiritual stones are about to be exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Quickly inform the elders that the spiritual stones of each peak are being rapidly consumed.¡±

    All of a sudden, the entire Hidden Edge Sect was in chaos.

    The strange vortex that appeared in the sky above Reclining Firewood Peak gave everyone a target.

    Many people began to investigate the specific situation.

    Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven seemed to have a free spirit. It sensed that something was wrong and did not conform to Ye Changge¡¯s idea.

    It directly expanded its outline, including the entire Hidden Edge Sect. However, it still did not show itself.

    This kind of strange space folding; if it was observed by an expert who hadprehended spacews, his strength would definitely increase by arge margin.

    In the end, the sect leader and the elders did not understand the reason for the matter, because they could not go up to Reclining Firewood Peak.

    From this day on, the disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect were very happy, because the spiritual energy in the mountains was several times denser.

    But outside the Hidden Edge Sect, the entire eastern region began to be restless.

    More and more people within the area discovered that the spiritual energy in the entire eastern region was being affected by something.

    As time passed, all the powerful experts found the direction of the spiritual energy.

    Tianshu Pavilion, Ascendant Sect, Vast Sea Pavilion, Tiger-taming Temple, Lotus Temple..

    Countless powerful experts began to investigate the movement of the spiritual energy in the eastern region.

    The Hidden Edge sect!

    Soon, they found the source of the problem.

    ¡°What happened to the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°The ability to absorb the energy is too terrifying. Could it be that a top-tier magic treasure has been born?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Even when the West Ocean Emperor Artifact was born, it didn¡¯t absorb so much spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. The Emperor artifact in West Ocean was already formed, but someone took it out. It¡¯s possible that a new Emperor artifact is being nurtured in the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Someone immediately retorted, ¡°One can not use an Emperor artifact without bing a Great Emperor. Now that even a Great Emperor doesn¡¯t have one, who can refine an Emperor artifact?¡±

    Very soon, the term ¡®Natural Emperor Weapon¡¯ began to spread in the world.

    Soon after, the rumor spread that the Hidden Edge Sect was about to give birth to a heaven and earth numinous treasure, and that it would automatically be an emperor weapon from the day it was born.

    There was another rumor that was also very popr.

    That was that the Hidden Edge Sect also had quasi-emperors who were trying to break through to the Emperor realm.

    The source of this rumor was unknown.

    However, this kind of heaven and earth phenomenon had affected such arge area, and it was not something that ordinary experts could cause.

    More and more people came to the eastern region.

    Even many quasi-emperors from sacrednds sneaked over.

    Because a quasi-emperor had failed to break through to the Great Emperor realm, many people thought that the Hidden Edge Sect would not seed this time.

    When he failed to break through to the Great Emperor Realm and died, his legacy was the most important treasure.

    The powerhouses who had lost the treasures of West Ocean and the southern border did not want to miss this opportunity.

 Chapter 44 - A Strange Phenomenon Appeared. Danger Lurked Everywhere

    <h4>Chapter 44: A Strange Phenomenon Appeared. Danger Lurked Everywhere</h4>

    Eastern region.

    The speed at which the Hidden Edge Sect absorbed the spiritual energy was increasing.

    The entire eastern region was affected.

    Many people had already been unable to cultivate for a month.

    This was because the surrounding spiritual energy was being sucked away at a rapid speed.

    The vast majority of experts discovered that they were unable topete with the other party!

    Hidden Edge Sect, Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Ye Changge slowly opened his eyes.

    After a period of sorting out his qi, he finally straightened out his qi and circted all of his cultivation techniques to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Come!¡±

    Connecting his senses to heaven and earth at the same time, Ye Changge officially began to break through to the Emperor Realm!

    Buzz

    Everyone in the Heavenly Mortal Realm faintly heard the cry of a sword.

    The Myriad Swords Gate, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect, the Heavenly Mountain Sword Bone, the famed Thorn Tower¡­

    Many Sword Dao sacrednds.

    All the swords above the spirit weapon level automatically unsheathed.

    ¡°Is this reaction really a heaven and earth phenomenon? Breaking through to the Emperor Realm? This quasi-emperor is a Sword Dao expert?¡±

    ¡°Using a sword to break through to the emperor realm. Hiss! This quasi-emperor can¡¯t be the Sword Tomb Emperor, right?¡±

    Following this deduction, more and more people felt that the Hidden Edge Sect was extraordinary.

    However, after going through the name list and investigating all the information about the Hidden Edge Sect, they still couldn¡¯t find out who that expert was.

    However,bining this with the fact that several experts of the Hidden Edge Sect had been killed by someone with a single sword.

    The Master of the sword tomb was in the midst of the uproar caused by the rumors of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Experts who believed themselves to be strong all rushed to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Those who did not have the strength to were all waiting for the result.

    However, to their surprise, the eastern region continued to attract spiritual energy.

    After the sword chime, other sword chimes sounded.

    However, there was no follow-up.

    The three quasi-emperors who tried to break through to the Great Emperor realm all saw results within a day.

    And the giant frog quasi-emperor who persisted the longest caused many heaven and earth phenomena within a day.

    However, this Hidden Edge Sect expert, who was in the midst of breaking through, was just wasting his time.

    For the next few days, there were no other changes.

    Ordinary people gave up waiting and continued to live their lives.

    Ethereal songs could be heard everywhere.

    They could not know the exact lyrics, and they could not restore the true melody.

    However, everyone seemed to have their hearts cleansed.

    Many experts who were struggling with their state of mind and were stuck in certain realms began to break through their shackles.

    Even more mortals broke through the knot in their hearts and were reborn.

    ¡°So many days have passed, but there are new changes today.¡±

    ¡°Just what realm is this expert at? It seems that his confidence is even greater than the previous few. He hasn¡¯t failed for so long.¡±

    ¡°What kind of cultivation path does this mysterious person cultivate? Why is it that the sword qi was whistling before, and now it¡¯s singing ethereally?¡±

    Because of the strange phenomenon, the people of the Heavenly Mortal World were discussing animatedly.

    ¡°How are we going to act?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The current situation has already exceeded our expectations. No one knows how long he canst.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re so sure he¡¯ll fail? You¡¯re already estimating how long he¡¯llst?¡±

    ¡°Because this is what I want. I don¡¯t need someone to break through to the Emperor Realm before me.¡±

    Several mysterious experts gathered and conversed hundreds of miles away from the Hidden Edge Sect.

    At their level, it was easy for them to find each other¡¯s traces.

    Hence, their divine senses began to interweave, and they would asionally exchange a few words.

    However, they had only one goal, which was to wait for Ye Changge to fail in his attempt to be an Emperor, and then directly snatch the lost treasure.

    At the border between the northern and eastern regions.

    He Xiuxing picked up eggs and corn and drove a car, intending to go to the northern regions to broaden his horizons.

    He wasn¡¯t worried at all about Ye Changge¡¯s attempt to be an Emperor.

    No one had more confidence in his master than he did.

    The path of cultivation was different from the rest. Although it did not seem strange at all, his understanding of the world was indeed the most profound.

    Through the aura that permeated the entire air, he could vaguely sense that his master was getting stronger and stronger.

    There was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Roar! Roar!¡±

    Nine consecutive roars were heard.

    Everyone heard this strange cry.

    He Xiuxing sensed this heaven and earth phenomenon andughed happily.

    ¡°Master is indeed extraordinary. He even dabbles in the divine abilities rted to the dragon race.¡±

    Many people in the various sacrednds and powerful factions were shocked.

    ¡°Who is this powerful expert?¡±

    ¡°Sword qi soaring to the sky, ethereal singing, and the domineering dragon roar. There are already threepletely different phenomena.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there is such an expert in the world who can walk multiple paths to the peak at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a different situation. Maybe it¡¯s not because he has cultivated so many paths that he can¡¯t break through to the Emperor Realm.¡±

    This became a basic rule of cultivation in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    If one wanted to break through to the Emperor Realm in the future, one would need to cultivate multiple paths thatplemented each other.

    One would not care about these things in the outside world and would not be interested in other people¡¯s cultivation in the future.

    Ye Changge focused on breaking through this realm.

    In the next few months, the people of the Heavenly Mortal World gained a lot of knowledge.

    They had never seen an expert who cultivated so many paths at the same time.

    A blood moon emitting ck vapour appeared in the sky. It was slightly lower than the sun and moon.

    Regardless of whether it was day or night, it was suspended in the sky.

    In the Heavenly Mortal World, no matter where one looked up, one would be able to see this moon.

    After a period of time, a strange pce seemed to have appeared in the sky.

    There were carved railings and painted buildings. The flying fish were exquisite, and they were made of gold and jade.

    ¡°What kind of phenomenon is this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rumored that there was a divine dynasty in the ancient times that ruled over many worlds. This seems to be the pce of a divine dynasty.¡±

    ¡°So this is a new path? Is it rted to the dynasty¡¯s fate or something like that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a new phenomenon anyway.¡±

    This was because the previous sword cries and dragon roars all appeared and disappeared, while the blood moon and the pce sat high in the sky.

    This caused many ces to gamble.

    They were betting on whether the next phenomenon wouldst forever or disappear in an instant.

    There were numerous people who were willing to participate.

    More and more experts began to gather in the eastern region.

    Although the phenomenon was getting more and more miraculous, the top-tier experts were bing less and less optimistic about this quasi-emperor¡¯s sess.

    There was no other reason. The top-tier experts of these top-tier factions had more or less left behind some ancient records.

    Breaking through to the Great Emperor realm required a lot of umtion.

    However, it wasn¡¯t enough to blindly cultivate.

    The more paths one cultivated, the more paths one would need to merge to reach the Great Emperor realm.

    It was already very difficult to break through to the Great Emperor Realm, so the failure rate was even higher.

    More and more experts wanted toe here thoughtlessly.

    And underground, the Three-headed God-devil was quietly lurking.

    Tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, the Eight trigram Quasi-emperor, who was riding this strange circr flying ship, waited quietly.

    Having already obtained the quasi-emperor¡¯s treasure, they knew even more about the treasure¡¯s value.

    Having obtained it once, they naturally wanted more as they were more powerful.

 Chapter 45 - The Arrival of a Foreign God and the Birth of an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 45: The Arrival of a Foreign God and the Birth of an Emperor</h4>

    Time passed, and the duration of this situation exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    It had been two years.

    From start to finish, dozens of strange phenomena had appeared.

    The mortals were full of confidence in this mysterious quasi-emperor.

    However, the experts who didn¡¯t think highly of him before did not have that much confidence.

    Nothing like this had ever happened before.

    Someone actually managed to break through to the Emperor realm for two years!

    What kind of monster was this?!

    ording to the records, there were only two situations when someone tried to break through to the Emperor Realm.

    It could be that the person had umted a lot of experience and seeded in breaking through to the Emperor Realm in the first few days.

    Or he was like the other three quasi-emperors who failed quickly for various reasons on the day they tried to break through.

    No one had ever been able to continuously attempt to be an Emperor for such a long period of time like this.

    On the contrary, Floating Elegance City, which was under the Hidden Edge Sect, was bing more and more prosperous.

    This was because more and more experts were arriving.

    And because of the existence of the strange vortex of spiritual energy, although it was much better now, the difficulty of cultivation was also very high.

    As a result, the experts who came couldn¡¯t cultivate in peace and could only move about in the city.

    As a result, the development of the city continued at a rapid pace.

    The Li family and the Yu family both earned a huge sum of money.

    However, they were different from ordinary people.

    The Li family head, Yu Shoushan, and the others, who had long known that Ye Changge had some strange and powerful abilities, all suspected that the expert who was currently trying to be an emperor was Ye Changge.

    On one hand, they were nervous. If he failed, their children¡¯s greatest protection would be gone.

    On the other hand, they were also filled with anticipation.

    If there was an Emperor standing behind them in the future, how big of a support would that be!

    ¡­

    Outside the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    More than forty powerful existences were rapidly traversing the void between worlds.

    There were humans and beasts, and they all had different forms.

    What was simr was that they all had cold, bloodthirsty auras.

    ¡°The Heavenly Mortal World is ahead!¡±

    ¡°ording to our location, we can quickly find the location of the Earth God banner.¡±

    ¡°After we go, no matter what creature holds that banner, we will kill them all.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Mortal World is very close. Let¡¯s speed up!¡±

    The four human-shaped existences leading the group with cold expressions were probably the so-called Four Divine Martial Demonic Servants.

    As the sound of their voice faded, the aforementioned group of more than forty experts sped up once again.

    ¡­

    In the Hidden Edge Sect, Ye Changge finally straightened out all of his cultivation paths and began to fuse them into one.

    He used the Indestructible Golden Body Technique as his fundamental cultivation technique.

    All the other cultivation techniques began to revolve and fuse.

    When his aura was fully unleashed, his entire body shone with an intense golden light.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this golden light? It¡¯s too eye-catching. Emperors are invincible in the Heavenly Mortal Realm, but not in the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it now. In the future, apart from the Heavenly Mortal Realm, I would still have to keep a low profile.¡±

    After sitting there for two years and not feeling the slightest danger about breaking through to the Emperor Realm, Ye Changge still had the leisure to tease himself.

    After all, no one in the Heavenly Mortal World was his match now, so he was only joking.

    And the Emperor Realm was already set in stone.

    Taking a deep breath, Ye Changge gathered his power and directly appeared outside Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    Those who had been observing the situation day and night only saw a golden light instantly appear ten thousand meters in the sky above the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Because the sh was too dazzling and powerful, it met everyone¡¯s detection.

    No one knew what exactly was in the golden light.

    ¡°What about the Great Cmity of Heaven and Earth? Why didn¡¯t the Heavenly Daoe?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he directly received the recognition of heaven and earth?¡±

    ¡°Then why were there not any signs or power of the appearance of an Emperor?¡±

    The cultivators in the distance discussed animatedly.

    The quasi-emperors who hade to snatch the treasures were all shocked.

    They didn¡¯t understand what the situation was like.

    Why was there no test of heaven and earth?

    At this moment, the sky suddenly darkened.

    A long beam streaked across the entire sky, as if someone had cut a hole in it.

    Countless powerful auras surged out! They were huge meteorites.

    A disaster of falling stars!

    When these falling stars descended, all the experts floating in the air fell.

    The pressure was too strong, and they couldn¡¯t bear it.

    The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor, who had been riding a strange flying boat and was tens of thousands of meters high in the sky, fell straight to the ground.

    Even an expert like him couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of these falling stars.

    As soon as hended on the ground, the mountain copsed and the earth cracked.

    A huge fissure opened in the ground.

    Other than the Hidden Edge Sect being protected by the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, the other ces were all struck by a strong earthquake.

    Countless mes soared into the sky, forming a hugeva pir that targeted Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge, who was circting the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, came to a realization.

    This wasn¡¯t a test of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    This was a cmity that descended from the entire Heavenly Dao.

    It was a continuation of the Heavenly Dao Cmity that destroyed the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The heavens sent out killing intent to shift the stars, causing the stars to fall.

    The Earth sent out killing intent, causing dragons and snakes to rise. This caused the mountains to copse and the earth to crack, causing theva pir to attack.

    Ye Changge smiled and stretched out his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let my newly ascended Emperor Realm, heaven and earth divine ability, which is much more powerful, have a taste of the heaven and earth killing intent.¡±

    Ye Changge extended his palm and flipped it upwards.

    The meteorite stopped and quickly gravitated towards the direction it came from. It was as if there was a powerful gravitational force in the sky that attracted them.

    Theva on the ground stopped spewing and sank into the ground again.

    The huge cracks on the ground quickly closed up.

    At this moment, although Ye Changge was still in the Heavenly Mortal Realm, he used his heaven and earth divine ability to absorb the Heavenly Mortal Realm into his palm.

    This mysterious realm and mystical divine ability directly extinguished the killing intent of the Heavenly Dao.

    The killing intent of a person could turn the world upside down.

    The speed of countless meteorites became faster and faster as they flew into the sky and soon disappeared into the distance.

    ¡­

    Outside the Heavenly Mortal World, in the distant void.

    The Four Divine Martial Demonic Servants led over forty powerful existences as they flew rapidly towards the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Suddenly, a group of ck shadows flew over from the direction of the Mortal World.

    Before they could figure out what wasing, the powerful ck shadows flew over quickly.

    When their divine senses realized that it was a group of meteors emitting a destructive aura, it was already toote.

    The cold expression on their faces finally changed. The Four Divine Martial Demonic Servants revealed an expression of shock.

    They channeled all the power in their bodies; the surrounding void seemed to have been pulled over and distorted.

    A powerful blood-thirsty aura spread out around them, forming a fast-flowing light barrier that began to spin rapidly.

    ¡°Four-sided Heaven and Earth Formation!¡±

    A loud shout rang out.

    The Four Divine Martial Demonic Servants¡¯ aura erupted. Shockingly, all of them were quasi-emperor realm experts!

    A violent explosion urred.

    The shockwave spread far away.

    When all the dust fell to the ground, the surroundings were already barren.

    In the Mortal World, Ye Changge narrowed his eyes and looked at the sky.

    ¡°I think I killed some flies.¡±

 Chapter 46 - The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor Had Died. The Outer Realm Calamity Was About to Arrive

    <h4>Chapter 46: The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor Had Died. The Outer Realm Cmity Was About to Arrive</h4>

    Although the three gods looked fierce and wild, they were the first to admit defeat.

    ¡°Great Emperor, I chose the first option to be a guest elder of the Hidden Edge Sect. But you¡¯re restricting my freedom too much.¡±

    The alien race quickly replied.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    He hoped to be able to provide assistance to the sect, but he did not want to kill any living beings.

    Furthermore, when he killed the invaders from the outer realms, he had a vague feeling.

    The reason why the Heavenly Mortal World had sealed off the Giant Pir in the past might have something to do with this faction.

    In the future, they might face each other and directly kill a powerful existence like the Three-headed God-Devil. This would undoubtedly weaken the strength of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Of course, if the other party refused to ept it, then Ye Changge would not be polite either.

    Right now, he was still invincible in the Mortal World. He would not give a good ending to someone who had previously schemed against him but was now stubbornly resisting.

    ¡°What about you guys?¡±

    Ye Changge asked indifferently.

    The people who were still on the ground, apart from those who had previously agreed to be guest elders, were already sprawled on the ground.

    This was because Ye Changge did not withdraw his aura.

    His terrifying pressure was still rising!

    The mosquito-sized old man¡¯s body suddenly erupted with a powerful white airflow.

    The airflow rapidly cut through the space around him. The old man fled at a speed that most of the people present could not react to.

    ¡°This is¡­ Kong Yihen? Could this be the legendary mutated rift creature?¡±

    Ye Changge was also very interested when he heard that someone knew of the old man¡¯s background. He asked, ¡°Do you know where he came from?¡±

    The person who spoke was of a strange race that had a human body with goat hooves.

    The person was ttered. ¡°Your Majesty! That is the legendary rift worm of our southern border. I heard that their innate ability is rted to space.¡±

    Swallowing his saliva, the person continued, ¡°This kind of divine beast can tear through space in an instant. Its speed is astonishing. If a cultivator obtains it, they can use this ability at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we can¡¯t let him escape.¡±

    With a flip of his hand, he activated the universe in his palm, and the escaping rift worm was once again caught by him.

    With another wave of his hand, the rift worm was thrown out of his palm.

    This mysterious use of divine abilities made the otherspletely convinced. As expected of an Emperor-tier expert.

    ¡°I submit! I beg the Emperor to give me a chance. I am willing to be a guest elder of the Hidden Edge Sect!¡±

    The worm turned its body into the size of an ordinary person and quickly cupped his hands and extended them toward Ye Changge. He apologized profusely.

    ¡°You mustpletely submit to the Hidden Edge Sect. It¡¯s your fault for not cherishing this opportunity. You have no other choice but to be the Guardian Spirit Beast of the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    The old man smiled bitterly. He knew that further refusal would only lead to death, so the old man could only agree.

    After that, everyone¡¯s gazes turned to the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor.

    ¡°You still n to put up a stubborn resistance?¡±

    Eight Trigram, who was dressed in white robes, took a deep breath.

    ¡°Great Emperor, you¡¯ve just be a Great Emperor, and you¡¯ve experienced the great tribtion of the Heavenly Dao. You should know that the tribtion of this world ising, right?¡±

    He did not expect that the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor would also know about the Heavenly Dao tribtion.

    ¡°Yes, I just sensed the heaven and earth and knew that there might be a tribtion in the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Great Emperor, you should know that it won¡¯t be easy to ovee the tribtion.¡±

    He looked around. ¡°Even the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World was shattered by this tribtion!¡±

    ¡°Although you have be the strongest existence in the Heavenly Mortal Realm, there is still a gap between you and the Giant Pir.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, you must give the Heavenly Mortal Realm more opportunities to survive the cmity!¡±

    ¡°I am not talented, but I am a first-rate force apart from you.¡±

    Hearing that the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World had been shattered by the cmity, everyone¡¯s expressions changed.

    In the end, they understood what the the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor meant.

    He was asking the Emperor to release him one by one.

    Ye Changgeughed internally when he heard this.

    The flies that had just invaded had been easily destroyed by him.

    The cmity that followed had the system in hand and all sorts of powerful strength and cultivation techniques. As long as the cmity did not reappear now, he had nothing to fear.

    ¡°You had evil intentions in the first ce, and now you want to threaten me with something like this?¡± Ye Changge said calmly.

    The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°What does your majesty mean by this? Are you going to disregard all life in the world and the Mortal World? But is the great cmity about to arrive?¡±

    ¡°I know that the great cmity is about to arrive, but I¡¯m here for everything.¡±

    The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor looked even uglier. He had not expected such an answer.

    ¡°I refuse to ept this!¡±

    ¡°Even so, you have no choice but to ept it!¡±

    Ye Changge couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on him, so he directly attacked.

    He raised his palm, and an extremely swift golden light flew out, transforming into a huge palm.

    ¡°The might of the heavens and the earth, everyone will ept it!¡± The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor took out the Turtle Spirit Jade Pendant.

    The Eight Trigrams diagram appeared, and under the powerful fluctuations of spiritual qi, a formation was instantly created.

    ¡°Raise your hand to form an array!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor. His attack is so powerful!¡±

    ¡°After all, he is only a step away from the Great Emperor Realm.¡±

    Looking at the Eight Trigrams Jade Pendant that was locked in a stalemate with the giant golden palm in the air and the enormous array that was formed, everyone was astonished.

    Only the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor felt despair in his heart.

    The Great Emperor had only casually waved his hand, but it actually made him use all of his strength to resist.

    With the surge of his magical power, all the magic formations engraved in the jade pendant were activated in an instant.

    People only saw the jade pendant sh with light. In an instant, more than 40 magic formation ripples appeared, covering more than half of the sky.

    However, soon,rge areas of cracks appeared on the light barriers of the magic formations, and they quickly dissipated.

    ¡°I refuse to ept this! A newly-promoted emperor who disregarded the tribtions of the Heavenly Dao and killed a powerful expert of the Heavenly Mortal Realm is a scourge of the Heavenly Mortal Realm!¡±

    As the eight jade pendants shattered, an extremely resentful roar spread throughout the Heavenly Mortal Realm, except for the West Ocean and underground.

    The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor¡¯s face was filled with despair. He was directly suppressed by the golden palm, and in the end, he was pushed underground, creating a strange deep crater.

    Suppressing a quasi-emperor with one palm! The power of an Emperor was extremely terrifying.

    ¡°I will naturally block the Heavenly Dao Tribtion.¡±

    Ye Changge replied indifferently. He was toozy to block the sound waves that the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor sent out before he died.

    ¡°All of you, go to the main branch of our Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    After giving this order, Ye Changge said to the sky, ¡°In the future, those without an Emperor are not allowed to call themselves sacrednds!¡±

    This sentence was heard everywhere in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The expressions of the upper echelons of the sacrednds in the central region changed drastically.

    Those of the most sacrednds in the entire central region were all facing a choice.

    After leaving this sentence, Ye Changge disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The pressure disappeared, and the people on the ground looked at each other before walking towards the gates of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    After walking to Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge habitually signed in.

    ¡°System, signed in!¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions, host, you have obtained the method to repair the world guardian array!¡±

    ¡°Check it!¡±

    After giving the order, Ye Changge checked it.

    There was actually a method to repair the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World!

    There was also a method to set up a huge formation to surround the entire Heavenly Mortal World and form a World Barrier.

    ¡°Does this preparation mean that the system has also detected the catastrophe and has asked me to be prepared?¡±

 Chapter 47 - The Appearance of an Emperor Shook the World

    <h4>Chapter 47: The Appearance of an Emperor Shook the World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge retracted his palm outside the Hidden Edge Sect.

    He looked up into the sky and sensed what was happening outside the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    ¡°Is this the outer realm expert that injured the Sword Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I guess they didn¡¯t expect an Emperor to appear in the Heavenly Mortal Realm. I felt like they were all ordinary creatures and weren¡¯t very strong.¡±

    In the entire Heavenly Mortal World, only Ye Changge had the strength to say that a quasi-emperor was not very strong.

    Through his Emperor-level senses, Ye Changge sensed some premonitions. For the time being, he wasn¡¯t clear about the details.

    He could only put it down for now.

    After all, there were still people in the Hidden Edge Sect who had ulterior motives.

    ¡°What are you all here for?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s entire body was glowing with golden light, and his voice was filled with majesty.

    The experts who had fallen to the ground due to the aftermath of the Heavenly Dao Tribtion were unable to see his appearance clearly.

    Because of the powerful aura suppression, these experts were unable to stand up for a moment.

    ¡°Respected Emperor! On behalf of the Yang family of Ethereal City, I havee to congratte the Emperor on his sessful promotion!¡±

    An expert with a goatee hurriedly bowed and spoke out hispliments.

    After he took the lead, more people came to their senses and began to bow and give their blessings.

    However, the representatives of these forces usually did simr jobs.

    Their n was to bet on both sides.

    If Ye Changge seeded in breaking through to the Emperor Realm, they would send gifts and leave their contact information so that the forces behind them could establish a connection with the emperor.

    If Ye Changge failed in his attempt, there were two possibilities.

    One was that the faction that had the strength to fight for the treasure would enter a fight.

    If they didn¡¯t have the strength to fight for the treasure, they would disappear.

    After all, it was better not to watch the battle between the Quasi-emperor Realm, the sacrednds, and other experts if they didn¡¯t have the strength.

    Ye Changge nodded. He didn¡¯t want to argue with these people.

    After all, other than being himself, he was also the chief of the branch of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    For the sake of his master¡¯s image, he would let the Hidden Edge Sect get closer to the next level.

    ¡°Then you guys will enter the Hidden Edge Sectter. The sect leader and the main branch of our sect will be in charge of these matters.¡±

    ¡°Then, what about you guys?¡±

    Ye Changge shifted his gaze to the remaining experts.

    These experts were different from the representatives of the previous factions.

    Most of them were well-informed existences.

    It was very clear that the more cultivation techniques one cultivated, the moreplicated the path one took, and the greater the sess rate of bing an Emperor.

    Although they were surprised that Ye Changge had managed to remain an Emperor for such a long time...

    They had never thought that Ye Changge would actually seed.

    Hence, they hade with only one goal ¡ª to snatch the quasi-emperor¡¯s artifact.

    ¡°All of you aren¡¯t saying anything?¡±

    These experts were all people who were used to doing things their own way.

    In the era in which they were active, they were all top-notch experts of their time, and they were true to their word.

    Even though Ye Changge had already be an emperor, it?was still very difficult for them to just give in verbally.

    However, if they were to be honest, they were not optimistic about Ye Changge bing an Emperor. They were here to steal the artifacts.

    This directly offended the newly promoted Emperor.

    Moreover, they now knew that Emperors were born in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The scope of the battle between quasi-emperors was veryrge.

    In such a high-intensity battle, no one could estimate the impact it could have on the surroundings.

    They directly started fighting near the Hidden Edge Sect. Although this eastern region was ranked in the top three, it wasn¡¯t even considered a sacrednd, so it definitely would not be able to withstand the repercussions.

    At that time, they would be destroying the inheritance of their sect.

    How could they outwardly admit this?

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t speak, but we all know your specific objectives.¡±

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll give you two choices.¡±

    ¡°One, be a guest elder of the Hidden Edge Sect and be under the control of the Hidden Edge Sect. I¡¯ll exin the detailster.¡±

    ¡°Two, admit that you¡¯re plotting against the Hidden Edge Sect and fight me.¡±

    When he said his first choice, the experts at this level all had angry expressions on their faces.

    No one knew what the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s guest elder wanted.

    But there was no doubt that they had one more manager.

    As the leaders or higher-ups of the major forces, this choice was difficult for them to ept.

    But when the second choice was offered, many people wavered.

    They all saw Ye Changge fight the heavenly tribtion.

    With a flip of his hand, he became the cloud, and with a flip of his hand, he became the rain.

    He directly froze the world and restored it.

    Everyone was silent, and Ye Changge did not speak either.

    However, the aura emanating from his body was getting stronger and stronger, and it kept on rising.

    As time passed, more and more people could not withstand it, and their expressions changed in shock.

    As expected of an Emperor; he was so powerful!

    Just by relying on his rising aura, he was able to suppress them and make them unable to breathe.

    ¡°I agree, I agree to be a guest elder of the Hidden Edge Sect!¡±

    A white-haired old woman answered.

    She was afraid.

    Because Ye Changge¡¯s aura was still rising!

    It was continuously rising!

    The magma that had just calmed down slowly appeared again.

    Fissures started to appear in the ground, cracks spreading in all directions.

    Meanwhile, many people were still on the ground and were unable to get up.

    The pressure of this aura was too terrifying. Even if many people were powerhouses at the Entry Saint Realm, they were still unable to resist it.

    ¡°I agree! I¡¯m willing to be under the management of the Hidden Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°As expected of an Emperor¡¯s strength. I¡¯m convinced! I agree too!¡±

    As Ye Changge¡¯s aura continued to rise, more and more people were suppressed by him.

    They were afraid!

    Moreover, they weren¡¯t ashamed to submit to an Emperor.

    This was the only Emperor in thousands of years!

    Ye Changge slowly nodded.

    But he still didn¡¯t withdraw his aura.

    Because he had his three most important goals.

    He raised his hand and grabbed.

    The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor, who had been suppressed by the heavenly fire meteorite, fell from ten thousand meters in a sorry state.

    The three gods had been hiding underground and had been using strange innate abilities to spy on the specific situation here.

    There was also an old man the size of a mosquito.

    They were all grabbed by Ye Changge and teleported to a ce not far away from him.

    The other experts were all shocked.

    Was this the strength of an Emperor?

    Even the experts on the quasi-emperor list couldn¡¯t resist his absorption.

    At the same time, they focused their attention on the mosquito-sized old man.

    ¡°The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor of West Ocean and the Three-headed God-devil of the southern border are all famous.¡±

    ¡°Who is this old man? If the Emperor hadn¡¯t captured him, I wouldn¡¯t have known that such a powerful figure was hiding.¡±

    ¡°Even if he appears in front of me now, I can only observe him through my senses.¡±

    The people who were still around discussed animatedly.

    Ye Changge did not care for their reactions.

    He did not even want to bother about who this old man was.

    He only knew that these people were plotting against him and his own sect.

    Although they did not make a move, it was certain that they harbored malicious intentions.

    ¡°What? Your choice is the second one? You want to make a move against me?¡±

 Chapter 48 - The Investigation of the 47th Faction

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Investigation of the 47th Faction</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge carefully examined the method to repair the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Firstly, he needed as many Giant Pirs as possible.

    Secondly, he needed to repair the parts that were alreadypletely damaged.

    Thirdly, he needed tomunicate with the will of the Heavenly Mortal World so that the Giant Pir and the Heavenly Mortal World could be connected once again.

    Ye Changge looked at the materials he needed and his eyes tightened.

    He would probably have to search all over the world and he would have to sign in more often.

    However, now that his strength had soared, his disciples would be able to go out more often.

    He would leave some of the materials for them to retrieve.

    In any case, the small ones would make the first move.

    Among the small ones and the old ones, he was currently the strongest in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Only his disciples would use this method to intimidate others. No one else would use this method to intimidate him.

    If those sacrednds knew what their sects would encounter next, they would probably be terrified.

    Ye Changge began to carefully check the requirements of the World Guardian Array.

    After a summary, there were a few points.

    Firstly, it needed people who were proficient in array formations to help in construction.

    Secondly, it also needed many precious materials.

    Thirdly, it needed to be after the Giant Pirmunicated with the will of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Fourthly, it required the formation foundation of various attributes to be ced in various positions so they would finally be able tomunicate.

    And these requirements extended to two points.

    He needed powerful formation cultivation and artifact refinement skills.

    He had never learned these two skills before.

    ¡°Look at this requirement. Ordinary level formation methods and artifact refinement methods can¡¯t meet this requirement.¡±

    ¡°Either the system signs in and obtains it, or the only way is...¡±

    Ye Changge raised his head to look at the sky.

    ¡°Or I can only go to the outer realms to snatch it. After all, there are so many worlds. What I don¡¯t have here, other worlds might have.¡±

    So, he made these ns.

    In the entire Heavenly Mortal World, as long as one was good at observing the heavenly secrets, the inheritance of the sect that couldprehend the heavenly will suddenly received an urgent message.

    Heavenly Mortal World, Heavenly Secrets Tower.

    ¡°Quickly report to Elder Tianyu, there¡¯s a divine armament warning bell. As for what exactly happened, we¡¯ll have to let someone make a prediction.¡±

    ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go report it right away.¡±

    ...

    Myriad Flowers World, Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    At the peak of a towering mountain, two beautiful women sat opposite each other.

    In the distance, a small waterfall flowed down. Ripples appeared on it, and it was about to reveal something.

    ¡°Grand Elder, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Sect master, it seems like the Water Moon Waterfall has sensed something strange and wants to disy it.¡±

    After waiting for a while, the Grand Elder cried out in surprise.

    ¡°Who is this? This kind of authority is actually an Emperor?¡±

    The sect master of the Water Moon Mirror also looked at the golden figure disyed on the waterfall in shock.

    ¡°Grand Elder, although our inheritance is powerful, it¡¯s impossible for us to find out about the Emperor¡¯s situation.¡±

    The Grand Elder had a strange expression on her face.

    ¡°This kind of situation usually happens because the Emperor has a different personality and doesn¡¯t care about others spying on him.¡±

    After pausing for a while, the strange expression on her face became even more obvious.

    ¡°Another possibility is that this Emperor doesn¡¯t know how to block the observation of the heavenly secrets and Divine Arts like deducing and analyzing.¡±

    Sect Master Shuiyue was stunned. He was already an Emperor, how could such a thing happen?

    No matter what, the Myriad Flowers World had not produced an emperor for a long time. They definitely had to take a closer look.

    ...

    Because of Ye Changge¡¯s birth, many powerful forces sensed it and began to calcte his news.

    But because the Emperor was born with the recognition of the Heavenly Dao.

    Even if Ye Changge had never received any inheritance in the aspect of observing the heavenly secrets, people could still observe him through various means.

    However, there were still all sorts of restrictions.

    Ye Changge also felt some of it, but he was not clear about the specific situation.

    Right now, he could not be bothered to care about these trivial matters.

    After learning that the Heavenly Dao¡¯s great cmity might descend once more, he?was naturally cautious and took it seriously.

    Now that he was invincible in the Heavenly Mortal Realm, his truebat strength was definitely stronger than the Giant Pir.

    But after all, the Giant Pir was also destroyed.

    He had to treat it seriously.

    From the system, he obtained the method to repair the Giant Pir and refine the World Barrier.

    Hence,pleting this task was his primary goal.

    Back at Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Li Shiyi and Tianxing were already waiting.

    ¡°Master! I believe you¡¯ll be a great Emperor!¡±

    Li Shiyi looked at his master with great admiration.

    After the series of events, he was still a little worried about his master.

    But just as his younger sister said, his master was safe and sound.

    He had sessfully transcended the tribtion and became the first Great Emperor of the Heavenly Mortal Realm in thousands of years!

    Although Yu Tianxing was smiling like a flower, she was actually very shocked.

    There had never been such an Emperor before.

    It was already good enough for an ordinary quasi-emperor to be able to cultivate the path he had chosen.

    Ye Changge was actually able to cultivate so many different cultivation techniques and concepts, merging them into one.

    ¡°Is this what master meant by not an ordinary Emperor? Compared to master, I can only be considered an ordinary Emperor.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled and nodded his head.

    ¡°You all know about themotion outside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. Those people are up to no good. After you seed, you¡¯ll naturally have to surrender.¡±

    ¡°Master, are you talking about the Heavenly Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Heavenly Tribtion once shattered the Giant Pir. Now, I have a way to deal with it.¡±

    Yu Tianxing was extremely shocked. Even the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World could not withstand it!

    ¡°What do you n to do, master?¡±

    ¡°Refine the giant pir of the Heavenly Mortal World and open the World Barrier.¡±

    The two disciples¡¯ admiration for Ye Changge increased once again.

    He was indeed worthy of being called master! He actually had a way to deal with the catastrophe of the Heavenly Dao now.

    ¡°I¡¯m strong now, but I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°You can deal with the Hongwu Holy Dynasty, the Heaven and Earth Pavilion, and the Heavenly Dao Academy yourself.¡±

    ¡°After you reach the peak of the middle three states, I¡¯ll allow you to leave the mountain.¡±

    ¡°If the other party sends an old powerhouse far beyond your realm to deal with you,¡± Ye Changge said with a smile.

    Li Shiyi said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m to ask you to help, right?¡±

    ¡°Let your younger sister and your eldest brother take action. Or let those newly epted guest elders take action.¡±

    Li Shiyi¡¯s expression froze as he looked towards Yu Tianxing.

    What he saw was his younger sister¡¯s smiling face filled with confidence.

    ¡°So I¡¯m the weakest of all your disciples, master.¡± He smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    After exining this matter, Ye Changge waved his hand and led his disciples into Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    ...

    Myriad Flowers World, Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    The waterfall had returned to normal.

    ¡°Grand Elder, did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°This Emperor seems to be facing the Heavenly Dao Cmity?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of cmity it is, but it should have some simrities with the Myriad Devil Cmity that our Myriad Flowers World encountered ten thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°And this emperor is going to re-cultivate the Giant Pir and the World Barrier. What a grand gesture!¡±

    The two looked at each other.

    ¡°Contact the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path immediately. We might be able to see the images in the future. This is too precious. It will help us prepare for the Myriad Flowers World.¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no cmity, we will definitely be able to learn a lot from it and increase our strength.¡±

    The Myriad Flowers World¡¯s environment wasplicated. The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path faced the World Cmity together.

    They will all cooperate in this regard.

    And Heavenly Water Moon Mirror had the waterfall that could be used to see the Great Emperor¡¯s actions, and will undoubtedly be the leader this time.

 Chapter 49 - Hidden Holy Peak Sect

    <h4>Chapter 49: Hidden Holy Peak Sect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge wouldn¡¯t know because there were people in the nearby worlds who had discovered his actions. His name was known throughout the world.

    The new Emperor had resisted the Heavenly Dao Tribtion and became the focus of attention of many major powers in the nearby worlds.

    Reclining Firewood Peak.

    ¡°Giant Pir, I know how to fix you. I need to try my best to find the whereabouts of your other key parts. Can you feel them?¡±

    Ye Changge and the Giant Pir did not receive a response for a long time after saying this.

    He frowned and looked at the other party.

    The Giant Pir was extremely shocked and did not know how to reply.

    There was actually someone who could think of a way to repair it at the Emperor Realm! It was an existence at the God realm!

    However, thinking about this strange cave heaven world and how the other party had reached the Emperor Realm with a terrifying foundation¡­

    The person in front of him, Ye Changge, was probably the person in this world who had the greatest chance of repairing it.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    As if he was too excited, the Heavenly Giant Pir sent out many messages.

    Apart from expressing his gratitude, there were also some locations that he sensed were holding his key parts.

    Ye Changge looked around carefully.

    It was really everywhere, underground, under the sea, and in some ces high in the sky.

    He thought for a moment, nodded, and left.

    ¡°Next, I should let my disciples increase their strength.¡±

    He cleaned up his inventory.

    ¡°Tiantian,e here.¡±

    ¡°I have some spirit stones here. Take them.¡±

    He took out a new storage ring, which contained arge pile of top-grade spirit stones.

    ¡°Also, when I was breaking through to the Emperor Realm, I absorbed too many spirit stones from the sect. Take the spirit stones from this ring and give them to the sect.¡±

    He took out arge pile of top-grade spirit stones, followed by all kinds of pills.

    ¡°These are the North Star Soul-Gathering Pill, the Form Refining Dark Pill, the Heavenly Jade Life-Returning Pill, the Grand Moon Three Yuan Inner Pill, the Sun Foundation Profound Pill, the Heavenly?Radiant Marrow Cleansing Pill¡­¡±

    As Ye Changge took out one pill bottle after another, he spoke his name.

    Li Shiyi was already stunned and rooted in ce.

    Yu Tianxing also covered her little face.

    As she was the Heavenly Star Emperor, she had established the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty, and obtained countless resources. She had also eaten these pills before.

    However, Ye Changge¡¯s pill grade was too high.

    The quality was too outstanding,pletely stunning him.

    ¡°Tianxing, grasp it yourself. Shiyi, you took it under your younger sister¡¯s supervision. I hope that all of your strengths will improve greatly!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    In the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    As Ye Changge came out of seclusion.

    The phenomenon disappeared, and heaven and earth celebrated.

    It could have been the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor¡¯s voice transmission.

    Or Ye Changge ordering all the forces without emperors to take down the title of sacrednd.

    Everyone knew of the existence of the new Emperor.

    This was a peak existence that hadn¡¯t appeared in the Heavenly Mortal Realm for at least thousands of years.

    All of a sudden, various factions started to take action.

    The name of the new sacrednd, the Hidden Edge Sect, resounded throughout the world.

    The new Emperor, the Hidden Edge Emperor!

    The only sacrednd, the Hidden Edge Sect!

    From this moment on, the ten great sects of the eastern region, which few people knew about in other realms, shocked the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    The two voice transmissions from before made people guess at the personality of the new Emperor.

    ¡°This Emperor seems to be a bit overbearing.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, he¡¯s already an Emperor. He must have been one of the upper echelons of his own faction.¡±

    Someone immediately retorted.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you hear the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor¡¯s exnation? There¡¯s a great cmity in the world. Even an Emperor might not be able to stop it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just his side of the story!¡±

    ¡°But the Emperor did not exin anything after that. He only requested that the sacrednd no longer call itself a sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°So what should we do about the great cmity?¡±

    Such conversations appeared in every corner of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Knowing that a great cmity was approaching, aside from the ces where powerful forces were stabilizing order, other ces were in chaos.

    For a moment, everyone was in a panic.

    The Heavenly Dao Academy.

    They were already panicking from?the intelligence they had gathered over the past few days.

    The person who had directly killed Fang Xiaoru of the Heavenly Dao Academy with a palm strike from the east should be the new Emperor.

    Such an existence did not like the Heavenly Dao Academy!

    And now that the truth was out, that Li Shiyi was most likely in the Hidden Edge Sect and the Emperor wasying low.

    Even if there was no direct contact, he must have been a disciple or something.

    They even poached him!

    It was unbelievable.

    Li Mosheng, Yuan Guang, and Zhao Huixiu were summoned to the entrance of the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s Mountain of Books and Sea of Learning Mystic Realm.

    Li Mosheng could no longer maintain theposure of his old teacher.

    Who would have thought that he wanted to poach the Emperor.

    Most importantly, he had been looking for trouble with the Hidden Edge Sect for a long time because they had pped him in the face.

    Now that the truth was out, it was hard to say whether he would be able to keep his life, let alone look for trouble.

    ¡°That Hidden Edge Emperor hasn¡¯t been here before. He probably won¡¯t me me anymore.¡±

    He kept mumbling to himself.

    Zhao Huixiu and Yuan Guang looked at him with pity.

    This guy used to have the most authority. Among the three leaders of the Heavenly Dao Academy, he had always been the strongest.

    Now, he was easily intimidated.

    The three of them waited for a long time before the Mountain of Books and Sea of Learning finally opened.

    A middle-aged schr wearing a checkered scarf and a greyish robe walked out.

    ¡°My name is Guanghan. In the next few days, I will be in charge of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Yuan Guang, Zhao Huixiu, you will assist me.¡±

    Li Mosheng panicked when he did not ask for his assistance.

    ¡°As for you, go to the Mountain of Books and study the sea for yourself and receive the punishment from the higher-ups of the academy.¡±

    Li Mosheng did not say anything else and entered the secret realm dejectedly.

    ¡°Sir, how should we deal with our rtionship with the Hidden Edge Sect?¡± Yuan Guang asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. Let¡¯s sort ourselves out first. As for Hidden Edge Emperor, we¡¯ll talk about it after the many sacrednds join forces.¡±

    Sacrednds, join forces.

    Yuan Guang and Zhao Huixiu looked at each other.

    As expected, the many sacrednds would not give in so easily.

    Many sacrednds had once had emperors.

    Now, because of a single word from a newly promoted Emperor, they had to give up their glorious title.

    How could they give in so easily?

    ¡­

    He Xiuxing was stopped at Mount Jinxiu.

    Their group of traveling merchants joined arge caravan to transport goods together.

    During this process, He Xianyun had always been in front of an ordinary person.

    He carried a shoulder pole, carried an axe, and carried a mutt.

    Originally, he had nned to treat them as ordinary people and see how the caravan would deal with them.

    However, the words of the person blocking his way caught his attention.

    ¡°We, the Myriad Boiling Mountains has taken over this area.¡±

    ¡°Hand over 30% of the goods.¡±

    ¡°Our leader isn¡¯t interested in ordinary people. Hand over 30% and you can leave.¡±

    ¡°But those of you who are hiding in the caravan, Li Yuju, you have toe out.¡±

    ¡°You have to know that we represent a powerful influencer. Don¡¯t be unappreciative.¡±

    Although the people blocking the way looked boorish when they spoke, it was clear that they were not ordinary robbers.

    Li Yuju? What power is this?

 Chapter 50 - He Cultivates to Test His Mettle, the Calamity that Occurred and Ended

    <h4>Chapter 50: He Cultivates to Test His Mettle, the Cmity that urred and Ended</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After amotion, a middle-aged man dressed like a shopkeeper with a big belly came out.

    ¡°Good men, I wonder how I, Li Yuju, offended you to make you all target me like this.¡±

    This middle-aged man was Li Yuju¡¯s fifth shopkeeper, Li Xun. He was in charge of expanding Li Yuju¡¯s business. Now that he was being targeted, he naturally could not easilypromise.

    ¡°Grandfathers aren¡¯t good men, but you can¡¯t afford to mess with our backers!¡±

    A guy with pointy ears and hairy cheeks replied.

    Another person chimed in, ¡°The name of our backer will scare you to death. It¡¯s the current Great Emperor sect, the sacrednd of the world!¡±

    He Xiuxing, who was in the middle of the crowd, furrowed his brows tightly.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be sloppy. Although I¡¯m in the caravan, I¡¯m here to investigate a section of the trade route.¡±

    ¡°If you can bring out a force that can truly suppress me, then forget it. Otherwise, I will definitely not let it go so easily.¡±

    Li Xun spoke seriously.

    Li Yuju was the business association that Li Jiyi¡¯s father and Yu Tianxing¡¯s grandfather had worked together to establish.

    They were naturally clear about the current Hidden Edge Sect.

    No matter what, Ye Changge would not let anyone be a thief.

    Moreover, if he really needed something, Li Yuju would definitely hand it over respectfully. What else was there to rob here.

    ¡°Cheap scoundrel, why don¡¯t you take the easy way out? Although I¡¯m not from the Hidden Edge Sect, I¡¯m still working under the hands of all the important figures.¡±

    The leader of the thieves, a burly man who was half-naked, said with a fierce expression.

    Li Xun smiled contemptuously.

    He knew Ye Changge¡¯s way of doing things. He definitely did not want anyone to casually use the name of the Hidden Edge Sect to cause trouble outside.

    Moreover, he was doing something that had no character, like being a thief.

    The other party was obviously targeting him, so he casually found a reason.

    ¡°If you want to say that, then I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Our boss really has some connection with the Hidden Edge Sect. You people definitely can¡¯t be the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s subordinates.¡±

    After saying that, he carefully observed the bandits across from him and found that their expressions did not change much.

    ¡®As expected, they are very clear about our origins,¡¯ Li Xun thought to himself.

    ¡°My young master is a disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s reclining peak,¡± he added.

    He found that the other party¡¯s disposition had not changed much.

    The other party knew about their origins and still dared to intercept them like this. This meant that they hade prepared.

    Who was it that dared to use the name of a newly-promoted sacrednd?

    Regardless, the other party was prepared. The longer they dragged on, the more disadvantageous it would be for Li Yuju.

    Having made up his mind, he waved his hand, and his entire body flew into the air, turning into a ray of light as he charged toward the bandits.

    Behind him, seven to eight solemn men, who were also Li Yuju¡¯s guards, began to fight.

    For a moment, sword qi filled the air, and people started to sh with each other.

    He Xiuxing pretended to be an ordinary person, and he secretly observed the battle below.

    When Li Xun told him that his young master was a disciple of Reclining Firewood Peak, he knew that it was his younger brother, Li Shiyi.

    Although he still didn¡¯t know about his younger sister, Yu Tianxing, this Li Yuju was definitely rted to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    He was different from Li Xun, and he sensed that there was something strange about that group of bandits.

    There was a powerful figure hidden among them! And his aura was very evil.

    ¡°Which faction is using the name of the sect to cause trouble? Is this something that only happens once, or are there many of them?¡±

    With doubt in his heart, he patiently observed.

    The battlefield was very anxious.

    If Li Xun had expected it, the other party had long been prepared. The people he brought with him had the same basicbat strength as the other party.

    And the leader of the other party was even stronger than him.

    Gritting his teeth, Li Xun extended his hand into his chest, using his trump card.

    An intense green light instantly appeared in the air, drawing a strange pattern.

    ¡°Green Mountain Talisman!¡±

    Li Xun shouted loudly, and the green light directly attacked the bandits on the opposite side. Many of the bandits fell to the ground and were crushed into a heap.

    Before he could rest, streaks of ck vapour rose from the dead bodies.

    Thest person in the group of bandits did not make a move, and the ck vapour floated toward his body.

    His blood vessels burst, and a dangerous aura emanated from his body.

    Seeing that there were not many bandits left, his tongue stretched out and pierced through their chests.

    After all the bandits died, they all emitted ck vapour and were absorbed by him.

    The situation became more and more strange. The ordinary people had long run away.

    Besides Li Yuju, only He Xiuxing and the long-tongued ghost were left on the scene.

    ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss.¡±

    The long-tongued ghost did not seem to be able to speak humannguage. It only emitted a mysterious sound.

    He Xiuxing sighed. It seemed that there was no way to get an answer.

    The entire mountain path was sealed off by the ck vapour nowing from the long-tongued ghost¡¯s body. Those who were still alive would not be able to leave.

    Li Xun looked at the long-tongued ghost, his face pale. There were also guards who were injured. He thought that this time, it would be difficult to be kind.

    ¡°Make way.¡±

    He Xiuxing patted his shoulder in fear.

    Only then did Li Xun react. There was still an ordinary person left at the scene.

    He Xiuxing walked forward and faced the long-tongued ghost. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you people are, but if you pretend to be from the Hidden Edge Sect andmit evil acts, the consequences will definitely be terrible.¡±

    As he spoke, he put down the pole and retrieved the axe on his back.

    The people of Li Yuju looked at him expectantly.

    The long-tongued ghost sneered and disappeared in a sh.

    It was too fast. Not only did the long-tongued ghost disappear from Li Xun and the others¡¯ sight, even their other senses could not detect it.

    Only the ck vapour that was still blocking the mountain path indicated that he was still there.

    The rapid movement caused a strong current of air, which in turn, created many cracks on the mountain path.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Li Xun closed his eyes sadly.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The sound of metal shing rang out, and Mount Jinxiu shook.

    Li Xun, who was already injured, leaned to the side and sat up, still on the ground.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw He Xiuxing standing on the mountain path.

    To his left was a huge fissure that was dozens of meters long and several meters wide. The long-tongued ghost was nowhere to be found.

    He Xiuxing slowly wrapped the axe again, carried the shoulder pole, and called the yellow mutt to continue on his way.

    In the eyes of Li Xun and the others, only a deep figure was left behind.

    Asura Ghost Region.

    The Ghost Lord¡¯s face was ashen. He mmed his palm down angrily, leaving a huge hole in the hall that could not be explored.

    ¡°One of the nine ghosts of the universe that was just sent out was actually killed!¡±

    In the hall, hundreds of people with powerful auras were silent, not daring to make a sound.

    In the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    ¡°Strange phenomena have been happening frequently and recently. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    An old man with a white beard had a worried look on his face.

    In front of him was another old man wearing a Golden Daoist robe.

    This old man had white hair and a young face, and he looked like he had a profound cultivation.

    ¡°This Heavenly Tower of Legacy of yours is so weird. What happened this time?¡±

    ¡°Humph, that¡¯s what we¡¯re good at. The Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy sent out a strange hint again. It was unclear, as if it was hinting that a great cmity wasing to the human world. In the end, it was immediately terminated.¡±

 Chapter 51 - Formation Dao Temple, the Sacred Land of Formations

    <h4>Chapter 51: Formation Dao Temple, the Sacred Land of Formations</h4>

    One of the two people sitting in the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets was Elder Tianyu of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets. He was proficient in calcting the will of heaven and observing the heavenly secrets.

    The other person was He Wen, the current sect master of Dao Formation Temple, one of the sacrednds of Dao Formation in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The rtionship between the two sects was very close. The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets needed to set up all kinds of formations. Many formations rted to the Heavenly Dao of Heaven¡¯s Will could only be set up by the Pavilion of Dao Formation.

    Simrly, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy could provide all kinds of calctions that could greatly help all kinds of cultivators, whether it was for treasure hunting or fortune-telling.

    ¡°Recently, the Heavenly Mortal World hasn¡¯t been peaceful.¡± He Wen shook his head. ¡°First, there¡¯s a Great Emperor that we haven¡¯t seen in a long time.¡±

    ¡°Then, the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor said that there might be a great cmitying, and even the Great Pirs couldn¡¯t stop it. The new Great Emperor didn¡¯t refute that.¡±

    Elder Tianyu nodded. ¡°The Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor died, and the great Hidden Edge Sect didn¡¯t allow us to bebeled as a sacrednd. Now that the Heavenly Bell of Legacy is in chaos, the world isn¡¯t peaceful.¡±

    He sipped his tea and continued, ¡°I called you here because of that Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details,¡± He Wen replied.

    ¡°The highest achievement of our Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Great Dao of Formation is your Dao Formation House and the Heavenly Law Pavilion, right?¡±

    He Wen said disdainfully, ¡°How can the Heavenly Law Pavilionpare to us!¡±

    Elder Tianyu obviously didn¡¯t want to argue with him about this old topic. ¡°The highest inheritance is the so-called ¡®seventy-two array formations¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Old man, just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t talk nonsense all the time.¡±

    Elder Tianyu was obviously stillying the groundwork. ¡°At the same time, we also know that there are ten strongest array formations in the entire Heavenly Mortal World, collectively known as the Ten Heaven-Bridging Array Formations.¡±

    Ignoring He Wen who was already impatient, he continued, ¡°All of you who cultivate array formations say that it¡¯s impossible for there to be an array formation above this level?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. This ismon knowledge in the cultivation world. Who doesn¡¯t know that?¡±

    ¡°What if I say that I saw someone setting up an array formation far above this level?¡±

    He Wen was startled. He stood up, pondered for a moment, and sat back down.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re bluffing. How could there be a formation of this level?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I asked you toe all the way here just to lie to you?¡±

    He Wen interrupted him and began to give a long speech.

    ¡°You know that our Heavenly Mortal World has thews of heaven and earth. The amount of power we can borrow is only so much.¡±

    ¡°Although the formation can increase the maximum amount of heaven and earth power we can use by thousands of times, there is still a limit.¡±

    ¡°If it is to exceed the level of the Ten Heaven-Bridging Array Formations, the amount of heaven and earth energy we can use when the array formation is activated is probably more than ten percent of the heaven and earth energy in the entire Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°Who has the ability to refine such an array base? Who can set up such an array formation? How can there be so much heaven and earth energy for him to use?¡±

    Elder Tianyu nodded in agreement when He Wen finished speaking.

    ¡°I thought so too. Unfortunately, facts speak louder than words. I really saw such a miracle.¡±

    After speaking, he stood up and pointed at the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy.

    The Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy radiated a strange light as an image appeared in the sky.

    In the image, an existence emitting a strange golden light was creating a formation base and setting up a small formation.

    ¡°Take a look at this array base and guess what level the array formation he set up will reach.¡±

    ¡°In any case, ording to my Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s spection, after this array formation is formed, the power it will use will definitely be hundreds of times stronger than the Ten Heaven-Bridging Array Formations!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, My Heavenly Tower of Legacy has one of the Ten Heaven-Bridging Array Formations. The Heaven-Locking Array is here with me.¡±

    He Wen was stunned by the golden figure¡¯s actions and aura.

    ¡°Who is this? Is this what the Heavenly Bell of Legacy recorded?¡±

    Elder Tianyu sighed. ¡°This is what the Heavenly Bell of Legacy recorded.¡±

    ¡°The person in the blurry image should be the new Hidden Edge Sect Emperor.¡±

    ¡°We only knew that this was a sect from the eastern region and that it might have a decent foundation. Who would have known that it would have an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°And it even had such a powerful array inheritance.¡±

    He Wen pointed at the golden figure on the screen. ¡°Your Heavenly Bell of Legacy is so powerful that it can break through the Emperor¡¯s barrier and see his movements?¡±

    ¡°You overestimate us. This emperor clearly doesn¡¯t care, or doesn¡¯t want to stop us. When the Heavenly Bell of Legacy responds, it automatically detects it, and it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    He Wen¡¯s attention had already shifted from the Heavenly Bell of Legacy to Ye Changge¡¯s method of creating the array base.

    ¡°What method is this? Why is this the water position and not the heavenly position?¡±

    ¡°Why is this? He was clearlymunicating with the water element spiritual qi in the heaven and earth, but it suddenly turned into the fire element? Isn¡¯t this the opposite?¡±

    ¡°Look, look, he actually broke through the limit and made the connection of the entire array base exceed forty-nine paths!¡±

    He Wen saw the highlights and immediately patted Elder Tianyu¡¯s shoulder.

    Elder Tianyu looked at this fellow helplessly.

    ¡°So, after seeing so much, do you understand anything? Don¡¯t judge others just because they are strong. Even a Great Wmperor knows that they are strong.¡±

    Unfortunately, He Wen grabbed his hair with both hands andpletely ignored Elder Tianyu.

    Helpless, Elder Tianyu could only wait.

    Suddenly, the scene ended in a shake.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is it gone?¡±

    As he was watching the exciting part, He Wen was very unwilling to ept the sudden end of the scene.

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s intermittent. If you want to see it, stay with me for a few more days, or Your Dao Formation Temple might as well send people to stay.¡±

    Interrupting He Wen¡¯s recollection, Elder Tianyu asked, ¡°Have you seen what this formation is doing? It will cause the Heavenly Bell of Legacy to vibrate.¡±

    After thinking for a while, He Wen¡¯s expression began to falter.

    ¡°The specifics are still unclear, but I can see that if this formation is formed, it will be extremely powerful and will cover a wide area.¡±

    ¡°How powerful and how wide is the area you speak of?¡±

    ¡°Its power will definitely not lose to a quasi-emperor. As for the area¡­¡± He Wen took in a deep breath after some thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will cover more than half of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.¡±

    Elder Tian Yu was no longer calm.

    ¡°What is the great Hidden Edge Sect doing? Is it building a new dynasty? Or is it ruling the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm?¡±

    The two of them looked at each other speechlessly.

    ¡°In any case, you will still be able to see through the Heavenly Clock of Legacy. This array will not be set up in a short period of time. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    After making this decision, He Wen decided to stay in the Heavenly Tower of Legacy for the time being.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy was affected. They only saw a fragment and did not know Ye Changge¡¯s intentions.

    They had also greatly underestimated the power and scope of the array.

    It was to refine the World Barrier of the Heavenly Mortal World. It was a powerparable to that of gods.

    The range was not more than half of the Heavenly Mortal World, but the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

 Chapter 52 - The Righteous Path of the Myriad Flowers World Shook

    <h4>Chapter 52: The Righteous Path of the Myriad Flowers World Shook</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Myriad Flowers World. Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    ¡°Daoist He Yu, does your Mystic Array Sect have such an array formation?¡±

    ¡°Daoist He Yu? Daoist He Yu!¡±

    The sect master of Heavenly Water Moon Mirror shouted a few times before waking Daoist He Yu, who had a dazed expression on his face.

    He Yu had watched Ye Changge set up the array formation for a long time and had watched it several times.

    But every time, he would still fall into this state.

    ¡°This person is indeed worthy of being an Emperor. I¡¯ve never seen the array base he created before.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t know the array he¡¯s going to set up?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t deduce it at all. The only thing I know is that this might be a World Guardian Array.¡±

    Sect Master Shuiyue did not know how to react.

    She had specially invited the Myriad Flowers World River over to investigate this Great Emperor¡¯s array formation, but now, there was no information at all.

    ¡°You old fellow, since you can¡¯t understand anything, why are you so agitated?¡±

    One of the righteous path experts sitting next to him, Shi Tian of the Five Elements Sect, was very dissatisfied with this person¡¯s shock and ridicule.

    ¡°What do you know? The level of this array formation is so high, and its power is so strong that it¡¯s simply shocking!¡± He Yu was so anxious that he jumped up and down.

    Shi Tian was very disdainful. ¡°So what? It¡¯s useless to us. I thought you invited so many people just to see a useless thing?¡±

    Shui Yue¡¯s face darkened. Before she could say anything, He Yu was already anxious. ¡°Shut up, you dumb donkey!¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten what the Emperor said in the beginning? He wants to refine the World Barrier! This array is the key!¡±

    ¡°The barrier of our Myriad Flowers World has been shattered. Countless outer realm sky demons have invaded the south pole void, and they have always wanted the righteous path to protect it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for us to refine an array formation of his level, but we can steal a portion of it!¡±

    After being lectured by He Yu like a barrage of cannons, Shi Tian did not refute.

    The other righteous path experts present also reacted.

    The Myriad Flowers World¡¯s situation was special. They adjacent to another outer realm, a heavenly demon¡¯s world.

    The Myriad Flowers World was born with a World Barrier. The south pole had been destroyed during the Myriad Flowers World¡¯s cmity, and there was a big hole in the World Barrier.

    The few sects that were the leaders of the righteous path rotated every year and sent people to block the big hole to prevent the outer realm heavenly demon from invading.

    If they could create a patch to block the hole, there was no doubt that it would be beneficial to the Myriad Flowers World.

    Sect Master Shuiyue immediately stood up. ¡°Daoist He Yu, your Profound Formation Sect must send someone here to record the image of this Great Emperor refining the formation foundation!¡±

    The other Righteous Path experts echoed.

    ¡°Daoist He Yu, if your sect needs anything this time, we will split it equally. Just say so.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This matter concerns all the people in the Myriad Flowers World. Everyone in the Profound Formation Sect must do their best.¡±

    Daoist He Yu nodded repeatedly. After thinking for a while, he looked at everyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that just relying on the Profound Formation Sect alone will still be difficult. We should also invite all the people in the world to join us. Most importantly, we have to find Wu Yunfei.¡±

    Wu Yunfei was a wandering cultivator in the Myriad Flowers World. He had once obtained an ancient array inheritance and formed his own faction in the Myriad Flowers World.

    He was talented and intelligent in the Dao of array formation. His strength was outstanding and he was the strongest person in the younger generation.

    In the past, he hadpeted with all the sects in the Myriad Flowers World who were good at formations. All the young people had been defeated by him.

    The veteran experts of the other sects could only surpass him in terms of experience.

    If it weren¡¯t for the suppression of the Myriad Flowers World and the concerted efforts of the Righteous Path, he would have long been killed by those who coveted his inheritance.

    ¡°Daoist priest is right. Wu Yunfei is currently in the south pole¡¯s great void. I¡¯ll transfer him back right away. We¡¯ll go and invite him immediately.¡±

    After making this decision, the Righteous Path of the Myriad Flowers World started to move quickly.

    Heavenly Mortal Realm, Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°Ding! Mission issued!¡±

    [System Mission: Recruit a disciple who can inherit the Dao of arrays.

    [Time Limit: 15 years.

    [Reward: Turtle Maic Mysterious Shield Array, one emperor-grade flying ship.]

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? They¡¯re actually recruiting disciples for the Dao of arrays? And they¡¯re rewarding an emperor-grade flying ship? This is good stuff.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes lit up.

    An Emperor-grade flying ship meant that its defense was extremely strong. It would be a very good travel tool.

    With his Emperor-grade strength, no one would be able to harm him in the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    ¡°The system must have detected some genius, and their target is quite far away. That¡¯s why they¡¯re giving out missions, but the time limit is fifteen years?¡±

    He had already figured out the system¡¯s current routine.

    ¡°Pick up the remains, go, and send this letter to sect leader Ding. Also, build a bamboo house on Reclining Firewood Peak for backup!¡±

    After receiving his master¡¯s call, Li picked up the remains and quickly agreed. Then, the letter rushed to the main branch.

    Main Branch, sect leader¡¯s secret room.

    Sect leader Ding and the four patriarchs looked at each other with nk faces.

    The long-browed patriarch couldn¡¯t believe it as he read the letter in his hand over and over again.

    The Hidden Edge Sect Emperor was Ye Changge?

    Sect leader Ding massaged the space between his brows in disbelief.

    In his mind, thatzy, scoundrel, and cunning fellow was just a seedling of Reclining Firewood Peak. There was nothing special about him.

    ¡°The mark on this letter gives off such a magnificent aura. Even just looking at him, I feel like worshipping him. Is this really the work of that brat?¡±

    The long-browed patriarch asked in disbelief.

    He had an impression of Ye Changge as well.

    After all, the chief of a branch had a decisive character. He was ordinary in every aspect, but he seemed different somehow.

    Sect Master Ding nodded his head numbly.

    ¡°ording to the letter, he has something urgent to attend to, so he can¡¯te for the time being?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°And he was the one who caused the heavenly tribtion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°The heavenly tribtion appeared because of him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°He gave us the pills before? He inherited the pills from Reclining Firewood Peak?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t inherit the pills, but he gave them to them.¡±

    ¡°He was also the one who killed the experts at the Crossing Cmity Realm? The sword-training disciples who came to take him as their master were all because of him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Patriarch.¡±

    ¡°He was also the disciple of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect? The appearance of the Book Spirit was also him? The strange phenomenon in the library pavilion was also him?¡±

    Sect Master Ding looked at the long-browed patriarch who couldn¡¯t calm down and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Alright, I understand now. It¡¯s all him.¡±

    The other patriarchs had already digested the news and interrupted the long-browed Patriarch¡¯s inquiry.

    ¡°Ye Changge means to temporarily ignore the sect¡¯s matters. He has other things to do that need his attention?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so the guest elders that were previously suppressed, including the three gods and demons, have all be our sect¡¯s helpers.¡±

    Sect Master Ding stood up excitedly.

    ¡°This is the opportunity for our Hidden Edge Sect to rise!¡±

    ¡°We now have the strongest trump card in the entire Heavenly Mortal World, the Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Expand! Increase our strength! Snatch better resources and take in more talented disciples!¡±

    The four patriarchs looked at the excited sect leader Ding and became very excited as well.

 Chapter 53 - Wu Yunfei

    <h4>Chapter 53: Wu Yunfei</h4>

    ¡°Oh right, Li Shiyi also sent us a letter with detailed arrangements so that we can refer to it and restrict those guest elders.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding took out a storage ring, which contained many jade tokens.

    ¡°These jade tokens are all guest attendance name tags that he refined. Those guest elders are very powerful and need to be restricted.¡±

    ¡°Especially that Three-headed God-Devil. It¡¯s better to just give it to Ye Changge personally. No one else can order him around.¡±

    The four patriarchs dly epted and at the same time began to think of ways to deal with the experts under them.

    The Hidden Edge Sect had never obtained so much living power.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we set up a new hall, and call it the Guest Elder Hall. All the guest elders will register inside.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything that needs to be arranged, it¡¯ll be discussed during the meeting of our seven lineages¡¯ chiefs. Then, we¡¯ll inform them.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Unified management would be better. Also, why don¡¯t we let Ye Changge¡¯s disciple be the hall master of the Guest Elder Hall?¡±

    All the Patriarchs had an impression of Li Shiyi. ¡°Then let Li Shiyi be the hall master.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll arrange the rest as we see fit. Let¡¯s discuss other matters.¡±

    The few leaders of the Hidden Edge Sect discussed excitedly, setting the tone for their next actions.

    ¡­

    In the south pole of the Myriad Flowers World.

    High in the sky amidst the ice and snow, there was a colorful, irregr hole. Beside the hole, there was a blue sky and white clouds.

    What was seen in the hole was apletely different scene.

    In the void, faint starlight could be seen in the distance.

    It was as if during the day, there was a fragment in the sky that showed the night sky.

    Groups of ferocious-looking, terrifying ck behemoths were flying.

    On their backs, there were many creatures of various shapes and sizes. All without exception had fangs and looked fearful.

    These ferocious creatures were attacking the barrier below in waves.

    This barrier was set up by many factions of the Myriad Flowers World, and it was a line of defense to prevent the extraterrestrial demons from invading.

    Below, countless cultivators of the Righteous Path of the Myriad Flowers World formed a formation and used their divine abilities to resist the extraterrestrial demons that were charging toward them from above.

    In the crowd, there was a young man with a resolute face, and his body was covered in patterns. Countless inscriptions floated around him.

    At every moment, powerful attacks would shoot out from these array patterns and hit the enemies outside the barrier.

    Wu Yunfei was one of the best among the younger generation of the Myriad Flowers World.

    The inheritance he received was very special. He could draw all kinds of array patterns on his body.

    These patterns served as the foundation of the array. He could directly form the array with his body.

    Because of this characteristic, Wu Yunfei carved the spirit gathering array on his body. His cultivation speed was very fast, and he also had an endless stream of spiritual power.

    He also carved a monolith array, a qi gathering array, and other array formations.

    As a result, he became a human-shaped automatic attack array formation. Regardless of whether it was for supply or attack, its defense was astonishing.

    Just as he was continuing to attack the outer realm sky demon, a person quickly flew over from the distance.

    ¡°Brother Wu, the Righteous Path¡¯s Eight Sects¡¯ Union Gold Order requires you to quickly go to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror. Someone ising to pick you up right now.¡±

    As an independent cultivator, Wu Yunfei needed to rely on guarding the south pole to earn points from the Myriad Flowers alliance in exchange for cultivation resources.

    Therefore, Wu Yunfei was not happy that he was suddenly asked to leave.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly is going on. I¡¯m guarding the south pole. It¡¯s a heavy responsibility, so I can¡¯t leave easily.¡±

    The surrounding people looked at him in shock.

    Receiving the golden token of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path meant that the mission was difficult and important.

    Unless one was strong or had special abilities, it was impossible for them to receive such a mission.

    This was a symbol of honor.

    From his tone, Wu Yunfei actually wanted to refuse. This was beyond the expectations of the people around him.

    The sound of the Heavenly Demon Sect¡¯s fierce attack woke them up. After they reacted, they hurriedly continued to attack.

    The person who came to deliver the letter understood Wu Yunfei¡¯s character very well.

    ¡°Brother Wu, the rewards of the Eight Righteous Path Sects are very generous. It will definitely be greater than what you obtained here.¡±

    Seeing Wu Yunfei¡¯s eyes light up, he continued to tempt him.

    ¡°This time, the eight sects obtained a powerful array formation. For some unknown reason, the inheritance is iplete and they need you to crack it. This will definitely greatly increase your strength!¡±

    Hearing that the reward was generous, Wu Yunfei was already tempted. Upon hearing that it was rted to the array formation that he specialized in, he agreed.

    After recing the people guarding the barrier, Wu Yunfei went to the camp to pack up.

    Wu Yunfei¡¯s strength was formidable, and his talent in array formation was first-rate. The inheritance he had now had an extraordinary origin.

    His inheritance came from the outside world! It came from an unknown ce!

    It was a powerful faction called the Yellow Dao Pce. ording to the records of the inheritance, they ruled over several worlds at their peak.

    Although the exact origin was unknown, there was no doubt that the inheritance was powerful.

    Therefore, Wu Yunfei had great confidence in array formations.

    ¡°Looks like I can easily obtain arge reward this time.¡±

    Wu Yunfei pondered.

    After all, there was no one in the entire Myriad Flowers World who had more potential than him in the Dao of arrays.

    ¡°Those old sects are really too stubborn. They¡¯ve been sealed up for so many years, and they can¡¯t even crack a broken array formation.¡±

    ¡°They even said that it would be of great help to my growth. How can the Myriad Flowers World have an inheritance that¡¯sparable to the Yellow Dao Pce?¡±

    In Wu Yunfei¡¯s heart, he, who had obtained a powerful inheritance from the outer realms, would have to walk out sooner orter.

    His journey was the Sea of Stars!

    However, the development of things had exceeded his expectations.

    First of all, when he had just arrived at the military camp, he realized that his things had already been tidied up.

    Other than the important items that he carried with him, the other misceneous items that were ced in the military camp had been tidied up neatly and ced on an flying boat.

    The flying boat was in the shape of a weaving shuttle, and the array formation engraved on it was clearly of a very high level.

    ¡°They actually sent such a high-level flying boat. It seems that the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path are taking this mission very seriously.¡±

    Wu Yunfei was slightly surprised as he was weed onto the flying boat.

    ¡°Zhenren Yunxi? A top-notch expert of the Heavenly Sword Sect?¡±

    He waspletely stunned as soon as he stepped onto the flying boat.

    The person driving the flying boat was actually an Entry Saint Realm expert!

    And not just an ordinary Entry Saint Realm expert. He was actually a member of the Heavenly Sword Sect, who had the strongest killing ability among the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    The cultivators from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were far more powerful than the experts from the outside world.

    ¡°Hello, Senior,¡± Yunxi greeted him kindly.

    However, he seemed to be too serious, resulting in a strange expression on his resting face.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Wu Yunfei was a little nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m all packed, senior.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Yunxi did not wait for his reply. She immediately cast a spell and the flying boat flew straight into the sky.

    Wu Yunfei began to take this mission seriously, and he could not help but feel curious.

    ¡°What kind of mission is this that makes them so impatient?¡±

    ¡°This so-called broken array path inheritance actually made them send out a mighty figure like Zhenren Yunxi to be a courier?¡±

    ¡°And at this speed, it seems that Zhenren Yunxi doesn¡¯t want to waste any time at all. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Although Wu Yunfei was very proud, he didn¡¯t expect this mission to be so grand.

 Chapter 54 - The Ceremony of the Hidden Edge Sect

    <h4>Chapter 54: The Ceremony of the Hidden Edge Sect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Hidden Edge Sect, main sect square.

    He pretended to be serious, but he could not hide his excitement. Sect Leader Ding stood quietly on the highest tform in front of the main hall.

    Around him were the other seven chief seats, as well as Li Shiyi.

    The other chiefs could not hide their excitement either.

    After all, an Emperor had appeared in the Hidden Edge Sect!

    Li Shiyi was very calm.

    He knew that Ye Changge¡¯s wish was to be a saint, and an Emperor wasn¡¯t his master¡¯s limit.

    As a human, and if he were to develop normally, he would, at most, reach the Emperor Realm.

    Bing Ye Changge¡¯s apprentice was not his limit either.

    Many people at the square were sent by various factions to contact the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Many of them were from the sacrednd factions of the central region.

    On one hand, it was inevitable that they woulde into contact with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    On the other hand, they needed to test Ye Changge¡¯s attitude toward them.

    After all, Ye Changge had said that no faction without an Emperor was allowed to call themselves a sacrednd.

    Did this mean that the Hidden Edge Sect wanted to call theirs a sacrednd and that they were the only faction who could?

    In the dark, many factions had already started to join forces.

    There were also disciples from the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s various branches in the square.

    The most eye-catching people in the square were the guest elders standing at the side.

    They were all dressed differently, and their appearances and races were all different.

    They only had two things inmon. One was that each of them had a jade token hanging from their waist, and they were all giving off strange waves of energy.

    The other thing was that no matter who it was, and whether they were emitting a majestic or fierce aura, everyone was very powerful.

    ¡°This Hidden Edge Sect is really incredible. Their current momentum alone can allow them to be considered as the number one sect in the eastern region. All of the top ten sects in the eastern region have be a thing of the past.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the eastern region. Who would dare to fight against Hidden Edge Sect now? They have an Emperor. Who else has one?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know who this Emperor is. It¡¯s strange that such an expert hasn¡¯t be famous.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the name of his sect? Hidden Edge Sect! He¡¯s hiding his greatest trump card. He¡¯s directly bringing out an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Now that everyone knows he has an Emperor, what¡¯s there to hide?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s not hiding anymore. Didn¡¯t you see the ceremony? So many people were invited. Those honored guests all had powerful auras.¡±

    The people below were discussing animatedly, and some were even chatting in a joking manner.

    ¡°Who said that this is their greatest trump card? Maybe there¡¯s someone even stronger, like another Great Emperor?¡±

    Although everyone knew that he was joking, the people around them still rolled their eyes.

    ¡°Nonsense, such an Emperor only appears after thousands of years. If another Great Emperor appears in the Hidden Edge Sect, I¡¯ll eat this chair.¡±

    If Ye Changge was here, he would definitely remember the appearance of this person who made this oath.

    After all, whether it was Li Shiyi Emperor aptitude or Yu Tianxing¡¯s Emperor rebirth, it meant two emperors.

    As for cultivation, Ye Changge¡¯s current realm already faintly understood that his path ahead was iparably open.

    Perhaps he would be the strongest amongst all his disciples.

    The system was still giving out missions, and there was a genius array waiting to be a new disciple.

    There would definitely be more than one Emperor in the Hidden Edge Sect in the future.

    ¡°Everyone, the time hase. Today is the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s ceremony. Please take your seats.¡±

    As the leader of Young Sun Peak, Daoist Qingcang, called out, the noise in the square slowly quieted down.

    Sect Master Ding went forward and said a bunch of congrattory words to celebrate the emergence of the Great Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect. There was both showing off and rejoicing. Then, they got down to business.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve invited all of you here mainly for the following things.¡±

    ¡°First of all, because of the emergence of the Great Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect, I know that many people are curious about the identity of the Great Emperor.¡±

    ¡°But now, the Great Emperor still has something important to do. The specifics are exactly what you all know about the great tribtion of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the Emperor likes to be quiet, so I won¡¯t say much about his identity. However, there¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s from our Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s reclining peak.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also why the Hidden Edge Sect will focus on Reclining Firewood Peak in the future, with the main branch as a support!¡±

    Once these words were said, the disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect were in an uproar.

    With the appearance of the Emperor in the Hidden Edge Sect, the sect¡¯s strength would skyrocket, and they would definitely be able to reap huge benefits.

    However, no one had announced the identity of the Emperor before this.

    Now, they finally knew that the Emperor was from Reclining Firewood Peak. And now, Reclining Firewood Peak had actually be the main branch of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually that rare Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that the single-handed Reclining Firewood Peak would be the strongest branch of the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Reclining Firewood Peak has always been filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Everyone is extraordinary. You¡¯re like older brother, Li Shiyi. He¡¯s a figure on the Azure Cloud Hidden Dragon Double List.¡±

    When the other people who hade to attend the ceremony heard this, they asked curiously, ¡°Little brother, are there any other geniuses?¡±

    The disciple who was asked had a red face. ¡°And, and¡­¡±

    But he was suddenly stuck.

    Other than Li Shiyi, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other outstanding figures in the entire Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Immortal Bu Yi? He had been wandering outside and had never heard of any powerful deeds.

    Ye Changge? As the head disciple, he had an infrequent presence in the sect. If it were not for his good looks, the sect would have forgotten about him.

    The other surviving disciples heard that one of them was just a little kid and had not even grown hair yet.

    In the end, Ye Changge¡¯s eldest disciple, He Xiuxing, was just an ordinary mortal ording to the sect¡¯s information.

    Thinking about it carefully, even this disciple started to doubt his own life.

    Why was there an Emperor appearing on the ordinary Reclining Firewood Peak?

    Everyone looked at him strangely. They did not understand why he was stuck and did not speak.

    The disciples beside him knew what he was thinking.

    A delicate-looking female disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect took over the topic and said what the male disciple did not say.

    After that, her face was full of admiration. ¡°The ancestral teachings of our Hidden Edge Sect are to keep a low profile. Reclining Firewood Peak has such a deep understanding of the ancestral teachings. No wonder they have such achievements!¡±

    The people from the other sects didn¡¯t know what to say when they saw the infatuated look on this disciple¡¯s face.

    If keeping a low profile was enough to produce an Emperor, there was no need to wait until now!

    After giving everyone time to react, the mor below slowly calmed down, and Sect Master Ding continued.

    ¡°I have received an order from the Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect. My Hidden Edge Sect disciple is not allowed to call herself sacred while outside!¡±

    This was Ye Changge¡¯s true thoughts. Even saints didn¡¯t have such thoughts. It was embarrassing to go to sacrednds all the time.

    Furthermore, it was very dangerous! It could easily destroy a disciple¡¯s mind!

    The steady Ye Changge definitely did not want such a problem to ur.

    ¡°In addition, our Hidden Edge Sect is developing rapidly and has sufficient resources. We are now opening our doors wide and recruiting disciples!¡±

    Ignoring the strength of those sects, the hearts of many aristocratic families and high-ss families palpitated!

    The Emperor¡¯s disciples!

 Chapter 55 - The Anomaly in the Southern Border, the Exploration of the Ghost Region

    <h4>Chapter 55: The Anomaly in the Southern Border, the Exploration of the Ghost Region</h4>

    ¡°In addition to that, everyone should know that our sect now has many powerful guest elders joining us. They will also appropriately impart quite a few unique skills.¡±

    Sect leader Ding¡¯s voice continued to ring out.

    Themotion in the crowd became even more intense.

    Many people swept their gazes towards the row of guests with powerful auras.

    Regardless of whether these people were famous or not, they were all extremely powerful, and their skills were definitely extraordinary.

    More and more aristocratic families were getting restless.

    Many representatives of the sacrednds were anxious.

    With this, their chances of obtaining good seedlings decreased.

    ¡°ording to our discussion, every six months, the entire sect will hold a disciple recruitment ceremony and conduct a trial.¡±

    ¡°If an outstanding disciple passes the test and attracts the Emperor¡¯s attention, it¡¯s not impossible for him to be an Emperor¡¯s disciple!¡±

    ¡°Everyone, you have to think carefully. Our Hidden Edge Sect, Reclining Firewood Peak, is still epting disciples!¡±

    ¡°The person next to me, Li Shiyi, is an outstanding disciple of Reclining Firewood Peak. Everyone is very clear about his results, the Azure Cloud Hidden Dragon Double List!¡±

    Listening to the sect master¡¯s bragging, Li Shiyi appeared calm on the surface, but his heart skipped a beat.

    When Ye Changge came out of closed-door cultivation, he had known of this and had already punished him.

    He had to clean up the entire Reclining Firewood Peak while carrying a heavy load!

    It even made him reflect on himself.

    He already understood that his master had entered the three lists, and was also the top of the two lists, but no one knew his identity.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s appearance had already let many people know of his fame.

    To Ye Changge, this was just stupidity.

    For the time being, he wished he could be invisible.

    ¡°Sect leader Ding! We have something to ask you.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice rang out from below.

    ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t know who you are or what you have to say, but feel free to say it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the Indigo Sect. I¡¯d like to ask you about the heavenly tribtion.¡±

    Hearing this, sect leader Ding looked normal, but deep down, he found it troublesome.

    He did not know anything about it, and Ye Changge had not told him either.

    In any case, if the sky fell, the tallest man would hold it up. What heavenly tribtion? Was it more important than developing a sect!?

    ¡°Regarding this, secrets of the heavens are involved. It¡¯s not something I can interfere with. Please investigate the details yourself.¡±

    ¡°Sect leader Ding, the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor clearly said that there was a Heavenly Dao cmity. As a sect of a Great Emperor, it is impossible for the Hidden Edge Sect to not have any news.¡±

    Frowning slightly, sect leader Ding somewhat understood what he meant.

    Previously, the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor said that Ye Changge was too arrogant and overbearing. Rumors of him disregarding themon people in the world had been circting.

    Because Ye Changge was a Great Emperor that had not been seen for a long time, he did not respond. No one dared to spread that information pointedly, but it was still widely spread in private.

    ¡°Of course we have news. We¡¯ve even begun to prepare for the great cmity.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we announce the specific details to the world?¡±

    ¡°Because the matter is too important for ordinary people to bear. We¡¯ll slowly inform the various major factions in time.¡±

    With one sentence, Sect Master Ding retorted.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that I am refusing to tell you about the matter. It¡¯s just that your level is too low. Now that you know about it, there¡¯s no benefit!¡¯

    The person who asked the question below turned red.

    He did not have the confidence to face the Great Emperor¡¯s sect. He said that the other party raised his own status and belittled him.

    Seeing that the other party had calmed down, sect leader Ding began to publicize the following matters.

    Apart from a series of arrangements for the Hidden Edge Sect, there were changes in personnel, expansion of strength, resources, and other negotiations.

    After everything was exined, it was downtime.

    Many guests were invited into the main hall to drink and discuss Dao.

    Li Shiyi bid farewell to the elders and returned to the Reclining Firewood Peak to report to Ye Changge about what had happened during the ceremony.

    ¡°It seems that some people are going to do something below.¡±

    Ye Changge knew very well that there were many factions that were dissatisfied with his overbearing attitude.

    Previously, when he was trying to break through to the Emperor Realm, many people were waiting outside to fight for the artifacts.

    After being captured by them, many people could only admit defeat and give their gifts. They even had to sacrifice their own people to be pawns for the Hidden Edge Sect.

    There were also the sacrednds. They were dissatisfied that they were not allowed to use the name of the sacrednd.

    There were also many experts who hoped to obtain the insights, resources, or cultivation techniques to break through to the Emperor Realm from them.

    Everything was for profit.

    However, their individual strength was not enough, so they could only act slowly.

    The people who came to the Hidden Edge Sect ceremony were just probing.

    However, Ye Changge did not care too much about these people.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not talk about their sess rate of bing an Emperor first.¡¯

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s rate of improvement was so fast that a second emperor might very likely appear in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°Cultivate well. If you have anything you don¡¯t understand, go ask your master or your younger sister.¡±

    ¡°In addition, you can go to the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir toprehend it.¡±

    Li Shiyi epted the order and left.

    Ye Changge remembered something.

    Before, when he went to West Ocean, he had passed by the intersection of the southern border and the eastern region.

    That ce had an unusual aura.

    Now that he had broken through to the Emperor Realm, it was time for him to take care of it and investigate the situation there.

    Previously, he had thought of handling it personally. Now, he only needed to send people over.

    Connecting his will to the guest elder jade token, he began to summon the Three-headed God-devil.

    Then, he sent out his will, and the rift worm epted his summons.

    Now, the rift worm had be the Guardian Spirit Beast of Reclining Peak. It usually cultivated in a cave abode.

    After receiving Ye Changge¡¯s summons, he activated the void mark and instantly arrived outside Ye Changge¡¯s study.

    After waiting for a while, the Three-headed God-devil also arrived.

    ¡°I called the two of you over this time because I have a mission for the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Please instruct us, your majesty!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, just say the word.¡±

    The disciples outside did not know for the time being that the Emperor was Ye Changge, but they, the top experts, were all clear.

    The rift worm, which had been taught a lesson by Ye Changge, was even more obedient.

    Standing in front of Ye Changge, the two could feel Ye Changge¡¯s powerful and ethereal aura.

    The longer they interacted with him, the more they knew how big the gap between their strength and Ye Changge¡¯s was.

    Ye Changge took out a jade slip and recorded the detailed location in it.

    ¡°I once found something unusual at the border between the southern border and the eastern region, probably at the position of the Qilian Mountain. There was a potent smell of blood.¡±

    ¡°The two of you should go and check out the situation. If there are any strange arrays, you can just destroy them.¡±

    ¡°If possible, capture some people and bring them back.¡±

    Taking the jade slip, the rift worm took the lead and shot out with the Three-headed God-devil.

    After all, the rift worm¡¯s speed was his forte. He directly tore open space and had the Three-headed God-devil follow him.

    The two of them did not dare to dy Ye Changge¡¯s mission.

    Asura Ghost Region.

    ¡°One of the nine ghosts of the universe has disappeared out of nowhere. Have you found the reason?¡±

 Chapter 56 - The Successive Deaths of the Nine Ghosts, the Union of the Sacred Lands

    <h4>Chapter 56: The Sessive Deaths of the Nine Ghosts, the Union of the Sacred Lands</h4>

    The Reincarnation Ghost Lord could not keep calm.

    Asura Ghost Region, as the descendant of the underground alien race, needed to remove the array and open the formation that spanned the entire eastern region.

    As long as the array was opened, the powerful remnant race army that had been underground for tens of thousands of years would rush to the surface.

    Three of the main foundations of the Qilian Mountain, the ghost region, and the Floating Snow Sect were already under their control.

    As long as they upied the Hidden Edge Sect, the entire eastern region would be theirs.

    They had never expected that the Hidden Edge Sect would have an Emperor!

    However, the Asura Ghost Region had overestimated the strength of the Hidden Edge Sect, regarding them as an old enemy.

    It was impossible for them to have predicted such a thing.

    Therefore, the entire Asura Ghost Region was in very low spirits. Moreover, as the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s sworn enemy, they were even more terrified.

    The nine ghosts of the universe was a strategy that the higher-ups of the ghost region came up with to resist.

    The nine ghosts of the universe absorbed the evil energy, blood qi, murderous aura, and so on from the Mortal World to strengthen their own bodies.

    Although the newly born nine ghosts of the universe were very weak, they were basically indestructible.

    As long as they caused a big enough disaster and absorbed more evil auras, they were strong enough to be a powerful reliance of the Asura Ghost Region.

    In the end, the ghost region had just refined the nine ghosts of the universe. Not long after they were released, one of them died.

    How could he not be furious?!

    ¡°Reporting to the Ghost Lord, we don¡¯t know the exact situation, but Dark Witch Ghost Lord has personally gone to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Dark Witch has already gone out? That¡¯s right, I hope he can find out the reason. We have to think of a way to make up for the remaining nine ghosts of the universe.¡±

    Before the first wave had subsided, another wave rose.

    ¡°Reporting to the Ghost Lord, we have just received news that Qilian Mountain has been attacked by an unknown force. The situation is critical!¡±

    ¡°Someone has already sent a message to the central region headquarters, but the central region is toorge and too far away. The Ghost Lord has ordered us to immediately send reinforcements!¡±

    Ghost Lord!

    As the person in charge of the entire Asura Ghost Region, he was powerful and dignified.

    This was an order personally given by an underworld lord, and the situation was already very grave.

    Reincarnation Ghost Lord immediately set off and gave instructions as he walked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bring people to assist immediately. Remember to keep in contact with Dark Witch Ghost Lord and pay close attention to the news of the nine ghosts of the universe.¡±

    What he did not know was that not only was one of the nine ghosts of the universe dead, the second one was also about to die.

    He Xiuxing looked at the monster that had two eyes, six ears, and four long teeth in front of him. He raised his axe again.

    This was the third time he had attacked this six-eared monster.

    Boom!

    The ground shook and the entire mountain shook. The monster was split into two halves.

    There was a squirming ck vapouring off its body. The clouds of ck vapour intertwined as if it wanted to sew its body together again.

    He Xiuxing watched silently.

    Every time he looked at it, he understood some operationalws of the ck vapour.

    ¡°As long as I iste him from the Heavenly Mortal World, he won¡¯t be able to quickly obtain spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he will only be able to use up his original reserves, and he will not be able to recover. It will also be rare and precious.¡±

    He Xiuxing analyzed.

    If there were other people from the Hidden Edge Sect standing here, they would definitely be extremely shocked.

    Spiritual energy was everywhere and circted naturally.

    To iste the intersection of spiritual energy of both heaven and earth and create a vacuum of spiritual energy, this was something that could only be achieved when one broke through a realm.

    In their minds, He Xiuxing, who was an ordinary mortal, could easily achieve something that even a realm-breaking cultivator could not.

    Ever since He Xiuxing discovered the first nine ghosts of the universe, this matter had been on his mind.

    This monster gave him a bad premonition.

    He was a person who did as he was told, so he immediately started searching ording to the strange connection on the monster¡¯s body.

    Soon, he found a cultivator with a high cultivation base.

    That person wore a mask on his face, and his entire body was exuding a dense aura.

    Looking at the mask, He Xiuxing thought of the degree-realm powerhouse that his master had once killed on Misty Cloud Peak with one sword strike.

    Thus, he concealed his aura, hugged the little yellow dog in his arms, and followed along.

    Sure enough, it did not take long for him to discover the second strange monster.

    After splitting open the six-eared monster once again and exhausting his original reserves, He Xiuxing followed the ghost-masked man once again.

    Just like that, after killing two more ghosts, he discovered that the ghost-masked man had found a ce to rest.

    He Xiuxing memorized the ghost-masked creature¡¯s aura and found the nearest vige. He found a family and bought a few small dishes with copper coins.

    If the Dark Witch Ghost Lord knew that he had been followed all this time, he would have known that just confirming a ghost¡¯s safety would cause the ghost to die immediately.

    When he was resting in the wild, the people following him even went to buy food. He wondered how he would feel.

    ¡­

    The Vast Sea Divine Sect.

    A woman was standing quietly at the highest point of the ind by the sea.

    She was wearing light yellow in-cored garments and ayer of embroidered woollen cloth.

    Her shiny ck hair was pulled up a little.

    The aura on her body changed all the time. Sometimes it was fierce and intimidating.

    Sometimes it was gentle and calm, making people feel close to her.

    In front of her stood a strange and huge bird.

    Its wings were long and narrow. When it spread its wings, it did not flutter, but the strange fluctuations made the huge bird stay still in the air.

    ¡°So, the Thunder Fire Temple, Wen Xin Dao, and even the Acacia Pavilion sent people to contact us?¡±

    The object of the woman¡¯s inquiry was the strange bird floating in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, hierarch! This time, the Hidden Edge Sect is too overbearing!¡±

    ¡°You think so too?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if a force like the Heavenly Dao Academy can¡¯t im to be a sacrednd, it¡¯s still eptable. Why can¡¯t we, forces that have had Emperors, im to be a sacrednd?¡±

    ¡°Other than the sects you mentioned before, have the rest contacted you? Most importantly, what about Heavenly Star City?¡±

    ¡°Leader, there¡¯s no news from Heavenly Star City yet. However, when Wen Xin Dao revealed it, they¡¯re very dissatisfied.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m just afraid that they won¡¯t care about this matter.¡±

    Heavenly Star City was different from the forces left behind by ordinary Emperors.

    The Heavenly Star Emperor was the most powerful existence in the entire history of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    This great Empress had founded the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty and was invincible throughout the world.

    However, the other Emperors were also invincible when they were still alive.

    And yet, the Heavenly Star Emperor was the only one who had established such a huge force.

    ¡°Reply to them. Our Vast Sea Divine Sect is also involved in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Patriarch!¡±

    ¡°Prepare the sacrifices. This time, we might have to use our true strength. After all, our opponent is also an Emperor.¡±

    The woman paused for a moment. ¡°Although we can¡¯t fight against the Hidden Edge Sect without the existence of an Emperor, we also can¡¯t change our name.¡±

    This was a deliberate misinterpretation of Ye Changge¡¯s meaning.

    The existence of a saint was his goal. Without the existence of a saint, how could it be called a sacrednd.

    Even the Hidden Edge Sect did not want to be called a sacrednd.

    How could these forces that relied on the legacy pool be so shameless.

    The remnants of Maple City, Prajna Thunderp Temple, and other sects spontaneously joined forces.

    More sacred ces in the central region began to cooperate with these sects, voluntarily bing pawns.

 Chapter 57 - The Shocked Wu Yunfei and the Furious Yu Tianxing

    <h4>Chapter 57: The Shocked Wu Yunfei and the Furious Yu Tianxing</h4>

    Myriad Flowers World.

    Yunxi¡¯s flying boat rushed from the south pole to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror at the fastest speed.

    Wu Yunfei, who was on the flying boat, was getting more and more surprised.

    On the way, he had already understood the ins and outs of the matter.

    The Heavenly Water Moon Mirror had observed how the Great Emperors outside the world refined the array bases and set up the array formations.

    The Great Emperor!

    It was unknown how long it had been since someone had appeared in the Myriad Flowers World.

    As expected, the outer space was endless.

    First, there was the Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance, and then there was the Great Emperor who set up the array. That was where he should fight.

    Previously, Wu Yunfei thought that this mission would bepleted very easily and that the reward would be easy to obtain.

    Now, after seeing Yunxi¡¯s performance, he knew that it was not that simple.

    When the flying boat came to a stop, Yunxi waved his hand and Wu Yunfei could not help but quickly escape from the flying boat.

    ¡°Little friend, please don¡¯t me me. We are really in a hurry. I apologize for my rudeness.¡±

    Wu Yunfei, who was flying at high speed, could only smile bitterly and nod his head.

    When they arrived at the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, the dignified top eight sects of the Righteous Path unexpectedly did not have any obstructions and had a smooth journey.

    They were brought to the back mountain of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror at the fastest speed, where the waterfall was flowing.

    After pausing to catch his breath for a while, Wu Yunfei clearly saw the people here.

    He was stunned again.

    He knew most of them.

    Daoist He Yu, Wang Feng, Guigu Xuan, Mi He..

    These people were all famous array formation masters in the Myriad Flowers World.

    There were even a few people with vigorous auras and old appearances. Wu Yunfei had only seen images on some jade slips.

    Those were the foundations of the various sects!

    There was a white-haired old man with a ruddy face who was lying on the ground, calcting something.

    That was the 40th generation sect master of the ck Array Sect. He was an important figure in the Myriad Flower World¡¯s Array Dao formation.

    Beside him, there were also a few old men who were scratching their ears and cheeks, thinking hard about something.

    Daoist Qianyu, Heavenly River Monk¡­

    Each and every one of them had not appeared for a long time. They were all experts in the Dao of array formations that made the world think that they had all passed away.

    Wu Yunfei waspletely stunned!

    Although these seniors¡¯ inheritances were not as good as his, their grades were more than ten times his. They were all extremely experienced!

    It was precisely such existences that were all stumped here.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Just as he was in a daze, sect leader Shuiyue walked over.

    It was actually sect leader Shuiyue who personally received him, a loose cultivator.

    This mission¡¯s specifications were high, and the strength of the participants had far exceeded his imagination.

    ¡°Elder Yunxi has already told you the specific matters. The mission is urgent, there are a few videos here, you go first.¡±

    Before sect leader Shuiyue could finish her sentence, the waterfall started to move.

    Everyone stood up from the ground.

    They stared at the waterfall with burning eyes.

    Wu Yunfei didn¡¯t understand, but the waterfall also had his attention.

    On the screen, under the golden light, an extraordinary figure was setting up a formation.

    This should be a part of a formation, a miniature formation.

    A series of dazzling fireworks appeared in the hands of that person.

    Countless exmations came from the waterfall.

    ¡°Why can energy be transmitted over here!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because the energy is too condensed, and the spiritual energy formed threads, forcefully passing through the gaps of the threads of light!¡±

    ¡°Then what about this ce, how can it allow the Death Spirit Jade and the Thunder Guiding Coral, these two kinds of materials, to fuse together?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I can only record it first and then look at it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Then what about this ce? Why is it possible tobine the array base in this way? Isn¡¯t it the opposite?¡±

    The discussions continued and rose one after another.

    Although there were many voices in the discussion, everyone present was a cultivator with extraordinary strength. Everyone could hear it clearly.

    Wu Yunfei was already stunned!

    ¡°What is this! This is impossible!¡±

    He shouted crazily in his heart.

    In the Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance, there was a clear record of a sentence.

    The array used the power of heaven and earth. Human strength could not defy the heavens. The difference between a cultivator and the entire world was huge.

    Therefore, the array set up by a cultivator could only use a significant portion of the energy of a world at most.

    This boundary was known as the energy boundary in the Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance.

    ording to Wu Yunfei¡¯s calctions, the power used by the array formation that was already assembled in the picture exceeded this boundary.

    If this array formation was set uppletely, what exactly would be its energy source?

    ording to his calctions, if he were to move it to the Myriad Flowers World, he would use almost one-tenth of the Myriad Flowers World¡¯s spiritual energy!

    One-tenth of the spiritual energy of a world!

    Was this an array that humans were capable of setting up?

    At this moment, Wu Yunfei deeply understood what it meant to say that there was always someone better than him.

    Because he had not seen the previous video, it was more difficult for him to understand it than the others.

    Wu Yunfei made up his mind. From now on, he would live in the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror and study the array set up by this Great Emperor day and night!

    ¡­

    Hidden Edge Sect of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    Ye Changge, who had just finished his experiment, faintly felt that the array he had created seemed to have an important effect on some people.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s that the system that discovered a good talent in array formations. My unacknowledged disciple?¡±

    Thinking of his disciples, Ye Changge called over his two disciples who were still on Reclining Firewood Peak.

    After checking their cultivation and giving them some pointers, Ye Changge nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s progress was very fast. He was about to enter the Tribtion Realm and be a cultivator who had hopes of breaking through to the upper three realms.

    This was a very quick progression.

    As expected of an Emperor¡¯s talents!

    As for his third disciple, Yu Tianxing, because she had recovered her cultivation, her speed was even faster than Li Shiyi¡¯s.

    The child who had just entered the sect was only one year old. After all these years of cultivation, she had already reached the Rebirth Stage.

    If she. kept up this speed, she would be able to reach the upper three realms faster than Li Shiyi.

    ¡°Very good. When you reach the Tribtion Realm, I¡¯ll allow you to go down the mountain with the Grand Purity Truth Sword and your other trump cards.¡±

    Hearing this good news, Li Shiyi raised his head in surprise.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Turning his gaze to Yu Tianxing, Ye Changge said, ¡°Tianxing, does that Heavenly Star City have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°This is an inheritance I had left behind. I wonder what master has to say about this matter?¡±

    ¡°Previously, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s intelligencework received news that several major forces are joining forces to resist me.¡±

    ¡°Resist?¡± Yu Tianxing asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Previously, I didn¡¯t allow sects without Emperors to call themselves sacrednds, and many sects that had Emperors have begun to join forces.¡±

    Yu Tianxing was stunned. ¡°Master, you mean that Heavenly Star City is also involved?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they seem to be the ones who are secretly leading. I¡¯m just asking for your opinion. If they have nothing to do with you, then I¡¯ll just dismiss them.¡±

    Understanding Ye Changge¡¯s meaning, Yu Tianxing bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Master, after all, it¡¯s my inheritance. There are some people left in that ce, please leave it to me to handle!¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    After obtaining Ye Changge¡¯s permission, Yu Tianxing returned to her room to make preparations.

    She was iparably furious.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t returned for so many years, how could Heavenly Star City fall to such a state! What¡¯s the meaning of a title like the sacrednd!¡±

    After receiving Ye Changge¡¯s edification, she saw the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World, Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, and knew what a saint was.

    Yu Tianxing was very dissatisfied with the stupidity of the inheritance she left behind.

 Chapter 59 - Sacred Lands Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 59: Sacred Lands Gathering</h4>

    Yellow Flower Mountain. Ye Changge found this ce a little strange.

    It was originally just an ordinary mountain range and was not famous.

    ording to the investigation of the Hidden Edge Sect, this was once the location of a powerful sacrednd¡¯s sect.

    ording to legends, this sect had given birth to the number one Emperor-level existence in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    After countless years, this sect had long since disappeared.

    Even its name could not be investigated.

    However, Ye Changge had just arrived here when he discovered that there was an ancient array formation underground.

    Many people were underground, and no one knew what they were doing.

    ¡°A sect that has already disappeared for so long, could it still have a sessor?¡±

    Curious, Ye Changge nned to conceal his aura and go down to take a look at the situation.

    At his current realm, he could be considered able to do as he pleased and not overstep the rules.

    Without a thought, Ye Changge concealed his figure and used the Earth Escape Technique to sneak underground.

    When he reached underground, he discovered that there were countless underground tunnels that he could meander through.

    ¡°Looks like this ce really isn¡¯t abandoned. These tunnels have been reinforced with arrays.¡±

    Soon, after passing through severalrge caves and tens of thousands of meters of tunnels, he arrived at a huge cave.

    There were nearly a hundred people gathered here.

    Ye Changge was a little curious.

    Because these people¡¯s auras were all different.

    But, without a doubt, everyone¡¯s auras were strong.

    All of them were wrapped in ck robes of different styles.

    It was obvious that they had gone through special treatment and could hide their auras.

    If it was not for Ye Changge¡¯s current profound realm, he might not have been able to discover these people underground.

    After a brief analysis, he found that there were at least a dozen different factions gathered here.

    ¡°So, the Vast Sea sect has already made preparations. What¡¯s left are those Great Emperor¡¯s legacy factions that have yet to contact us.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Star City, Purple Clouds Pce, these two sects have yet to contact us.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Star City doesn¡¯t need to care. ording to our investigation, they were the ones leading this time. They just want to be thest to make an appearance.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, those people from Heavenly Star City still can¡¯t change this stinky habit.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. They think that they had the strongest Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal World, but they¡¯ve always been pretentious.¡±

    ¡°Who here isn¡¯t the inheritance of an Emperor¡¯s faction? The strongest Emperor? Heavenly Star Emperor has never fought my Emperor before.¡±

    The topic was a little off. The ck-clothed person who was presiding over the meeting interrupted the discussion, standing alone on a huge rock.

    ¡°Now is not the time to talk about this. This time, ourmon target is the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°I have to remind everyone that the Hidden Edge Sect has an existing Great Emperor. Each of our families, at most, have Emperor artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Some of the sects are slightly stronger, and some even have an Emperor-level mountain protection array. However, this is useless in front of a living Great Emperor.¡±

    ¡°We have to work together. No one can stop doing their best, no one can fight among themselves.¡±

    After listening to him, the people who were dissatisfied with Heavenly Star City also stopped talking.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the Purple Clouds Pce?¡±

    A maic female voice sounded.

    ¡°The sect master of the Purple Clouds Pce seems to have a problem with his cultivation and can¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°Why would a cultivation problem suddenly appear at this time?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that they want to betray us?¡±

    The Purple Clouds Pce was also a special inheritance of an emperor.

    They might be the only force in the Heavenly Mortal World that had produced two Emperors.

    Other than the fact that the Forty-seventh Sect¡¯s master was an Emperor,

    It was very likely that the founder of the Purple Clouds Pce was also an Emperor.

    Unfortunately, although the inheritance of the Purple Clouds Pce had never been broken, it had its ups and downs.

    At its most dangerous time, there was only one disciple.

    As a result, after such a long time, a lot of the information could no longer be verified.

    Listening to their discussions¡­

    Ye Changge also had a curious feeling towards these two factions.

    As for Heavenly Star City, Ye Changge did not n to care about his third disciple if she wanted to deal with it herself.

    He was still very at ease towards this reborn Emperor disciple. After all, they had both awakened their wisdom.

    He was also quite interested in the Purple Clouds Pce.

    Ye Changge had also gained some enlightenment when he reached the Emperor Realm.

    Bing an Emperor required not only one¡¯s own strength, but also one¡¯s fate.

    If the Purple Clouds Pce had really given birth to two Emperors, then this sect¡¯s fate would definitely be very profound.

    Going to establish contact with them would be of great help to Ye Changge, who had yet to understand the heavenly secrets and fate.

    ¡°With the unique fate of the Yellow Flower Mountain and the suppression of the Great Array, we don¡¯t have to worry about people finding out what¡¯s going on here.¡±

    ¡°So, if someone outside finds out about this, it will definitely be because someone leaked it.¡±

    ¡°At that time, no matter which family it is, they will face the revenge of many Emperors!¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Changge no longer had any interest in these people.

    Just as he was about to ignore them and go directly to investigate the Giant Pirs¡­

    ¡°Then, onest thing. Does anyone know why the Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect doesn¡¯t allow forces without an Emperor to call themselves a sacrednd?¡±

    ¡°If it was before, I would have thought that he wanted the Hidden Edge Sect to call themselves a sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°Now, the ceremony has clearly stated that the disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect are not allowed to call themselves sacred.¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly is the reason for him to take this matter so seriously?¡±

    Hearing these questions, Ye Changge also stopped, wanting to hear what these people had to say.

    As for the real reason, it was naturally because Ye Changge felt that he was not a saint. It was really inappropriate to call him sacred or something like that.

    The primordial era, the three pure saints, and other existences had left too deep an impression on his heart.

    If it was before, Ye Changge would have thought that all of this was just an illusion and a lie.

    However, after transmigrating to the fantasy world and obtaining the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, he could no longer treat stories like the three pure saints as fiction.

    The impression of the omnipotence of saints remained in his heart. He did not wish for his sect to call itself a sacrednd.

    Unless, in the future, Ye Changge fused his body with the Dao and became a saint.

    And those forces that were far inferior to him calling themselves sacrednds made him even more displeased.

    ¡°Hmph, in my opinion, it¡¯s still because he wants to be the sole ruler of the world!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Someone asked doubtfully.

    ¡°ording to the news from the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, this Ye Changge is currently refining an array formation. It might even envelop more than half of the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°Hiss, you mean that he wants to control the entire Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for being blunt, but if your sect had the sole existence of an Emperor, wouldn¡¯t you want to rule the entire Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    ¡°Back then, when Heavenly Star Emperor established the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty, he only relied on his own strength and the experts under him.¡±

    ¡°Now, in this Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s greatnd, I reckon that he doesn¡¯t have enough subordinates at the moment. Thus, he used an array formation to rule, perhaps it would be more stable.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Humans are always more trustworthy than arrays.¡±

    Listening to the heated discussion below, Ye Changge smiled disdainfully.

    How could a sparrow know the ambition of a swan?

 Chapter 60 - The Frightened Experts of the Sacred Land

    <h4>Chapter 60: The Frightened Experts of the Sacred Land</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge could not be bothered with these people anymore.

    His goal was to find the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World after all.

    If these forces really caused trouble together, it would be even better.

    It would be better for him to directly suppress them.

    Settling this once and for all would be more in line with Ye Changge¡¯s intentions.

    He turned around and left the giant cave.

    Arriving at the deepest cave he could reach, Ye Changge began to execute the technique given by the Giant Pir.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    A strange fluctuation spread out in all directions.

    After waiting for a while, another fluctuation came from the ground, beneath Ye Changge.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The ground began to tremble.

    The people of the sacrednd who were in the middle of the cave were bewildered.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Something seems to be reacting underground?¡±

    ¡°Could it be an earthquake?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? With the suppression of the fate of this nameless sect and the suppression of so many formations, it¡¯s impossible for an earthquake to happen.¡±

    ¡°The aura is getting stronger and stronger. Could it be that a numinous treasure has been born?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    One after another, they exercised their divine senses to investigate the underground.

    Unfortunately, there were many array formations set up here, isting and weakening their senses.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first and go underground to investigate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first as well. Fellow Daoists, this way please.¡±

    With someone taking the lead, many experts of the sacrednd did not stay any longer and flew out one after another.

    The fluctuations became stronger and stronger, and small cracks began to appear in the cave.

    Ye Changge contacted the fragment of the Giant Pir that was sleeping underground.

    This fragment had not been replenished and could not be moved now.

    Ye Changge could onlye into contact with it personally and bring it back to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    After careful consideration, he used the Earth Tunnelling Technique and quickly moved underground.

    The powerful undtions began to attack the Yellow Flower Mountain.

    On the mountain, many rocks that were lying t rolled down the mountain.

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±

    ¡°Look at the treasures underground, are they about to be born?¡±

    ¡°All treasures are born, and those who are fated will get them. Everyone, let¡¯s see what the real deal is.¡±

    As the aura of the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World became stronger and stronger, the experts of the sacrednd started to stir.

    Many people were already emitting auras, speeding up their journey while at the same time, being wary of everyone around them.

    ¡°I can feel it! This powerful spiritual energy!¡±

    Someone shouted excitedly, even forgetting to change his voice.

    ¡°Old man Guan! With your strength, it¡¯s better for you to stand aside. You definitely won¡¯t be able to obtain such a powerful artifact.¡±

    As they got closer and closer, they could faintly sense the specific location of the treasure through their spiritual senses.

    As the earth shook and the mountains shook, the underground formation was destroyed.

    The experts of the sacrednd all exercised their divine senses, probing the underground.

    Weng!

    A violent fluctuation was transmitted.

    The bodies of the people who were flying trembled and blood spurted out of their mouths.

    ¡°What is this? Such a powerful aura?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something we can investigate. It¡¯s mysterious and ancient. What treasure is this?¡±

    Without permission, the Giant Pir that was being investigated became recklessly angry.

    These ants dared to be so impudent!

    Weng! Weng! Weng!

    Just after receiving Ye Changge¡¯s majestic spiritual energy, the Giant Pir swiftly punished the experts of the sacrednd.

    Waves of powerful fluctuations targeted them, causing more and more people to spit out blood.

    ¡°Enough, you¡¯re also such an ancient existence. Why are you fighting with these people? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡±

    ¡°Quickly recover your strength. It¡¯s not like you can keep it in your storage ring.¡±

    ¡°After recovering a certain amount of mobility, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Weng!

    A wave of energy rippled from the Giant Pir.

    Ye Changge was both angry and amused.

    This being was actually bargaining with him!

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll allow you to attack twice more.¡±

    Weng! Weng!

    With permission, the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir gathered its strength and released two waves consecutively.

    This seemed to be a unique talent of the Giant Pir. It could release different waves.

    Some could be used formunication, and some could be used like this. It was a powerful attack.

    Almost all the experts of the sacrednd fell to the ground, unable to continue flying.

    ¡°Just what kind of powerful spirit tool is this?¡±

    ¡°Why is it so powerful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s attacking continuously to express its dissatisfaction. This spiritual weapon has a very strong spirituality and self-esteem!¡±

    The more it behaved like this, the more they wanted to keep the spiritual weapon that was about to be born as their own.

    These people were all powerful existences of the sacrednds. Even they were easily injured. One could imagine how powerful the other party was.

    Knowing that things could not be done, many people began to contact their sects.

    As long as the various sacrednds sent out their own super experts, they would definitely be able to stop this magical treasure from being born.

    Beside the Giant Pir, Ye Changge finished replenishing his spiritual energy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drag you along to the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Buzz!

    Receiving the reply, his aura was fully unleashed.

    Boom!

    A powerful pressure surfaced. Ye Changge extended two of his fingers and pointed towards theyer of soil above.

    A powerful sword qi passed through Ye Changge¡¯s fingers and struck theyer of soil above his head.

    It passed through theyers of rocks, vegetation, and the white clouds floating on the top of Yellow Flower Mountain.

    The power of the sword qi was immense. It directly opened up a tunnel with a radius of nearly a thousand meters.

    After all, the fragment of the Giant Pir was too big.

    Dragging the fragment, Ye Changge turned into a streak of light and flew out.

    The people who remained underground were all stunned.

    They were all scared silly.

    After a long time.

    ¡°That person just now was the Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect?¡± An old man asked.

    After a long time, a woman replied.

    ¡°His aura was as majestic as the sun, and he looked like an Emperor.

    ¡°The sword qi was sharp, and he was only able to break through a hundred-meter tunnel.¡±

    ¡°This is the power of an emperor. Can we really resist him?¡±

    No one replied.

    After a while, someone gasped.

    ¡°Hiss! Why is the Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect here?¡±

    Everyone broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°Hiss! Hiss!¡±

    Sharp inhales could be heard.

    What were these people gathered here for?

    To join forces against the Hidden Edge Sect.

    They had thought that with the suppression of fate and the concealment of the array formation, they would be able to find the Hidden Edge Sect.

    No outsiders would be able to find out anything about this ce.

    In the end, the Hidden Edge Sect Emperor?was here!

    And it was when they were holding a gathering.

    ¡°This... maybe he¡¯s just here for the treasure hunt. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know that we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Even if he did not know at the start and was already here, taking into ount his Emperor¡¯s strength, it must have been easy for him to find us.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he just finish us off?¡±

    There was an awkward silence.

    ¡°Perhaps, in his heart, we¡¯re too weak and he couldn¡¯t be bothered with us.¡±

    Another long moment passed.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, that magic treasure that just appeared might be the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    ¡°That strange pattern isn¡¯t something that an ordinary person can create.¡±

    ¡°In our sect¡¯s records, it states that this was indeed the appearance of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir.¡±

    ¡°So what the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor said is true? The Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World has shattered and a great cmity has descended?¡±

 Chapter 61 - Attempting to Fuse With the Fragment of the Giant Pillar

    <h4>Chapter 61: Attempting to Fuse With the Fragment of the Giant Pir</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    On the way back, 10,000 meters in the sky.

    The fragment of the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Giant Pir caused a shockwave that shattered the clouds along the way.

    Ye Changge quickly returned to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    He headed straight underground and ced the fragment near the stone tablet.

    ¡°Next, do you have a way to fuse with it yourself?¡±

    Weng!

    Ye Changge raised his brows.

    ¡°It seems that even though it¡¯s a fragment that¡¯s close to me, it¡¯s still somewhat damaged. I need to repair it.¡±

    He began to organize his materials.

    Based on the method of repair he had obtained from signing in, Ye Changge wanted to give it a try.

    After all, the array formation that set up the World Barrier had already begun to refine the array base.

    The repair of the Giant Pir had yet to begin.

    ¡°Thunder fiber grass, spirit lingering miasma, Confucian gentle fire, Jinglin Blood, Yunsi, sunpiercer celestial flower, lightning bamboo...¡±

    Ye Changge cleaned up his materials and counted them. He found that the stock was still sufficient.

    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll try to repair you.¡±

    After greeting the Giant Pir, he sat cross-legged and began to process the materials he needed to refine the tools.

    The Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir¡¯s Stone Tablet emitted a strong fluctuation.

    It was very excited!

    In return, it directly moved Yu Tianxing in front of it.

    ¡°Master? Senior? What happened?¡±

    After being suddenly moved to Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, Yu Tianxing asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°The Giant Pir allows you toprehend its Stone Tablet.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know the exact details of what happened, Yu Tianxing immediately reacted.

    It was a rare opportunity toprehend the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet.

    It took up her master¡¯s light and allowed her to obtain more opportunities toprehend than she had in her previous life.

    And still, it was worth cherishing.

    Thus, Yu Tianxing also sat cross-legged in front of the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet.

    With a smile, Ye Changge began to focus on processing the materials.

    ...

    Myriad Flowers World, Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing. The waterfall is fluctuating again. Everyone, get ready.¡±

    One of the elders of Heavenly Water Moon Mirror noticed the unusual movement of the waterfall and called out to the formation masters to check it out.

    Under everyone¡¯s expectant gazes, an image appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting, it¡¯s starting!¡±

    ¡°Haha, that Strange Array Base andbination from before must have been tormented for a long time. I hope I can understand the key today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am going to end up pulling out my hair.¡±

    The array masters watched attentively.

    Gradually, they realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°Is... is this Emperor really setting up an array? Or is he refining an array base?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something too profound that we can¡¯t understand?¡±

    The scene gradually became noisy.

    After staring at it for a long time, Wu Yunfei made a decision.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt that he¡¯s not setting up an array.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Why isn¡¯t the Emperor setting up an array?¡±

    The people looked at him as if he was an idiot.

    He was an Emperor, so he could do whatever he wanted.

    However, everyone could understand his feelings.

    After waiting for so long, the waterfall finally showed a new image, but it was not the base of the array, nor was it the array itself.

    After a long time, someone slowly realized something.

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s refining weapons?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Isn¡¯t this Emperor an array master? How did he be an array master again?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe the Emperor is indeed powerful. Maybe he¡¯s stronger than us.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a few cksmiths to take a look?¡±

    Although they were all cultivators, many array masters did not look down on Artifact Masters.

    They thought that they were too vulgar.

    Of course, cksmiths, Talisman Painters, Alchemists, array masters, and other professions all looked down on each other.

    ¡°Anyway, there are records, and we can¡¯t understand it now. We can only slowly analyze it. Otherwise, call a few cksmiths to take a look.¡±

    Heavenly Water Moon Mirror had their own cksmiths, and their standards weren¡¯t ordinary.

    Very soon, a big, burly female cultivator with a ponytail arrived at the waterfall.

    She was entranced by it after just a few nces.

    Seeing that she had no reaction, the surrounding people were a little anxious.

    Sect Master Shuiyue first asked, ¡°Niece Qian Shui, can you understand it?¡±

    Qian Shui, who hade to her senses, was still staring at the waterfall. ¡°Sect master! This disciple can understand some of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then tell me what this Great Emperor is doing.¡±

    ¡°He is processing the materials.¡±

    ¡°Processing the materials? And then?¡± The Water Moon sect master was a bit puzzled. Why did this disciple stop talking halfway?

    ¡°No, this person is just processing the materials.¡±

    ¡°Then can you see what the materials are being used for?¡±

    Qian Shui smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know! The materials used by this Emperor are too precious. I have nevere into contact with them.¡±

    His words left Sect Master Shuiyue speechless.

    Someone suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for other organizations that specialize in refining artifacts and have them send someone over to take a look?¡±

    This suggestion immediately received the approval of many people.

    Without saying anything else, Sect Master Shuiyue immediately began to make arrangements.

    The matter of the Emperor was of great importance, and many things had to be kept secret.

    Sect Master Shuiyue had already handed over the daily operations of the sect to the disciples and elders to handle.

    She and the Grand Elder were both focused on the matters of the Sacred Item Waterfall.

    And Shuiyue Jingtian had also received the full support of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    In a short while, the order was sent out.

    Wu Yunfei knew that those people would be brought here as quickly as he was.

    After waiting for a day, dozens of people came one after another.

    Seeing the many array masters gathered here, the artifact masters were also very surprised.

    Soon, they didn¡¯t have the energy to care about these array masters¡¯ affairs.

    Because in the image disyed by the waterfall, the golden figure¡¯s artifact refining technique attracted all their attention.

    ¡°Who is this? How can there be such a profound technique?¡±

    ¡°This is the spirit lingering miasma? Lightning bamboo? Why is there a four-leaf clover?¡±

    ¡°The four-leaf clover is the only material of the lowest grade, grade one. This lightning bamboo is already at grade seven. How can they bebined?¡±

    ¡°Hiss! So the spirit lingering miasma and the four-leaf clover can make the lightning bamboo¡¯s energypletely converge. Spirit and energy fuse together.¡±

    Waves of exmations sounded.

    The surrounding array masters did not disturb them.

    Because the array masters understood this feeling.

    There was always someone better than them.

    Just like that, the array masters continued to study the previous records.

    And the artifact masters stared at the waterfall, discussing and recording.

    After a few days, the images slowly disappeared.

    ¡°Why is it gone?¡±

    ¡°Ah? I¡¯m about to have a breakthrough, why is there no image?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Shuiyue, what do you need to continue observing that mysterious person? I¡¯m willing to pay any price!¡±

    Looking at these excited people, Sect Master Shuiyue could only smile bitterly.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic! This isn¡¯t something that I, Shuiyue Jingtian, can control.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor in the screen will appear again. When the timees, you¡¯ll be able to see it.¡±

    ¡°The Flowing Shadow Stone has recorded the previous scene. You can watch it again and again.¡±

    After that, a few leaders of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path exined the whole story to the refiners.

 Chapter 62 - The Shock of the Refiners and the Confusion of the Alchemists

    <h4>Chapter 62: The Shock of the Refiners and the Confusion of the Alchemists</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After a long time, the development of the matter was exined clearly.

    It took the refiners some time to digest the news.

    Emperor!

    World Barrier!

    These two terms shocked them immediately.

    The materials and techniques they had seen before were so ingenious and magical that everyone was amazed.

    If they could keep observing, the refining level of the entire ten thousand arts world would rise to another level.

    ¡°Sect Master Shuiyue! Please let me stay here to study and observe all the images of this Emperor!¡±

    Dozens of refiners requested at the same time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. I¡¯ve invited you here to learn all the techniques of this Emperor.¡±

    ¡°However, please enlighten us. What is this Emperor doing now?¡±

    Hearing the question, the refiners discussed for a while and soon sent out representatives.

    A skinny old man stepped forward.

    He was the chief refiner of the Myriad Treasures Building, Zheng Xu, a top-tier refining sect.

    Only the Myriad Treasures Building, which had expanded its business to the entire world, could afford to produce such a high-level refiner.

    ¡°Let me exin.¡±

    ¡°Actually, from the beginning to the end, the Emperor was only dealing with the materials.¡±

    ¡°But after everyone¡¯s exnation, we have a conclusion.¡±

    ¡°I believe that everyone saw the Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet and the fragment of the Giant Pir that appeared in the image just now.¡±

    ¡°From the aura, we believe that the two should have been one.¡±

    ¡°The material that the Emperor processed was used to repair a part of the Giant Pir.¡±

    ¡°ording to our observations, this Giant Pir is no trivial thing.¡±

    ¡°There is a strange pressure and a strong auraing from it. It might be part of the World Barrier that you spoke about.¡±

    Hearing Zheng Xu¡¯s words, the array masters were a little flustered.

    ¡°Then ording to what you said, Master Zheng, we might not be able to set up aplete array?¡±

    Zheng Xu nodded. ¡°Of course, but we don¡¯t need to set up aplete array either.¡±

    ¡°We can also try to imitate this Giant Pir to use as the core. And you guys set up the array.¡±

    ¡°I understand what Master Zheng Xu means. We only need to repair the south pole¡¯s big hole. Indeed, we don¡¯t need aplete World Barrier.¡±

    Many people reacted, ¡°Yes, yes, we only need a weakened version. After all, a World Barrier exists naturally in our world!¡±

    The dispirited look was gone.

    The 40th generation¡¯s leader of the Profound Array Sect walked out of the crowd.

    ¡°Master Zheng Xu, it seems that the refiners and array masters of our world are going to have an unprecedented cooperation!¡±

    ¡°Yes! This is a matter of life and death for the Myriad Flowers World, and it is a matter of life and death for the rest of the world. I am honored!¡±

    Zheng Xu looked at the 40th generation¡¯s leader of the Profound Array Sect, who was also old, and felt excited!

    A strong sense of honor and mission rose in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    As a world that was constantly suffering from extraterrestrial devils, the cultivators of the Myriad Flowers World had been struggling hard for generations.

    ¡°Perhaps this is the opportunity for our Myriad Flowers World to rise further!¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know the name of this Great Emperor?¡±

    Someone asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, no one knows. Furthermore, the connection between the name and the Great Emperor is too deep. Without the permission of others, even I, Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, would not be able to deduce it.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s just call him The Nameless Emperor.¡±

    From then on, Ye Changge gained another title, The Nameless Emperor.

    As time passed, the atmosphere in the Myriad Flowers World became strange.

    Firstly, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path acted frequently.

    And some of the evil forces that opposed the Righteous Path also gradually restrained themselves. The opposition between the two sides was no longer as radical.

    More importantly, the number of array masters and refiners that usually appeared was much lower.

    The vast majority of array masters and weapon refiners that appeared were of average standards.

    Those who were able to obtain the title of weapon refiner master and array master had all disappeared.

    It was to the extent that the sects and forces that they belonged to had piled up arge number of orders.

    All those who did not know were puzzled.

    The alchemists of the Myriad Flowers World were especially puzzled.

    As alchemy was a noble profession, many alchemists looked down on weapon refiners and array masters.

    The vast majority of cultivators needed array formations and magic treasures in their battles.

    However, most of the time, alchemists did not need to fight.

    When the level of alchemy reached a certain level, they only needed to wait for others toe knocking on their door.

    Many people brought their own materials, and alchemists not only needed to be rewarded, but they also needed to receive a portion of the finished product as a reward.

    The Myriad Flowers World¡¯s default rule was to prepare two sets of materials when asking people to refine pills.

    Now, the armament masters and array masters were hiding, and no one knew what they were doing.

    This made the alchemists feel very strange, but at the same time, they also began to be vignt.

    Myriad Flowers World, Pill Tower.

    This was the sacrednd?of all the alchemists in the Myriad Flowers World.

    Countless alchemists were here to learn, exchange, and refine pills.

    Numerous heaven and earth spirit herbs and finished spirit pills were circted from here every day.

    On the 50th floor of the Pill Tower, in arge hall.

    Dozens of people sat here, deep in discussion.

    They were the managers of the Pill Tower.

    The strange changes in the group of refiners and array masters caught their attention.

    Behind them was the alliance of the most powerful forces in the entire Myriad Flowers World, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    This made the people of the Pill Tower wary.

    For millennia, they had been trying to maintain their noble identity as alchemists.

    Only in this way could they gain the greatest benefits.

    The Pill Tower was also the only one who didn¡¯t need to send people to guard the south pole hole directly.

    They only needed to support them from behind.

    And the refiners needed to be at the front line to speed up the repair of the magical equipment.

    The array masters also needed to set up arrays and fortify the barriers along the front line.

    If a powerful sky demon broke through the barriers and charged into the frontline of the Myriad Flowers World, the reinforcements would be in danger.

    Only the alchemists of the Pill Tower did not need to take such a risk.

    ¡°After the investigation of the elders and the use of the connections of our Pill Tower, we have some information

    ¡°The refiners and the array masters seem to be meditating on something.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but it is rted to the south pole.¡±

    The middle-aged man who was in charge of the meeting was the first to exin the situation.

    ¡°Is it rted to the south pole? Do they want to strengthen the barrier or set up a new line of defense?¡±

    ¡°It is not clear yet, but one thing is certain, and that is that the operation has been fully supported by the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path

    ¡°Recently, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path have sent a lot of people to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror to set up a defense. Is It rted to that ce?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re investigating. Now, we need to discuss a question. Will our Pill Tower participate in this matter?¡±

    ¡°How? We have no way to set up the enchantment. That¡¯s what those who set up the array and those who forge the iron should do.¡±

    ¡°But they have the support of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path! If the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path move to the center, our influence will also be weakened.¡±

    As the people in the meeting continued to discuss, the person in charge of the meeting received a new piece of news.

    His face changed dramatically.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received news from Elder Yan. The refiners and array masters seem to beprehending top-tier inheritances, which may have a huge impact on the entire Myriad Flowers World.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but Elder Yan said that as long as they seed, the Refiners¡¯ Guild and the array alliance will be above the Pill Tower!¡±

    There was an uproar.

 Chapter 63 - Contact With the Pill Tower, A Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 63: Contact With the Pill Tower, A Conspiracy</h4>

    In the Pill Tower, the meeting was still ongoing.

    ¡°No matter what the situation is, the status of our Pill Tower can not be shaken!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, the number one auxiliary force must be our Pill Tower.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to know the specific situation? What ancient inheritance is it? And it even involves the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path?¡±

    Myriad Flowers World¡¯s defense line of the south pole void hadsted for so many years.

    It was because of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path that they were able to prevent the world from being invaded.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path had a stable position and were detached from the outside world.

    Previously, the Pill Tower and the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path worked closely together.

    Now that they suddenly increased their support for the refining and array professions, this made the Pill Tower very vignt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that it is rted to the south pole void.¡±

    ¡°Is there any way to investigate?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment. But we have already sent an elder minister to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Our Pill Tower has deep connections. We have already begun to rapidly obtain resources.¡±

    ¡°Right, we have already discovered that many array formation experts have disappeared for a long time. We have already created the list.¡±

    The host of the meeting knocked on the table and began to exin.

    ¡°First of all, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path must have discovered something, and it¡¯s not a relic.¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve investigated, their main gathering ce is the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror. They¡¯re good at divining the secrets of the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Sacred Item Waterfall at the back of the mountain has the ability to capture the secrets of the heavens and project images. Our preliminary inference is that it has something to do with that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because there haven¡¯t been any relics emerging in the past few days, and there aren¡¯t any treasures either. ording to the current intelligence, it can only be the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror¡±

    ¡°We can try to contact those who have a lot of concerns or who are weak and in need of help.¡±

    ¡°Bribe them and get the information.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, no matter what the situation is, the Pill Tower must be involved in this matter.¡±

    ¡°Because the current situation is enough to show that this may be a major event that affects the entire Myriad Flowers World.¡±

    After he said this, he stood.

    All the participants stood.

    ¡°The glory of the Pill Tower can not be sphemed!¡±

    After the agreement was made, the Pill Tower began to operate with great efficiency.

    When thisrgest support alliance was fully activated, the impact it had was extremely far-reaching.

    Many refiners and array formation masters whose families participated in special missions had their homes visited.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were also frequently contacted by people from the Pill Tower.

    Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    ¡°Sect Master Shuiyue, sect master of the five elements, and everyone else, I¡¯ve been receiving a lot of news recently. Many people have been in contact with my family.¡±

    ¡°Me too. My wife is starting to urge me to go home.¡±

    Because of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror array, the messages sent by themunication of magic treasures were all blocked.

    They could only receive messages and were not allowed to send messages.

    The current situation did not look good. The Emperor¡¯s inheritance was also extremely precious.

    Furthermore, the Myriad Flowers World was not a faction that had not been controlled by the sky demons that had barged in.

    After all, the sky demons¡¯ power was unpredictable. They were also good at controlling people¡¯s hearts.

    If the news leaked and they found out about the n to repair the hole at the south pole, it would not be good for them toe and destroy it.

    Although the Myriad Flowers World was the base of the Righteous Path, they weren¡¯t afraid of anything.

    ¡°Everyone, we have also noticed this situation recently.¡±

    Sect Master Shuiyue came out to exin the situation.

    ¡°ording to our investigation, this matter should be the work of the Pill Tower. They discovered the abnormality and wanted to participate.¡±

    As the powerful strength of the Myriad Flowers World, it was not strange for the Pill Tower to be able to detect the movements of the refiners, array masters, and others.

    ¡°ording to the contacts of the informant, the Pill Tower seems to be dissatisfied with being excluded.¡±

    Hearing these exnations, many people were relieved.

    ¡°So it¡¯s those pill refiners, who are all high and mighty. Now that we don¡¯t want to y with them, they are indeed anxious.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, exactly. Each and every one of them is extremely arrogant. It¡¯s as if everyone owes them money, yet they still charge so much for refining pills for others!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, this kind of thing can turn the tide, and seal the south pole¡¯s big hole. It should not be happening!¡±

    Although many people needed pills, the Pill Tower¡¯s monopoly always caused people to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Everyone, ording to our discussions, we have now found a way.¡±

    ¡°Divulge a portion of the news to the higher-ups of the Pill Tower. Let them know and participate.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Pill Tower is arge faction, and alchemy is an important profession.¡±

    Sect Master Shuiyue paused for a moment before continuing.

    ¡°As for those who have been contacted the most, go out and make contact with the people of the Pill Tower. However, you must do so under the surveince of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.¡±

    ¡°This is to prevent everyone from revealing information that can not be said. It is also for everyone¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s identity cannot be revealed, nor can the method of setting up the array be revealed.¡±

    ¡°It can only be said that he has obtained a powerful ancient inheritance.¡±

    ¡°If the other party offers a deal, you are allowed to make your own decision without revealing too much information.¡±

    Hearing this exnation, many of the people who were in constant contact were delighted.

    Although everyone in the Pill Tower was dissatisfied, there were also many people who had received the favor of an alchemist.

    After all, saving a life was the greatest favor.

    Moreover, being able to make a deal with the Pill Tower meant that they could obtain huge benefits.

    Very quickly, the list of people who were allowed to leave the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror was produced.

    Wu Yunfei did not have any usefulmunicative magic treasures.

    Whether it was the Voice Transmission Jade Pendant or the Flying Sword Message, they were all too expensive for him.

    As an itinerant cultivator, he had to spend all his resources.

    To increase his strength and buy the materials to inscribe the array, that was where he should spend his money.

    Moreover, because he was a lone ranger, very few people contacted him.

    If he wanted to take on missions to earn money, he would also be in the alliance of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path or the headquarters of the Alliance of Array Masters.

    Originally, he did not expect to be invited by someone and wanted to continueprehending in the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    However, someone from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path gave him a Voice Transmission Jade Pendant.

    ording to the person¡¯s instructions, someone from the Pill Tower had specially bought one in order to contact him and asked someone to give it to him.

    It was quite new to Wu Yunfei as he was using it for the first time.

    After leaving the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, under the protection of a powerful disciple from the Five Elements Sect, he began to contact the people from the Pill Tower.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei! I¡¯ve long heard of your great name, young hero. I¡¯m Ren Shaoyuan, the deacon of the Pill Tower.¡±

    A pleasant female voice came from the Voice Transmission Jade Pendant.

    Unfortunately, she did not receive a reply for a long time.

    Wu Yunfei was attracted by the marvelous array formation on the Voice Transmission Jade Pendant and began to study it.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei? Wu Yunfei?¡±

    The other party finally managed tomunicate with Wu Yunfei and did not want to give up.

    The Five Elements Sect¡¯s disciples who were watching were both helpless and respectful.

    Wu Yunfei only came to his senses after being patted on the shoulder.

    ¡°I am Wu Yunfei. May I know what business the deacon of the Pill Tower has?¡±

    ¡°I heard about your deeds, young hero, Wu Yunfei. The Pill Tower wants to recruit you as a member. Are you willing to join us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡± Ren Shaoyuan was in disbelief.

 Chapter 64 - The Mighty Pill Tower

    <h4>Chapter 64: The Mighty Pill Tower</h4>

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not willing. Is there anything else?¡±

    She had never expected to receive such an answer.

    Ren Shaoyuan did not know how to respond.

    ¡°Why? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll continue to study the array formation.¡±

    Study the array formation!

    Ren Shaoyuan, who had caught the keyword, reacted.

    ¡°Our Pill Tower members have a lot of resources, and what you need to do is very simple. Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because the Pill Tower¡¯s matters are very troublesome, and I¡¯m afraid of trouble. I don¡¯t have much time, I need to study the array formation.¡±

    Hearing such a straightforward rejection again, the Pill Tower deacon was obviously angry.

    ¡°Let me get straight to the point. We know that you¡¯re studying the ancient inheritance. We need detailed information. What do you need to be willing to trade?¡±

    ¡°Trade what? The details of the inheritance?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your Pill Tower is so powerful. Shouldn¡¯t you be able to investigate the specific situation?¡±

    ¡°We are currently hoping for you to investigate.¡±

    The corners of Wu Yunfei¡¯s mouth curled up.

    He had always been dissatisfied with the Pill Tower¡¯s strength.

    After so many years of guarding the barrier in the south pole¡¯s great void, he still needed to ask the Pill Tower for medicinal pills even if he suffered losses.

    Fortunately,ter on, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path directly negotiated with the Pill Tower and made a deal. That was a much better oue.

    Now, they even despised the Pill Tower for disturbing his peaceful practice of the array formation.

    In Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, there were so many array formation masters tomunicate with.

    There was also a powerful Emperor-level array formation to study.

    This was the happiest time in his cultivation career.

    The disciples of the Five Element Sect, who were beside him, were already sweating profusely.

    ¡°Alright, find someone else. I¡¯m really not interested in the Pill Tower. If you want pills, I¡¯ll directly exchange them with the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.¡±

    ¡°I advise you not to underestimate the Pill Tower¡¯s determination and strength. We have plenty of ways to reduce the number of pills that reach your hands.¡±

    Wu Yunfei narrowed his eyes, his face suffused with coldness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll guard the south pole¡¯s great void and exchange the pills that the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path bought from you. What can you do?¡±

    ¡°Although the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path are strong, they¡¯re not good at pills. We have to do something so that no one will notice.¡±

    The Five Elements Sect¡¯s disciple also hid the smile on his face and stared at the Voice Transmission Jade Pendant expressionlessly.

    It was impossible for the Pill Tower not to know that this investigation was being carried out under the apaniment of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    Was this a provocation or pressure?

    ¡°I have worked hard to protect the front line, but your Pill Tower is already so strong. Do you still want to drag us down?¡±

    ¡°Without the elixirs that we have refined, an itinerant cultivator like you won¡¯t be able to keep fighting in the south pole¡¯s great void. You won¡¯t be able to continue earning points to exchange for resources.¡±

    Wu Yunfei immediately cut off his mana and stopped using the Voice Transmission Jade Pendant.

    He exchanged nces with the disciples of the Five Elements Sect.

    ¡°Young hero Wu Yunfei, please be at ease. The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path will not give in on this matter.¡±

    Wu Yunfei nodded and returned to the water moon mirror sky impatiently.

    Many people were beaming with joy here. Compared to the Pill Tower, they had made a pretty good deal.

    The Pill Tower, two levels down from the top of the tower.

    The top floor was the ce where the old ancestors secluded themselves. No one was allowed to enter.

    The second level was the territory of the Pill Tower¡¯s master.

    Here, the three people sat across from each other.

    ¡°The people below have received a lot of news, but none of it is important. They all say that it is an ancient inheritance.¡±

    The first to speak was the Pill Tower¡¯s first elder, Leng Feng.

    ¡°We have received some news. Many people have revealed the improved array formation and weapon refining methods which are in line with the ancient inheritance.¡±

    ¡°Just these things alone should not be enough to make the elders think that this incident might topple the status of the Pill Tower.¡±

    A sweet-sounding female voice rang out.

    ¡°Yin Yu, there is no need to guess. I already know some things.¡±

    Wan Longxu, the Tower Master of the Pill Tower, gave out his information.

    ¡°Yunxi and I have established contact. They said that they are studying the array formation and refining methods of some ancient ruins.¡±

    ¡°If they seed, they will shrink the south pole hole.¡±

    Hearing this, neither the first elder nor the second elder could remain calm.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    This important news was too shocking.

    ¡°The south pole void was created by the catastrophe of the Myriad Flowers World. What ancient ruins are so powerful that they have a way to repair the World Barrier?¡±

    In a moment of excitement, a barrage of questions came out of his mouth.

    Wan Longxu gestured for the two to sit down.

    ¡°No one knows what the so-called ancient ruins are about.¡±

    ¡°But we can be sure that it is possible to repair the south pole to a certain extent.

    ¡°Once the alliance of refiners and array masters does this, their reputation in the Myriad Flowers World willpletely overwhelm ours

    ¡°And the reputation of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, the organizer of this event, will rise to a higher level.¡±

    ¡°Only our pill tower is not involved in this event, so we won¡¯t be able to gain much credit.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take the initiative to participate and provide more pills to those factions? If we let one of them break through, we¡¯ll also have credit, right?¡± Yin Yu suggested.

    ¡°This kind of credit is too little. This way, we¡¯ll only be assisting. We have to think of ways to obtain the greatest credit.¡±

    ¡°But refining artifacts and arrays aren¡¯t things that we¡¯re good at, and pills can¡¯t repair the south pole¡¯srge hole.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path have strict control over the information. It¡¯s hard for us to interfere.¡±

    For a moment, no one was able toe up with anything.

    ¡°First, we will provide financial support to those refiners and array masters.¡±

    After a long time, Wan Longxu thought of some methods.

    ¡°Second, we have to find a way to train array masters and refiners ourselves.

    ¡°The pill tower is mainly made up of alchemists, but we can train subordinate forces.

    ¡°Bring back the famous talents who haven¡¯t gone to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror. Let¡¯s train them together.

    ¡°Also, it¡¯s the most important point.¡±

    Wan Longxu stood up and looked seriously at the first elder and second elder of the Pill Tower.

    ¡°If they seed inprehending what they need to, the strength they will obtain will definitely be far beyond anyone¡¯s imagination.¡±

    ¡°Be it array formations or artifact forging, they are not just auxiliary. In fact, they are also powerful offensive abilities!¡±

    ¡°We already have the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path. We can not allow other powers to possibly surpass us.¡±

    ¡°What if in the future, alchemists are no longer noble and are instead controlled by others?¡±

    ¡°They may die or get punished for not refining pills. However, it is quite a reach. That day might not necessarily note.¡±

    For alchemists, who had always been the most noble profession, to imagine such a future was uneptable.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path wanted to fight against the extraterrestrial demons. The most important thing was the alliance of everyone.

    If the south pole hole was repaired in the future and the battle was no longer as intense, would the demand for alchemists still be so high?

    By then, under the control of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, although the pills might still be precious, there would definitely be a lower demand.

 Chapter 65 - Disciple Breakthrough, the Pill Towers Attack

    <h4>Chapter 65: Disciple Breakthrough, the Pill Tower¡¯s Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Heavenly Mortal World, Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge had just finished refining and nned to repair the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World?in two days.

    If it was sessful, it meant that there was no problem with his technique.

    ¡°Next, I should go and find the materials. What¡¯s next is a big project. I can¡¯t do it without rare treasures.¡±

    After making up his mind, Ye Changge began to clear up his inventory.

    Yu Tianxing and Li Shiyi came to him together.

    ¡°Master! Younger brother and I are going into seclusion, and we came to ask for your guidance. We still need some resources!¡±

    Ye Changge, who was cleaning up his resources, paused.

    Their reserves were going to be depleted again.

    With the rapid improvement of the two disciples, they needed more and more things.

    After all, the two of them could at least be Emperors, and now was the time to quickly increase their strength afterying a foundation.

    ¡°Are you going to enter seclusion to break through to the Tribtion Realm? You should only need to increase your cultivation and replenish your spiritual power with pills, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. One sword will be enough to break through the Heavenly Tribtion,¡±?Li Shiyi answered confidently.

    He was looking forward to it.

    As long as he could reach the Tribtion Realm, he could go anywhere in the world with his powerful cultivation technique and the sharp Big Dipper Sword.

    By then, it would be the time for the Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty to pay the price.

    ¡°What about you, Tianxing, what realm are you going to break through?¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m about to break through to the Entry Saint Realm!¡±

    Li Shiyi, who was really smiling next to her, froze.

    Her cultivation was already very fast.

    He had almost broken all the records in the Mortal World.

    Of course, that was excluding Ye Changge.

    Li Shiyi originally thought that crossing the Tribtion Realm before the age of fifty was already the fastest cultivation speed in the world.

    In the end, his younger sister Yu Tianxing was already on the third level.

    ¡°Younger sister, when did you break through the Tribtion Realm? We¡¯ve always been on Reclining Firewood Peak, but I¡¯ve never seen you cross the Tribtion.¡±

    ¡°Older brother, I¡¯ve been reborn as an emperor, and I¡¯ve long been recognized by the heaven and earth. Naturally, there won¡¯t be any tests for the Heavenly Tribtion Realm,¡±?Yu Tianxing replied.

    Ye Changge pointed at Li Shiyi.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at your younger sister like that. After all, she¡¯s the reincarnation of an Emperor, and she¡¯s already gone through all those obstacles.¡±

    ¡°The only trouble now is because she¡¯s cultivated a more powerful technique, she needs to umte more things.¡±

    ¡°But the resources I gave you quickly helped her toplete this umtion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who I left behind. You must not be anxious. You haven¡¯t walked the remaining cultivation path, so you still have to consolidate your foundation. Try your best to reach the best of every realm.¡±

    ¡°Your disciple understands!¡±

    After fixing his mood, Li Shiyi bowed respectfully.

    Beside him, Yu Tianxing was all smiles.

    If news were to spread, the world would definitely be in an uproar.

    An upper three realms cultivator who was not even ten years old was indeed uneptable.

    ¡°Master, when I break through to the upper three levels, please allow me to go down the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    He knew why Yu Tianxing had such a request.

    Previously, when he brought back the fragment of the Giant Pir, Ye Changge told the two disciples about his experience of going out.

    Yu Tianxing found out about Heavenly Star City¡¯s movements.

    After all, it was her inheritance, so she was still a little worried. She didn¡¯t want the young ones of Heavenly Star City to do something stupid.

    After taking out enough spirit pills and spirit stones, Ye Changge gestured for the two disciples to go to Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    Time slowly passed.

    On Reclining Firewood Peak, a powerful tribtion cloud began to gather.

    The people of the Hidden Edge Sect were already used to it.

    After all, the Hidden Edge Sect Emperor was present.

    Anything could happen.

    ¡°I wonder which senior on Reclining Firewood Peak broke through to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember. Do they have any rebirth realm experts?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that our leader, Ye Changge, broke through? After all, his disciple is already so strong. He shouldn¡¯t be weak either.¡±

    ¡°When you put it like that, I think it makes sense. Now everyone knows that Reclining Firewood Peak is just keeping a low profile, not being ipetent.¡±

    The disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect discussed animatedly.

    When the tribtion clouds thatpletely enveloped Reclining Firewood Peak appeared, many people were shocked.

    ¡°Is this a tribtion cloud of the Tribtion Realm? Why is it so much bigger than the lightning tribtion that the elders broke through?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. This lightning tribtion is too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Reclining Firewood Peak is indeed worthy of being an Emperor¡¯s lineage. There are so many experts.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if I can transfer to the Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your master will cut you into pieces?¡±

    Everyone was shocked, but no one was worried about the person who passed the tribtion.

    After all, Reclining Firewood Peak had a special status now.

    Green sword lights appeared one after another.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Before anyone could react, countless green sword qi shot up from the mountain.

    Before the tribtion lightning could strike down, the tribtion cloud was shattered by the sword qi.

    ¡°Look, look, it¡¯s actually taking the initiative to attack the tribtion cloud!¡±

    ¡°I see it, it¡¯s indeed an Emperor¡¯s lineage. It¡¯s extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Sword qi! Which sword cultivator on Reclining Firewood Peak has such strength?¡±

    Li Shiyi, who had juste out of seclusion, was very satisfied.

    He could not wait any longer and went directly to Ye Changge.

    ¡°Master! I¡¯ve broken through to the Tribtion Realm. Please allow me to leave the mountain!¡±

    ¡°Go. Oh right, I have some tasks for you.¡±

    Ye Changge handed over a list.

    ¡°If you see the treasures on this list, think of a way to bring them back. If you can¡¯t get them, keep me posted.¡±

    Li Shiyi took the list, and his mouth twitched after reading it.

    ¡°Master is worthy of his title! These are all precious treasures, but master still needs so many!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± epting the mission, Li Shiyi left the mountain in high spirits.

    On this day, the second disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect broke through the Tribtion Realm.

    On the same night, Li Shiyi left the mountain.

    It was also on this day...

    The Heavenly Dao Academy, the Heaven and Earth Pavilion, and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty all had magic treasures that warned them.

    Myriad Flowers World.

    After getting his turn, Wu Yunfei went out to rest.

    After all, studying arrays was a mentally draining thing.

    If one stayed in one ce all the time, even a cultivator would not be able to think clearly.

    In any case, there would always be people recording the image of the waterfall.

    There were also many people who guaranteed that they would not leave anything out.

    Wu Yunfei was a very pure person.

    Basically, all he did every day was cultivate and research arrays.

    Actually, it was also possible for him to stay in Heavenly Water Moon Mirror all the time.

    However, there was a halt in his most recent research, and he did not have any new materials, so he could onlye out to take a look.

    It had been a long time since he hade to the city of an ordinary mortal, so he ate a roast meat in high spirits.

    Just as he walked out of the shop, a sense of rm made his heart skip a beat.

    The array carved onto Wu Yunfei¡¯s body was instantly activated.

    Boom!

    A violent explosion rang out.

    Countless threads rose from the ground and flew toward Wu Yunfei.

    A strange smoke was emitted.

    ¡°Curses! It¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    Wu Yunfei discovered that this colorful smoke was actually a strange type of poison.

    To be able to poison cultivators of the middle three realms, one could only imagine how strange the poison was.

    Fortunately, the Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance was special, and Wu Yunfei¡¯s array was carved on his body.

    Many of the defenses had been effective all along.

 Chapter 66 - Escape. The Wrath of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path

    <h4>Chapter 66: Escape. The Wrath of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Poisonous fog, traps, and strange silk threads magic.

    Wu Yunfei quickly came to a conclusion.

    The opponents¡¯ aims were very obvious. They wanted to capture him alive.

    As a rogue cultivator, he had actually offended quite a number of people.

    When he was without support, quite a number of people dared to make a move.

    But now, he had epted an important mission from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    Either it was an enemy that would not rest until one of them died, or they were desperate and wanted to kill him directly.

    But now, a force had surfaced and wanted to capture him.

    He was puzzled.

    Was the other party not afraid of being found out by the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path?

    Without taking much time to think, Wu Yunfei burst out with all his speed and escaped towards the east.

    That was the direction of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him escape.¡±

    Realizing that Wu Yunfei was not poisoned, those who had captured him quickly surrounded him.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    After letting out an angry shout, Wu Yunfei activated the attack formation on his body.

    Powerful mes shot out, and the scorching gust of air distorted the surrounding space.

    To his surprise, the attack did not produce any effect.

    The enemy¡¯s strength far surpassed his.

    With a ruthless heart, Wu Yunfei no longer thought about fighting the enemy. He made escaping his top priority.

    The Gale Formation, the Thunder Formation, and the Meteorite Fire Formation were activated one after another.

    His entire body was enveloped by lightning and mes. A powerful barricade was formed.

    His speed suddenly increased. Wu Yunfei quickly fled into the distance.

    The enemy who was blocking him did not expect Wu Yunfei to be so fast.

    The silk threads that were wrapped around him quickly melted when they encountered high temperatures.

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the Heavenly Entangling Silk! His mes are very strange. Use other magical capturing?equipment!¡±

    However, it was already toote.

    After finding a gap, Wu Yunfei used all his strength to break through the blockade of the outside world and escape.

    ¡°Chase him!¡±

    With a loud shout, more than ten people emerged from the smoke and headed toward the east.

    ¡°If we let them escape, we won¡¯t go back either! If the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path find out, none of us will survive!¡±

    With their lives on the line, everyone went all out.

    The Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance was too powerful. Under the circumstances where he was focused on escaping, Wu Yunfei¡¯s speed was exceptionally fast, and he quickly lost his pursuers.

    But he did not stop.

    The other party¡¯s origin and strength were unknown to him. The safest option now was to escape to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    Wu Yunfei¡¯s tendons and veins were throbbing in pain as he traveled at full speed.

    Before long, the mountain gate of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror was in sight.

    ¡°This is the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, Heavenly Water Moon Mirror. Those whoe, stop. Do not trespass!¡±

    The disciple guarding the gate was shocked when he saw the aggressive figure surrounded by powerful lightning and fire.

    Wu Yunfei stopped and panted heavily.

    ¡°I am Wu Yunfei. I have been studying the array formation at the waterfall. I had taken my turn to rest but I was just chased.¡±

    Soon, a powerful aura rushed out from the mountain and took Wu Yunfei away, who was about to run out of strength.

    Not long after, dozens of light beams rushed out from the mountain in the shape of a fan, looking for traces of the pursuers.

    Unfortunately, they found nothing.

    When the pursuers saw that their target had escaped to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, they gave up.

    They did not have the confidence to not expose their identities to the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    Since they could not do anything, everyone ran for their lives.

    It was impossible for them to go back. If they knew that their mission had failed and that they had alerted the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, they would definitely be punished to death.

    That day, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were shaken.

    Several array formation masters and artifact masters who had been studying in the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror had been captured.

    They had thought that no one would dare to be impudent in the vicinity of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    They had not expected such a big mistake to ur.

    Wu Yunfei had even been chased right up to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    For a top faction of the Myriad Flowers World, this was a p in the face.

    This was a challenge to their pride.

    Moreover, these people were all rted to the safety of the entire Myriad Flowers World.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path began to investigate this matter in anger.

    The Pill Tower unsurprisingly became the number one target.

    Originally, as a righteous faction, the Pill Tower wouldn¡¯t be the number one suspect.

    After all, there were still many demonic factions in the Myriad Flowers World.

    There were also many sects that were controlled by the extraterrestrial demonic spies.

    However, Wu Yunfei escaped.

    The remaining poisonous fog on his body was recognized by others.

    For a moment, everyone was anxious.

    Pill Tower.

    A fierce discussion began.

    ¡°Based on the current situation, we are suspects.¡±

    ¡°Trash, you can¡¯t even do such a small thing well.¡±

    ¡°Why did you let a Primordial Spirit Realm Junior escape? So many people, with the Heavenly Entangling Silk and even Yichun Poison, failed?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those people who were in fray all ran off and are now in pursuit.¡±

    ¡°Did the control method fail?¡±

    ¡°We have always used the Loss of Heart Pill to control them. But they probably know that returning is a dead end, so they might as well just run away.¡±

    Wan Longxu wished that he could cut those people into pieces right now.

    Heavenly Water Moon Mirror was good at calcting.

    They could only use those people who had their hands and feet cleaned and would not be easily deduced.

    In the end, they did not expect that they would let a small figure of the Primordial Spirit Realm escape.

    In his eyes, the Primordial Spirit Realm was really not a serious existence.

    A boat capsized in the gutter.

    ¡°Is there any way to remedy this?¡± Wan Longxu asked.

    ¡°The situation is clear now. The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path didn¡¯t obtain the ancient inheritance. Instead, they directly observed the cultivation of an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°We have no way to interfere with matters far away in another world. We can only think of ways to interfere with their observation.¡±

    ¡°But we are not strong enough. How can we face the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror head-on?¡±

    After a fierce argument, no consensus was reached.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go to the top floor and consult the patriarchs!¡±

    The impatient Wan Longxu ignored them and immediately left the conference room.

    He went immediately to the top floor and found that several patriarchs had alreadye out of seclusion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve disturbed all the patriarchs! Now, the Pill Tower is in big trouble. I¡¯m ipetent. Please punish me, patriarchs!¡±

    Among the many elders, the oldest one said, ¡°The Pill Tower must be detached from the outside world.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well in this matter. As for the method, we have already discussed it.¡±

    He took out a strange crystal ball.

    ¡°This is something we once obtained from the other sky demon realm.¡±

    Wan Longxu looked shocked.

    ¡°Our Pill Tower is cooperating with the other realm of sky demons?¡±

    With a wave of his hand, the ancestor said, ¡°Of course not. But you must know that our sphere of influence is veryrge.¡±

    ¡°After so many years, we have umted all sorts of things.¡±

    ¡°This crystal is from the outer realm, and it can directly affect the item of fate! It is the most effective against the waterfalls of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.¡±

    ¡°It will bind to all the items of fate that are connected to each other. Those who were caught must have been contaminated by the aura of the Sacred Item Waterfall.¡±

    ¡°Go and directly influence the waterfall. That thing is so important, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path will negotiate with us.¡±

 Chapter 67 - Implicating the Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 67: Implicating the Emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Wan Longxu excitedly came out with the crystal ball.

    It was not just because he could solve the crisis he was facing.

    It was also because the Pill Tower¡¯s foundation was stronger than he had imagined.

    He didn¡¯t think that the Pill Tower would destroy so many of the sects controlled by the outer realm sky demons.

    They even obtained many things from the outer realm.

    The sky demons had the habit of invading other worlds.

    This crystal ball was probably not just something from the recent few worlds.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path could inspect the emperors of other worlds.

    Their Pill Tower could also obtain treasures from other worlds as a foundation.

    ¡°Hehe, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path! It¡¯s hard to say who¡¯s in charge this time.¡±

    There was not much time. Wan Longxu?did not waste any time and arrived at the secret chamber as quickly as possible.

    The Pill Tower was rich and powerful. Soon, ording to the patriarch¡¯s request, the resources that were needed to activate the crystal ball were ready.

    Holding the strange crystal ball in his hand, Wan Longxu felt as though his whole body was full of power.

    The spiritual energy in his body and the crystal ball quickly fused, intertwined, and resonated.

    ¡°It seems that this thing is fated to be with me. It¡¯s sopatible! I don¡¯t know which wonderful world it is from.¡±

    With this thought in mind, he began to cast his spell.

    Soon, the crystal ball emitted an intense light. It was hazy and beautiful, like a boundless gxy.

    The consciousness of Wan Longxu?was rapidly raised by the light. It passed through the walls of the secret chamber and soared ten thousand meters high into the sky.

    His body was still in the secret chamber, but his consciousness appeared in the sky. He was intoxicated by this wonderful experience.

    With the support of the crystal ball, the range of his consciousness became extremely vast.

    His consciousness moved quickly, and soon, Wan Longxu sensed a familiar terrain.

    It was the majestic unpredictable mountain! The force that upied the top was the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    ¡°Hehe, what Eight Sects of the Righteous Path? Under the foundation of my Pill Tower, your mountain-protecting array is so fragile!¡±

    His consciousness descended to the Sacred Item Waterfall.

    Wan Longxu looked at the hundreds of refiners and array masters who were deep in their research and sneered.

    ¡°After I seal this waterfall, you will alle and beg me.¡±

    Because it was his consciousness that had descended, his senses were very sharp.

    He knew very clearly how powerful and mysterious the waterfall was.

    When his consciousness was close to the waterfall, an equally mysterious force was transmitted to the top of the waterfall.

    The entire Waterfall of Sacred Items began to turn ck.

    ¡°Look, what¡¯s wrong with the waterfall?¡±

    Many people noticed the abnormality.

    ¡°Could it be that there will be a new image today?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Shouldn¡¯t it be golden light? Why Is it glowing ck?¡±

    Sect Master Shuiyue sensed that something was wrong and personally went up to check.

    Soon, she discovered that there was a strange power surrounding the waterfall.

    ¡°Who is here?¡±

    After all, she was also an existence in the Entry Saint Realm, and she was good at divining the secrets of heaven, so she could sense it.

    Unfortunately, the power of the crystal ball was too iprehensible, and Sect Master Shuiyue couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Knowing that the situation was abnormal, Sect Master Shuiyue sent a message to inform the Grand Elder toe.

    She even sent a message to the Water Moon mystic realm, which rmed the Grand Elder who had been in seclusion for many years and was looking for a breakthrough to the Saint Realm.

    The expressions of the cksmiths and array masters who were watching the situation unfold changed greatly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Could it be that a holy object that gathers the spiritual energy of heaven and earth will also have such problems?¡±

    ¡°What exactly is in that empty ce? Who is Sect Master Shuiyue talking to?¡±

    This was the hope of the Myriad Flowers World.

    It was also the hope for these cksmiths and array masters to advance further.

    At their level, it was very difficult for them to advance quickly.

    Ye Changge¡¯s refining technique gave them hope.

    The Sacred Item Waterfall continued to turn ck.

    The ck spread faster and faster, and half the flowing water was already ck.

    Perhaps because of the impression of the crystal ball, Wan Longxu revealed his true nature andughed wildly.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path! The leaders of the Righteous Path! There¡¯s nothing we can do about it!¡±

    ¡°Just you wait. Our Pill Tower has a lot of resources!¡±

    ¡°We still need to negotiate with you now. In the future, we will be your leaders. Hahahaha!¡±

    Everyone had no idea what to do.

    Sect Master Shuiyue was extremely anxious.

    Supreme Elder Shuiyue Jingtian and the patriarch came over together.

    ¡°Let me take a look!¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Ling Hua! I¡¯ll leave everything to you!¡±

    Boom!

    A powerful aura erupted.

    Ling Hua immediately sensed the presence of Wan Longxu hollow consciousness.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    After all, it was only a consciousness. Wan Longxu¡¯s wildughter could not be transmitted out.

    Ling Hua formed a hand seal, conjured a few streaks of spiritual energy, and flew toward the waterfall.

    As soon as he approached the waterfall, it disappeared.

    ¡°What in the world is this thing?¡±

    He could not hold back the doubt and anxiety in his heart.

    ¡°Tian Yan, open!¡±

    A crease appeared between his brows, as if something was about to appear from within.

    His entire body could not help but to twitch and tremble.

    The situation was crucial, and Ling Hua could not care about anything else. He directly used his trump card.

    Heavenly Water Moon Mirror¡¯s forbidden technique, Tian Yan.

    It was a powerful spell that could detect the secrets of the heavens.

    If used properly, one might be able to discover the key points of fate and affect the fate of a person or a faction.

    Now, he wanted to use this spell to help the sacred waterfall resist the erosion of the strange power.

    Before the crease between his brows opened, the waterfall started to change on its own.

    A golden light appeared.

    On the screen, the figure that had appeared the most during this period of time appeared.

    ¡°The sacred item waterfall has been activated! It¡¯s the image of that Emperor!¡±

    The cksmiths and array formation masters who were helpless and could only watch from below seemed to have seen hope and stood up excitedly.

    Once the golden light appeared, it quickly spread to the entire waterfall, expelling all the ck.

    At the same time, in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge frowned.

    There was a voice calling out to him.

    Without hesitation, the Emperor circted his spiritual sense with all his might.

    ¡°What is this? The power of fate? The Dao of divination?¡±

    This was a power that Ye Changge had nevere into contact with before.

    Although the eight trigrams and fortune-telling were very famous in the Heavenly Mortal World, not everyone could use it to cultivate this kind of inheritance.

    The Hidden Edge Sect did not have this kind of inheritance, and Ye Changge did not sign in to obtain it either.

    Following the miraculous connection, he quickly extended his spiritual sense to the outer world.

    ¡°This is the outside world?¡±

    As if there was a miraculous passage, he saw the Myriad Flowers World.

    Soon, his vision shook, and a waterfall appeared in front of Ye Changge.

    Outside the waterfall, there was a person whose entire body was ckened, and he was infecting the waterfall.

    There was an old man and two women beside him, and a crease appeared between the old man¡¯s brows.

    He saw the people standing there looking at him eagerly.

    He saw the south pole hole, saw tens of thousands of sky demons invading, and saw the cultivators of the Myriad Flowers World fighting to death.

    He frowned.

    Ye Changge looked straight at Wan Longxu.

    ¡°What kind of ghost is this? How dare he invade something rted to my fate? How dare he be so impudent?¡±

    The Indestructible Golden Body Technique was activated.

    The Emperor¡¯s fate was incredibly strong, and Wan Longxu connected with it, causing the Emperor¡¯s fate to bite back.

    Before any sound could be heard, Wan Longxu vanished into thin air.

    The secret chamber of the Pill Tower rumbled, and everything within a thousand meters was destroyed!

    The core guards of the Pill Tower had all died!

 Chapter 68 - The Emperorâ€™s Fury

    <h4>Chapter 68: The Emperor¡¯s Fury</h4>

    Pill Tower.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Why did such a violent explosion suddenly ur? Did something go wrong with an alchemist¡¯s pill?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re currently investigating the ce. It¡¯s a secret chamber that normal alchemists can¡¯t enter. It must be a very high-level alchemist.¡±

    ¡°Of course. So many people died in such a violent explosion. How could normal pills have such abundant spiritual energy?¡±

    A group of onlookers discussed the situation.

    Near the secret chamber where the explosion had urred, arge number of buildings had already copsed.

    Even the main tower was severely damaged.

    If it were not for the Pill Tower¡¯s powerful array formation and its own wealth, the entire headquarters would have used the best materials.

    All the other floors above the floor of this explosion would probably have copsed.

    On the top floor.

    After letting Wan Longxu go to set up, the leaders of the Pill Tower, who had not seen each other for a long time, discussed among themselves.

    When the violent explosion urred, everyone panicked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly feel uneasy?¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m not the only one who has this feeling?¡±

    ¡°Me too. What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Several experts used their spiritual senses to scan the entire Pill Tower.

    ¡°That location is where the Wan Longxu used the crystal ball?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that something was wrong with the crystal ball?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Although I don¡¯t know its name, that crystal ball has been used more than once.¡±

    ¡°A treasure of this level has a very high rank. The Heavenly Water Moon Mirror doesn¡¯t have anything that exceeds its level.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it for now. Why is my Psychic Jade frantically warning me?¡±

    ¡°My Wishful Cicada is also giving out anxious cries. Could it be that the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path are already prepared?¡±

    ¡°Quick, activate the formation. Regardless of the specific reason, strengthen the defense line first.¡±

    Very soon, the Pill Tower entered an emergency state.

    The defensive formation was fully activated.

    A brilliant light barrier instantly enveloped the entire Pill Tower.

    Those who were still here buying medicine,municating, and cultivating were all rmed.

    Countless people raised their heads to look at the sky.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the defensive array suddenly open?¡±

    ¡°Is it rted to the explosion earlier? There might be problems with the pill refinement of powerful alchemists.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to create such arge array, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you guys think that someone performed some evil deeds in the Pill Tower and destroyed the pill refinement of others, thus causing the explosion? Now that we want to capture someone, we naturally have to open the array to prevent that person from escaping.¡±

    Discussions broke out.

    At the same time, in the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze passed through the blurry waterfall and stared at the people in front of him.

    ¡°All of you used this heavenly treasure of legacy to spy on me?¡±

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s hearts sank.

    Ling Hua, who was the strongest and had the highest seniority, answered nervously, ¡°Yes, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, we did use the treasure to observe your actions without permission. This is indeed our fault!¡±

    After saying this, he saw that Ye Changge did not react.

    He let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Your majesty, we foresee something unspeakable.¡±

    ¡°The Myriad Flowers World has suffered a great cmity, and the World Barrier has been broken. A huge hole has appeared in the south pole, and it needs to be repaired.¡±

    Ling Hua began to exin the situation and add more details.

    ¡°This waterfall is a sacred object of our sect, and it can sense the heavenly secrets.¡±

    ¡°This sacred object must have sensed your great achievements and your desire to create a World Barrier.¡±

    ¡°For the Emperor to be able to re-create a world barrier, he must be a kind and benevolent person.¡±

    ¡°For the sake of the sects of the Myriad Flowers World, please allow us to learn how to repair it!¡±

    After saying this, Ling Hua sank to the ground and bowed.

    ¡°Please allow us to learn how to repair the world!¡±

    Hundreds of people bowed in unison.

    Seeing this unfold, Ye Changge was slightly moved.

    The Heavenly Mortal World was also facing a disaster in the outside world.

    They urgently needed to repair the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World and create a World Barrier.

    Although they were separated by a great distance, they were all intertwined. There was no need for them to have met.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll allow you to continue observing.¡±

    Ye Changge sensed something. This mystical waterfall had its own spirituality. It might be able to help him in the future.

    Moreover, he had not really refined a World Barrier.

    Referring to other people was also a good move.

    ¡°Ding! Scanning for a SS Grade genius!¡±

    [Name: Wu Yunfei]

    [Age: 23]

    [Innate bone: SS rank]

    [Aptitude: SS rank]

    [Cultivation: First Level Essence Soul Realm]

    [Innate Talent: Extreme Dao Array Core]

    [Organization: None]

    [Remarks: Inheritance, the Yellow Dao pce. The Yellow Dao pce had already disappeared from the world. Array formation geniuses had great potential.]

    Array formation geniuses, Emperor aptitude?

    In Ye Changge¡¯s impression, there was no one who relied on arrays to be an Emperor.

    After all, the most important thing to bing an Emperor was to train and perfect oneself.

    Arrays could help oneprehend thews of heaven and earth, but they were too time-consuming.

    It was very likely that the rewards would not make up for the losses, causing one to lose the possibility of advancing further.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ye Changge pointed at Wu Yunfei in the crowd.

    Although they were separated by unknowable distance, Ye Changge¡¯s finger from the other side of the screen still created tension.

    The people in front of Wu Yunfei all consciously moved aside under the tension.

    ¡°I am Wu Yunfei of the Myriad Flowers World. Greetings, Great Emperor!¡±

    Wu Yunfei did not expect to be called out by Ye Changge, so he answered excitedly. His body could not help but tremble.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad. In the future, watch carefully and learn well.¡±

    After saying this, Ye Changge felt the connection between the Sacred Item Waterfall begin to weaken.

    Gathering his aura, the profoundws were activated.

    The Indestructible Golden Body Technique was instantly activated.

    He raised his palm, and a golden light appeared. Following the profound connection, it passed throughyers of spatial barriers and flew out of the Sacred Item Waterfall.

    It passed through the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror¡¯s protective array and disappeared into the sky.

    After doing all this, Ye Changge disappeared from sight.

    Phew.

    Everyone let out a long breath.

    There were too many people, and their voices had merged into one.

    The Emperor¡¯s power was too great, and it was hard to breathe even though they were separated by a world.

    Everyone turned their heads, looking at Wu Yunfei with admiration and envy.

    ¡°Little brother, you have a bright future ahead of you.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, please interact with the profound array faction more in the future.¡±

    Many people started to greet him and interact with him.

    Even the Emperor thought that this person was not bad.

    His achievements were definitely not small.

    After exchanging their feelings, everyone started to talk about Ye Changge.

    ¡°That Emperor was actually able to break through countless dimensions andmunicate with us through the waterfall. What a strange and unpredictable ability.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re also d that the Emperor didn¡¯t notice us because of that strange soul-polluted waterfall. Otherwise, how would we have been able to obtain the Emperor¡¯s approval?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We don¡¯t have to worry about the emperor blocking us anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, did anyone see the Emperor¡¯s final palm strike?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel that it¡¯s extremely powerful and unpredictable.¡±

    Just as everyone was discussing non-stop¡­

    Sect Master Shuiyue received some news and wore a strange expression.

    ¡°I just received news that the Pill Tower is done for.¡±

 Chapter 69 - The Pill Towerâ€™s Disappearance and the Shaking of Heavenly Star City

    <h4>Chapter 69: The Pill Tower¡¯s Disappearance and the Shaking of Heavenly Star City</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sect Leader Shuiyue¡¯s words caused the discussion to stop.

    Seeing that everyone was looking at her and waiting for the exnation, she didn¡¯t keep them in suspense.

    ¡°ording to our news, the Pill Tower has just been attacked.¡±

    ¡°First, there was a huge explosion. It was suspected that an alchemist¡¯s pill refinement had an ident.¡±

    ¡°After that, the Pill Tower activated all its defensive arrays.¡±

    ¡°Many people who went to the Pill Tower to refine pills were blocked and kept outside. This caused many people to want to see what happened next.¡±

    She took a deep breath, as if wanting to diffuse the shock in her heart.

    ¡°After that, a huge golden palm flew over the Pill Tower and had the entire Pill Tower within its grasp.¡±

    ¡°By the time the palm dissipated, the Pill Tower had already disappeared.¡±

    ¡°There was only arge pit and overturned soil.¡±

    ¡°Also, there was a Pill Tower that had shrunk drastically and could be yed with.¡±

    After hearing this exnation, many people looked at Sect Leader Shui Yue in a daze.

    The Pill Tower had disappeared?

    Shrunk?

    All the higher-ups had been wiped out?

    And there was a giant golden palm?

    What was all this?

    However, some people who were quick-witted had already connected the dots.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Emperor! The Emperor¡¯s punishment!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    More people reacted.

    ¡°So, the wandering ghost that the Emperor mentioned in the Sacred Item Waterfall was the work of the Pill Tower?¡±

    ¡°So the golden light that the Emperor released through the waterfall was that giant palm?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s anger is so terrifying!¡±

    People whispered to each other.

    All of them were shocked.

    ¡°Now, the people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path have taken control of the situation there.¡±

    Sect Master Shuiyue added.

    ¡°The one closest is Elder Xuanhuang from the ck Feather Valley. He has already gone there.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to see the miniature Pill Tower in a few days.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how it was done.¡±

    ¡°Haha, the might of an Emperor is so terrifying.¡±

    ..

    Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    Hidden Edge Sect.

    Yu Tianxing appeared from within the cave heaven.

    Her cultivation had already reached the upper three realms, the Entry Saint Realm.

    ¡°Tianxing,e.¡±

    She had juste out of seclusion when she received Ye Changge¡¯s order.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Mm, not bad. Your strength has increased very quickly, and your foundation is very stable.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s your cultivation of the Sage Heaven Profound Origin Techniqueing along?¡±

    ¡°Master, your disciple is foolish. The Sage Heaven Profound Origin Technique is broad and profound. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯vepletely cultivated it, far surpassing the Emperor! Yet, right now, I¡¯m still far from reaching the level of a Great Emperor.¡±

    Ye Changge was very clear about Yu Tianxing¡¯s feelings.

    She was the reincarnation of an emperor, so she naturally had a perception and appraisal ability that far surpassed ordinary people.

    The level of the Sage Heaven Profound Origin Technique far surpassed that of the Emperor scripture, and the highest level it could reach was probably even lower than the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir.

    ¡°These are some of my insights. Take it.¡±

    After handing Yu Tianxing a jade slip, Ye Changge brought up the matters of Heavenly Star City.

    ¡°Heavenly Star City is currently experiencing a lot of changes. Since you¡¯ve agreed to go, head there and resolve it now.¡±

    He passed another list over.

    ¡°The things on this list are rted to the refinement of the World Barrier. Remember to collect them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    Yu Tianxing took the jade slip and nced at it.

    ¡°As expected of master! He actually wants to repair the the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World! Such a god-tier existence also relies on master¡¯s protection.¡±

    After walking out of the three gates, Yu Tianxing meditated for a moment and headed straight for Heavenly Star City.

    There was also an Emperor¡¯s artifact that she had used before.

    With her powerful strength at the Entry Saint Realm and her immense spiritual power after cultivating for so long, she could still connect to it.

    Even if they were tens of thousands of miles apart, she could still connect to it.

    ..

    Heavenly Star City.

    The current city lord, Gong Feifan, was sitting in a secret chamber and cultivating seriously.

    He seemed to have sensed something and frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the Heavenly Star Seal stirring?¡±

    The Heavenly Star Seal was the Emperor¡¯s artifact of the Heavenly Star Emperor.

    The descendants had forged the Emperor¡¯s artifact and refined nine seals.

    Gong Feifan had one of them.

    Even if it was a replica, it was still extraordinarily powerful and could be a powerful weapon of the upper three realms.

    With the abundant resources and powerful strength of Heavenly Star City, the level of the treasures refined could not be low.

    ¡°Why is the response getting stronger and stronger?¡±

    Sensing that something was wrong, Gong Feifan immediately left the secret chamber.

    The word seal had a connection with the Heavenly Star Seal.

    Now, he had to confirm the situation of the other marks.

    ¡°Sister, the Heavenly Star Seal is acting strangely. How is the seal in your ce?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I also have a strange response here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and look for the others. As long as more than half of the Son of Heaven Seals are acting strangely, we will go and ask the fifth ancestor.¡±

    This matter was of great importance. The two did not dare to dy and quickly went out to confirm the situation.

    Very soon, they begged the owners of the Son of Heaven Seals toe forward and confirm their suspicions as well.

    When they discovered that all of the Son of Heaven Seals were acting strangely, their expressions changed.

    This meant that there was definitely something wrong with the body of the Heavenly Star Seal.

    That was an Emperor¡¯s artifact!

    It was the greatest trump card of the entire Heavenly Star City!

    It was the greatest confidence that they could rely on.

    ¡°Seal off the entire inner city. Increase the security in the outer city. I¡¯ll go look for the fifth ancestor.¡±

    After giving the order, the rest of them quickly moved.

    Gong Feifan flew to the Heavenly Star City¡¯s Mystic Realm as fast as he could.

    When he arrived at the Mystic Realm, he found that the fifth ancestor was already waiting there. His expression was extremely excited.

    ¡°Fifth ancestor, the Heavenly Star Seal has all changed. Should we investigate the situation of the Emperor¡¯s artifact?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s artifact guardian has already sent word, and there was a strange fluctuation in the Emperor¡¯s artifact.¡±

    ¡°ording to the elders, it¡¯s very likely that its master has returned!¡±

    Hearing this, Gong Feifan was shocked.

    ¡°The master has returned? Could it be that the Great Emperor has been reincarnated?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible. The Great Emperor has been reincarnated!¡±

    Gong Feifan could not maintain his calm.

    Although the Great Emperor would not regain her memories soon after being reincarnated, she was still an extraordinary being.

    She would rise up very quickly.

    When he reached a certain realm, the Great Emperor would remember the memories of his past life.

    At that time, Heavenly Star City would receive the greatest help!

    It would not be long before Heavenly Star City returned to its peak.

    This was Heavenly Star Emperor! The most powerful Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal Realm!

    ¡°When the Emperor ascends to the Emperor realm, what will we remember of the Hidden Edge Sect? Haha. I don¡¯t believe that Hidden Edge Emperor canpare to Heavenly Star Emperor.¡±

    The fifth ancestor of Heavenly Star City was even more excited than Gong Feifan.

    He knew more things.

    The rebirth of an Emperor meant that the reincarnation method was feasible.

    When the Emperor returned, Heavenly Star City would be able to obtain this incredible inheritance.

    At that time, all of the higher-ups would have the right to try.

    The fifth ancestor was very, very old.

    After so many years of cultivation, he could obtain countless resources in Heavenly Star City. However, he had not improved for a very long time.

    He knew that his potential had been exhausted.

    The method of reincarnation was a new turning point!

 Chapter 70 - The Emperor Has Awakened? An Ancestor With a Different Heart

    <h4>Chapter 70: The Emperor Has Awakened? An Ancestor With a Different Heart</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Heavenly Star Seal sensed Yu Tianxing¡¯s approach, and the strange movements became more and more intense.

    The violent vibrations not only caused changes to the Heavenly Star Seal, but almost all the members of the Gong n in the inner city were rmed.

    The Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty had many ns working together to assist the Heavenly Star Emperor.

    Now, with the changes of the times and the changes of the world, all the major ns had merged.

    Thergest n left behind was the Gong n.

    It was also the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s main n.

    ¡°Fifth brother, Feifan,e to the ancestral hall.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice transmission made its way to Gong Feifan¡¯s ears.

    He was stunned. ¡°The great ancestor has alsoe out of seclusion?¡±

    Not long after, more than a hundred people gathered at the Heavenly Star City Ancestral Hall.

    They were all the higher-ups of Heavenly Star City.

    The aura of the strongest person had even reached the Saint Realm.

    The inheritance of an Emperor was so terrifying.

    ¡°The Heavenly Star Seal is shaking crazily. I can¡¯t control it anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been checking for a long time, but I haven¡¯t found anything else. Based on my judgment, I suspect that the Emperor is approaching Heavenly Star City.¡±

    The great ancestor of Heavenly Star City, Gong Tianyi, who had entered the Sage Realm, said something shocking.

    ¡°What? The Emperor is approaching Heavenly Star City?¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Heavenly Star Seal moved. It¡¯s because the Emperor sensed it.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±

    All sorts of voices were heard.

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    Gong Tianyi raised his hand.

    The suppression of status and the aura of an expert caused everyone to stop their discussion.

    ¡°We have two choices now.¡±

    ¡°If the Emperor hasn¡¯t awakened yet, we¡¯ll send someone to protect her. We¡¯ll let her cultivate freely and wait until she awakens.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Emperor must have a backup n before she reincarnates. It¡¯ll be enough to help her regain her maximum potential.¡±

    ¡°We just have to wait.¡±

    ¡°As for the other option.¡±

    Gong Tianyi paused for a moment and looked around solemnly.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that the Emperor has already awakened and regained her memories. She¡¯s here for Heavenly Star City!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we have to keep the news a secret and wee the Emperor back.¡±

    ¡°After all, she definitely hasn¡¯t returned to the Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s sess in breaking through to the Emperor Realm caused a great change in the world. The world is now more suitable for experts to cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make the most optimistic guess. It¡¯s impossible for the Emperor to reach the middle three realms now. We have to keep this a secret.¡±

    ¡°This is the key to Heavenly Star City¡¯s awakening!¡±

    After hearing Gong Tianyi¡¯s exnation.

    The hall waspletely silent.

    The Emperor¡¯s awakening was already exciting enough.

    Now that the Emperor was likely to return early, with the help of Heavenly Star City¡¯s powerful strength, the Heavenly Star Emperor would be able to obtain rich resources.

    ¡°The opportunity for our Heavenly Star City to rise has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor is also destined to be subdued!¡±

    Gong Feifan was excited as he shouted.

    Everyone immediately agreed.

    While they were discussing...

    Yu Tianxing had already contacted the Heavenly Star Seal.

    She had already reached the Entry Saint Realm, and her strength far surpassed that of an ordinary Entry Saint Realm expert.

    The Heavenly Star Seal was the Emperor artifact that she had relied on to be renowned. With the Heavenly Star Mirror¡¯s ability, no one could defeat her.

    ¡°This group of young ones wants to use me as the trump card of Heavenly Star City? And they want me to fight with my master?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, back then, the force I left behind was clearly a master-disciple inheritance force. How did it be a family inheritance force?¡±

    With the Heavenly Star Seal as an insider, Yu Tianxing clearly examined the situation in the inner city.

    She was very displeased.

    Originally a divine artifact, the Heavenly Star Mirror had turned into a human, so she didn¡¯t care much about the bloodline connection.

    Now, Heavenly Star City went against her wishes and became a family?inheritance force.

    From her words, she treated herself as a tool to dominate the world.

    ¡°This group of young ones, I need to properly inspect them.¡±

    If she was satisfied, Yu Tianxing was willing to connect her inheritance to Ye Changge.

    In her opinion, joining the Hidden Edge Sect gave her the strongest resources and fortune.

    If this group of young ones did not live up to her expectations, she could not be bothered to care.

    ¡°If they really have information on the Hidden Edge Sect, there¡¯s no need to trouble master to make a move. I¡¯ll just get rid of them.¡±

    With that thought, Yu Tianxing directlymunicated with the Heavenly Star Seal.

    Buzz!

    A huge trembling sound was heard.

    ¡°The Heavenly Star Seal! It actually activated itself!¡±

    Seeing the Emperor artifact that instantly appeared in front of everyone, everyone was shocked beyond words.

    ¡°You young ones, are you the descendants of our Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty?¡±

    A dignified female voice came from the Heavenly Star Seal.

    Someone blurted out in excitement, ¡°This... this is the apparition of the Emperor?¡±

    Gong Feifan pped the back of that person¡¯s head.

    ¡°The Emperor has been reborn! What apparition? It¡¯s a manifestation!¡±

    Gong Tianyi ignored them and answered first.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we are all descendants of the Heavenly Star Dynasty. Our surnames are Gong.¡±

    Yu Tianxing frowned.

    ¡°You are all Gong? Where are the descendants of Qiwu? Where are the descendants of Yi¡¯er? The Heavenly Star dynasty has such a huge inheritance, and only one bloodline is left?¡±

    Gong Feifan was so excited that he froze.

    As for the ancestors, their faces were expressionless.

    ¡°Emperor, I report that it¡¯s all of us. After so many years of bloodline fusion, everyone in Heavenly Star City now has the noble bloodline of the past.¡±

    ¡°How many more inheritances are left? Have new cultivation techniques appeared?¡±

    ¡°Emperor, I report that the Heavenly Territory scripture isplete, and the Myriad Stars Body Tempering Technique has been passed down in an orderly manner.¡±

    Her tone softened a little. Yu Tianxing asked again, ¡°Has a new inheritance appeared?¡±

    Gong Tianyi felt strange.

    Could it be that the Emperor needed something new to use as a reference to achieve a greater breakthrough?

    ¡°Your majesty, over the years, we have made deals with other factions. In addition, we have searched for the various secret realms and ruins. Now, we have enough inheritances.¡±

    ¡°The scripture depository contains all of the past years¡¯ worth of inventory. Please take a look, your majesty!¡±

    ¡°We wee your return, your majesty!¡±

    When he finished speaking, everyone in the great hall spoke respectfully.

    ¡°We wee your return, your majesty!¡±

    While they were conversing, Yu Tianxing discovered something.

    Many of the people below the Heavenly Star Seal had turbid bloodlines.

    Their auras were strange, as if they had cultivated some kind of evil cultivation technique.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with this thick aura of death? Furthermore, under the influence of my bing an Emperor, the Gong family has be a ruling n. Their bloodline should be very special, so it should not be so murky.¡±

    Through the Heavenly Star Seal, she gradually sensed that something was wrong.

    Shaking her head, Yu Tianxing transmitted her voice again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that for now. There¡¯s one more thing. I heard that you guys are going to deal with the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Emperor! That Hidden Edge Emperor is too overbearing and wants to strip us of our sacred title!¡±

    ¡°Our Heavenly Star City was inherited from you, Emperor! You are the strongest Emperor in the world! You created the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty and are unrivaled!¡±

    ¡°As continuation of the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty, how can we not be a sacrednd? How can that Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect strip us of our title?¡±

 Chapter 71 - The Immortal Evil Ghost Technique

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Immortal Evil Ghost Technique</h4>

    The crowd was enraged, and their faces were filled with anger.

    Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get the answer they were hoping for.

    ¡°Without an Emperor, why not? The Heavenly Star divine dynasty is a sacrednd, how is the Heavenly Star City a sacrednd?¡±

    In an instant, one could hear a pin drop.

    ¡°Emperor, this is your cause! Your legacy!¡±

    Gong Feifan cried out involuntarily.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same thing. So what if you don¡¯t have a Great Emperor or a sacrednd?¡±

    ¡°Is the Heavenly Star divine dynasty powerful because of its name? Or do you think that it¡¯s because I exist and that there are many experts?¡±

    ¡°Now that the Hidden Edge Sect has a Great Emperor, they still don¡¯t call themselves a sacrednd. You don¡¯t have a Great Emperor, so what if you take away this title?¡±

    ¡°If you really don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t you just produce an Emperor?¡±

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s series of words rang out.

    Everyone was speechless for a moment.

    This was also because after her rebirth, her personality had been affected to a certain extent.

    If she had been at her peak in her previous life, she would not have bothered to exin these things in detail.

    She just randomly stumbled upon it. If she could understand, she would. If she did not, she would bear the consequences.

    Now, it was her own hard-earned inheritance, and it still had the blood of so many old acquaintances.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s heart softened for a moment.

    Gong Feifan was anxious, but he did not know how to retort.

    He never expected his Emperor to have such an attitude.

    ¡°Emperor! We¡¯re not doing this for our own situation. We¡¯re doing it for the dignity of the Heavenly Star divine dynasty!¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and spoke first.

    ¡°The Great Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect is so overbearing. Many sacrednd factions have produced Great Emperors before, and none of them are weaker than the Hidden Edge Sect. What right does he have?¡±

    ¡°They have a Great Emperor now. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    That person immediately choked.

    They realised the situation at hand.

    It was as if no matter what they said, they could be stopped by this reason.

    The Hidden Edge faction was overbearing? They had an Emperor.

    The sacrednd had also produced an Emperor? But the Hidden Edge Sect had an existing Emperor.

    They had an Emperor weapon against them?

    But they had an existing Emperor, an Emperor who could fully disy the power of an Emperor weapon.

    For a moment, they were speechless.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ept it, be an Emperor yourself. Otherwise, you have to ept the loss.¡±

    Yu Tianxing said onest sentence, closing the discussion.

    Yu Tianxing did not want to say anymore, so she changed the topic.

    As time passed, she discovered a serious problem through the Heavenly Star Seal.

    The people who revealed the aura of death seemed to be cultivating the cultivation techniques of her former enemies.

    Immortal Evil Ghost Technique! Quasi-emperor You Ming¡¯s cultivation technique.

    It devoured blood qi and extended life!

    She was once quasi-emperor Tianxing, but it was after she defeated quasi-emperor You Ming that she gained enlightenment and became an Emperor.

    ¡°Some of you are filled with death qi. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s tone became more and more dignified.

    Most of the people in the hall were confused.

    No one answered for a long time.

    ¡°I wonder who the Emperor means is filled with death qi.¡±

    The Heavenly Star Seal trembled slightly and several rays of light shot out toward the elders.

    There were twelve people in total, including the great ancestor, second ancestor, sixth ancestor, the guardian of the Scripture Pavilion, and the guardian of the inner city of Heavenly Star City.

    They all had one characteristic ¡ª their lifeblood was declining, and their lifespan was almost reaching its limit.

    Gong Feifan¡¯s heart was filled with grief.

    These pirs of Heavenly Star City were about to reach the end of their lives.

    As the heir of Heavenly Star City, he had received the care, help, and guidance of these people.

    ¡°Your majesty, this¡­ Our ancestors¡¯ lifespans are about to run out, so it¡¯s only natural that the aura of death will emerge.¡±

    He replied with a hint of grief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the aura of death thates naturally from one¡¯s lifespaning to an end. Instead, it¡¯s caused by cultivating an evil technique.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this cultivation technique has the effect of devouring one¡¯s own race and prolonging one¡¯s lifespan.¡±

    ¡°All of your surnames are intermarried and your bloodlines are fused. Is this really a natural result?¡±

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.

    After a long while, Gong Tianyi was the first to respond.

    ¡°As expected of an Emperor. I didn¡¯t expect you to find out the moment you returned.¡±

    This reply made Gong Feifan and the others look at them in disbelief.

    ¡°Great ancestor! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gong Tianyi smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s what you see. We are all afraid of death.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire hall was sealed.

    All the doors and windows were closed, and strange runes appeared on the walls.

    The array formation was activated, and there was no way to escape.

    Those elders who had lived for however many years guarded all the borders of the hall.

    ¡°We have lived for too many years. After so many years, Heavenly Star City has beenpletely under our control.¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, you may be the ruler of the Heavenly Star dynasty, but we are the rulers of Heavenly Star City.¡±

    ¡°You have just awakened. How strong can you be now?¡±

    ¡°Now that you aremunicating with the Heavenly Star Seal, you are definitely not far away. If we find you near Heavenly Star City, you will be in our possession.¡±

    Gong Feifan¡¯s confident and aged voice replied in the great hall.

    ¡°I wonder what was the nature of the mysterious reincarnation method!¡±

    Yu Tianxing sneered internally.

    Actually, she did not harbour much feelings.

    After all, these young ones were too far away from her.

    It was too long ago. As long as the entire inheritance was still there, she didn¡¯t care too much.

    ¡°You¡¯re very confident? You think you can control me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, of course.¡±

    The great ancestor, second ancestor, and sixth ancestor were all full of vigor.

    All three of them were at the Entry Saint Realm!

    Gong Feifan and the others¡¯ faces changed greatly.

    All this time, they only knew that the great ancestor was at the Entry Saint Realm.

    The other two ancestors¡¯ strengths were much different.

    They did not expect that they were all at the Entry Saint Realm!

    The auras of the other people who were covered with death exploded, and each of them was one level higher than what was revealed.

    ¡°Great Emperor, ording to the environment, you must have just reincarnated.¡±

    ¡°I admit that you have exceeded my expectations. As expected of a Great Emperor, you awakened so early and contacted the Heavenly Star Seal, discovering our problem.¡±

    ¡°But so what? You are at most in the middle three realms now. It¡¯s easy for me to deal with you.¡±

    Gong Feifan also discovered that the inner city guards of Heavenly Star City and the Scripture Pavilion were gone.

    ¡°Great ancestor! Mercy!¡±

    ¡°Ancestors, I¡¯m willing to join you! Please spare my life!¡±

    In an instant, dozens of people begged for mercy and knelt down.

    Gong Feifan and the fifth ancestor looked at these people with grief and indignation.

    But they were powerless to stop them.

    Yu Tianxing wanted tough.

    These young ones were indeed quite strong.

    Unfortunately, they could not keep their cool.

    They had only concealed one level of their strength, and now that it was exposed, they were very proud.

    One had to know that Ye Changge had always taught them to conceal at least three major realms!

    And these people would never have thought that he would reach the upper three realms.

    Moreover, he had cultivated a peerless cultivation technique, the quality of which far surpassed the Emperor¡¯s scripture.

    ¡°This is the first time I feel that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s style of hiding their trump cards is so reasonable and very interesting.¡±

    Yu Tianxing thought to herself.

 Chapter 72 - My Master is the Hidden Edge Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 72: My Master is the Hidden Edge Emperor</h4>

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Gong Tianyi was extremely pleased.

    As the higher-ups of Heavenly Star City begged for mercy.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s mocking question came from the Heavenly Star Seal.

    Yu Tianxing sensed someone approaching.

    ¡°Mm, I can feel it. There are two people approaching. Not bad, both have the strength of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.¡±

    Gong Tianyi frowned.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how the Heavenly Star Emperor could turn the tables.

    It was true that she was the reincarnation of an Emperor.

    However, she had only been reincarnated for a short period of time. It was likely that she had just awakened her memories.

    It was unexpected that she could control the Heavenly Star Seal so quickly.

    But how strong could she be?

    So he sneered and retorted.

    ¡°We¡¯ve cultivated the Emperor¡¯s scripture before. It¡¯s impossible for you to reach the Tribtion Transcendent Realm now.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even have the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. How can you unleash the full strength of the Heavenly Star Seal?¡±

    ¡°And in this ce, we can even cut off your connection with the Heavenly Star Seal.¡±

    He looked at the flying sword message sent by the guardian of the Scripture Pavilion that told him that Yu Tianxing was already surrounded by two people.

    He nned to activate the formationter topletely seal off the Heavenly Star Seal and cut off the connection with Heavenly Star Emperor.

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy with your performance, so I¡¯ll tell you where your stupidity lies.¡±

    Yu Tianxing circted the Sage Heaven Profound Origin Technique.

    A pure white light rose from her body.

    A candlemp flickering with purple mes appeared.

    ¡°First, you know nothing about the true reincarnation.¡±

    ¡°Impossible to reach the Tribtion Transcendent Realm? Who said that?¡±

    Gong Feifan, the fifth ancestor, and the others couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Could it be that the Emperor has already reached the Tribtion Transcendent Realm? They can be saved?¡±

    Gong Tianyi¡¯s expression changed.

    He quickly activated the array formation and sealed the entire hall.

    Countless markings appeared on the walls, and rich spiritual energy circted around them.

    He wanted to seal off the Heavenly Star Seal.

    However, things did not go as he had hoped.

    The Heavenly Star Seal was still floating in the air, and Yu Tianxing¡¯s voice continued to ring out.

    ¡°Second, you guys did a terrible job of hiding your strength.¡±

    ¡°Just hiding a realm makes you so happy?¡±

    ¡°Third, you guys really don¡¯t know how to hide your trump cards.¡±

    ¡°Who said my trump card is the Heavenly Star Seal? Why? Can¡¯t I have other magical treasures?¡±

    ¡°Fourth, your horizons are too narrow.¡±

    ¡°Just the sacrednd title is enough to cause you to panic. Just the method of reincarnation is enough to make you drool.¡±

    ¡°But what I have now is an inheritance thatpletely surpasses that of an Emperor.¡±

    Although she had already recovered the Emperor¡¯s memory, Yu Tianxing, who was still very young, was still affected by her body.

    She appeared even more lively.

    On a whim, she began to educate this group of juniors.

    ¡°Finally, I¡¯ll tell you one thing.¡±

    ¡°My master in this life is the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not making an enemy out of a reincarnated Emperor. You¡¯re making an enemy out of a reincarnated Emperor as well as an existing Emperor!¡±

    After saying that, the candlelight exploded.

    Extremely hot mes instantly swept out.

    The two people who came to capture Yu Tianxing were surrounded by the mes. They did not say a word and were destroyed immediately.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s eyes shone with golden light as shemunicated with the Heavenly Star Seal.

    The Fu Guang Candle¡¯s mes swept over and brought her to the secret chamber in Heavenly Star City.

    Her majesty, the Empress, reappeared.

    Her figure was young and her aura was majestic.

    ¡°This is impossible. How did you get in?¡±

    ¡°Look at this figure. You are so young. How do you have such a high cultivation?¡±

    ¡°This, this is actually the Entry Saint Realm! The upper three realms!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock.

    ¡°You have another Emperor¡¯s weapon? That is Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s weapon?¡±

    Yu Tianxing smiled faintly.

    ¡°This is not not an Emperor¡¯s weapon. This is a magic treasure that far surpasses the level of an Emperor¡¯s weapon.¡±

    ¡°Like I said, your horizons are too narrow.¡±

    The Heavenly Star Seal quickly flew in front of Yu Tianxing and spun around happily.

    Every time it moved close to the Fu Guang Candle, it would take a slight detour.

    Seeing this scene, Gong Tianyi was extremely shocked.

    There was actually a realm above the Emperor!

    The Heavenly Star Emperor had obtained such an inheritance after reincarnating!

    And she was the disciple of the Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect!

    Would they not be fighting against the two strongest people in the world now?

    They did not want to waste any more time with this bunch of people.

    Yu Tianxing used all of her strength, the Fu Guang Candle and the Heavenly Star Seal.

    The powerful spell formation in the great hall could not resist this immense power at all and directly copsed.

    The spell formation failed and the entire great hall disintegrated.

    The people in Heavenly Star City looked in the direction of the inner city in shock.

    In the sky, a river of stars appeared. Countless beams of starlight shot straight at Yu Tianxing. The starlight intersected with the mes and white lighting from her body.

    Whoosh!

    The mes encircled all the people who had cultivated the Immortal Evil Ghost Technique.

    With the strength of an Entry Saint Realm cultivator, they attacked three Entry Saint Realm cultivators at the same time.

    They even took the initiative to attack.

    Not only that, but they also suppressed the three of them until they could not move. They could only continue to use their cultivation methods to resist.

    The temperature of the mes was too high. The rest of the people from Heavenly Star City could not get close to it and fled far away.

    A dazzling light shed. Those with low cultivations could not look directly at it.

    Those with discerning eyes could tell with a nce that they were just dying death.

    ¡°No! I refuse to ept this!¡±

    Amidst the hysterical roars.

    The Heavenly Star Seal attracted starlight to fuel the mes.

    The mes were gradually extinguished.

    The three Entry Saint Realm ancestors had died.

    The other people of Heavenly Star City who did not know what happened could not believe what they saw.

    When did the three ancestors enter the Entry Saint Realm?

    Who was this girl in the sky?

    She could fight three people by herself?

    The one floating next to her was the Heavenly Star Seal? She could actually use an Emperor¡¯s weapon?

    What was that candlemp?

    It could produce such a powerful me, enough to envelop an Entry Saint Realm expert and immobilize him?

    Yu Tianxing retracted her aura and slowly descended.

    ¡°Who remains? Who¡¯s in charge now?¡±

    Gong Feifan was stunned.

    The fifth ancestor pushed him forward.

    He stepped forward and bowed. ¡°The current city lord of Heavenly Star City, Gong Feifan, wees the Emperor¡¯s return!¡±

    The other people from Heavenly Star City stared in a daze.

    Everything that had happened before was already unbelievable.

    But now, they realized that the greatest pride of Heavenly Star City, the strongest Emperor of the Heavenly Mortal Realm, Heavenly Star Emperor, had returned!

    Following that, an uproar broke out.

    ¡°These people cultivated the Immortal Evil Ghost Technique and devoured the blood of their own kind. They deserve to be punished! I have personally sentenced them!¡±

    ¡°Take care of what happens next.¡±

    ¡°Seal the news. Don¡¯t let too many people know about this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the other factions know that I¡¯ve returned so early.¡±

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s lips curled up when he thought of Ye Changge¡¯s teachings.

    ¡°It¡¯s not wise to be high-profile outside until you be an Emperor. So, you¡¯ll have to hide for a while.¡±

    ¡°Cultivate well. Don¡¯t go out and cause trouble!¡±

    ¡°And remember, don¡¯t make an enemy out of the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Yu Tianxing disappeared from sight after telling them all this.

    She knew that no one would dare disobey her after today¡¯s performance.

 Chapter 73 - Heavenly Star Cityâ€™s Inventory, the Heavenly Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 73: Heavenly Star City¡¯s Inventory, the Heavenly Tribtion</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    She disappeared in front of the ordinary Heavenly Star City members.

    Yu Tianxing went to another hall.

    ording to her investigation, this was the main hall and thergest pce in Heavenly Star City.

    The previous pce was only where the core members gathered.

    ¡°Come to the main hall. Core members,e here.¡±

    A telepathic message was sent to Gong Feifan and the others, who were still in a daze.

    Everyone seemed like they had just woken from a dream.

    ¡°Increase the patrols quickly. Block all the exits of Heavenly Star City. No one is allowed to go out.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, listen up. No one is allowed to go out for the time being. Those who disobey will be executed!¡±

    She gave the order and controlled the situation.

    All the core members quickly flew to the main hall.

    Yu Tianxing sat on the dragon throne, waiting for them to arrive.

    ¡°Your majesty!¡±

    Everyone bowed.

    ¡°Control the spineless ones who begged for mercy just now. They are not allowed to be core members anymore.¡±

    With that, the expressions of the members who had begged Gong Tianyi and the others changed drastically.

    ¡°Your majesty! Please forgive us! We were forced to do this!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty! I just wanted to be polite to Gong Tianyi and the others. I didn¡¯t really want to join them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, please forgive us!¡±

    Some people¡¯s faces were pale and their lips were trembling.

    Many people were indeed quibbling.

    Yu Tianxing raised his eyebrows.

    Her majestic aura was instantly exerted onto them.

    The purple mes were raging. Those who were still moring were all sucked in and wailed in pain.

    All of a sudden, everyone fell silent.

    ¡°Why are all the people in Heavenly Star City like this now?¡±

    They heard her majestic words.

    Then those who were standing in front of her majesty could no longer remain calm. They all confessed.

    ¡°We have disappointed the Great Emperor. Please punish us, Great Emperor.¡±

    ¡°We are useless. Please punish us, Great Emperor.¡±

    Gong Feifan, the fifth ancestor, and the others bowed respectfully.

    Even more people were frightened by the power of the purple mes.

    Their legs went weak for a moment, and they fell to their knees.

    After all, she was their ancestor, so it was reasonable for them to kneel down.

    Yu Tianxing was very disappointed in these guys.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were her inheritance and were still quite powerful, she would have left right away.

    ¡°After so many years, you were also known as the ¡®sacrednd¡¯. You must have umted a lot of money over the years.¡±

    ¡°Let me see what treasures you have and where the treasury is.¡±

    Gong Feifan and the fifth ancestor looked at each other.

    ¡°I have the authority to enter the treasury. I¡¯ll bring the Emperor in to choose!¡±

    ording to the current situation, the entire Heavenly Star City belonged to the Emperor.

    Gong Feifan thought it through.

    The Heavenly Star Emperor after rebirth was no trifling matter.

    Not only was she reborn so quickly, she had also regained his memories.

    At the same time, her strength had also increased rapidly. In just a few short years, she had be a powerhouse of the upper three levels.

    Most importantly, the Heavenly Star Emperor had obviously obtained an even stronger inheritance.

    A cultivation technique that surpassed the level of an Emperor.

    There was also that strange candlemp. Its power was extraordinary and iparably fierce.

    That was definitely a magic treasure that surpassed an Emperor artifact!

    It was so powerful!

    Gong Feifan¡¯s hands trembled with excitement when he thought about the possibility of obtaining such a level of an inherited cultivation technique just by following an Emperor.

    ¡°Please! The treasury is right in front of us.¡±

    They arrived at a majestic hall protected byyers of arrays.

    Gong Feifan took out the Son of Heaven Star Seal and activated the array.

    As the halo of the array faded, a door appeared.

    Yu Tianxing was not modest either, and took the lead to enter.

    With a sweep of her spiritual senses, she sensed many precious items.

    She was not interested in the finished magic treasures and tools.

    She took out the list given by Ye Changge and started to choose the treasures ording to the list.

    Soon, she kept the materials that were shining brightly.

    Scarlet me miasma, dragon and tiger qi essence, fortune and misfortune purple-gold bamboo...

    Gong Feifan was surprised when he saw the Emperor choose these treasures.

    She did not take any finished treasures.

    This was normal. The Emperor looked down on these things.

    After all, the Heavenly Star Seal was the Emperor¡¯s own artifact, which was the most powerful Emperor artifact in Heavenly Star City.

    ¡°Does the Emperor know how to refine artifacts?¡±

    Parasite tears, inmmatory lotus ring, heavenly sun wings, and delicate liquid.

    ¡°Why are they ingredients for refining pills again? The Emperor knows how to refine pills?¡±

    ¡°Or could it be that the Emperor is continuing to increase his cultivation and is hiring someone to refine pills? To be able to use such materials, he must be a powerful alchemist.¡±

    Silk flying bamboo, rain rippling clouds, crystal sand sprouts..

    The selection didn¡¯t stop.

    Gong Feifan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s own things anyway. She should take it.¡±

    Golden phoenix feather, meteorite jade, purple light spring..

    It wasn¡¯t just Gong Feifan. The mouths of the fifth ancestor, seventh ancestor, and the others who followed them in also began to twitch.

    The Emperor was going to move half of the materials in the Treasury at once.

    After a long time.

    Yu Tianxing finally finished moving most of the things.

    ¡°It¡¯s still far from master¡¯s request. It seems that I still have to deal with other forces.¡±

    After some thought, she handed Gong Feifan a jade slip.

    ¡°There are some materials recorded in it that I need. Please collect them carefully.¡±

    ¡°This matter is very important. It concerns all the people in the Heavenly Mortal World, including us.¡±

    ¡°Cultivate well. Don¡¯t always use my name to show off.¡±

    ¡°The Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect is my master, so you have to cooperate with the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Only when I return to the Emperor Realm will you spread the news of my return.¡±

    Yu Tianxing walked out of the treasury and disappeared from sight.

    Gong Feifan and the others let out a long sigh.

    ¡°The rise of Heavenly Star City is just around the corner.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Star Emperor is mighty!¡±

    ¡°Remember the Emperor¡¯s orders and keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°No one would have thought that the Hidden Edge Emperor was the master of Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s reincarnated body.¡±

    They thought about the future and fantasized about it.

    When Yu Tiangxing bes an Emperor...

    With two Emperors as support, what a dreamlike situation it would be.

    ...

    Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge wasmunicating with the Sacred Item Waterfall.

    This was a new function he had recently discovered.

    The connection was very vague.

    But he couldmunicate with the person currently controlling the waterfall.

    ¡°Respected Emperor! I have already searched for all the information regarding the great cmity that we have stored.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded, indicating that he was listening.

    On the other side, Sect Master Shuiyue¡¯s heart was perturbed.

    It was not the first time that this kind ofmunication urred.

    Still, she was very nervous.

    ¡°Our Myriad Flowers World has once spected that the great cmity is only for the living beings of the world.¡±

    ¡°There are countless worlds in the universe, and they have their own uniquews of operation.¡±

    ¡°Some worlds are in fixed positions, such as the Myriad Flowers World.¡±

    ¡°There are also some worlds that are moving, such as the outer realm¡¯s Sky Demon World.¡±

    ¡°The rupture of our World Barrieres from the collision with the outer realm¡¯s Sky Demon World.¡±

    Saying this, Sect Master Shuiyue stopped.

    Ye Changge understood what she meant.

    The so-called great cmity was very likely just the naturalw of heaven and earth.

 Chapter 74 - Made an Unusual Guess About the Form of the Calamity

    <h4>Chapter 74: Made an Unusual Guess About the Form of the Cmity</h4>

    ¡°Therefore, even though the Myriad Flowers Realm barrier is broken, the outer realm¡¯s Sky Demon World will be stronger after a thousand or ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for that moment?¡±

    Shuiyue bowed, expressing her agreement.

    Ye Changge closed his eyes and pondered.

    When he broke through to the Emperor realm.

    The sky had copsed and the earth had cracked, and meteors had bombarded him.

    That was the aftermath of the great cmity.

    This meant that at least the cmity in the Heavenly Mortal World did not collide with other worlds.

    Apart from that, the outer realm experts who had invaded the Heavenly Mortal World and cursed the Sword Emperor also bore the possibility of cmity.

    ¡°That person from the Heavenly Dao Academy who wanted to curse the person who picked up the remains¡­ His doll¡¯s aura is very strange.¡±

    ¡°It might be rted to the invaders from the outer realm.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual senses swept across the entire eastern region.

    He soon discovered that Li Shiyi was heading to the central region.

    ¡°Relic collector, remember this aura. This is the aura of the doll that once cursed you.¡±

    ¡°Go to the central region and find the origin of that cursed doll.¡±

    After delivering the news, Ye Changge continued to think.

    Perhaps the cmity in the Heavenly Mortal World was not a simple one.

    At present, what he was most afraid of was actually the appearance of several cmities at the same time.

    ¡°I sensed before that some of you have very different cultivationspared to the others.¡±

    ¡°Including that young one called Wu Yunfei, the way he cultivates and the way he sets up arrays is obviously different from the other array masters there.¡±

    ¡°Your Myriad Flowers World should also have the experience ofing into contact with other worlds.¡±

    ¡°Go and investigate. I need more information, including your contact with other worlds.¡±

    Ye Changge was not polite at all.

    In any case, these people had also obtained a lot of array formations and refining inheritances from him.

    ¡°In addition, I will continue to refine a batch of array bases in the next few days. You guys can observe on your own.¡±

    He did not block the other party¡¯s observation.

    However, how much they could learn would depend on their own abilities.

    He nced at Wu Yunfei, who was also staring at him with a burning gaze outside the waterfall.

    ¡°Little one, let me see what kind of abilities the array formation geniuses evaluated by the system have.¡±

    Ye Changge thought in his heart.

    Without any dy, he retrieved a few balls of intensely burning mes.

    These were the spiritual mes he had recently collected.

    True Sr me, Pure Flower Precious me, Earth Core me.

    Looking at these ethereal mes, the refiners of the Myriad Flowers World drooled in envy.

    Such powerful mes was the best aid for refining.

    One by one, the heavenly materials and earthly treasures were taken out.

    me control, processing, melting, condensing, and carving.

    A series of techniques dazzled Sect Master Shuiyue.

    She smiled bitterly. She felt like she had be a prop.

    Now, it was a paradise for cksmiths and array masters.

    As expected of an Emperor.

    With just a few moves, he had made the people below bow down in admiration.

    Wu Yunfei¡¯s eyes were burning.

    He wasn¡¯t good at cksmithing.

    But the Emperor¡¯s way of handling things gave him some hints.

    He was truly fascinated by the way the Emperor acted in ordance with thews of the Heavenly Dao.

    He had never imagined that such a powerful being like the Emperor would not only have shocking strength, but also be able to refine weapons and set up formations.

    Furthermore, every ability was so powerful.

    ¡°When the Myriad Flowers World¡¯s matter is over, I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to go to the outer regions and take this Emperor as my master!¡±

    ¡­

    Eastern region, southern border, Qilian Mountain.

    Rift worms that had been lurking here for a long time crawled out of the ground.

    Both the Three-headed God-devil and the rift worms were all very good at hiding underground.

    This ce was even closer to the headquarters of the Three-headed God-devil.

    Originally, the two who hade here wanted to break through the door directly.

    When they arrived at the Qilian Mountain, with their sharp divine senses, they sensed that something was wrong.

    There seemed to be a powerful array formation underground.

    And it wasn¡¯t too concealed.

    The ghost qi and the smell of blood were very strong.

    After a discussion, the Three-headed God-devil attacked the Qilian Mountain directly.

    The rift worm hid and secretly observed the situation here.

    The two of them were unusual creatures.

    They never felt that they had to put up with anything when they were hiding.

    Even if they were quasi-emperors now.

    ording to the results of the rift worm¡¯s spiritual senses probing through space, he discovered that there was a powerful array formation underground.

    It seemed to be connected to the ley lines.

    The exact function wasn¡¯t clear.

    But just the tip of the iceberg was enough to shock him.

    After all, the area covered by this array formation was toorge.

    It was very likely that it would cover the entire eastern region!

    Having sensed the abnormality, the two discussed for a moment and decided to report back to the Emperor.

    ording to their calctions, at least half of the eastern region was within the control of its divine consciousness.

    Bang!

    The Three-headed God-devil smashed the cultivator in front of him with a punch.

    After many days of attacks, he had yet topletely break through the mysterious faction¡¯s defensive circle.

    He kept his head tilted in the direction of the scarred mutated insect.

    After receiving the news of their retreat, he did not want to continue fighting.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    With an angry roar, he raised one of his feet and stomped heavily on the ground.

    The gravity instantly increased by a thousand times.

    All the cultivators flying in the air were violently suppressed on the ground, unable to move.

    Dozens of people were directly crushed by the gravity to the point that they exploded.

    They did not stop. After the Three-headed God-devil and the rift wormbined, thetter activated his innate ability.

    Meanwhile, below the Qilian Mountain, the Reincarnation Ghost Lord was filled with rage when he saw the two of them leave.

    The other party was too powerful.

    They coulde and go as they pleased.

    Most importantly, this battle showed that the other party had already noticed the abnormality in this ce.

    Now, everyone knew that the two quasi-emperors had been subdued by the Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    With the Emperor¡¯s Hidden Edge Sect, it was almost impossible for them to attack.

    Now, even Qilian Mountain had been discovered by the other party.

    With the Emperor¡¯s ability, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the entire eastern region¡¯s linked array formation was discovered by the other party.

    ¡°Now, we can only rely on the nine ghosts of the universe.¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    Thinking about how one of the nine ghosts of the universe had already died and how long it would take to replenish it, he felt even more depressed.

    What he didn¡¯t know was that not one of the nine ghosts of the universe had died, but five.

    Five Lotus Mountain.

    After so many days of tracking and killing, He Xiuxing had already killed more than half of the nine ghosts of the universe.

    And from the way the bodies of the nine ghosts of the universe healed and their origin energy reserves, He Xiuxing hadprehended morews of heaven and earth.

    ¡°After I follow the Tribtion Realm and find the remaining monsters to kill, I¡¯ll go back to Reclining Firewood Peak first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gained so much from this trip. I should digest it.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how master and my younger brother are doing.¡±

    Beside him, the yellow dog wagged its tail.

    It was not afraid of the monster that was split in two.

    Although the monster was badly mutted, there were still remnants of flesh on its body that wanted to merge with its entire body.

 Chapter 75 - The Plans of the Outer Realm, the Surviving Underground Race

    <h4>Chapter 75: The ns of the Outer Realm, the Surviving Underground Race</h4>

    In the outer realm, in an unknownnd far away from the Mortal World.

    ¡°We just sensed that the four divine martial demonic servants have all died.¡±

    ¡°What? All died? That small world?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the exact situation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. ording to our investigations, they died due to a meteor.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around. They all have special abilities. How could they die at the hands of such an inanimate object?¡±

    ¡°There are two possibilities. One is that something is wrong with the meteor. The other is that someone attacked.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the first possibility, then they must have encountered a powerful special star.¡±

    ¡°However, they are so close to the world with the God of Earth¡¯s banner. The likelihood of such a star appearing is very small.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s more likely that it¡¯s the second scenario.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s only possible that an Emperor has appeared.¡±

    Once that was said, the being stopped speaking.

    It was silent for a moment.

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    An old sigh was heard.

    ¡°Everyone here is so close to the Emperor Realm, but none of us are Emperors.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to obtain the recognition of the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as our n seeds, we can be Emperors.¡±

    Another seductive female voice answered.

    ¡°Even now, I still find it incredible. There really is an inheritance above the Emperor Realm, and it can help us all break through to the Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s cut the small talk. Now that an Emperor has appeared in that world, what other way do you have to retrieve the God of Earth¡¯s banner?¡±

    ¡°We can only send a few more people. The stronger the Emperor, the closer we are to the Great Emperor realm. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of with so many people.¡±

    After a short exchange.

    ¡°Let¡¯s send ten people. Ten peak quasi-emperors will set up a heaven-defying formation that¡¯s enough to fight against an Emperor!¡±

    In the Asura Ghost Region of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    ¡°The Ghost Lord has an order! The nine ghosts of the universe are being killed one after another. We must stop the other four ghosts from being killed.¡±

    ¡°The two Ghost Lords of heaven and earth have already set off.¡±

    ¡°The Reincarnation Ghost Lord has sent news that the Hidden Edge Emperor has noticed something unusual in Qilian Mountain.¡±

    In arge hall, information was being circted.

    Recently, the ghost realm had been having a hard time.

    First, their arch-enemy, the Hidden Edge Sect, had sent out an Emperor who had cut off the connection array and destroyed the hopes of the surviving underground race.

    Now, there was a problem with the nine ghosts.

    ¡°Who is it that can kill so many ghosts in a row?¡±

    ¡°Even with my cultivation at the Entry Saint Realm, it¡¯s easy to defeat the ghosts but difficult to kill the nine ghosts.¡±

    ¡°Could it be the Hidden Edge Emperor himself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Our people have been observing the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°If the Emperor really wants to hide, we definitely won¡¯t be able to find him.¡±

    ¡°But the situation now is certain. The Hidden Edge Emperor has been staying at the Hidden Edge Sect because they¡¯ve been using up a lot of precious materials.¡±

    After a moment of silence.

    ¡°Heavenly Ghost Lord and Earth Ghost Lord have set off. As long as the Emperor doesn¡¯t make a move, the person who killed the ghosts of the universe won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±

    The voice gradually became softer.

    And in the core of the ghost region.

    There was a strange spring.

    A middle-aged man with atrophied muscles was cultivating in it.

    The Nether Lord.

    The strongest being in the Asura Ghost Region.

    As if he sensed something, he slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Is this¡­ a summoning? Someone is calling me?¡±

    Underground, in the abyss that was tens of thousands of meters deep¡­

    An altar had been built, and the dark green pir of light shot up to the earth above.

    ¡°How many years has it been? I wonder if I canmunicate with the outside again?¡±

    A hazy voice gently echoed in the abyss.

    Around the altar.

    Over 100,000 people were kneeling on the ground.

    They were using their power of faith tomunicate with the altar.

    Everyone¡¯s aura appeared thick and mysterious.

    Different from the cultivators on the ground, they seemed to be absorbing spiritual energy instead of cultivating.

    The leader was an old man with a withered yellow face and sparse hair.

    It was hard to imagine that this was the appearance of a top-tier expert.

    ¡°I can sense it. Themunication is sessful.¡±

    ¡°Who is the one who is calling this lord?¡±

    The Nether Lord¡¯s voice could be heard faintly.

    ¡°It is us, the Qi Huang n.¡±

    When this sentence was heard, the other party seemed to be shocked and went silent.

    After waiting for a long time.

    ¡°A junior of the Qi Huang n,her spirit.¡±

    ¡°Us, the Qi Huang n, Netherworld.¡±

    ¡°We have finally made contact! We have established the Asura Ghost Region and have been seeking to break the sealing formation for thousands of years.¡±

    The Nether Lord slowly took a deep breath.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already lifted a corner of the formation. A part of the formation has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°Now, one of the four foundations has been broken a thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys have a way to break the other three foundations?¡±

    After saying that, the Netherworld transmitted the results of their research on formations over the years to the altar.

    This was clearly beyond the altar¡¯s endurance limit.

    Soon, the light pir was extinguished.

    ¡°Now, we can only wait.¡±

    The Nether Lord sighed.

    He was already very old.

    He had been sealed in this underground cage for so many years.

    Although he had seeded in his cultivation, it was difficult for him to extend his lifespan due to theck of sufficient spiritual energy.

    And the Nether Lord in the Asura Ghost Region was indeed overjoyed.

    Because ording to the news he had just received¡­

    The foundation of the array that the underground Qi Huang n had destroyed was the Hidden Edge Sect!

    It had actually been destroyed hundreds of years ago.

    There was no need to attack the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Severing the array was once again possible.

    The Qi Huang n was about to reappear in the world!

    ¡­

    Hidden Edge sect, Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Ye Changge frowned slightly.

    He had just sensed something.

    It seemed like something interesting was about to happen.

    ¡°Emperor! We found something strange!¡±

    At this moment, the rift worm sent a voice transmission.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Soon, the two quasi-emperors appeared in front of Ye Changge.

    ¡°Reporting to the Emperor, we found something strange about the Qilian Mountain.¡±

    The rift worm returned to its old appearance. With a wave of its hand, a model of Qilian Mountain appeared in the air.

    ¡°From this location, we¡¯ve discovered the energy of a powerful array formation and the smell of blood.¡±

    ¡°ording to our calctions, there¡¯s a powerful array formation here. Its range is so vast that it probably covers the entire eastern region.¡±

    ¡°This matter is of great importance. We don¡¯t dare to dy.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled.

    The strange feeling should be about this.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go personally and experience the specifics of this array.¡±

    Hearing this, the rift worm hesitated.

    ¡°Your majesty, this array covers a vast area. I¡¯ve never heard of it before. I¡¯m afraid its power is also extremely strong. Your majesty, please be careful.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Changge was slightly startled.

    He smiled and pointed at the array base beside him.

    ¡°Do you know how vast the area of my array will be once it¡¯s formed?¡±

    After carefully examining it for a moment, the rift worm¡¯s pupils contracted.

    ¡°Is it more than half of the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s the entire Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Speed Up the Creation of the World Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 76: Speed Up the Creation of the World Barrier</h4>

    ¡°The entire Heavenly Mortal World!¡±

    The rift worm lost itsposure and shouted out.

    The Three-headed God-devil froze as well.

    ¡°May I ask, your majesty, is what you said true? Then what is the use of this array?¡±

    Ye Changge smiled faintly.

    ¡°Do you know of the World Barrier?¡±

    The moment the words ¡®World Barrier¡¯ came out, the two gods in front of him were even more shocked.

    ¡°Looks like you all know this phrase.¡±

    ¡°There are many worlds in the vast universe, and they all exist in different ways.¡±

    ¡°Some worlds have their own World Barriers, but our Heavenly Mortal World doesn¡¯t.¡±

    The rift worm bowed respectfully. ¡°The Great Emperor¡¯s actions are truly worthy of respect!¡±

    Shaking his head, Ye Changge said, ¡°Do you all remember the news that the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Great Emperor, you mean the Heavenly Dao Tribtion?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Standing up, Ye Changge pointed at the sky.

    ¡°ording to my guess, that tribtion isn¡¯t easy to stop.¡±

    ¡°If we were to just depend on me, it might be as the Eight Trigrams Quasi-emperor said. Something that is hard to stop.¡±

    ¡°So, I have to create a World Barrier. Once this great defense is established, we¡¯ll have our first solid line of defense.¡±

    After a long time, the rift worm felt a little riled up.

    The Three-headed God-devil was already excited.

    ¡°I, Lie Hou, am willing to do my best during the great cmity!¡±

    The rift worm hesitated for a moment before nodding as well.

    ¡°I, Yu Huang, am also willing to do my best in the face of the great cmity.¡±

    At their level, there were some promises that could not be casually agreed to.

    Furthermore, they were facing an Emperor.

    An existence recognized by the Heavenly Dao.

    If they did not fulfil their promises, they would probably never have the qualifications to break through to the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Today, I finally know your names.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although this cmity is very difficult, with me around, there¡¯s no need to worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m actually not just an ordinary Emperor.¡±

    The rift worm and the Three-headed God-devil were stunned. They did not understand what Ye Changge meant.

    ¡°The Great Dao is endless. Above Emperors, there¡¯s naturally a higher realm.¡±

    Hearing this, the two looked at each other in shock.

    Could it be that the Hidden Edge Emperor had already touched the threshold of a higher realm?

    ¡°Go, you two.¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand and let the them take their leave.

    An underground array, an outer realm expert, a tribtion of heaven and earth.

    Could it be that the manifestation of the great cmity of the Heavenly Dao was referring to this?

    Ye Changge had a guess in his heart.

    It seemed that the refining speed would have to be elerated.

    Currently, what restricted the speed was not only his proficiency in array formations and his cultivation in array formations.

    More importantly, it was the materials.

    ¡°Wait for me to go out and look for the materials.¡±

    ¡°System, check in.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions, host, you have obtained the power of the 500-year Indestructible Golden Body Technique.¡±

    Nothing new.

    Ye Changge felt that it was very boring.

    ¡°Forget it, since it¡¯s an underground array, maybe I can find a different ce and go to the underground to sign in and get a different reward.¡±

    In any case, his disciples were not in the sect right now.

    If he went out to look, he might be able to meet Bu Yi Zhenren.

    He knew his master¡¯s personality.

    Although Ye Changge could easily scan most ces in the Mortal World¡­

    He did not want to find his master directly.

    Bu Yi Zhenren had not had enough fun yet. If he forcefully found him, he would definitely be angry.

    With one step, Ye Changge had already disappeared from the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡­

    The central region.

    Li Shiyi looked up at the signboard above.

    The Heavenly Dao Academy.

    Four vigorous and powerful words.

    The words appeared elegant and easy-going.

    But their aura was so powerful.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t think so before. A signboard with such a big array, it¡¯s really ostentatious.¡±

    Li Shiyi teased.

    At the same time, he mocked himself internally.

    ¡°If master saw the Hidden Edge Sect behaving like this, he would definitely be very angry.¡±

    He walked up the stairs.

    It was a cultivation academy.

    There were many peopleing and going in the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    So the guards at the door were not strict.

    He was handsome and had an extraordinary temperament.

    Soon, someone came to talk to him.

    ¡°Young master, are you a student of the academy?¡±

    A young female student came to talk to him.

    Unfortunately, Li Shiyi was here to look for trouble.

    ¡°I was.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re a senior? Did youe back to visit the teachers?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to cause trouble.¡±

    The female student was stunned.

    The onlookers were also stunned.

    ¡°Well, senior, you must be joking. The Heavenly Dao Academy is one of the sacred ces in the world, and you¡¯re a student of the academy. Why are you here to cause trouble?¡±

    Li Shiyi stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°The most sacred ce in the world? Ever since the Hidden Edge Emperor became an Emperor, he had already given the order.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that an Emperor has appeared in the Heavenly Dao Academy?¡±

    The female student was rendered speechless by the two retorts, and she felt very awkward.

    Such a thing was naturally not something that an ordinary student like her could understand.

    Even if the Heavenly Dao Academy only recruited elites, there were too many elites here.

    ¡°Impudent! Who are you? How dare youe to my Heavenly Dao Academy and speak so arrogantly!?¡±

    Very soon, someone could not bear it and came forward.

    A young person walked out from the crowd.

    His hair was white and curly.

    He was dressed in ck scales and looked extraordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it long ago. I¡¯m here to look for trouble and I¡¯m not here to speak arrogantly.¡±

    Li Shiyi faced the person and said, ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    His calm expression and straightforward words instantly made all the students of the academy angry.

    ¡°I am Wan Fushui. Please enlighten me!¡±

    The young person in the scale armor could not take it anymore and directly challenged Li Shiyi.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fight.¡±

    He did not expect such an answer. Wan Fushui became even angrier.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? Why don¡¯t you dare to fight me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    After saying that, he did not want to bother with them anymore. Li Shiyi walked into the academy.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Seeing that Li Shiyi ignored him, Wan Fushui became even angrier.

    ¡°You¡¯re too weak.¡±

    Li Shiyi words caused an uproar in the crowd.

    ¡°He¡¯s too weak? What about me?¡±

    Another person stepped forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m Tian Yu. I¡¯m not at the bottom of the promation of Azure Sky. Please enlighten me!¡±

    The people beside him looked at Li Shiyi as if he was a dead man.

    ¡°Great, older brother Tian has been angered.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. He¡¯s quite good-looking.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, why would hee to provoke Heavenly Dao Academy? There are so many strong people here.¡±

    Li Shiyi shook his head.

    ¡°You are too weak.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant! The promation of Azure Sky is weak? Why don¡¯t you prove it?¡±

    Li Shiyi nced at the person who spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    Not wanting to tangle with them anymore, he quickened his pace.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Unable to endure it any longer, many people nned to attack directly.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    A loud shout rang out at the front, stopping those who wanted to attack.

    ¡°This is the academy. It is not the behaviour of gentlemen to fight an undered war!¡±

 Chapter 77 - You Are Not Worthy of This School Motto

    <h4>Chapter 77: You Are Not Worthy of This School Motto</h4>

    The crowd that stopped them dispersed.

    An elegant young man stepped forward.

    He wore a schr¡¯s squarish scarf on his head and a white robe.

    ¡°I am Mo Wu. I am ranked in the top 50 of the promation of Azure Sky. I wonder if my strength is enough?¡±

    ¡°Yours is not either. Don¡¯t stop me. I will go directly to the current leader of your Academy.¡±

    Li Shiyi really did not want to waste time.

    He only wanted to go directly to the Qiankun Pavilion and fight with the old guys of the Hongwu Holy Dynasty.

    Then he would enter the Heavenly Dao Academy and cut off the que on which their school motto was written.

    He would also warn them that they weren¡¯t allowed to call themselves sacrednd.

    In the end, he would naturally ask forpensation.

    After all, master¡¯s list required a lot of things.

    ¡°This person is really arrogant! Brother Mo, don¡¯t stop me!¡±

    ¡°Right! To him, even the top 50 of the promation of Azure Sky are not qualified. Who does he think he is?¡±

    ¡°If he takes one more step, Brother Mo will definitely be able to enter the Hidden Dragon List.¡±

    The surrounding people discussed animatedly.

    They were all expressing their dissatisfaction towards Li Shiyi.

    Unfortunately, Li Shiyi did not care at all.

    ¡°You¡­ Are you shameless?¡±

    ¡°First, you spoke rudely. Now, when I havee out, you say that I am too weak.¡±

    ¡°Now that Brother Mo has made a move, you have to fight.¡±

    Someone else stood up and said.

    It seemed that his position among the academy students was not low.

    ¡°Brother, you do not have to fight, but you have to apologize for your previous words.¡±

    Mo Wu said firmly.

    ¡°Sigh, if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s fight.¡±

    Hearing this answer, he was stunned.

    Mo Wu had never thought that the person in front of him would really fight him.

    Judging by the appearance of the person in front of him, he was afraid that he was younger than him.

    ¡°Brother, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re chattering, can¡¯t you be more straightforward?¡±

    Li Shiyi changed his mind.

    This Mo Wu had the support of so many students.

    Compared to the statuses of the other students, his position was not low.

    Directly defeating such a person.

    Would definitely attract more attention.

    A person at the level of an elder would directly appear, saving him trouble.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Li Shiyi said.

    A trace of hostility shed across Mo Wu¡¯s face.

    He had good intentions, but this person in front of him did not appreciate it.

    He was actually so arrogant.

    He made up his mind to teach the other party a lesson.

    A powerful aura gathered around his body.

    He stretched out his hand and a long sword appeared in his hand.

    Lightning shed all over his body.

    Since he had decided to make a move, Li Shiyi did not want to waste time.

    ¡°On ount of you stopping those people before, I will give you time to prepare. Go all out.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you are very confident. Since that¡¯s the case, let me teach you a good lesson.¡±

    Mo Wu was finally enraged.

    He raised his hand and sent out several sword qi.

    That swift and fierce electric light shone dazzlingly.

    Unfortunately, there was still no result when another even sharper sword qi appeared.

    Before everyone could see the situation clearly, Mo Wu had already copsed with his head tilted back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this person has a good heart. I only made him faint.¡±

    The difference in strength was too great, and Li Shiyi could easily control the situation.

    The people, who now came back to their senses, were in an uproar.

    Who was this person?

    He actually defeated Mo Wu with one strike!

    This was a powerhouse who was in the top 50 of the promation of Azure Sky!

    It was also at this time that the array of the Heavenly Dao Academy automatically activated.

    ¡°Who is this refined state powerhouse? He actually did not exin himself to the Heavenly Dao Academy and took action here without permission!¡±

    A powerful voice sounded.

    Soon, two instructors appeared.

    When they quickly arrived at the scene, they were indeed stunned.

    ¡°You are Li Shiyi?¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it seems that you know me.¡±

    The shocked voices around grew louder.

    This person was actually Li Shiyi!

    He was once a genius of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    He was an existence that suppressed the sacred sons and daughters of the various sacrednds.

    It could be said that he was the strongest of the younger generation.

    Later on, it was sealed, but it broke through the Five Elements Suppression Technique.

    Heprehended the spirit of the sword at such a young age and simultaneously ascended the Azure Cloud Hidden Dragon Double List.

    Most importantly, he cultivated in the Hidden Edge Sect of Reclining Firewood Peak!

    Although his exact rtionship was unknown, he was definitely a junior of the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    He was now the strongest in the Heavenly Mortal Realm, the junior of Emperor Hidden Edge!

    All the young ones were stunned.

    They did not think that it would be him.

    It seemed like what he said before was true.

    Wan Fushui and Tian Yu felt lucky.

    Luckily, Mo Wu had stopped them just now.

    If they had continued to attack, they would probably have been defeated in an instant.

    Furthermore, if the fight was really undered, their opponent would have definitely been even more ruthless.

    They would probably be lying on the ground right now, and no one would know if they were alive or dead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to your nonsense. Just ask the current leader of the academy toe out.¡±

    Li Shiyi went straight to the point.

    ¡°I admit that your performance was amazing. And you¡¯re now a member of the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    An instructor spoke.

    ¡°But this is the Heavenly Dao Academy! You¡¯re in the refined state, so you can¡¯t behave atrociously here!¡±

    ¡°The academy has its own rules! No one can provoke anyone!¡±

    Looking at these two strong-willed people¡­

    Li Shiyi was even angrier.

    ¡°When you faced the Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty, why didn¡¯t you guys behave just as arrogantly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one here now. If the Hidden Edge Emperor was here, would it be wrong to challenge the rules?¡±

    These two sentences suppressed their auras.

    ¡°Stubborn! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take your master¡¯s ce and teach you a lesson.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Shiyi¡¯s eyes were filled with rage.

    ¡°Take my master¡¯s ce? My master is the Hidden Edge Emperor. Who do you think you are? How dare you!¡±

    With this thought in mind, he immediately unleashed his sword qi.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    A green sword qi shed and disappeared.

    The two instructors didn¡¯t say a word when they fell to the ground.

    Blood flowed out of their bodies. One look and one could tell that their injuries were very serious.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Another person flew over quickly.

    Li Shiyi no longer wanted to y with these people anymore.

    ¡°Can someone really be in charge here?¡±

    A surge of sword energy shot out from his fingers.

    The group of people who flew over did not even have time to react before they were directly brought down.

    Everyone fell from the sky.

    Li Shiyi flew up directly and became one with the sword light, shooting directly toward the inner courtyard of the academy.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Several shouts sounded.

    ¡°Are you in charge? If you can¡¯t be in charge, then don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    Li Shiyi used the same trick again, and a few sword rays sent these people away.

    ¡°I, Guanghan, am the current leader of the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡±

    Themotion was so big that Guanghan, Zhao Huixiu, and Yuan Guang, who were in the inner courtyard, were rmed.

    Soon, the three of them came together.

    Li Shiyi stopped his sword light and looked at them indifferently.

    ¡°What are you here for? And what identity are you here under?¡±

    ¡°Three things.¡±

    ¡°One, you are not worthy of this school motto. I want to take it off.¡±

    With that, Li Shiyi condensed the strongest sword qi that had ever been here.

    Boom!

    The sharp sword light struck the school motto wall of the inner courtyard of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    The whole jade wall fell apart.

    The protective array was useless.

 Chapter 78 - If the Transcendent Realm Was Not Enough, the Rebirth Realm Would Not Be Enough Either

    <h4>Chapter 78: If the Transcendent Realm Was Not Enough, the Rebirth Realm Would Not Be Enough Either</h4>

    ¡°How dare you! How do you have the courage to do this!?¡±

    When he saw the jade wall, on which the school motto was inscribed, fall apart, Guanghan was unusually angry.

    This was the school motto of the Heavenly Dao Academy!

    The doctrine that taught countless students!

    The students who were still outside watching were all shocked.

    Guanghan did not care that there were still people watching.

    ¡°Today, I will teach you a lesson in how big fish eat little fish!¡±

    A strong killing intent instantly rose from his body.

    He had just entered office recently, and this kind of thing happened, which made him furious.

    ¡°Golden Brush, suppress!¡±

    With an angry shout, a shining golden brush appeared from his hand and pointed straight at Li Shiyi.

    ng!

    The sound of metal on metal could be heard.

    The golden brush in the air broke into pieces.

    Guanghan¡¯s magic treasure was destroyed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°With this kind of ability, don¡¯te and make a fool of yourself.¡±

    ng!

    There was another grating sound of metal.

    Guanghan fell on his back, and it was unknown whether he was alive or dead.

    A small hole appeared in his chest, and it revealed that the armor was directly pierced through.

    ¡°Li Shiyi! How dare you hit me so hard?!¡±

    Yuan Guang was both shocked and angry.

    This kid from the Heavenly Dao Academy was actually so arrogant.

    Zhao Huixiu, who was beside him, did not say a word.

    She was already speechless.

    Although she had always thought highly of Li Shiyi, she had never thought that he would reach such a level.

    Guanghan¡¯s strength was at the peak of the refined state.

    ording to the array¡¯s senses, the person in front of her was only at the refined state.

    However, the strength disyed by Li Shiyi shocked her.

    To be able to kill Guanghan in an instant, he must be, at least, at the rebirth state.

    ¡°Your so-called leader only has this amount of strength. How dare he call himself sacred?¡±

    Hearing this rhetorical question, Yuan Guang was stunned.

    ¡°Good, very good. Next, let the Heavenly Dao Academy tell you what a sacrednd is.¡±

    More and more people came from the back of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    ¡°Thene.¡±

    The calm words and the cool figure.

    The ordinary students of the Heavenly Dao Academy could only be spectators.

    No one expected that while these sacred sons and daughters of the sacrednd were still fighting for the ranking on the promation of azure sky¡­

    Someone had already directly challenged the older generation and made a move.

    Several people came together. There were old and young, men and women.

    ¡°This old man¡­¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight, then let¡¯s fight. Anyway, you won¡¯t be able to take it after a few moves. Come and tell me your name. Isn¡¯t that annoying?¡±

    Hit by Li Shiyi¡¯s words, the old man¡¯s face was furious.

    ¡°B*st*rd!¡±

    With an angry roar, he flew forward.

    He threw out a ruler, on which a powerful magical power was attached.

    ng!

    There was another sound of metal.

    The result was the same as before. The old man fell to the ground.

    ¡°The refined state is not enough. If you want toe, then be even stronger.¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    Another person came forward.

    Li Shiyi did not reject anyone who came.

    No matter how strong the person was, it was still one strike.

    ¡°Not enough. Ask someone who can take two strikes toe.¡±

    The indifferent words made everyone stop.

    They realized something embarrassing.

    Until now, no one had been able to block a single strike.

    ¡°Kid, if you can¡¯t break through to the Transcendent Realm, then try to reach the peak of the Rebirth Realm.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s your request, I can¡¯t be bothered to bully the weak.¡±

    ¡°Old fogey, you have to bully the weak and maintain your image. How can there be so many good things?¡±

    In the sky, the green sword qi dragged a long halo and flew over instantly.

    Feeling the fierce killing intent, the old man¡¯s expression changed greatly.

    Another person fell to the ground.

    ¡°Rebirth-level isn¡¯t enough. A real character has appeared.¡±

    ¡°Seriously, their grade is still at rebirth-level. His aptitude is definitely not strong. Can a few young onese? They can really fight.¡±

    Feeling a little tired of such games, Li Shiyi wanted to have a serious fight.

    In the past, he was very respectful of the school motto of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    As a sword cultivator, he followed the principle of straightforwardness.

    What the Heavenly Dao Academy did in the past, in his eyes, was a tant betrayal.

    After enduring for so long, he was here to p them in the face.

    His words were not polite at all.

    ¡°Let me teach you on behalf of your teacher.¡±

    An old man¡¯s hair was blown back by wind, and he was full of vigor.

    Before he could make a move, a sword light shed.

    The old man then became heavily injured and on the verge of death.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. You still have to be careful when you speak.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao Academy is teaching the members of the Hidden Edge Sect? Why? Do you have an Emperor?¡±

    This sentence made the other people who were about to make a move stop.

    Li Shiyi was such a good disciple. With the potential he had shown, the Hidden Edge Sect would definitely value him.

    If the Heavenly Dao Academy really killed him, they would have to give an exnation.

    And the Hidden Edge Sect that had an Emperor that was not to be trifled with.

    Amidst the awkward and solemn silence of the elders, countless people fell silent.

    Li Shiyi was very satisfied with this situation.

    He had been holding it in for a long time.

    ¡°You see, once I mention the Hidden Edge Emperor, you people won¡¯t be able to be tough anymore.¡±

    ¡°The Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty were the same back then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only a minor cultivator of the eastern region, and Gao Ping is only amoner genius.¡±

    ¡°If you canpromise even when you know that someone is interfering in the trial, then aren¡¯t you bullying the weak and fearing the strong?¡±

    ¡°A gentleman will never rest until he is strong. He will not be afraid of the might but will be virtuous. He will be loyal to righteousness and will not bother with small formalities.¡±

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, I will shatter this jade wall of the school motto.¡±

    ¡°Or, can you prove to me that you can be tough?¡±

    Every word was like a whip,shing fiercely at the faces of the people from the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    This was killing people and breaking their hearts.

    The students outside did not know what was going on.

    But many of the core disciples of the Heavenly Dao Academy in the inner court were familiar with this situation.

    Although the conflict between themoner disciples and the disciples of the sacrednd had always existed in the Heavenly Dao Academy, it could be handled.

    The matter of Li Shiyi hadpletely pulled the strings.

    After all, as an insignificant person, he was able to suppress so many sacred sons of the sacrednd. He was truly powerful.

    He was also the idol of manymon students.

    The Heavenly Dao Academy could use its authority to suppress those who acted strangely.

    But the hearts of the people had changed in the end.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else to say, then don¡¯t stop me.¡±

    ¡°I came to cause trouble with the Heavenly Dao Academy today. You people can¡¯t make the decision. Find someone who can.¡±

    Shaking his head, Li Shiyi walked away.

    ¡°Junior, the Heavenly Dao Academy has indeed made a mistake in this matter.¡±

    A dignified voice sounded.

    ¡°However, it¡¯s fine to correct any mistakes. This is not the reason why you broke the jade wall with the academy¡¯s motto.¡±

    Someone walked over, hovering.

    A feather fan and a silk scarf made him look schrly.

    ¡°Your Hidden Edge Sect has an emperor. This is not a bargaining chip for you to be impudent here.¡±

    The person stopped in his tracks.

    He was full of dignity as he looked down at Li Shiyi.

    A powerful aura erupted from his body.

    ¡°Junior, your cultivation is at the rebirth level. You are indeed a genius in the younger generation. Unfortunately, the time you have umted is too short.¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s aura waspletely revealed.

    He was obviously at the Tribtion Transcendent Realm!

 Chapter 79 - The Tribulation Transcendent Realm Was Not Enough, But the Entry Saint

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Tribtion Transcendent Realm Was Not Enough, But the Entry Saint Realm?</h4>

    The instructors of the academy all raised their looked up.

    The students were also full of admiration.

    This powerhouse floating in the air was a powerhouse at the peak of the middle three realms!

    This was a true almighty!

    At this level, he was a forceful being at his core.

    Li Shiyiughed internally.

    ¡°If I were still in the Heavenly Dao Academy, I wouldn¡¯t have reached my current cultivation level.¡±

    ¡°This person is so proud of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. In master¡¯s eyes, the Tribtion Transcendent Realm is really weak. He doesn¡¯t even have the right to go out and show off.¡±

    Comparing secretly, Li Shiyi was more and more clear about how much he had changed.

    He could almost be called the number one person in the younger generation.

    ¡°Uh, considering my younger sister, I might be the second person.¡±

    Thinking of his junior sister who was reincarnated as an Emperor, Li Shiyi woke up a little.

    He was not strong enough.

    Li Shiyi looked down and gave no response, aside from a faint smile.

    The middle-aged man in the air was angry.

    He felt ignored.

    ¡°Junior, why are youughing?¡±

    ¡°Iugh at your ignorance, Iugh at your weakness.¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar.

    No one expected that Li Shiyi would give such an answer.

    ¡°Hubris! You are so prideful!¡±

    ¡°Kid, this is the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. Do you know what kind of existence the Tribtion Transcendent Realm is?¡±

    ¡°Since you think Mr. Wei Wuxiao is weak, then you¡¯re going to get what¡¯sing to you!¡±

    The students who had been silent earlier could not bear it.

    They were shocked by Li Shiyi¡¯s cultivation.

    However, no matter what, they had to have obligatory respect when facing a mighty figure.

    And they had always done the same.

    There were also people who did not ridicule Li Shiyi, but instead requested from Wei Wuxiao.

    ¡°Teacher Wei! Please teach this arrogant person a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Wei, please teach this arrogant person a lesson!¡±

    In an instant, this proposal received the support of the vast majority of people.

    More and more people requested Wei Wuxiao to make a move.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    His figure also rose up, and very quickly, he was on par with Wei Wuxiao.

    ¡°As a Tribtion Transcendent, you seem to be very proud. In that case, I¡¯ll let you clear your head.¡±

    Without saying anything more, the auraing from his body waspletely restrained.

    All of a sudden, a sharp contrast was formed.

    Wei Wuxiao¡¯s spiritual energy was abundant, and the aura was majestic. The surrounding clouds seemed to float and rotate ording to hismand.

    Opposite him, Li Shiyi was nothing special, floating calmly in the air.

    However, the atmosphere suddenly became heavy.

    Under the strange pressure, the noisy students below slowly fell silent.

    ¡°Junior, you¡­¡±

    ng!

    Wei Wuxiao sensed an inexplicable danger, and his chest filled with anxiety.

    He was about to say something.

    A sword light had already arrived in front of him.

    The power was restrained, but the dazzling green sword qi was like a rainbow piercing through the sun, charging straight at his face.

    Wei Wu school¡¯s expression changed greatly.

    With a sh of golden light, a white ball of light blocked the sword qi.

    Boom!

    A huge explosion sounded.

    The intense shock wave formed a circle, sweeping away the surrounding floating clouds.

    The white ball of light dimmed, revealing the object inside.

    It was an inkstone.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wei Wuxiao was shocked and angry.

    That sword light was too dangerous.

    Even with his sharp spiritual senses in the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, he could not sense the slightest danger.

    This meant that the sword light was extremely solid and did not reveal any auras.

    His instinctive reaction just now made him disy his strongest defense.

    The Tianfang Inkstone.

    It was an inkstone that the current dean of the Heavenly Dao Academy had personally given to him.

    Just one sword light had almost broken through his strongest defense. How could he not be shocked and angry?

    Weng!

    Following the sound, the atmosphere shifted.

    Another sword qi appeared in front of Li Shiyi, condensed and not released.

    Weng!

    Weng!

    Weng! Weng! Weng!

    One after another, the sound of the atmosphere shifting rang out one after another.

    In front of Li Shiyi, nearly a hundred sword qi had already condensed.

    Wei Wuxiao¡¯s expression changed greatly.

    Only at this moment did he truly realize it.

    The junior in front of him was a genius who hadprehended the spirit of the sword.

    Hisprehension of the way of the sword could be said to be the best in the younger generation.

    ¡°You talk too much. If you want to fight, just fight.¡±

    He focused his gaze and saw that Li Shiyi¡¯s face was solemn.

    That was his devotion to the sword.

    After all, he was a Tribtion Transcendent Realm expert. Wei Wuxiao¡¯s state of mind¡¯s cultivation was also very strong.

    He instantly adjusted his state of mind.

    What he was facing was a real opponent, not a weak junior.

    The light of the Tianfang Inkstone shone again.

    His body also lit up with a golden halo, which intersected with the white light of the Tianfang Inkstone.

    Wei Wuxiao was slightly relieved.

    The defense that he activated with all his strength was his strongest aspect.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s sword qi had also been condensed.

    Hundreds of sword qi floated in the air.

    They formed half of a green lotus.

    With hundreds of sword qi aimed at him, Wei Wuxiao only felt a stabbing pain all over his body.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Li Shiyi shouted loudly.

    The sword qi stabbed out rapidly.

    Ding Ding Ding! Ding Ding Ding!

    The sound of the sword qi colliding with the inkstone¡¯s defense rang out continuously.

    The sword qi¡¯s attack was getting faster and faster, and the frequency was also increasing.

    The students below could not withstand such an ear-piercing sound.

    They all covered their ears and used their spiritual power to block the iing sound.

    The weaker ones already had blood seeping out of their ears.

    Wei Wuxiao, still aloft, was unable to stabilize his body and began to move backwards, under the attack of the sword qi.

    Its speed was getting faster and faster.

    ¡°You, are actually in the Tribtion Transcendent Realm!¡±

    He felt the continuous attacks and the increasingly powerful sword qi.

    Wei Wuxiao finally could not maintain his elegance and cried out in surprise.

    He was so young, but he was already in the Tribtion Transcendent Realm!

    How unbelievable was this!

    Most importantly, Li Shiyi on the opposite side had not even brought out his magical treasure until now.

    He was only relying on the sword qi he condensed to bombard the protective shield.

    Was this the young one who condensed his sword spirit and simultaneously ascended to the Azure Cloud Hidden Dragon Roll?

    How could he be such a monster?

    The more he thought about it, the more Wei Wuxiao could not maintain hisposure.

    The mental state that he had previously adjusted to was already on the verge of copse.

    ¡°This won¡¯t do!¡±

    Wei Wuxiao understood that this rhythm waspletely controlled by the other party.

    He had to counterattack and seize the rhythm.

    He condensed his spiritual energy and circted his cultivation technique.

    He fiercely absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy.

    All the spare treasures were infused with spiritual energy.

    In an instant, runes, a ruler, a long sword, and a mirror were unleashed.

    All kinds of treasures were unleashed.

    They carried streaks of different colored mes and crazily attacked Li Shiyi.

    The Green Sword Lotus in front of Li Shiyi kept shooting out lotus petals and quickly replenishing them.

    When the magic treasures attacked, more sword qi gathered and directly surrounded him.

    When the speed of gathering was much faster than the speed of the shooting, theyers of sword qi condensed intorger andrger lotus flowers.

    ¡°All, slice!¡±

    An imperial decree was issued.

    All the Green Sword Qi was shot out at once.

    ng! ng! ng!

    There was the sound of jade beads falling onto a porcin te.

    The protective shield of Wei Wuxiao was broken, and he fell to the ground unconscious.

    ¡°Even those in the Tribtion Transcendent Realm can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Only Li Shiyi, whose clothes were fluttering in the wind, and his faint words were left suspended in the air.

 Chapter 80 - Mountain of Books, Sea of Learning

    <h4>Chapter 80: Mountain of Books, Sea of Learning</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The students below all stared nkly at Li Shiyi in the air.

    Words could not describe the shock they felt.

    Tribtion Transcendent Realm! Even a mighty figure at this level had been defeated.

    This was a mighty figure with the ability to move mountains and overturn seas.

    If it were not for the protection of many arrays in the Heavenly Dao Academy, the battle would have already caused the mountains to copse and the earth to crack.

    When Li Shiyi flew towards the inner courtyard of the Heavenly Dao Academy again.

    No one came to stop him.

    ¡°Cough Cough.¡±

    The sound of coughing could be heard.

    Wei Wuxiao struggled to stand up.

    Only then did the crowd hurriedly go to support him.

    ¡°This kid has profound skills, sharp sword qi, and hasprehended the spirit of the sword. I didn¡¯t lose unjustly.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, he didn¡¯t use any magic treasures until the end.¡±

    ¡°A swordsman can have such strength without using a sword. Cough, cough.¡±

    ¡°If he attacks with all his strength, I¡¯m afraid that even people above the fifth level of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm are no match for him.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to care about this matter. Let the people from the Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning settle it.¡±

    Hearing the coughing Wei Wuxiao say this, those who had thought of fighting Li Shiyi previously lowered their heads.

    Especially Wan Fushui, Tian Yu, and the others who had provoked Li Shiyi.

    They all felt like they had survived a cmity.

    People were shaken to the core.

    This was the Tribtion Transcendent Realm!

    They had still beencent because they had advanced to the middle three stages.

    They were still proud of being on the promation of Azure Sky.

    However, there were actually people of the same generation who had reached the Tribtion Transcendent Realm and were wrestling with the top-notch experts of the older generation!

    ¡°So, is this being worthy of the title of a sacrednd disciple?¡±

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.

    The faces of the people who heard this turned pale.

    In front of such aparison, how could their Heavenly Dao Academy call itself a sacrednd.

    Moreover, even the Hidden Edge Sect had announced during the ceremony that they were not allowed to call themselves a sacrednd.

    Li Shiyi was in no hurry.

    He glided through the air toward the entrance of the secret realm that he had sensed.

    That should be the secret realm of the Heavenly Dao Academy, the Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning.

    When he flew past the inner courtyard of the academy, he found the saint son of the Heaven and Earth Pavilion in a student¡¯s residence.

    In another small courtyard not far away, the saint son of the Hongwu Holy Dynasty also looked at him in shock.

    The two of them huddled in the room, and the power of the array was raised to the maximum.

    Li Shiyi was toozy to attack the two of them.

    He did not care about the two holy sons of the sacrednd anymore.

    His target was the elders of the sacrednd.

    Especially the Hongwu Holy Dynasty and the Qiankun Pavilion!

    When he stopped at the entrance of the Mountain of Books and Sea of Learning.

    An old woman walked out.

    ¡°I¡¯m too old and have forgotten my name. You can call me Yuan Shi.¡±

    After a pause, the old woman continued, ¡°Come in with me. The headmaster will tell you the rest personally.¡±

    The old woman looked at Li Shiyi with aplex expression.

    He used to be a good disciple of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    He was rejected just like that.

    It was obvious how regretful the old woman felt.

    Li Shiyi smiled.

    ¡°If you can really adhere to the school motto, I would not have left either.¡±

    ¡°If you feel regret because you discovered my current achievements, then what is there to say?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao Academy with such a style doesn¡¯t deserve to have a truly good sessor.¡±

    At this moment, Li Shiyi thought of his eldest brother.

    He thought of how even though he was like a mortal, he was still taught by his master ording to his aptitude.

    Yuan Shi felt even more sorry.

    She felt sorry for losing Li Shiyi, a good disciple.

    She felt sorry for the current methods of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    It used to be a good academy.

    Li Shiyi entered the secret realm with Yuan Shi.

    A breeze blew through the space.

    In the distance, hundreds of huge books continued to form an undting mountain range.

    On the mountain, there were pavilions, eaves and arches. It was extremely magnificent.

    In the distance, there was an endless ocean.

    In the sea, there were countless unpredictable characters.

    Some were big, some were small, and the calligraphy was different.

    ¡°This is the Mountain of Books and the Sea of learning? It¡¯s indeed mysterious.¡±

    Li Shiyi felt that there was a mountain of books in the distance that attracted him.

    Looking from afar, he could vaguely see a few big words on the covers of the books forming a mountain.

    ¡°What sword technique is that? It looks very powerful.¡±

    He pointed at the huge book and asked Yuan Shi.

    ¡°That¡¯s the charging Void Holy Sword. Legend has it that it was created by the Azure Emperor.¡±

    Li Shiyi was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that a random sword technique would be created by the Emperor.¡±

    He praised from the bottom of his heart.

    It was no wonder that the Heavenly Dao Academy called itself a sacrednd.

    Such a foundation was indeed extraordinary.

    Yuan Shi¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.

    Even after hearing about the Emperor¡¯s sword technique, this young man was still able to remain calm.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Li Shiyi had already obtained a cultivation technique from Ye Changge that far surpassed that of an Emperor.

    The cultivation techniques of the three disciples were all different.

    Each of them cultivated a cultivation technique of such a high level.

    Inparison, the Heavenly Dao Academy was nothing.

    ¡°Please lead the way, Grandma.¡±

    Feeling Yuan Shi¡¯s kindness, Li Shiyi was no longer so aggressive.

    He flew along the path in the Sea of Learning and soon arrived at the foot of the Mountain of Books.

    Looking at the towering Mountain of Books, Li Shiyi was even more amazed.

    ¡°When we go back, I will also beg master to get one.¡±

    Soon, they arrived at a pavilion at the top of the Mountain of Books.

    In the pavilion, a middle-aged man with grizzled hair sat with a zither.

    ¡°This is the current headmaster of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mo Xunhuan.¡±

    Li Shiyi nodded.

    He did not have a good impression of this person, so he was toozy to be polite.

    Besides, if they were to calcte ording to seniority, the reincarnation of the Heavenly Star Emperor was his younger sister.

    Wouldn¡¯t his seniority be great?

    ¡°Apart from destroying the jade wall of Heavenly Dao Academy, why else did youe?¡±

    Mo Xunhuan said faintly.

    ¡°I also wantpensation.¡±

    Li Shiyi smiled.

    ¡°Compensation?¡± Mo Xunhuan was confused.

    ¡°Because the Heavenly Dao Academy didn¡¯t abide by the school rules, I suffered a disaster, was sealed, and even my family was threatened.¡±

    ¡°If the academy followed the rules from the beginning, would the Qiankun Pavilion and Hongwu Holy Dynasty really dare to attack the Academy?¡±

    ¡°Or if you told me from the beginning that the academy¡¯s motto was just a facade, how would I stand out?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the academy¡¯s problem? Shouldn¡¯t this bepensated?¡±

    These words made Mo Xunhuan feel extremely ufortable.

    At first, the young man opposite him was extremely disrespectful to him.

    Then, he kept repeating the academy¡¯s motto.

    It was as if he took the academy¡¯s motto more seriously than himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s motto. Since you¡¯re already a member of the Hidden Edge Sect, don¡¯t always talk about it.¡±

    Unable to hold it in any longer, Mo Xunhuan said.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who follows this motto. Naturally, I have the right to say it.¡±

    Li Shiyi faintly rebutted.

    Not wanting to continue arguing about this, Mo Xunhuan changed the topic.

    After all, Li Shiyi indeed followed the school motto.

    ¡°Then what is thepensation you¡¯re asking for?¡±

    ¡°The things on this list...¡±

    With that, Li Shiyi handed over the list given by Ye Changge.

 Chapter 81 - Actually, I Also Have a Backer

    <h4>Chapter 81: Actually, I Also Have a Backer</h4>

    Mo Xunhuan scanned it with his spiritual sense and his expression changed instantly.

    A trace of anger shed across his face.

    With so many precious materials, was he treating the Heavenly Dao Academy as a treasury?

    Mo Xunhuan handed the list back and outwardly rejected it.

    ¡°There are so many heavenly materials and earthly treasures on this list. The Heavenly Dao Academy will never give it to you.¡±

    ¡°There is no such thing aspensation. Even if there is, it is impossible for them topensate so much.¡±

    Li Shiyi was not angry.

    He knew very well what was written in his master¡¯s list.

    Moreover, he was not here to reason with them from the beginning.

    ¡°The second thing is that the Heavenly Dao Academy cannot call itself a sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°Third, I want a list of the people from the sacrednds who pressured the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡±

    ¡°These requests are non-negotiable. Whether you agree or not, there is only one result.¡±

    Hearing such an adamant tone, Mo Xunhuanughed instead.

    ¡°Little guy, where did you get such confidence from?¡±

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Dao Academy. It¡¯s a secret realm, it has the Mountain of Books and a Sea of Learning.¡±

    Li Shiyiughed.

    ¡°I know, so I¡¯m not actually here to negotiate. Make your move, old man.¡±

    The impolite way he addressed him really annoyed Mo Xunhuan.

    ¡°Do you really think that the Heavenly Dao Academy would not dare to touch you? In this mystic realm, who would be able to stop me from making my move?¡±

    Yuan Shi, who was by the side, had an anxious expression.

    She had high hopes for Li Shiyi. She did not want such a young genius to die here just like that.

    ¡°Li Shiyi, I think you naturally came here to aplish your goal. Such an adamant tone isn¡¯t the tone of a negotiation.¡±

    She reminded him.

    Li Shiyi nodded.

    ¡°Mo Xunhuan, when the academy bowed to the sacrednd, I knew that the Heavenly Dao Academy was just an ordinary force.¡±

    ¡°You only have one characteristic, and that is that you¡¯re afraid of authority and don¡¯t harbor it.¡±

    ¡°Now, the Hidden Edge Sect has an Emperor and is the strongest sect.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re right. I¡¯m here to cause trouble for the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡±

    He stood up and looked straight at Mo Xunhuan.

    ¡°I just want to see if you dare to offend the Emperor¡¯s authority, even though you¡¯re backing down in front of the Qiankun Pavilion and Hongwu Holy Dynasty.¡±

    Mo Xunhuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he could no longer remain calm.

    Li Shiyi was being so aggressive on purpose.

    On one hand, he wanted to vent his anger.

    On the other hand, he wanted to make Mo Xunhuan angry.

    Otherwise, the other party could have sealed him and thrown him out of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    This way, he would not have to hurt him, and he would not have to take out any treasures.

    As for the Hidden Edge Secting to look for troubleter¡­

    Since the various sacrednds were now working together, the Heavenly Dao Academy might be counting on the various sacrednds to take out their Emperor artifacts to fight against Ye Changge.

    Therefore, Li Shiyi wanted to directly infuriate Mo Xunhuan.

    As long as the other party made a move, the danger-sensing jade pendant on his body would instantly contact Ye Changge.

    What disappointed him was that Mo Xunhuan actually held back.

    Even if he, a junior, provoked him like this.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t have to keep using Hidden Edge Emperor to pressure me. Your request cannot be granted.¡±

    ¡°Next, I¡¯ll seal you, a junior, and send you back to the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°As for the fact that the Heavenly Dao Academy is not allowed to call itself a sacred ground, the various sacred grounds will work together to discuss this matter with the Hidden Edge Emperor personally.¡±

    After saying this, Mo Xunhuan¡¯s hand left the zither.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Cages!¡±

    His five fingers formed into a w, and tens of thousands of colorful threads of light appeared in his hand as he quickly bound Li Shiyi.

    This was one of the secret techniques of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    It came from the hand of an ancient quasi-emperor.

    After years of modification by the Heavenly Dao Academy, it had be a secret technique.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    Li Shiyi shouted, and sword qi spread all over his body.

    It was the first time the Big Dipper Sword was used.

    The spirit of the sword was bright, and it increased the power of all attacks.

    A streak of majestic green sword qi shed out from the Big Dipper Sword.

    All the approaching threads were cut off.

    ¡°Withdraw!¡±

    Under Mo Xunhuan¡¯smand, all the broken light threads were still floating and curling toward Li Shiyi.

    The Green Lotus Sword Bone was fully activated.

    His entire body was emitting a sharp sword intent.

    Countless sword qi wrapped around him, forming a huge lotus.

    The Big Dipper Sword carried the power of heaven and earth as it shed down with a loud bang.

    Six sub-swords flew out from the Big Dipper sword, each carrying a different sword intent.

    At this moment.

    The Green Lotus Sword Bone and the Big Dipper Sword were fully activated. They were so coordinated.

    After a loud sound.

    Mo Xunhuan¡¯s face was contorted with fury. It was obvious that he was really angry!

    His right hand was actually cut off.

    ¡°Recover!¡±

    He had far surpassed the Rebirth Realm and reached the Entry Saint Realm.

    Mo Xunhuan¡¯s strength was very immense. It was not difficult for him to regrow his limbs.

    However, he was injured by a junior who was so much younger than him. He could not conceal his dissatisfaction at all.

    Most importantly, the magical treasure that the other party was holding made him feel apprehensive.

    That fierce aura and powerful strength allowed a junior to challenge someone of a higher level.

    If it was not for the fact that he knew about Emperor¡¯s artifacts, he would not have been able to use them unless they were blood-rted or of Emperor-level.

    He would have thought that Li Shiyi was using an Emperor¡¯s artifact.

    How would Mo Xunhuan know that the Big Dipper Sword in Li Shiyi¡¯s hand was a powerful treasure that far surpassed Emperor artifacts.

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re so arrogant. This old man will have to teach you a real lesson!¡±

    At this moment, the Mountain of Books trembled.

    Two golden balls burst out from Mo Xunhuan¡¯s eyes and shot straight at Li Shiyi.

    At the same time, the zither in front of him alsounched a fierce attack. Streaks of colorful light apanied by sound waves shed toward Li Shiyi.

    What happened nextpletely exceeded Mo Xunhuan¡¯s expectations.

    Li Shiyi actually gave up resisting.

    He put away his magic treasures with a smile on his face.

    Boom!

    A strange ripple spread out.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s entire body was covered with a defensive barrier.

    A jade token appeared in the air.

    All of this was exactly the same as when Li Shiyi attacked that stupid son of Fang Yuru.

    At that time, Fang Yuru also descended like this.

    Just as Li Shiyi thought that Ye Changge would also send a clone or something to appear in front of the jade token.

    Boom!

    The Mountain of Books shook!

    The Sea of Learning surged!

    The endless Sea of Learning swept up a tsunami, and huge waves crashed onto the Mountain of Books.

    Many panicked voices were heard.

    Countless powerhouses who were in seclusion in this mystic realm were disturbed.

    Countless cracks appeared in the sky.

    ¡°The catastrophe of the heavens splitting?¡±

    Several cries of rm were heard.

    Mo Xunhuan was even more terrified.

    As the headmaster of the academy, he naturally knew what had happened.

    Someone had directly attacked the entire Mountain of Books Secret Realm!

    Who was it that could shake the entire secret realm, shake the Mountain of Books, and reverse the Sea of Learning?

    ¡°Actually, I have a backer as well.¡±

    Li Shiyiughed happily.

    ¡°Back then, you used this kind of move against me.¡±

    ¡°The Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty have always had their own backers.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite envious.¡±

    ¡°Now, I also have my own backer.¡±

    ¡°Sacrednd faction? Let¡¯s see if you can withstand the Emperor¡¯s might.¡±

 Chapter 82 - Ye Changge Made His Move

    <h4>Chapter 82: Ye Changge Made His Move</h4>

    Boom!

    Violent tremors continued to spread.

    Mo Xunhuan was anxious.

    Li Shiyi in front of him had a powerful protective barrier around him.

    He could not even see it, let alone shatter it.

    However, all of his attacks were blocked.

    It was also under such circumstances that he became even more anxious.

    In the distant sky, more cracks appeared.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    The sounds became even more intense.

    The tremors became even more intense.

    ¡°A catastrophe of the heavens splitting! This is a catastrophe of heaven-splitting!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on? Aren¡¯t we in the Mountain of Books? How can a mystic realm of this level be unstable?¡±

    On the Mountain of Books, more terrified voices sounded.

    ¡°Make him stop! I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Make him Stop!¡±

    Mo Xunhuan roared at Li Shiyi.

    ¡°Old man, you should know very well that in the current situation, this isn¡¯t something that can be stopped just because I say so.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, this is a mystic realm. You should know who can cause such a shock to it.¡±

    Mo Xunhuan was shocked.

    He also understood that this must be the Hidden Sect Emperor¡¯s doing.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s status was so important that the Hidden Sect Emperor had given him a protective treasure.

    At a time like this, he had exploded and protected him.

    The Emperor had even taken action.

    It was impossible for the Hidden Sect Emperor to follow Li Shiyi all the way.

    In other words, he was able to cause such great damage to the Heavenly Dao Academy¡¯s Mountain of Books and Sea of Learning mystic realm in the central region.

    The might of an emperor was so terrifying.

    Boom!

    The attack continued.

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes¡­

    A crack appeared in the sky above the secret realm.

    After the crack, a golden palm reached out from the pitch-ck darkness.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s body flew up quickly and was held gently by the huge palm.

    Li Shiyi stood on the huge hand and shouted anxiously when he saw the huge hand slowly withdraw.

    ¡°Master! This is the secret realm of the Mountain of Books and Sea of Learning! The treasures of the Heavenly Dao Academy must be here. There are things on the list here.¡±

    ¡°Your disciple has already asked them topensate me for the damage they have done to me. Also, they didn¡¯t give me the list of the sacrednds.¡±

    The giant hand stopped retracting.

    Very soon, strange ripples spread from the giant hand to the entire Mountain of Books and Sea of Learning.

    It was Ye Changge scanning the entire secret realm.

    Numerous heavenly materials and earthly treasures levitated and quickly flew towards the huge hand.

    ¡°Ah! My seven-colored heavenly stone! Quickly return it to me!¡±

    ¡°My hollow jade exquisite pendant, this is what I risked my life to obtain!¡±

    ¡°Earth Core Stone Lotus, this is practically my heart!¡±

    Numerous cries and cries rang out.

    The corners of Mo Xunhuan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He saw many heavenly materials and earthly treasures flying out of the treasury in a streak of light.

    Many of them had been treasured by the Heavenly Dao Academy for many years.

    These items were all of extraordinary value.

    ¡°Hibiscus bone, ferocious underworld ganoderma, neltharion horn¡­¡±

    Yuan Shi could not help but identify the treasures and mutter to herself.

    Hearing this, Mo Xunhuan was extremely irritated.

    However, the streaks of light continued to reach out.

    ¡°Seven Moons Oriole Weapon, dark phoenix dew, drifting wind miasma, earth shattering bamboo, nine cloud beads¡­¡±

    Unable to hold it in any longer, Mo Xunhuan also muttered to himself.

    These were all treasures of the Heavenly Dao Academy that had been collected for ten thousand years!

    If he had known earlier, he would have agreed to pick up the relics Li Shiyi had asked for.

    If he had been willing to take out some at that time, he wouldn¡¯t have attracted the emperor.

    Now, the Hidden Edge Emperor was directly searching the entire mystic realm.

    From the looks of it, everything on the list would be taken away by him.

    How could Mo Xunhuan not feel his heart ache.

    ¡°Grayme orchids, horned dragon tendons, moon reflecting fruit, thunder grass¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not stopping!¡±

    Mo Xunhuan¡¯s was biting down on his lip.

    ¡°Who would have thought that this Li Shiyi was the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s disciple!¡±

    Mo Xunhuan said angrily.

    ¡°A genius of this level, hidden dragon, and even at the top of the Azure Cloud Hidden Dragon Double List, how could he not be epted by the Emperor as a disciple?¡±

    Hearing the retort, he was stunned for a moment and looked at the person who spoke.

    Yuan Shi, who was beside him, looked straight into Mo Xunhuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good thing that the Heavenly Dao Academy went through this cmity.¡±

    ¡°It used to be such a good academy! It recruited all the students from all over the world and didn¡¯t restrict the sects.¡±

    ¡°We are known as the sacrednd, so we have to take on the responsibilities of the sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°We were actually pressured by another sacrednd, which directly broke the rules we set.¡±

    ¡°How can we be qualified to call ourselves the sacrednd?¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, since we submitted to the other two ces, wouldn¡¯t the true sessor of the Heavenly Dao Academy be inferior to the other sacrednds?¡±

    Mo Xunhuan looked at Yuan Shi who had appraised him and felt somewhat guilty.

    There was a difference of one level between them.

    Yuan Shi was only a cultivator in the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.

    But at this moment, he was unable to face the other party¡¯s direct gaze.

    Rumble!

    The numerous streaking lights were finally taken away.

    He lightly clenched his fist and slowly pulled back his giant golden hand.

    Many people from the Heavenly Dao Academy wailed in grief.

    They fell to the ground rocked back and forth. There were many who howled and screamed.

    Many of the materials were very precious.

    They were taken away by someone just like that. All these cultivators felt their hearts bleed.

    Mo Xunhuan took a deep breath.

    He really regretted it.

    Although he did not care about the matter of Li Shiyi¡¯s items.

    After all, such a matter wouldn¡¯t disturb a being at his level.

    However, the ethos of the Heavenly Dao Academy had indeed changed.

    If they had just stood on the side of the two students.

    The Heavenly Dao Academy was actually very powerful.

    The Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty would not be so insistent.

    After all, if they really fell out with the Heavenly Dao Academy, it would not be good for the two sacrednds.

    In that case, the ethos of the students wouldn¡¯t be chaotic.

    A genius disciple like Li Shiyi would have stayed in the Heavenly Dao Academy and might even be a future leader.

    After all, even the Emperor had taken him in as a disciple.

    Nothing would have happened.

    The Heavenly Dao Academy would not have been pped in the face.

    The Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning would not have faced such a disaster.

    He calcted the gains and losses one by one.

    The veins on Mo Xunhuan¡¯s face bulged.

    This loss was too great.

    After so many things were taken away, the foundation of the Heavenly Dao Academy was greatly damaged.

    ¡°Outside the mystic realm, I¡¯ll leave the operation of the academy to you.¡±

    He turned his head and looked at the mess left behind.

    ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll be directly responsible to me and strictly abide by the rules we set.¡±

    ¡°This time, it¡¯s indeed our academy¡¯s fault. Sigh.¡±

    Yuan Shi was excited.

    ¡°Yes! Headmaster!¡±

    She wanted to turn the Heavenly Dao Academy into what it used to be.

    She wanted them to live up to the name of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    ¡°Oh right, I suddenly remembered something.¡±

    Mo Xunhuan¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°Headmaster, please speak.¡±

    ¡°ording to the information we gatheredter, wasn¡¯t the master of Li Shiyi a junior called Ye Changge?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Hidden Edge Emperor is that junior?¡±

    ¡°He became an Emperor at such a young age?¡±

    His face was filled with disbelief.

    Yuan Shi, who was beside him, was also stunned.

    A long whileter.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Perhaps it¡¯s a being from the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°It should be. Perhaps he¡¯s be a new master.¡±

    The two said.

    Deep down, they did not dare topletely deny that terrifying thought from before.

 Chapter 83 - How to Cultivate and Comprehend the Path of Mortals

    <h4>Chapter 83: How to Cultivate and Comprehend the Path of Mortals</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Purple Immortal City, a barren ce of immortal cultivation near the southern border of the eastern region.

    The environment was beautiful, but there were no cultivation resources.

    There wererge cultivation forces around.

    Even the Five Thunder Mountain, one of the top ten cultivation sects in the eastern region, did not want to bother with such a small ce.

    Therge sects and even therger cultivation families were toozy toe here.

    Southeast of the mountain, there was a small mountain named Plum Creek Mountain because of the small plum trees scattered at the foot of the mountain.

    After killing another nine ghosts of the universe, He Xiuxing passed by this ce with his yellow dog.

    Plum Creek Mountain was only a thousand meters high.

    But standing on the top of the mountain and looking down at the flowers, nts, and trees, was very rxing.

    When He Xiuxing passed by this ce, he found that there seemed to be heavenly materials and earthly treasures being nurtured inside the mountain.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wait for a while? If there¡¯s something good, we can bring it back as a gift for master.¡±

    Thus, He Xiuxing settled down on the Plum Creek Mountain.

    Time passed. On this day.

    More than ten pulsing realm cultivators came to the Plum Creek Mountain¡¯s forest, to drink tea.

    They shared their cultivation experiences with each other, unting their strength.

    Behind them stood dozens of disciples waiting on them.

    He cultivated with his five senses, even if he didn¡¯t take the initiative to use his spiritual sense to probe.

    He could clearly hear what those cultivators were saying.

    The exchanges between those cultivators at the Pulse Realm were only superficial.

    Because they were already the people with the strongest cultivation here.

    The Purple Immortal City was only this big, and there were only so many resources nearby.

    If they exchanged their insights and allowed the other party to gain any benefits, they would not be the ones at a disadvantage.

    Therefore, they could easily deal with this kind of exchange.

    Even if in reality, they were just unrated cultivators.

    A group of beings that did not even reach the lower three realms.

    ¡°Mortals. Although they have started cultivating, they are still mortals.¡±

    ¡°When they sip tea and speak, they are actually not showing off to each other.¡±

    ¡°Mortals who have cultivated still can not escape their natural desires.¡±

    He Xiuxing seemed to have realized something as he slowly closed his eyes toprehend.

    After about two hours, he opened his eyes.

    ¡°Perhaps the difference between mortals and cultivators isn¡¯t obvious.¡±

    ¡°If a cultivator¡¯s state of mind doesn¡¯t have any experience, then they are mortals who are stronger.¡±

    He had a deeper understanding of the rtionship between mortals and cultivators.

    Thus, he made a decision.

    While he was waiting for the spiritual item to appear, he wanted to interact more with these low-level cultivators.

    The cultivators in the forest were still discussing the Dao of metaphysics.

    He Xiuxing was dressed in cotton clothes and walked over slowly in straw sandals.

    His appearance was average and his temperament was reserved. He looked ordinary.

    However, his appearance immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Who are you? There are many teachers here to exchange their insights. How can you barge in without permission?¡±

    Before he could even get close, a disciple behind someone shouted.

    He Xiuxing smiled and said, ¡°I was passing by here and had an epiphany. That¡¯s why I wanted to build a wooden house here and open a training hall at the same time to share my insights.¡±

    Everyone in the discussion was stunned.

    This person looked ordinary, but he actually opened his mouth to say that he wished to open a training hall to share his insights?

    A Pulse Realm cultivator stood up.

    He felt that He Xiuxing was provoking him.

    His spiritual power circted rapidly, and he pushed his own energy toward He Xiuxing.

    There was no reaction.

    Even the flowers and nts by his feet were not affected.

    This shocked these people.

    They knew that they might have met a master.

    The other party was ordinary, probably because they could not see through his cultivation.

    He Xiuxing smiled and walked forward alone.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, He Xiuxing, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, was extraordinary.

    He did not seem to have taken a big step, but he arrived in front of them very quickly.

    Those with sharp eyes even noticed that not a single nt was stepped on.

    This made the ten or so cultivators of the Pulse Realm jump in fear. It was definitely not something that a cultivator of the Pulse Realm could do.

    Hence, they pushed the three leading cultivators forward and they walked towards He Xiuxing.

    They respectfully asked, ¡°We have eyes but we might be blind about some things. May we help you with something?¡±

    He Xiuxing smiled, ¡°I just said that I passed by this ce and saw that the scenery here was charming. Hence, I wanted to build a straw hut here and open a Daoist Hall to teach Daoist techniques.¡±

    The three leading cultivators looked at each other.

    They all thought that He Xianyun came to the Purple Immortal City to seize their resources and establish a sect.

    If He Xiuxing?was only at the Pulse Realm, they would definitely surround him and beat him to death.

    But looking at He Xiuxing¡¯s stance, he was probably at the Primordial Liquid Realm.

    One of the middle-aged men could only smile bitterly, ¡°I wonder how much this senior needs us to offer?¡±

    ¡°Please enlighten us so that we can prepare properly.¡±

    This was the rule of low-level cultivators like them who had no backing.

    He Xiuxing was enlightened enlightenment.

    No wonder they were so vignt.

    As expected, even if they cultivated, they still could not escape a mortal heart.

    ¡°Perhaps, this kind of contact can really allow me toprehend the path of mortals a little more.¡±

    However, a thought shed through the mind of another young master-like cultivator, and he immediately bowed.

    He asked, ¡°I wonder if you want to recruit disciples after opening up the Daoist rite temple? I, Junior Xu Lin, am willing to follow you around, my senior.¡±

    He secretly despised the middle-aged man, Zhang Shao.

    ¡°This is a big, thick thigh, hurry up and hug it.¡±

    ¡°It might be a new backer. To think that he is the god of gues, his vision is too narrow.¡±

    ¡°This senior is in the Primordial Liquid Realm. He canpete with other big forces in this area.¡±

    He Xiuxing looked at this person indifferently.

    He could feel the thoughts of the person in front of him.

    He Xiuxing shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any offerings, nor do I ept disciples. After opening the Daoist rite temple, those who are willing toe and listen cane and listen.¡±

    Not only the three cultivators in the lead, but dozens of other cultivators in the Pulse Realm and dozens of disciples felt that their ears were hearing things.

    He said he did not ept any offerings, and is not opening sects to recruit disciples.

    To casually teach a Daoist technique like this was something that was hard to dream of.

    To these cultivators, the cultivation techniques of the Spirit Sea Realm and the Primordial Spirit Realm did not need to be thought of at all.

    They could not buy them even if they had money.

    The cultivation techniques of the Primordial Liquid Realm were already something that the major trading firms nearby hung high up in their pavilions as the treasures of their stores.

    Unless they received great benefits, those techniques would not be sold at all.

    Even a secret technique like this was something that a Pulse Realm cultivator would not be able to afford even if they umted for a lifetime.

    He Xiuxing could not be bothered to talk to them. He only said, ¡°Tomorrow, at midnight, I¡¯ll start the lecture at the wooden house over there.¡±

    ¡°Those who are willing to listen, pleasee when the timees.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only talk for two hours. If it¡¯s toote, I won¡¯t wait. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to pass this matter on to the cultivators near Purple Immortal City.¡±

    He still had to go back and cook. The little yellow dog was probably hungry as well.

    The cultivators only came to their senses when they saw He Xiuxing slowly walking to the wooden house in the distance.

    They looked at each other, speechless for a long time.

    Zhang Shao was the oldest and the steadiest. He saw that everyone was silent.

    He was the first to speak. ¡°Everyone, do you think this matter is true? This old man feels that it¡¯s too good to be true.¡±

    ¡°How can a good cultivation technique be casually told to others, and to those not even epted as a disciple! I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. This person only talks about the Dao. He might not be talking about the cultivation technique.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What if he only talks about a few key points?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. With a little guidance, I might be able to break through to the third level of the Breakthrough Realm.¡±

    Xu Lin smiled and said, ¡°Zhang Shao, you¡¯re too petty. This senior is a former master of the Primordial Liquid Realm. Why would he covet you?¡±

    ¡°What are you worth for him to set up a scheme and covet you?¡±

    ¡°But then again, I also don¡¯t think that the lecture tomorrow is real. It seems too good to be true. I just don¡¯t understand this senior¡¯s intention.¡±

 Chapter 84 - Contact With Low-level Cultivators. He Xiuxing Cultivates and Preaches the Dao

    <h4>Chapter 84: Contact With Low-level Cultivators. He Xiuxing Cultivates and Preaches the Dao</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The other dozen or so Pulse Realm cultivators all expressed the same attitude.

    Then Zhang Shao said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I will note, but I still have to follow your instructions. I will go down the mountain immediately and post this matter at the city gate.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I will note either,¡± Xu Lin echoed.

    ¡°Right, right, right. It¡¯s so early, who is willing toe!¡±The other Pulse-level cultivators immediately agreed.

    The Pulse-level cultivator with the Li surname nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s better to cultivate at home.¡±

    ... In Xiang Jiawan, a few qi-storage realm cultivators were practicing martial arts, and a peak-stage qi-storage realm cultivator was instructing them.

    ¡°Grandpa, dad, big brother, good news, good news.¡± A seventeen or eighteen-year-old adolescent ran over from afar.

    The cultivator at the peak of the qi-storing realm said with a cold face, ¡°Xiang Cai, where is the steadiness and calmness that I taught you?¡±

    Xiang Cai ran in front of Xiang Ming, panting.

    He said, ¡°Dad, this is really good news. There is a notice posted at the city gate.¡±

    ¡°It says that at midnight tomorrow, on the top of Plum Creek Mountain, there is a senior who is publicly teaching the Daoist method.¡±

    ¡°Maybe he will talk about the methods of the Pulse Realm. You don¡¯t have to save up so much money to buy pills and still not dare to break through.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you also believe in this kind of thing?¡±

    ¡°Who would teach their own Daoist techniques to strangers for no reason?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s most likely that some kid from the family of the ten or so Pulse Realm seniors is ying tricks on everyone.¡±

    Xiang Yan didn¡¯t believe Xiang Cai¡¯s information at all.

    Xiang De also said with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s better to cultivate conscientiously than to believe in these illusory things.¡±

    Seeing that no one believed him, Xiang Cai felt particrly wronged.

    ¡°It¡¯s really written on the notice, not from hearsay. Forget it, if you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll go on my own!¡±

    That happened everywhere in Purple Immortal City.

    ... The night sky was pitch-ck, and the crescent moon was still hanging in the sky. However, there were already a few more cultivators on Plum Creek Mountain.

    ¡°Huh? Fellow Daoist Zhang, didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, fellow Daoist Xu, the same could be said of you? You said you wouldn¡¯te, but you still secretly came,¡±Zhang Shao said with a smile.

    ¡°Haha, in any case, it¡¯s just a waste of time. Why don¡¯t youe and take a look? Fellow Daoist Li, fellow Daoist Yang, you think so too, right?¡±

    Xu Lin had treated this matter as a test for the seniors, so he had been urging everyone not toe.

    But unexpectedly, these Pulse Realm cultivators all said nice things, but they all understood it in their hearts!

    Everyoneughed and put this matter behind them, then headed to the mountaintop together.

    This kind of confrontation was also seen by He Xiuxing.

    ¡°Mortals, desires. Master, I seem to have understood another point.¡±

    What he did not know was that when he felt something in his heart...

    Ye Changge had also sensed his movements in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°This eldest disciple of mine is truly extraordinary. The Dao of mortals is indeed not bad.¡±

    ... When Xiang Cai arrived at the peak of Plum Creek Mountain, it was almost midnight. He had left home quite early, but his cultivation base was too low. He had wasted quite a bit of time hiking at night.

    ¡°Wow, there are so many people here.¡± Looking at the hundreds of cultivators on the top of the mountain, Xiang Cai opened his mouth.

    It seemed that many people would rather believe in something than not believe in it. If they were wrong, they would just have wasted a trip. Right, and it was an opportunity.

    The top of Plum Creek Mountain was very wide. With the open space and the woods, it could amodate tens of thousands of cultivators.

    Therefore, although there were hundreds of cultivators, Xiang Cai easily found an open space and sat down cross-legged.

    When the crescent moon shifted slightly to the west, the door of the tree hut opened with a creak.

    Under the gaze of hundreds of pairs of eyes, He Xiuxing slowly walked out.

    He came to arge rock, directly walked up and sat cross-legged.

    He did not choose to fly, but walked on the side of therge rock as if he was walking on t ground.

    This marvelous scene also shocked everyone.

    Without any opening remarks, He Xiuxing began to talk about some cultivation techniques that he had obtained.

    These were all things that he had obtained by ident outside.

    The cultivation technique that Ye Changge had given him was too profound. Even if he was really willing to talk about it, these people would definitely not understand it.

    He Xiuxing¡¯s voice was not loud, but Xiang Mu, who was sitting at the back, could hear it clearly.

    The voice that was mixed with the clear, deep, and contradictory feelings seemed to ring in everyone¡¯s ears.

    Upon hearing that it was the content of the Body Tempering Realm, those cultivators in the Qi Storage Realm and the Pulse Realm all felt a little disdainful.

    However, as He Xiuxing¡¯s exnation gradually deepened, their stooped backs became straight and their bodies straightened up.

    Their expressions were focused and captivated.

    They only felt that the content of He Xiuxing exnation was simple and straightforward, but it would answer the questions that had troubled them for many years. They were no longer bothered about these questions as they advanced, giving them the feeling that they were looking from a high vantage point.

    This was the Dao of He Xiuxing.

    He looked ordinary, he was not a cultivation expert.

    However, he was walking, sitting, and lying. Those were all about cultivation.

    He, who did not have any cultivation, was already able to do something that only a part of the Realm-breaking experts could do.

    He could be said to be a mortal who cultivated with them. If he seeded, he would probably be able to achieve it in one step and directly surpass the Realm-breaking Realm.

    It was the same for the Qi-storing Realm and the Pulse Realm. Those in the Body Tempering realm were even more unbearable.

    Xiang Cai was mesmerized by what he heard. He felt that this senior was many times better than his father.

    If his father could exin it so clearly, he would have advanced a long time ago.

    On the entire peak of Plum Creek Mountain, there was only the rustling sound caused by the night wind blowing through the leaves and He Xiuxing¡¯s steady and slow narration. Compared to these two sounds, the peak of the mountain was exceptionally quiet.

    At some point in time, there were dozens of small birds on the branches, and many animals came from the dark part of the forest.

    A small dog with pure white fur and a grey rat were sitting across a green tree, peacefully.

    In the darkness behind them, there were ferocious tigers and beautiful white foxes..

    There was not much intelligence in their eyes, and they did not seem to be able to understand. It was as if they were simply sitting and listening to the sounds that seemed to enter their minds.

    The crescent moon gradually sank, and a red hue rose from the east. He Xiuxing stopped preaching.

    He said to the quiet cultivators below, ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day ande back tomorrow.¡±

    The cultivators seemed to have woken up from a beautiful dream. They were disappointed and lost, but they quickly came back to their senses and thanked He Xiuxing with a big bow.

    He Xiuxing ignored their bow and went back to the tree hut.

    After staring nkly for a while, the animals also left.

    On the way down the mountain, Cultivator Yang said coldly to the other cultivators of the Pulse Realm, ¡°It seems that senior is really preaching the Dao. Should we ban those low-level cultivators from going up the mountain?¡±

    Xu Lin was silent for a while and then said, ¡°No, senior has already made it clear that if we annoy him, we will lose everything.¡±

    The others also had the same opinion.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Yang, are you willing to anger senior? Or are you not confident that you can understand more than the low-level cultivators? Are they able to advance faster than you?¡±

    The rest of the Pulse Realm cultivators were speechless. They could only let it go.

 Chapter 85 - People and People, People and Things

    <h4>Chapter 85: People and People, People and Things</h4>

    The red sun had just risen from the eastern horizon when Xiang Cai returned to Xiang Jiawan.

    On the way down the mountain, he was agitated, and the sky was bright, so he walked quickly.

    Compared to when he went there, he saved more than half of the time.

    From afar, he saw his big brother, Xiang Yan, and a few older men who were tempering their bodies in the Xiang Jiawan Valley Field, as well as his father, Xiang De, who was supervising them from the side.

    He walked over happily with a skip in his step.

    ¡°Xiang Cai, how was it? You were deceived, right?¡±

    Seeing his brother return, Xiang Yan stopped his body-tempering moves and asked with a smile.

    Xiang De, on the other hand, snorted coldly beside them. He seemed to be quite dissatisfied with Xiang Cai wasting his morning body-tempering time.

    Per Xiang Cai¡¯s usual character, he would definitely be agitatedly refuting his eldest brother¡¯s usations against him.

    However, he did not think much of it now. He did not take what he said to heart. He calmly smiled and did not answer his big brother¡¯s question.

    He directly told him what the senior said today, but he was secretly muttering in his heart.

    ¡°In the past, when my father told me to be calm and collected, I couldn¡¯t do it at all. But now, I¡¯ve done naturally it.¡±

    ¡°In the end, it¡¯s still because of this matter. I believe that the truth lies with me, so I have the confidence to stay calm.¡±

    Xiang Cai¡¯s family name could not bepared to that of a cultivator in the Pulse Realm. Therefore, he only remembered a small part of the cultivation talk, and he even made it sound incoherent.

    Even so, Xiang De, Xiang Yan, and the others were moved by what they heard.

    It was very simple to determine that it was many times better than the Daoist magic jade slips that they had bought in the shops in the city!

    ¡°Brother, elder brother wronged you. I am here to apologize to you,¡± Xiang Yan sincerely apologized.

    Xiang Cai being able to forget about the past and talk about these things was equivalent to reminding them not to miss out on listening to the senior¡¯s sermon.

    After all, this kind of opportunity was something that the fewer people knew, the better.

    Xiang Cai¡¯s actions just showed that he cared about his family.

    Originally, the hundreds of cultivators who hade to the top of the mountain to listen to the sermon were all determined not to spread this matter.

    However, they still talked about it to their rtives and friends, and their rtives and friends had rtives and friends.

    Just like that, the news spread like wildfire.

    When Xiang Cai, Xiang De, and the others went to the second sermon, there were several thousand cultivators on the top of the mountain.

    It was the vast majority of the cultivators in the Purple Immortal City and the nearby areas.

    He Xiuxing came out of the hut and looked at the dense mass of people in front of him. He did not say much.

    He climbed onto the big rock and began the sermon for the day.

    Body Tempering and Qi Storage were the two basic realms.

    Therefore, the cultivators of the future could still understand and enjoy the sermon yesterday.

    Of course, there were many cultivators who had prepared jade slips and used recording techniques. They would automatically record the sermon from the beginning.

    The number of beasts and birds listening by the side did not increase muchpared to yesterday, but each of them seemed to have a spiritual surname.

    Whether they were squatting or standing up, they all looked simr.

    ¡°After the sermon, I will leave an hour starting from the fifth sermon to answer your questions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Pleasee early tomorrow morning.¡±

    After He Xiuxing finished his sermon, he saw that a few cultivators quickly emerged from their trance and opened their mouths to ask, so he said this lightly.

    ¡­ On the top of Anxi Mountain, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse.

    After a few months of preaching, He Xiuxing had already talked about the concept of storing qi from body tempering.

    More than ten Pulse Realm cultivators gathered together with anxious and expectant expressions, wishing that He Xiuxing woulde out immediately.

    Xu Lin took a few steps, but his heart still could not calm down. He could only say with a wry smile, ¡°I wonder if senior will talk about the secret technique of Pulse Realm advancing to the Primordial Liquid Realm? Or will he just talk about the previous content from the beginning?¡±

    Zhang Shao was also not calm.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult. This is the key to establishing a small sect. Senior shouldn¡¯t be so generous, right?¡±

    ¡°He himself is only in the Primordial Liquid Realm. Moreover, among the major tradingpanies, the secret method to break through to the Primordial Liquid Realm is the most profitable one on the Dao technique jade slips.¡±

    ¡°If senior were to teach it publicly, it would be cutting off people¡¯s ie, and it would definitely lead to a fatal disaster. Their backers are all masters of the Divine Sea Realm.¡±

    These words were reasonable, and the rest nodded.

    But when they thought about how badly they needed the secret technique to advance to the divine ability realms, they became dejected again.

    As they were talking, they saw He Xiuxing walk out of the bamboo hut and climb onto the big rock.

    So they sat down cross-legged and waited anxiously.

    He Xiuxing looked at the cultivators below.

    Because they had already started to cultivate the technique, they were slightly impressive, but there were not many that were like that.

    ¡°Today, we will talk about the method to advance from the Pulse Realm to the Primordial Liquid Realm,¡± He Xiuxing said slowly.

    Zhang Shao, Xu Lin, and the others widened their eyes in surprise and delight.

    The cold wind was frigid, prating deep into their bones.

    However, on the top of a huge mountain, thousands of cultivators and the beasts and birds werepletely silent. They did not even move an inch.

    They were focused on listening to He Xiuxing¡¯s sermon.

    The bright moon was descending in the west, and the sun was rising in the east. He Xiuxing stopped his sermon.

    ¡°Today is the time to ask questions. If you have any questions, please stand up and ask them.¡±

    Zhang Shao, Xu Lin, and the other Qi Storage Realm cultivators were listening to the key points, but they didn¡¯t expect He Xiuxing to just stop just like that.

    They were all scratching their ears and cheeks, and their hearts were itching.

    However, they did not dare to be disrespectful to their seniors.

    If they were not allowed to listen to the sermon tomorrow, they would regret it.

    After He Xiuxing answered the questions for an hour, he saw a foreign cultivator, who had been listening for a long time, stand up.

    ¡°Senior, we have been cultivating for many days and have gained some enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°ording to what you said, we can cultivate, and animals can cultivate too. Why is it that humans are the spiritual elders of all living things, and animals are not?¡±

    He Xiuxing was somewhat baffled.

    He had no idea why the other party would ask such a question.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say we are, then what? We¡¯re not the elders of all living things, and neither are animals.¡±

    ¡°Those innate great demons have innate spiritual bodies, such as dragons and phoenixes. They might be the ones.¡±

    The person who asked the question was stunned.

    The animals listening at the back had a strangemotion.

    Many days ago, this person had already been impatient to squeeze in here with these animals to listen to the Dao.

    He felt that this senior was a human cultivator, and these animals were stealing the doctrine of the human race.

    ¡°Senior, if these animals listen to your Dao and do evil for demons in the future, or if a top-tier great demon appears, this¡­¡±

    He stopped.

    He Xiuxing, however, frowned.

    ¡°You, a mere Qi-storage Realm cultivator, have to worry about such a big matter in the world?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re practicing Qi-storing Realm techniques and have the heart to break through realms?¡±

    He looked at the cultivator who had asked the question and felt a little enlightened.

    Mortals did not only have different attitudes and thoughts toward their own kind.

    For example, Zhang Shao and Xu Lin were suspicious of each other.

    For example, they wanted to stop low-level cultivators froming.

    This was the bad side.

    There were also people like Xiang Cai who were diligent and hardworking, and at the same time, they hoped that everyone in their family would benefit.

    They did not care about being misunderstood.

    Mortals had different attitudes towards animals and other-worldly things.

    Eastern region.

    Ye Changge raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°This disciple of mine won¡¯t be able to learn everything there and directly rise to a certain major realm, right? He won¡¯t directly break through to the Deciphering Realm?¡±

 Chapter 86 - Someone Was Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 86: Someone Was Looking for Trouble</h4>

    After He Xiuxing finished answering his question, Xu Lin, Zhang Shao, and the others looked at each other and stood up.

    ¡°Senior, if you teach me the secret technique to break through to the Primordial Liquid Realm, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll offend those big merchants.¡±

    ¡°Please be extremely careful. They are powerful and ruthless in their ways.¡±

    He Xiuxing smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I only opened a training hall here to teach you the secret techniques to break through to the Primordial Liquid Realm when I saw that itinerant cultivators usually have no way to learn it.¡±

    However, he did not directly answer the threats of those big merchants.

    Zhang Shao could only say, ¡°Since senior does not care about it, why don¡¯t you ask the fellow Daoists who are listening to the Dao here not for the reason of publicising it?¡±

    Xu Lin said, ¡°Right. If that¡¯s the case, the big merchants might not know about it after senior finishes speaking.¡±

    There was a little selfishness in this.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Those who cane and listen to the Dao are all fated to.¡±

    He Xiuxing rejected his suggestion and returned to the bamboo hut with a smile.

    Seeing that He Xiuxing was quite confident, these cultivators finally let go of some of their worries.

    ¡­ Jing An City.

    In the backyard of the Jing An branch of the Six Zhuo tradingpany, the head shopkeeper was fuming.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! In the past six months, the Dao books and jade slips have been selling less and less.¡±

    ¡°This month, don¡¯t even mention the cultivation techniques before reaching the Pulse Realm. Even the cultivation techniques of the Pulse Realm and the Primordial Liquid Realm have not been sold!¡±

    The head shopkeeper threw the ount book on the table.

    The shopkeepers and deacons looked at each other for a long time before a deacon, Chen, stood up.

    He answered awkwardly, ¡°Head shopkeeper, you just came back from the main store, so you don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°In the past half of the year, there has been a Primordial Liquid Realm cultivator who opened a Daoist rite temple on Plum Creek Mountain in Purple Immortal City and openly taught us his Daoist techniques.¡±

    ¡°Now that he has talked about the cultivation of the Primordial Liquid Realm, those cultivators have heard it for free, so why would they spend spirit stones to buy our cultivation techniques?¡±

    The news of He Xiuxing opening a Daoist rite temple had gradually spread throughout the vicinity of Purple Immortal City, and many cultivators rushed to Purple Immortal City, travel-worn.

    The head shopkeeper¡¯s face immediately turned dark, and terrifyingly livid.

    He took a few steps before saying, ¡°There¡¯s actually such a person. There¡¯s actually someone who would do such a thing to harm others even though it does not benefit himself.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a Primordial Liquid Realm cultivator. Even if he¡¯s a grandmaster of the Divine Sea Realm, our Six Zhuo tradingpany can make him suffer.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately inform the head shop and invite an elder of the Divine Sea Realm toe over. Capture that cultivator and kill him in public at the entrance of the shop!¡±

    ¡°Intimidate the others so that they won¡¯t think that our Six Zhuo tradingpany is easy to bully.¡±

    At the same time, the other tradingpanies made simr decisions.

    Some invited an elder of the Divine Sea Realm, while others sent several cultivators of the Primordial Liquid Realm.

    ¡­ On the top of Plum Creek Mountain, He Xiuxing finished his sermon and was about to get up and go back to the bamboo hut.

    At this moment, more than ten streaks of light came from the sky with an aggressive aura, which held the gazes of Xu Lin, Zhang Shao, and the others. They froze.

    There were the auras of two Divine Sea Realm grandmasters among them.

    The others felt that they were also in the Primordial Liquid Realm.

    The more than ten beams of light stopped in midair and revealed themselves.

    A Divine Sea Realm grandmaster with an extraordinary appearance, whose Daoist robe was fluttering in the wind, had a dark expression on his face.

    He said to He Xiuxing, ¡°The cultivator below, you are secretly imparting Daoist techniques here, which makes it difficult for us to sell the cultivation techniques of our tradingpany. The loss is quite great

    ¡°Today, I have speciallye to capture you and punish you openly to intimidate the future generations.¡±

    They did not care that the cultivation world had never prohibited others from publicly preaching.

    In any case, cutting off one¡¯s source of ie was like killing one¡¯s parents. One had to take revenge.

    Another grandmaster of Divine Sea Realm with a long ck beard looked around at all the cultivators present.

    ¡°You people should not be let off lightly either. Kill all those who havee to listen, and erase the memories of those who have followed.¡±

    The tens of thousands of cultivators who came to listen were rmed and furious.

    However, it was difficult for them to have any thoughts of resisting in the face of the grandmaster of the Divine Sea Realm, and they froze on the spot for a moment.

    Seeing that he had scared these cultivators, the grandmaster of the Divine Sea Realmughed loudly.

    He raised his hand, and a huge fireball appeared in his hand, shooting toward He Xiuxing.

    The other grandmaster of the Divine Sea Realm and Primordial Liquid Realm cultivators also used their own methods.

    Spirit tools, Daoist techniques, spells, and divine abilities all were used to attack He Xiuxing.

    He Xiuxing flung his sleeves, and all the attacks were flung back.

    Boom!

    Several sounds of impact rang out, and many cultivators of the Pulse Realm were struck to the ground.

    He Xiuxing could not even be bothered to use an axe against these people.

    He sat on a rock and pped his palm with his other hand.

    Although they were very far away, the air was moved by his palms, and it charged fiercely toward the cultivators on the opposite side.

    The bodies of several Divine Sea Realm grandmasters were pierced through, and their corpses fell to the ground audibly.

    He Xiuxing was not merciful when it came to the people who wanted to kill him.

    ¡°He is greedy for money. Killing people rashly is the way of mortals. It is also the way of mortals to return the favor.¡±

    With this thought in his mind, he turned around and walked back to the bamboo hut without even looking at the two corpses.

    The tens of thousands of cultivators werepletely silent.

    They did not expect that the Divine Sea Realm grandmaster and the Primordial Liquid Realm cultivators, who came so aggressively, would die in the blink of an eye.

    This really exceeded their expectations.

    ¡°It seems that senior is a Divine Sea Realm grandmaster,¡±Zhang Shao said with a sigh.

    Xu Lin added, ¡°He must have been a Divine Sea Realm grandmaster for a few years. Otherwise, he would not have killed two cultivators of the same realm so easily.¡±

    The other cultivators nodded one after another, but they did not think about a higher realm at all.

    ¡°Their storage bags.¡± A cultivator looked at the storage bags of the Divine Sea Realm grandmaster with green light in his eyes.

    Zhang Shao was also drooling, but he had some misgivings. ¡°Are you senior?¡±

    Now, no one dared to move.

    Although the Divine Sea Realm grandmaster¡¯s relics were good, his family¡¯s life was more precious.

    Besides, not many people could open grandmaster of the Divine Sea Realm¡¯s storage bags.

    Seeing that these cultivators were still somewhat rational, He Xiuxing could be considered to have passed a test.

    Therefore, he transmitted his voice from the bamboo hut.

    ¡°Put the spiritual artifacts and heavenly materials and earthly treasures in the storage bags in front of my door. You can take the rest at your own discretion.¡±

    After He Xiuxing finished saying that, the two storage bags jumped suddenly and opened automatically.

    The storage pouches of the Primordial Liquid Realm cultivators also flew out of the tree house.

    Intimidated by He Xiuxing¡¯s strength, these cultivators rmended a few highly respected Pulse Realm cultivators to pick out two spirit tools and put them at He Xiuxing¡¯s door.

    The rest of the items were taken ording to their cultivation level.

    Although some cultivators were dissatisfied, the majority of them were satisfied.

    ¡°I thought they would have other thoughts because of these treasures.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, they did it because they were afraid of my strength.¡±

    ¡°They are afraid of the strong. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are mortals or immortal cultivators.¡±

    ¡°As expected, cultivators are mortals who are powerful and have a clearer understanding of the world.¡±

    A faint halo appeared on He Xiuxing¡¯s body.

    Cracks appeared in the surrounding space.

    This was the unique characteristic of cultivators who had broken through to the next realm.

    As someone who cultivated the mortal path, He Xiuxing had never experienced such a strange phenomenon.

    ¡°I¡¯m also a mortal and a cultivator. I¡¯m ordinary, but I can chop the sky with an axe.¡±

    With these insights, He Xiuxing¡¯s body¡­

 Chapter 87 - Dealing With Trouble, New Insights

    <h4>Chapter 87: Dealing With Trouble, New Insights</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What?! Elder Ma died at the hands of that cultivator? Isn¡¯t he a Primordial Liquid Realm cultivator?¡±

    In the backyard of the Jing ¡®an branch of the Six Zhuo tradingpany, the head shopkeeper stared at the deacon, who was reporting the news, with his mouth agape.

    The deacon was very helpless.

    ¡°The news was wrong in the past. He is a genuine grandmaster of the Divine Sea Realm. These days, he is lecturing about the divine ability of advancing to the Divine Sea Realm!¡±

    This deacon also wanted to go and listen in.

    The head shopkeeper was in a daze. He staggered and sank down in the chair behind him.

    The misinformation had caused the trading firm to lose an elder of the Divine Sea Realm. His old life was probably in danger.

    There were only four masters of the Divine Sea Realm in the entire trading firm! They were assets that allowed them topete with other trading firms.

    ¡°No, the requirements of advancing to the Divine Sea Realm is being taught publicly?!¡±

    It took the head shopkeeper quite a while to realize the meaning of these words.

    This was a major event! The trading firm and those cultivation ns would not spare such cultivators who broke the unspoken rules!

    If everyone directly taught such an important technique, what right did those big forces have to strengthen their forces and attract talents?

    Thus, the head shopkeeper reported the news to the Chamber of Commerce.

    Soon, he gathered more people to crusade against He Xiuxing.

    Time passed.

    ¡°What? ! Seven or eight grandmasters of the Divine Sea Realm from the big cultivation families and tradingpanies died at the hands of that cultivator!¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t be an Immortal Soul Realm cultivator, right?¡±

    In the backyard of the Jing An branch of the Six Zhuo tradingpany, the head shopkeeper was about to cry.

    His family¡¯s life was entrusted to this.

    The deacon was still in fear.

    ¡°ording to the bystanders, that grandmaster of the Divine Sea Realm only used his palms to fight the enemy. His power is unparalleled.¡±

    ¡°He is a powerful warrior who has entered the Divine Sea Realm for at least 600 years.¡±

    ¡°But he didn¡¯t disy any Immortal Soul Realm techniques. I don¡¯t think he is an Immortal Soul Realm Daoist master.¡±

    With that, the deacon put his hand over his chest.

    ¡°Did those big families leak any information and send more people?¡±

    The head shopkeeper was grasping at straws.

    The deacon shook his head.

    ¡°Those big families all backed out and said that they wanted to take him down. They must have suffered heavy losses when they let those hostile families have it for free.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of big families and small and medium-sized sects in the cultivation world!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to seal off Purple Immortal City and not let other cultivators in. That way, the Divine Sea Technique won¡¯t spread.¡±

    When the head shopkeeper heard this, he began to spout nonsense.

    ¡°Then, then, what about the otherrger sects? These cultivators who break the rules, they won¡¯te to uphold justice.¡±

    The deacon nced at the head shopkeeper with pity.

    ¡°In our ce, how big of a force can there be? Resources are already scarce. It would be difficult to even think of a cultivator of the middle three realms.¡±

    ¡°Those cultivators of the middle three realms won¡¯t care about the affairs of this remote ce.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the ten sects of the eastern region upy the ces with the most abundant resources. They are not in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Head shopkeeper, head shopkeeper!¡± The deacon looked at the head shopkeeper who had fallen to the ground with his hands and feet twitching. He was spitting out blood.

    He Xiuxing looked down.

    When he was at his peak, thendscape had been crowded with cultivators.

    However, the top of Anxi Mountain was now empty, with less than 4,000 cultivators.

    Because the cultivation techniques he had imparted to them were only at the Divine Sea Realm.

    It took about a month to finish, so in the past half a year, he had repeated it six times.

    In the entire Purple Immortal City, those who coulde to listen had long knew it by heart.

    Their juniors, rtives, and friends could also hear it from their mouths, and they did not need to travel through mountains and rivers toe here.

    These 4,000 cultivators came because today was the day when he had to answer questions in cultivation.

    On normal days, there were less than a hundred cultivators on Anxi Mountain.

    Of course, those cultivators needed to fight for resources in order to break through, so it was reasonable to make such a choice.

    He Xiuxing stood up, and the cultivators below all bowed respectfully.

    The beasts and birds in the forest also cupped their hands and bowed in a simr manner.

    For example, the white fox, that small dog, and the golden mouse.

    They were all standing in human form with two front ws raised, while the birds pped their wings and bent them.

    These days, the cultivators were still getting along with the beasts and birds, and they all knew how to repay kindness.

    He Xiuxing often saw precious spiritual herbs from other ces outside the bamboo hut, spiritual fruits, materials, and so on.

    However, He Xiuxing did not care about these things. After all, he cultivated the way of mortals. These things were not useful.

    And what Ye Changge needed was not of this level.

    Therefore, after he finished his sermon, he instructed those who had delivered the items to take them back.

    He did not usually show any favoritism.

    After everyone knew that He Xiuxing really did not need them, they gradually stopped behaving in this way.

    ... In Purple Immortal City.

    ¡°Brother Wan, are you really going somewhere else?¡±

    Zhang Shao asked Xu Lin. They had sat down and listened to the Dao for twenty years, so their friendship had be quite good.

    Xu Lin nodded, full of energy.

    ¡°After receiving my teacher¡¯s guidance these years, I have been in the Pulse Realm for ten years.¡±

    ¡°But the resources in Purple Immortal City are scarce, and the atmosphere of cultivation is not strong.¡±

    ¡°So I want to go out and explore the various countries.¡±

    ¡°I want to condense the spirit sea one day so that I can pass down my teacher¡¯s doctrine. Fellow Daoists, why don¡¯t you go out and explore as well?¡±

    Zhang Shao was silent for a while before he said, ¡°Yes, we have learned most of the things that teacher can teach us.¡±

    ¡°If we continue listening, we won¡¯t gain anything else. If we want to achieve the spirit sea, relying on the resources here is indeed impossible.¡±

    ¡°Since you can make up your mind, Brother Xu, I won¡¯t lose to you.¡±

    After listening to him, someone else echoed.

    ¡°Good. Brother Zhang, you still have some pride in your heart.¡±

    Cultivator Li praised.

    ¡°Actually, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that many Divine Sea Realm grandmasters came to look for trouble with teacher that year, we wouldn¡¯t even have enough materials to advance to the Pulse Realm. All the materials fell into teacher¡¯s hands¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the resources these years aren¡¯t easy to find.¡±

    Someone echoed.

    ¡°Purple Immortal City is really too barren. We can only go out and explore.¡±

    ¡°In the future, wouldn¡¯t it be great to establish a sect in a ce with beautiful fengshui and establish the doctrine for our teacher?¡±

    Those hesitant Pulse Realm cultivators were stirred up by Xu Lin and Cultivator Li.

    However, they still had some misgivings.

    ¡°Those big cultivation countries are not like Purple Immortal City. Thepetition is fierce.¡±

    ¡°If we go out like this, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able topete with the cultivators in those ces.¡±

    ¡°Not to mention the top ten sects and several big cultivation families in the eastern region.¡±

    Xu Lin was very mature. ¡°I¡¯ve nned this for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I wonder what brother Xu has in mind.¡±

    Everyone looked at Xu Lin.

    ¡°Teacher has collected nearly twenty spiritual artifacts from those grandmasters of the Divine Sea Realm. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to ask for one.¡±

    He looked around. ¡°After all, we are also going out to establish the doctrine for him.¡±

    These words were dignified, but they made Zhang Shao frown a little.

    Teacher did not take a single cent from his preaching. It was clearly him and the others who had taken advantage of who knew how much.

    It was inappropriate for them to ask for spiritual artifacts in the name of establishing the doctrine for him.

    Xu Lin continued, ¡°However, there is one thing that I have to remind everyone about.¡±

    ¡°When we arrive in other countries, we can not preach openly like the teacher. Otherwise, we will die without a burial ce.¡±

    ¡°We can only follow the rules and establish sects, ns, or ept one or two disciples to inherit the doctrine.¡±

    The cultivators nodded. They all knew very well about the how the outside world would react.

    Then, they decided to go up the mountain overnight and ask their teacher for a spiritual artifact.

    Only Zhang Shao wanted to save face and did not agree to go with them.

 Chapter 88 - When the Treasure Was Born, He Cultivated With An Axe

    <h4>Chapter 88: When the Treasure Was Born, He Cultivated With An Axe</h4>

    It waste at night and the moon was bright. Everything was quiet.

    Outside He Xiuxing¡¯s bamboo hut, there were more than ten cultivators of the Pulse Realm kneeling. Xu Lin was the leader, kowtowing non-stop.

    ¡°What are you here for?¡± He Xiuxing¡¯s faint voice came from inside the bamboo hut.

    ¡°In order to break through to the Divine Sea Realm and better pass down the doctrine for you, teacher, we have decided to travel to other countries.¡±

    Xu Lin said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ve speciallye to pay my respects to you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand. You guys can go by yourselves.¡±

    He Xiuxing¡¯s answer was concise andprehensive.

    ¡°But we know that our strength is weak. We are afraid of disgracing your reputation, but they are also afraid of not being able to pass down the doctrine.¡±

    ¡°So we want to ask if you can bestow us with spiritual weapons so that your disciples can protect themselves.¡±

    Xu Lin and the other cultivators looked at each other and gritted their teeth. They spoke shamelessly.

    ¡°Oh. This penniless priest doesn¡¯t have a spirit tool to bestow, but I have eight words for you.¡±

    He Xiuxing paused and said leisurely, ¡°The human heart is not enough, and a small snake swallows an elephant.¡±

    He had to exchange those spirit tools for the sect.

    Although Ye Changge did not think much of them, as the chief disciple of the branch, he had to do something for the Hidden Edge Sect.

    As the eldest disciple, He Xiuxing, these spirit tools represented gifts from the Reclining Firewood Peak to the Hidden Edge Sect. It was a token of his goodwill.

    Before Xu Lin and the others could continue to plead, they felt the sky and earth darken.

    They swayed as if they were riding on clouds and mist. Then, with a few crackling sounds, they all fell to the ground.

    They only fell until their entire bodies were in pain. When they looked around, they were already at the foot of Anxi Mountain.

    After personally experiencing the power and inscrutability of He Xiuxing¡¯s methods, Xu Lin and the others were too ashamed and did not have the courage to stay.

    They hurriedly packed up their belongings and left with their families and disciples.

    Zhang Shao, on the other hand, left early the next morning when He Xiuxing was preaching. In their exchange, He Xiuxingplimented him.

    Just like that, the days flew by.

    Soon, nearly a year passed.

    During this year, many people came to seek guidance.

    And He Xiuxing did not refuse any of them.

    Buzz!

    He Xiuxing stood outside the bamboo hut, looking at Plum Creek Mountain with some nostalgia.

    ording to his senses just now, the treasure inside Plum Creek Mountain was about to be born.

    Although he did not know what it was exactly.

    But ording to his current senses, that treasure definitely had an effect on stabilizing space.

    A treasure that was designed for space was something that needed to be paid attention to.

    Bzzz! bzzz! bzzz!

    The entire Plum Creek Mountain shook.

    The clouds floating in the sky were blown away by a strange power.

    Those who were close to Purple Immortal City already felt that something was wrong.

    And further away, there were still many experts who sensed the change in the heavenly secrets.

    ¡°This is¡­ a treasure has appeared, a phenomenon from the heavens?¡±

    Within the ten great sects of the eastern region, in the Yellow Moon Sect, there were some experts who sensed the abnormality.

    The Yellow Moon Sect of the ten great sects was closest to the Purple Immortal City.

    ¡°Men, hurry up and bring the experts to a location near Purple Immortal City. There¡¯s a phenomenon there, there must be a treasure that has appeared.¡±

    ¡°This old man will go first, you guys can hurry overter.¡±

    Such a situation urred unceasingly in the nearby major powers.

    In some of the nearby major chambers ofmerce.

    ¡°Head shopkeeper, is our Wei River Chamber of Commerce not going to participate in that astronomical phenomenon?¡±

    A deacon from a powerful chamber ofmerce asked the head shopkeeper.

    ¡°Look at that ce carefully, is it in the direction of the Plum Creek Mountain?¡±

    The deacon pondered for a moment before nodding his head.

    ¡°We have already suffered such a big setback. Why are we still going there?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, ording to my special investigation, the person on Plum Creek Mountain must have extraordinary strength. He is far beyond the Immortal Soul Realm.¡±

    The deacon shivered.

    Their chamber ofmerce was also one of the forces that sent people to look for trouble with He Xiuxing.

    If the other party was really not only at the Immortal Soul Realm, then all the people in the chamber ofmerce of Wei River added together would not be able to withstand a palm strike from him.

    An expert of the middle three realms and above was almost able to crush a cultivator of the lower three realms.

    ¡­

    On Plum Creek Mountain, the changes were getting bigger and bigger.

    Amidst a series of cracking sounds, the mountain peak cracked open.

    A thoroughly yellow lotus seed pod that was emitting a strange aura slowly flew up from the crack on the mountain peak.

    ¡°Using the earth qi to seal the space, good treasure, good treasure, Ha Ha Ha Ha ha¡±

    A series of loud and savage sounds rang out.

    A ck-clothed essence Soul Realm cultivator quickly approached.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Buzz!

    Three strange sounds rang out.

    The cultivator had just approached the lotus seed pod when he was immobilized. It was as if there was a heavy pressure bearing down on him from all directions.

    As the light from the lotus seed pod grew brighter and brighter, the cultivator was immobilized just like that, screaming miserably as he was crushed into a ball.

    ¡°How can a mere Immortal Soul Realm cultivator like you touch a sacred item that fell from the sky?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky. Hahahaha.¡±

    ¡°Scram, ck Mountain evil ghost. This is something I have my eyes on.¡±

    Soon, more cultivators came forward. While waiting for the lotus pod to change, they faced off against each other.

    There were more and more people.

    ¡°This ce is controlled by our Yellow Moon Sect. It belongs to our Yellow Moon sect. Who dares to take it away?¡±

    More and more people came. The Yellow Moon Sect also used emergency measures to seal off this area.

    While everyone was fighting, the light of the lotus seed pod gradually dimmed.

    No one cared about He Xiuxing, who was carrying a dog and an axe.

    The mountain vige man was where the strange treasure was born. No one cared.

    This was what the cultivators in the air were thinking.

    ¡°It seems that not only the low-level cultivators, but even the stronger ones are the same as mortals.¡±

    He Xiuxing shook his head.

    With a series ofprehension, his power became stronger and stronger.

    ¡°The lotus is about to mature ande into being. Everyone, what are our ns?¡±

    Some impatient people began to ask about the situation.

    ¡°Clear out the weaker ones first. At least until the peak of the middle three realms.¡±

    ¡°Everyone must leave. This is the vicinity of our Yellow Moon Sect. The peak of the middle three realms isn¡¯t enough!¡±

    The old man from the Yellow Moon Sect was the most overbearing.

    ¡°If you aren¡¯t satisfied, this old man from the Yellow Moon Sect will make you suffer!¡±

    Hearing the old man announce his alliances, many cultivators who were umting resources in the surrounding areas were shocked.

    This was a tant threat.

    ¡°You guys are mistaken about one thing. This lotus pod is mine.¡±

    Just as the people above were arguing non-stop¡­

    A faint sentence was heard.

    Everyone was stunned.

    They looked at each other and realized that it was not the other party who was speaking. Only then did they lower their heads and look below.

    He Xiuxing stood calmly on the ground as before.

    Only then did someone realize that something was amiss.

    He was too calm.

    This was not the expression that a viger should have when heid eyes on a ¡°celestial figure¡±.

    ¡°Scram! You peasant, do you think that standing over here makes this your mountain? Is that thing yours?¡±

    Some people with low standards were impatient. With a wave of their sleeves, a beam of light flew towards He Xiuxing.

    He Xiuxing¡¯s gaze instantly became stern.

    If he was really an ordinary person, he would definitely die from this blow.

    ¡°There is still a difference between high-level cultivators and low-level cultivators. If they don¡¯t agree with each other, they will kill!¡±

    A thought appeared in his mind.

    He Xiuxing struck out with his axe.

    No one could react in time.

    Half of the spectators in the air were already gone.

    They had directly disappeared.

 Chapter 89 - Yellow Moon Sect, Hidden Edge Sect

    <h4>Chapter 89: Yellow Moon Sect, Hidden Edge Sect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    A series of gasps could be heard.

    The hands and feet of the cultivators who were still floating in the air felt cold.

    They could not believe what they had just seen.

    ¡°Killing dozens of cultivators with one axe? Or is it an expert of the middle three realms?¡±

    Someone mumbled, as if he could not believe what he had just seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not killing, it¡¯s directly erasing!¡±

    Someone reacted and his expression changed even more.

    Just as everyone was looking at He Xiuxing in shock.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Many rays of light came from afar.

    These people were the Yellow Moon Sect¡¯s followers.

    ¡°I am Qian Songzi, an elder of the Yellow Moon Sect. This ce is under our control! Those who are not meant to be here, leave quickly!¡±

    As soon as the rays of lightnded, there were experts who left the group and came to chase them away.

    ¡°Elder Qian! No!¡±

    The expression of the Yellow Moon Sect¡¯s Zong Aoyu who came first changed.

    ¡°Elder Qian, the person below is mysterious and unpredictable. We can¡¯t fight against him.¡±

    Qian Songzi looked at the ordinary He Xiuxing below and almostughed out of anger.

    ¡°You mean the vige man below?¡±

    ¡°Elder Qian!¡±

    Looking at He Xiuxing who was still staring at the lotus pod below, Aoyu said, ¡°Just now, he killed a group of people!¡±

    ¡°And all of them were middle-three-realm cultivators!¡±

    Elder Qian pointed at the empty surroundings and said, ¡°You said he killed a group of people. Where are the traces of fighting? Where is the blood?¡±

    Aoyu couldn¡¯t exin it.

    The person below was strange and inexplicable. He directly erased the people from the air. How could there be traces of blood!

    It was starting to be terrifying.

    ¡°Elder Qian, please listen to me. All the fellow Daoists around have seen it. We...¡±

    Before he could finish, the lotus seed pod below hadpletely matured.

    The person who had trespassed earlier had already beenpressed into a ball and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Scram! This ce is under the control of the Yellow Moon Sect!¡±

    Qian Songzi saw what was happening and impatiently interrupted Aoyu. He roared angrily and then flew towards the lotus seed pod.

    The members of the sect behind him began to chase away the people around them.

    Bang!

    There was a loud sound.

    He Xiuxing shed horizontally. Qian Songzi was hit by the side of the axe and fell to the ground. He rolled around.

    ¡°You, you!¡±

    He could not move. He pointed at He Xiuxing in shock.

    He Xiuxing could not be bothered with these people who were still shocked. He Xiuxing slowly walked forward and took the lotus.

    ¡°Woof Woof Woof!¡±

    Beside him, the little yellow dog was wagging its tail excitedly and shouting.

    ¡°Sir! Although you are powerful, this is the Yellow Moon Sect¡¯s territory!¡±

    ¡°Our sect still has back-up troops. They will be here soon.¡±

    Qian Songzi was still making his final effort.

    He Xiuxing took off the lotus seed pod and turned to nce at the other party.

    ¡°Firstly, I came to this ce first. I discovered this lotus seed pod first.¡±

    ¡°Second, this is not the ce of your Yellow Moon Sect.¡±

    When those people still had something to say, He Xiuxing¡¯sst sentence silenced them.

    ¡°Third, I am He Xiuxing, of the Hidden Edge Sect, the eldest disciple of Ye Changge of Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take whatever your Yellow Moon Sect wants to do next.¡±

    The air was silent.

    Qian Songzi¡¯s lips twitched slightly, but he could not say anything else.

    The Hidden Edge Sect had the final say in the eastern region.

    The Hidden Edge Sect did not show any desire to expand for the time being.

    Even so, everyone knew that the Hidden Edge Sect, which had the one Emperor, would continue to expand.

    Everyone in the eastern region would have to live under their rule.

    The entire Heavenly Mortal World would not be able to escape such a fate.

    He Xiuxing picked up the lotus pod and inspected it. He Xiuxing was very satisfied.

    After putting away the lotus seed pod, he brought the little yellow dog and slowly walked down Plum Creek Mountain.

    From the back, he still looked like a mortal.

    However, his body was stiff. The cultivators who were destroyed in the air did not see him as a mortal.

    ..

    Qilian Mountain.

    Ye Changge¡¯s figure appeared in the air.

    The cultivators below were busy, but they all ignored him in the air.

    In order not to alert the enemy, he hid his figure.

    ¡®Hm, I did indeed feel a strange array formation.¡¯

    Ye Changge muttered to himself.

    He continued to descend

    His figure shed, and he directly entered the hidden cave below.

    Swish!

    He formed a seal, and Ye Changge followed his aura down in a straight line. Very quickly, he entered tens of thousands of meters underground.

    ¡°This ce is filled with thick blood qi and killing intent. It is indeed not an ordinary ce.¡±

    Ye Changge felt that things were getting more and more interesting.

    ¡°This ce is filled with dense earth qi. I think the depth of the connection is even greater than the ce where the Giant Pir was buried.¡±

    With the World Barrier restoration method that he obtained from the system, he was already an extremely powerful grandmaster in the field of array formations.

    The moment he reached the depths of the ground, he felt something amiss.

    ¡°This seems to be a sealing array? It covers the entire eastern region? What exactly is down there?¡±

    Ye Changge felt that the purpose of this array was very strange.

    ¡°Such a powerful array, only an Emperor would be able to set it up.¡±

    ¡°Which ancient Emperor set it up?¡±

    He continued to descend.

    If the Asura Ghost Region¡¯s Nether Lord saw this, he would definitely be shocked beyond words.

    After so many years of research, the Asura Ghost Region¡¯s inheritance of the underground tunnelling technique could be said to be the most powerful in the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    Unfortunately, Ye Changge was an exception.

    The Indestructible Golden Body Technique was abnormally profound and had the ability to move heaven and earth.

    Boom!

    Very quickly, Ye Changge passed through a strange barrier through the array¡¯s veins.

    ¡°Looks like this is the sealed area.¡±

    Looking at this huge underground space, Ye Changge activated his spiritual senses to investigate.

    Soon, everything in thisrge space was within his perception.

    ¡°Eh, that altar?¡±

    Ye Changge discovered that something very interesting was happening here.

    Imagining that he was watching a show, he quietly watched from the side.

    In the distantnd where sand and stones were scattered.

    A group of Qi Huang nsmen prostrated on the ground.

    In front of the crowd, there were several people covered in ck robes standing quietly.

    At the front, there was an old man facing everyone.

    ¡°Qi Huang nsmen, everyone is here, sincerely praying for the protection of the Earth God.¡±

    ¡°In tens of thousands of years of seals, we have broken a corner of the array formation.¡±

    ¡°Through the power of faith, we have finallymunicated with the tribesmen on the ground

    ¡°This is our chance to escape from the underground seal!¡±

    Then, the old man turned around and faced the altar, emitting a powerful aura.

    Boom!

    A thick pir of light shot out from the altar and pierced into the thick ground above his head.

    ¡°I, the Nether Lord, pray for the protection of the Earth God! Bymunicating with the tribesmen on the ground, we will see the light of day again

    ¡°We will definitely see the light of day again!¡±

    ¡°We will definitely see the light of day again!¡±

    ¡°We will definitely see the light of day again!¡±

    ...

    After Netherworld finished praying, everyone followed and shouted.

    It was as if there was some kind of power that strangely emitted from these people¡¯s bodies. Finally, it connected together and replenished the altar¡¯s energy.

    Ye Changge watched from afar. His divine senses understood the altar and the light pir.

    ¡°I, the Qi Huang n, the Asura Ghost Realm, the Nether Lord!¡±

    The Nether Lord¡¯s old face revealed joy.

    ¡°I, the Qi Huang n, the underground absolute domain, Nether Lord!¡±

 Chapter 90 - Escape? A New Quasi-emperor

    <h4>Chapter 90: Escape? A New Quasi-emperor</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Tens of thousands of years, just waiting for today! Grand array, Rise!¡±

    The Nether Lord¡¯s decree sounded.

    The pir of light on the altar began to twist violently.

    ¡°Grand array, Rise!¡±

    The voice of the Nether Lord came from the altar.

    The pir of light became even thicker.

    The corners of Ye Changge¡¯s mouth curled up.

    ¡°I see. The Asura Ghost Region¡¯s ambition to unify the eastern region and their recent actions are all for this.¡±

    In that instant, he understood what these people wanted to do.

    This altar was very magical.

    It used these people¡¯s strange powers and the power of faith as its motivation.

    The light pir that was shot out connected to the array formation on the ground.

    ording to Ye Changge¡¯s deduction, the top of this light pir should be near the central region.

    Through this period of investigation, he had already understood the basic structure of the array formation.

    ¡°The position of the destructive array targets the Hidden Edge Sect. No wonder I didn¡¯t feel anything strange even after being up there for so long.¡±

    ¡°If they want to use this method to open the array, they have to get my approval first.¡±

    Smiling, Ye Changge raised his palm, and a beam of divine light shot into the array seal.

    At the altar, the Nether Lord was still carefully guiding the energy passage.

    The power of faith of the Qi Huang n was too huge. In order to prevent the altar from being destroyed, a realm-breaking powerhouse like him was needed to stabilize the energy passage.

    As time slowly passed, all of the Qi Huang n¡¯s faces were filled with anticipation.

    However, the Nether Lord¡¯s smile slowly vanished.

    He sensed that something was wrong.

    It had been too long!

    Why did it take so long for the altar to connect to the ground and at the same time, to move the formation?

    Why did the array not formation change at all?!

    The Nether Lord¡¯s expression became more and more serious.

    ¡°Nether Lord!¡±

    Finally, after so long, he started to feel a bit anxious.

    ¡°Nether Lord, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    On the other end of the altar, ghost lord from the Asura Ghost Region¡¯s headquarters asked.

    He also felt strange.

    As one of the array formations, if the sealing array formation changed, the Asura Ghost Region¡¯s headquarters should also react.

    ¡°Is there any change to the formation?¡±

    Nether Lord asked.

    He could not use the soul consciousness of the altar tomunicate, so he could only speak.

    He was also worried that the Qi Huang n, who were praying, would be anxious and affect the energy supply of the altar.

    He could only ask half-heartedly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no change at the moment. But what happened?¡±

    The Ghost Lord¡¯s puzzled voice was heard as well.

    Hearing this, yellow spring¡¯s face turned ck.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong with the method of unsealing?¡±

    The Ghost Lord¡¯s voice continued.

    The kneeling Qi Huang n was a little unstable.

    Some people whispered to each other while others looked up.

    ¡°Silence! Keep praying!¡±

    A ck-robed person controlled the order.

    ¡°Impossible. This is something our Qi Huang n has deduced over tens of thousands of years. Among them, there are many quasi-emperors!¡±

    The Nether Lord was very confident in the method of breaking the array.

    After all, the Qi Huang n had extraordinary talent and had been trapped underground for tens of thousands of years, so they were very familiar with the array.

    They had spent tens of thousands of years researching this array, hoping that one day they would be able to escape from this predicament.

    Among the experts who had studied it, there was nock of quasi-emperors!

    In a ce where resources were so scarce and spiritual energy was almost non-existent, a quasi-emperor who relied on absorbing the energy of the earth vein to be stronger was extremely talented!

    If these quasi-emperors could break through to the ground, they would all have the qualifications to try for the emperor position.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no problem with the method, then we can continue. Nothing is abnormal here.¡±

    Although the Nether Lord was puzzled, he was still on the ground, so he appeared to be more patient.

    Time passed.

    The altar was still dazzling, and the light pir was still thick and strong.

    There was still no movement from the array formation.

    Some of the people praying could no longer remain calm.

    They had been looking forward to this day for so many years. It seemed that the day of hope would note so easily.

    The Nether Lord¡¯s forehead was already covered in sweat.

    A realm-breaking expert¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. This was an inconceivable matter.

    ¡°This, what the hell is going on!¡±

    He was very angry.

    He activated his spiritual senses and tried his best to probe the huge array.

    There was still no reaction.

    More and more people could no longer maintain their determination.

    The light pir on the altar started to distort.

    It was no longer stable.

    Even the ck-robed men were not in the mood to maintain order.

    All of them were probing the situation of the array.

    It was calm and there was no reaction.

    ¡°Nether Lord senior, what¡¯s going on? Is there a way to solve it? Is there anything I can do to help?¡±

    The Nether Lord was also very anxious.

    This was a mission that the Asura Ghost Realm had persisted on for millennia.

    There was a chance of sess, so why was there no movement?

    Ye Changge continued to observe from afar.

    He found a strange ce.

    The power cultivated by these Qi Huang nsmen was very simr to the power of the array formation.

    ¡°Could it be that theyprehended the cultivation method from the array formation?¡±

    ¡°Who is that Earth God? Why does he have such a strange ability?¡±

    ¡°The believers believe in the power produced by him. Why can theymunicate with both sides of the array formation?¡±

    One had to know that the level of this array formation was very high.

    Ye Changge personally came to the sealednd and felt the power of this array.

    Ye Changge was certain that this was an array that could only be set up by an Emperor.

    For that Earth God to have an impression of this level of array, its existence itself was probably Emperor-level.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Ye Changge continued to observe.

    In any case, he had already locked down the array.

    With him, the Great Emperor, constantly tidying up the array and providing energy to the array, these people would not be able to break out of the array.

    And at the altar.

    More and more people could not hold on any longer. They began to tremble.

    The supply of energy to the altar became smaller and smaller, almost to the point of being cut off.

    The Nether Lord was so angry that his body was trembling!

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    He roared angrily.

    ¡°What on Earth is going on?!¡±

    A powerful aura burst out, and the ck-robed man standing behind him was sent flying.

    The Qi Huang nsmen who were crouching at the back were sent flying inrge swaths.

    The veins on the Nether Lord¡¯s face bulged.

    A strange energy was constantly circting in his body, and his aura was rapidly increasing.

    Boom!

    At this moment, he felt his spiritual sense extend infinitely, and his perception rapidly spread out along the formation, almost covering the entire eastern region.

    After waiting for so many years, the Nether Lord was filled with hope and despair.

    He had beenbing the power of faith and the altar, and had indirectlye into contact with the aura of heaven and earth outside.

    Under the intense strife and hardship, he had broken through!

    The new quasi-emperor of the Qi Huang n had been born.

    His cultivation was more profound. Those who understood this matter felt mixed feelings of joy and sorrow.

    After so many years, it was indeed worth being happy that another n member had advanced to quasi-emperor.

    But now, there was no response from the array.

    It was very likely that they still would not be able to get out.

    In the stagnant atmosphere, the Nether Lord¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    The surprise of not having a breakthrough at all made him seem iparably terrified.

    Through the increased senses he had when he broke through, the Nether Lord discovered Ye Changge¡¯s figure!

    ¡°Who is that person? Why is he so powerful? His cultivation is unfathomable!¡±

 Chapter 91 - Emperor Zhulu, Ghost and God!

    <h4>Chapter 91: Emperor Zhulu, Ghost and God!</h4>

    In the Nether Lord¡¯s perception, the person standing in the distance was not a cultivator.

    It was a giant dazzling sun.

    Thinking that all his actions were being watched by such a being, he was indescribably shocked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already broken through to quasi-emperor. Who else can make me so afraid? I feel like there¡¯s such a huge gap!¡±

    He blurted out in shock.

    ¡°Emperor!¡±

    At this moment, because no one was praying, the light pir on the altarpletely disappeared.

    Thest words that Nether Lord heard in the Asura Ghost Region were ¡°Emperor.¡±

    Unable tomunicate with theherworld, his entire body was cold.

    ¡°Emperor? Where did the Emperore from?¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the Hidden Edge Emperor is actually under the array?¡±

    ¡°He discovered something unusual, so we can¡¯t use the array?¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he became.

    The Nether Lord was certain that the underground Qi Huang n could not possibly have an expert at the level of an Emperor.

    If Emperor Qigong was on the ground, who could stop him if he wanted to make a move?

    For a moment, the Nether Lord was burning with anxiety.

    If the entire underground Qi Huang n was wiped out easily after tens of thousands of years of nning, there would not be any unsealing to speak of.

    And underground.

    Ye Changge, who did not hide in the first ce and was very far away, discovered that the other party had discovered him and smiled faintly.

    His figure shed and he appeared at the side of the altar.

    Ignoring the reactions of those Qi Huang n members, Ye Changge carefully inspected the altar.

    When those ck-robed people saw Ye Changge who had suddenly appeared, they were all shocked.

    Soon, they reacted and were about to step forward to stop him.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The Nether Lord quickly stopped everyone.

    Although he did not know what this Emperor wanted to do, waiting and watching was the only thing he could do.

    Soon, Ye Changgemunicated with a strange aura.

    A gust of strong wind suddenly blew in the underground world filled with the smell of smoke and dust.

    A figure shed and appeared in the air.

    He was wearing a white robe and had a green ribbon tied around his waist.

    He had jet-ck hair and a pair of wise and deep eyes. He was tall and majestic.

    Ye Changge was familiar with this figure.

    The image of the Sword Emperor he had seen in the sword tomb was the same.

    The Emperor¡¯s portrait!

    The Qi Huang tribe members on the ground shouted with fanatical expressions.

    ¡°We pay our respects to the Earth God!¡±

    The majestic figure seemed to have self-awareness as he scanned the surroundings before finally turning his gaze to Ye Changge.

    ¡°I am Emperor Zhulu.¡±

    The self-introduction of the Emperorpletely interrupted the Qi Huang n¡¯s cheers.

    It was as if someone just cut out their voice boxes. They looked at the image in the sky in disbelief.

    Ye Changge understood.

    The person who sealed the Qi Huang n underground was probably this Emperor Zhulu.

    And the god they prayed to, the Earth God, was also this Emperor Zhulu.

    And these Qi Huang n members only realized this now.

    ¡°I am the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Emperor.¡±

    Ye Changge could feel the uniqueness of the image in front of him.

    He also introduced himself.

    This was the first time in the Heavenly Mortal World that two emperors had isted themselves from space and time.

    Other than the Nether Lord who had already realized his identity, the rest of the Qi Huang people once again suffered a violent psychological shock.

    It was actually a living Emperor!

    ¡°From what I understand, you should be a being from a very, very long time in the future. At that time, the Heavenly Mortal World still exists. I am very happy.¡±

    Ye Changge frowned when he heard this.

    This Emperor meant that he had expected that the Heavenly Mortal Realm would encounter a cmity long after his time, and that it was possible that he would be absent?

    ¡°The Heavenly Mortal Realm is in a pretty good state now. I wonder what you mean by those words, Emperor Zhulu. Please enlighten me.¡±

    Ye Changge was still very polite to senior experts. Even though Ye Changge¡¯s achievements would not stop at the level of an Emperor.

    ¡°When I became a quasi-emperor, I once received the inheritance of Emperor Ci Wei, who was an Emperor ten thousand years ago, at the Wu Xuan Mountain of the northern region.¡±

    ¡°He left behind a final message. He had a premonition that the Heavenly Mortal Realm would encounter a great cmity millenniater.¡±

    ¡°After that, I used this inheritance to sessfully break through to the level of an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°After nearly a thousand years, my strength grew and grew. I also sensed some information.¡±

    ¡°Thus, I left some preparations. They might be able to help the younger generation resist the great cmity of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°Those things should still be at the northern region¡¯s Wu Xuan Mountain. I left my inheritance and Emperor Ci Wei¡¯s inheritance there.¡±

    After listening to the exnation, Ye Changge roughly understood some things.

    ¡°Can you tell me if the Great Cmity of Heaven and Earth was caused by thews of the Heavenly Dao itself?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we all make the same judgment. Be it the collision of worlds or the natural evolution of the world.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know what form the heavenly tribtion will take?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the only thing I know is that this tribtion cannot be stopped by just one Emperor!¡±

    Emperor Zhulu¡¯s expression was solemn.

    The Qi Huang n members could not breathe.

    They had heard too much shocking news today.

    Ye Changge smiled faintly when he heard this.

    He felt a sense of urgency.

    It seemed that the progress of setting up the World Barrier and repairing the Giant Pirs would have to be sped up.

    In fact, he could faintly sense danger.

    If he did not make preparations, he would be in danger of dying in the cmity if he continued to be an Emperor.

    However, Emperor Zhulu had said that an Emperor would not be able to stop the cmity.

    He was not that worried about this matter.

    Regardless of whether it was the eldest disciple, He Xiuxing, who walks a strange path and looks like an ordinary person but has extraordinary potential¡­

    Or the third disciple, Yu Tianxing, who is the reincarnation of an Emperor and who cultivates extremely quickly.

    Even the stupid second disciple, Li Shiyi, has the potential to be an Emperor.

    All of them could be a great help to Ye Changge.

    If Li Shiyi knew that he was the stupidest of his three disciples, no one knew what he would think.

    ¡°Emperor Zhulu, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be fighting alone. My disciples are all of Emperor-level.¡±

    ¡°Even if they are of Emperor-level, it might not be their destiny to be Emperors.¡±

    Emperor Zhulu had a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will all be Emperors.¡±

    Ye Changge retorted faintly, revealing an unquestionable sense of confidence.

    Emperor Zhulu was slightly taken aback.

    He could not understand where Ye Changge¡¯s confidence came from.

    However, for an Emperor to say such words with so much confidence, he naturally had a lot to rely on.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I hope that you can use the lifespan of the Heavenly Mortal World now.¡±

    He had high expectations for Ye Changge.

    ¡°The inheritances I left behind should help your disciple be an Emperor easily.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    ¡°I have a disciple who is the reincarnation of the Heavenly Star Emperor. Her bing an Emperor is a certainty. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Emperor Zhulu was overjoyed.

 Chapter 92 - The Conditions For Removing the Seal

    <h4>Chapter 92: The Conditions For Removing the Seal</h4>

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the strongest being would be reborn in this life. It seems that the will of the Mortal World has also acted.¡±

    Ye Changge did not expect that even Emperor Zhulu would acknowledge that the Heavenly Star Emperor had been the strongest emperor.

    ¡°Heavenly Star Emperor is really the strongest Emperor. All of you acknowledge her?¡±

    ¡°Of course. In our perception, the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s achievements are the greatest. She¡¯s one of the few people who can possibly surpass the Emperor realm.¡±

    Ye Changge once understood Yu Tianxing¡¯s potential. He nodded in satisfaction.

    He swept his gaze over the Qi Huang people.

    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about the most important matter. Now it¡¯s time for us to talk about the Qi Huang n¡¯s situation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let me exin the specifics to you.¡±

    Emperor Zhulu then exined the Qi Huang n to Ye Changge.

    These people were a unique race born naturally from heaven and earth.

    They could be considered as a branch of the human race.

    However, unlike the human race, the Qi Huang n was born with a thirst for the aura of death.

    They were extremely good at walking the path of ughter, collecting death, the aura of death, and the aura of ghosts.

    With their great talent in cultivation, the Qi Huang n caused a bloodbath in the world.

    When Emperor Zhulu came into being, the Qi Huang n¡¯s strength had reached its peak.

    There were many quasi-emperors in the n.

    Moreover, they all cultivated ughter-type cultivation techniques, so theirbat strength was extremely strong.

    Emperor Zhulu, who had a benevolent heart, couldn¡¯t stand it. The battle between the two sides soon broke out.

    Emperor Zhulu also carried the legacy of Emperor Ci Wei, and his power was even stronger than ordinary emperors.

    Soon, he killed the quasi-imperial capital of the Qi Huang n, and the entire Qi Huang n was sealed deep underground in the eastern region.

    However, Emperor Zhulu was a benevolent emperor.

    He deduced the heavenly secrets and gave the Qi Huang n a chance to live.

    In his spection, the Qi Huang n¡¯s thirst for ghost qi, killing qi, and blood Qi was innate.

    He had to find a way to reverse this thirst.

    Close to the depths of the Earth, there was a powerful earth pulse power.

    The Earth qi emitted was another manifestation of the world¡¯s spiritual qi.

    This Earth qi was absorbed by the Qi Huang n¡¯s cultivation.

    After millennia of evolution, their physique had changed.

    In order to prevent the Qi Huang n from having a breakdown and losing their faith, he transformed into an Earth God and gave them guidance.

    He also used his powerful strength to leave behind images of his avatars using the array formation and paid attention to them

    ¡°Right now, the Qi Huang n¡¯s thirst for killing intent has been reced by Earth qi.¡±

    ¡°Regarding the cmity of heaven and earth, all existences in the Heavenly Mortal World should do their part.¡±

    ¡°After so many years of transformation, the Qi Huang n is now able to contribute to this cmity.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s an Emperor like you, I¡¯ll leave their specific arrangements to you.¡±

    As they conversed, Ye Changge noticed that Emperor Zhulu¡¯s image was fading.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already done what you can. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    ¡°The Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World has already been destroyed. The Heavenly Mortal Realm was hiding before. Now, I have a way to repair it.¡±

    ¡°Besides, I have many other arrangements. I am currently creating a World Barrier. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    Hearing that Ye Changge had the confidence to repair the Giant Pir and was even able to create a World Barrier¡­

    Even with Emperor Zhulu¡¯s abilities, he was still shocked.

    ¡°The heavens are in your hands. You are the greatest hope of all beings in the Heavenly Mortal Realm.¡±

    With a sigh, the image left behind by the kind-hearted emperor who had worked so hard in the face of the great cmity of the heavenly mortal realm finally disappeared.

    Ye Changge looked down at the Nether Lord and the others.

    The Nether Lord was speechless.

    He had been shocked enough for the entire day.

    The Nether Lord unexpectedly could not hate Emperor Zhulu, who had sealed them off for ten thousand years.

    ¡°I wonder what arrangements you, the Hidden Edge Emperor, has for our Qi Huang n.¡±

    He asked nervously.

    His hoarse voice was filled with fatigue.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other feelings for you.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, if you obey mymands and contribute your strength to the great cmity, I can unseal you.¡±

    Hearing this, all the Qi Huang nsmen were delighted.

    They had been trapped here for far, far too long.

    They were trapped inside for so long that while they knew what the sky, white clouds, and amber meant, they only knew the definition of the terms.

    They did not know what they really were.

    ¡°We are willing to be controlled by you, the Hidden Edge Emperor, and listen to your orders!¡±

    The Nether Lord sensed the will of his nsmen and bowed to Ye Changge.

    ¡°The cmity of heaven and earth is of great importance. I won¡¯t trust you so easily, so ept the conditions.¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand, and a golden ball of light appeared in the air.

    The golden ball of light split into two, then four, and rapidly increased.

    Soon, all of the Qi Huang nsmen in the underground space had golden light floating in front of them.

    ¡°Devour this Golden Gu.¡±

    He ordered indifferently.

    No one hesitated, everyone did as they were told.

    The Qi Huang n had an iparable thirst for the ground. above.

    ¡°Today, I will let you see the light of day again.¡±

    After all the golden light was swallowed, Ye Changge waved his hand, and the formation changed instantly.

    Rumble!

    Everyone in the eastern region felt the tremors below.

    ¡°Is it an earthquake?¡±

    ¡°Run, it¡¯s an earthquake!¡±

    Countless mortals panicked.

    A blood-red rainbow appeared in the sky.

    This was the reaction of the array.

    In the Asura Ghost Region, the Nether Lord was ecstatic.

    ¡°It¡¯s opened! The array has been broken!¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened that allowed our Qi Huang n to see the light of day again?¡±

    ¡°Was it cracked by the Emperor who appeared underground? Isn¡¯t that the Hidden Edge Emperor?¡±

    He was both excited and confused.

    In the Asura Ghost Region¡¯s headquarters, the ground shook violently.

    Boom!

    With loud bangs, the ground cracked open for thousands of meters.

    ¡°Today, I hereby announce that the Qi Huang n underground has seen the light of day again.¡±

    Ye Changge was the first to fly out.

    Under the majestic aura, the people of the Asura Ghost Region could not see his face clearly.

    However, no matter what, everyone¡¯s faces were filled with terror.

    This person with a powerful aura and flowing golden light meant the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    The golden light on his body was already his symbol.

    And a thousand years ago, the Asura Ghost Region had always been the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s mortal enemy.

    The Nether Lord flew out from the underground crack first.

    Seeing the world, even as a quasi-emperor with a powerful state of mind, he had tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°After millennia of being sealed, we are finally out!¡±

    He roared toward the sky.

    More Qi Huang nsmen appeared.

    There were also many people who covered their heads with their hands as soon as they reached the ground.

    They stared at the sky in horror.

    ¡°This¡­ We won¡¯t be sucked away, right?¡±

    Ye Changge heard the whispers in the crowd.

    Now he was thinking about something else.

    ¡°Since the heavenly tribtion is more troublesome than I thought, I really have to speed up.¡±

    ¡°The loot from the relic collection of heavenly star is not bad. Why don¡¯t I let them continue to collect things outside?¡±

 Chapter 93 - The Ghost Lord Was Shocked and the Ghost Realm Surrendered

    <h4>Chapter 93: The Ghost Lord Was Shocked and the Ghost Realm Surrendered</h4>

    The Ghost Lord did not know what he was feeling.

    Originally, the Asura Ghost Region had been established for millennia and had always worked hard towards a goal.

    Now, it had finally achieved its goal in this era where he was the master.

    This could be said to be his unrivalled merit.

    However, he was obviously not the one who had exerted the greatest effort.

    Whether it was the Qi Huang n¡¯s ancestors who had spent ten thousand years underground to crack the array formation¡­

    Or the Nether Lord who had led them to abolish a corner of the array formation.

    However, what he couldn¡¯t ept the most was the Hidden Edge Emperor who was now floating in the air and was as eye-catching as the zing sun.

    ¡°This¡­ Nether Lord, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The Ghost Lord asked the Nether Lord with a bitter smile.

    The mask he wore did not seem to be able to hide the depression and fear.

    After all, the Asura Ghost Region and the Hidden Edge Sect had such a tense rtionship. With the Hidden Edge Emperor here, their lives were in danger.

    ¡°The Qi Huang n has already submitted to the Hidden Edge Emperor. We will contribute our strength in the future great cmity.¡±

    The Nether Lord feltplicated.

    After all, the shock that he had experienced today wasparable to his entire life.

    The Ghost Lord¡¯s heart shook.

    The Asura Ghost Region had operated for so many years not only for the purpose of the continuation of their race.

    It was also because they knew that the pure-blooded Qi Huang n was extremely powerful.

    This was a race that had once stirred up a storm of blood in the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    In the end, they had finallye out, but they had actually submitted to someone else? Or to their own mortal enemy?

    The Ghost Lord did not know how he was going to deal with the following situation.

    Everything had happened too suddenly.

    ¡°You, as a member of the Qi Huang n, must also ept this fate.¡±

    The Nether Lord¡¯s next sentencepletely made the Ghost Lord lose his bnce.

    ¡°Our Asura Ghost Region has gone through millennia of so much effort, not to be someone else¡¯sckey!¡±

    Ye Changge watched from above and found it very interesting.

    ¡°Right now, you have no choice.¡±

    The Nether Lord looked up at Ye Changge in the sky. Seeing that he had no intention of managing him, he decided to take care of it himself.

    ¡°We also have no choice.¡±

    The Ghost Lord looked at the bitter but determined Nether Lord and didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    He could sense that the other party was a quasi-emperor-tier powerhouse.

    Even if the Hidden Edge Emperor was not above his head¡­

    Thebined strength of the Asura Ghost Region would not be able to resist the Qi Huang n.

    After a long time.

    ¡°The Asura Ghost Region is a mortal enemy of the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    The Ghost Lord washed his hands off the problem.

    The Nether Lord didn¡¯t say anything.

    He actually did not care about the Asura Ghost Region.

    After all, the vast majority of people were not from his Qi Huang n.

    But what would the Hidden Edge Emperor think?

    Ye Changge knew that since things had developed to this point, he had to step in.

    ¡°I took a nce. Those who have too much killing intent and resentment lingering in their bodies have done things that will incur heaven¡¯s wrath and people¡¯s resentment. They have to die.¡±

    His tone was calm, but his attitude was firm.

    Boom!

    When Ye Changge became serious.

    After obtaining the recognition of the Great Dao, the Heavenly Dao was also cooperating with him.

    The murderous aura and resentment surrounding those people who hadmitted many evil deeds became clear.

    The Nether Lord understood.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    He waved his hand.

    The ck-robed men who had been under the altar earlier pounced out swiftly.

    The Nether Lord¡¯s aura was released. All the targets were suppressed and unable to move.

    He himself stood in front of the Ghost Lord and monitored him, not allowing him to move as he pleased.

    The corners of the Ghost Lord¡¯s eyes twitched.

    He knew that this was the Nether Lord¡¯s warning.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! You traitors!¡±

    ¡°Ghost Lord! Save Me!¡±

    The Asura Ghost Region cultivators who were attacked roared.

    Unfortunately, no one came to save them.

    This was the first task of the Qi Huang n.

    After a long time.

    Thest cultivator who was full of resentment also fell.

    Watching from the air, Ye Changge analyzed the Qi Huang n¡¯s cultivation methods.

    ¡°Very interesting. Earth qi is such a power.¡±

    Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered that he forgot to do one thing.

    Upon remembering that, Ye Changge arrived at the underground altar.

    ¡°System, sign-in.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Signed-in sessfully.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the Earth Dragon Sealing Array.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the Five Dragons Earth Vein Technique.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s figure shed once more, and he returned to the ground.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Before he could check on the situation, he had already made a judgment.

    The Earth Dragon sealing formation was clearly the formation Emperor Zhulu used to seal the Qi Huang n.

    Its power was extraordinary, and it would definitely be very useful in the future.

    On the other hand, the Five Dragons Earth Vein Technique might give him more power to use.

    ¡°Great Emperor, we have already executed those who have done evil deeds. Please tell us what we should do next!¡±

    The Nether Lord asked respectfully.

    ¡°From now on, the name of the Asura Ghost Realm will disappear. You will be called the Qi Huang n when you merge together.¡±

    The Ghost Lord heaved a sigh of relief.

    Since he had asked them to change their names and merge with the Qi Huang n, he had no intention of killing them.

    ¡°You can take root here temporarily. I will expand the power of the Hidden Edge Sect in the future.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, we will control the area and merge it together. All of you will listen to mymands.¡±

    ¡°The cmity of heaven and earth ising. I will have many things for you to do.¡±

    ¡°This is the condition and atonement.¡±

    Ye Changge continued to make arrangements.

    The Qi Huang nsmen who were underground prostrated on the ground.

    Ye Changge nodded and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    He only left behind one sentence. ¡°I¡¯ll return to the Hidden Edge Sect first.¡±

    When Ye Changge disappeared.

    The Nether Lord then stood up straight.

    ¡°What happened today is tooplicated. I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    The Nether Lord knew that he had to give the Ghost Lord an exnation for what happened today.

    Although the other party didn¡¯t have the ability to resist him, working together was beneficial to both sides.

    As the leader of arge faction, the Ghost Lord would naturally weigh the pros and cons.

    Very quickly, hundreds of thousands of Qi Huang nsmen established their stronghold here at the original underground rift.

    Ye Changge returned to Reclining Firewood Peak.

    After that, the rift worm turned into a little old man and went to the main branch of the Hidden Edge Sect to report to Sect Master Ding.

    Sect Master Ding was extremely shocked when he heard the news.

    He never thought that the changes in heaven and earth would be rted to the Hidden Edge Sect again.

    ¡°Is this the Emperor? Every move he makes will cause a change in the weather.¡±

    With a bitter smile, he respectfully sent the rift worm away and went to the secret room to report the news again.

    ¡°Forefathers, the Hidden Edge Sect has made great progress again.¡±

    ¡°ording to the information regarding the Hidden Edge Emperor, he has taken the underground Qi Huang n as our subordinates.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding then exined the whole story to the forefathers.

    It included what the underground Qi Huang n was and what Emperor Zhulu had done.

    ¡°Hiss! This is Emperor Zhulu, the ghost region, and the surviving underground n. This is really a big event!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will affect the entire eastern region.¡±

 Chapter 94 - The Shocking Hidden Edge Sect

    <h4>Chapter 94: The Shocking Hidden Edge Sect</h4>

    ¡°It makes me more and more emotional. No wonder he¡¯s an Emperor. His actions are astonishing.¡±

    The patriarchs all chatted and praised.

    ¡°Ye Changge, the kid who was so secretive back then. I didn¡¯t expect him to make so many big moves as soon as he became an Emperor.¡±

    The long-browed patriarch clicked his tongue and said.

    As soon as he finished speaking, the entire secret chamber fell silent.

    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    The long-browed patriarch looked at the crowd in astonishment.

    p!

    The fourth patriarch pped the back of the long-browed patriarch¡¯s head.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same. You keep running your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s the Hidden Edge Emperor! Ye Changge?! That kid?!¡±

    The rest of the people in the secret chamber all agreed with him.

    Now, everyone¡¯s statuses were vastly different.

    Strictly speaking, the attitude of the Hidden Edge Sect towards Ye Changge in the past was very ordinary.

    It was pure luck that this Emperor came from their own sect.

    ¡°I have no choice but to be respectful! If you continue to speak without restraint, I won¡¯t stand for it!¡±

    The four ancestors¡¯ stern tone made the long-browed patriarch shut his mouth.

    ¡°Xingbo, the Asura Ghost Region is our sect¡¯s arch enemy. Many of our elders are enemies with them.¡±

    ¡°Now, this problem has been resolved. Go to the ancestral mausoleum and exin the situation to the patriarchs.¡±

    After the fourth patriarch finished lecturing the long-browed patriarch, he turned his gaze to Sect Leader Ding.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll tell the seniors the good news now.¡±

    Ding Xingbo then remembered that Ye Changge had never told the patriarchs in the ancestral mausoleum about anything after bing an Emperor.

    After all, most sects had their elders in the ancestral mausoleum.

    As for the Hidden Edge Sect, arge portion of the people in the ancestral mausoleum were experts who had the most power.

    They slept in the ancestral mausoleum and used the special environment there to extend their lives.

    When the sect was in danger, theirst attack might be able to turn the tide.

    Soon, Sect Leader Ding arrived at the ancestral tomb.

    He offered incense and offered sacrifices.

    ¡°Seniors of the Hidden Edge Sect, our sect¡¯s ancestors!¡±

    ¡°I, the current sect leader, Ding Xingbo, havee to report the good news of my generation!¡±

    The tombstones didn¡¯t make any movements.

    Some of the patriarchs who hadn¡¯tpletely fallen asleep and who were still paying attention to the situation outside the tombs were not happy.

    ¡°What generation is this young man from? He¡¯s so ignorant that he¡¯s here to announce his achievements.¡±

    Ding Xingbo¡¯s next words caused the entire tomb to rumble.

    ¡°There¡¯s a great disciple of our Hidden Edge Sect, Ye Changge, who broke through to the Emperor Realm in less than fifty years of cultivation!¡±

    Boom!

    Several tombstones shook.

    ¡°Who is this kid lying to? How dare he say that there¡¯s an Emperor under fifty?¡±

    Ding Xingbo did not seem to sense the anger from the tombstones.

    ¡°This is a letter from the Emperor as proof.¡±

    Ding Xingbo took out the letter and jade pendant that Ye Changge had given them after he became an Emperor.

    The experts under the tombstones were all excited when they sensed the immense aura from the jade pendant.

    In an instant, nearly a hundred tombstones shook violently, looking very mysterious.

    They were all iparably shocked.

    ¡°There really is an Emperor, and he¡¯s not even fifty years old?¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯s from my Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°What? My Reclining Firewood Peak has such a descendant? Is this really true?¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha! My Reclining Firewood Peak has a sessor! Xu Huan, how about you let someone from your main bloodline be the sect leader of my Reclining Firewood Peak in the future?¡±

    ¡°Xu Yuan, you little punk, what are you shocked about? That¡¯s the descendant of countless generations of yours. What does it have to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I know you¡¯re jealous! I won¡¯t hold it against you!¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel! You old punk, get out here!¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, you¡¯re much older than me, old man!¡±

    Soon, the ancestral mausoleum was filled with noise.

    Some were cursing, some were quarreling, and some were shocked.

    Sect Leader Ding appeared very awkward at the ce of worship.

    This group of people were all elders who were many generations older than him.

    When they quarreled, a junior like him really was in no position to stop them.

    ¡°Well, seniors, this junior still has some good news to tell you.¡±

    He could only try to change the topic.

    As expected, the people under the tombstones were a little more well-behaved.

    ¡°The sworn enemy of our Hidden Edge Sect, the Asura Ghost Region, has now be a subordinate of the Hidden Edge Sect along with their surviving underground race.¡±

    One stone that was tossed created a thousand ripples!

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t fool Me!¡±

    ¡°Have I taken my revenge?¡±

    Another mor sounded.

    Sect Leader Ding immediately told him what he knew.

    There was silence.

    After a long time, a faint but old voice sounded.

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s my fortune to be of the Hidden Edge! This way, I can go in peace.¡±

    The tombstone that spoke was located very close to the center.

    The person buried in the tombstone was already dead.

    ¡°Which senior is it? Looks like you¡¯re too old.¡±

    Sad words were spoken.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ve been here for so many years. Should I consider it?¡±

    ¡°Scram! If you can live, then live! This is the time when there are Great Emperors! I still want to hear more good news!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right! I want to live longer and wait for more good news!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, my Hidden Edge should prosper!¡±

    Ding Xingbo bowed deeply when he heard these words.

    ¡°Perhaps, my future home will also be here.¡±

    He silently made a decision in his heart.

    ¡°Rascal, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    An old ancestor from the tombstone asked.

    ¡°Junior Ding Xingbo! I am the current sect master!¡±

    Sect Master Ding replied seriously.

    ¡°Very good. How is your rtionship with this generation¡¯s Emperor?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I watched him grow up. It¡¯s just that he has always been outstanding in his heart. After three years of not making a sound, he has be amazing.¡±

    Sect Master Ding began to tell the story of Ye Changge.

    All the buried ancestors listened attentively.

    ¡°Haha, no matter what, my Hidden Edge having an emperor appear? This is a great thing. In the future, can you rmend me?¡±

    ¡°Peng Xiao, you¡¯re really thoughtful! Help me rmend him as well.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to meet an Emperor after reaching this stage in my life.¡±

    ¡°Even if I die, I¡¯ll still be someone who has met an Emperor. hahahaha!¡±

    Countless voices rang out.

    Sect Master Ding¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll invite the Hidden Edge Emperor over after some time has passed!¡±

    Ye Changge, who had just returned, sensed the situation and fell silent.

    He stood up and waved his sleeve.

    ¡°From now on, the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s ancestral tomb will enter my Mystic Realm cave heaven.¡±

    Ye Changge transmitted the news of Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven to everyone in the ancestral tomb.

    A strange light shed.

    A space appeared in the cave heaven that had surrounded the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The ancestral mausoleum was instantly surrounded by a beautifulndscape.

    Abundant spiritual energy spread in all directions.

    Ye Changge appeared at the ancestral mausoleum.

    ¡°Seniors, Ye Changge is here.¡±

    As a junior of the Hidden Edge Sect, he still respected the seniors of these sects.

    After all, when they were about to die, they were all willing to be the foundation of the sect and protect it.

 Chapter 95 - Masterâ€™s Orders, Lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 95: Master¡¯s Orders, Lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy</h4>

    The ancestral mausoleum shook.

    Changes appeared on the hundreds of tombstones.

    Ye Changge raised his hand and pressed down, stopping all the changes.

    ¡°This junior is only here to meet the seniors. All of you have worked hard, so there¡¯s no need for you to get up.¡±

    ¡°My cave heaven arcane realm is rich in spiritual essence. It will definitely be of great help to the seniors.¡±

    Then, he nodded at Ding Xingbo and Ye Changge disappeared.

    Only the patriarchs who were still in shock were left.

    ¡°What is this cave heaven? What kind of spiritualnd is it? Why is there such dense spiritual qi?¡±

    Some patriarchs muttered to themselves.

    ¡°I heard that the sacrednd of the central region has small, strange spaces that be the secret realms of the sects, such as the Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning of the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡±

    ¡°I feel that this cave is much stronger than that secret realm.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. How can the Emperor¡¯s work be inferior to those so-called sacrednds?¡±

    Some of the elders were smug.

    ¡°Um, seniors, ording to what the Hidden Edge Emperor said earlier, he almost destroyed the Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding took another dose of medicine.

    As expected, a heated discussion broke out.

    If a mortal came here and saw so many tombstones making noise, he would probably be scared out of his wits.

    The Hidden Edge Sect, who had returned to Reclining Firewood Peak, cleaned up their inventory.

    ¡°This is a big harvest. I can set up the World Barrier even faster.¡±

    He calcted in his head.

    ¡°Since the Heavenly Dao Academy is so rich, what about the remaining sacrednds?¡±

    Ye Changge was looking forward to attaining the inventories of the other sacrednds.

    Ye Changge still had two enemies.

    The Qiankun Pavilion and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty; those two were the real enemies.

    These sacrednds were rich anyway.

    By using the materials they looted to set up a World Barrier, everyone in the Mortal World would benefit.

    Ye Changge did not have any worries.

    ¡°Good job picking up the remains. Next, when we go to the Hongwu Holy Dynasty and the Qiankun Pavilion, you do the same.¡±

    He scanned the Mortal World with his spiritual sense and contacted Li Shiyi picking up the remains.

    Li Shiyi who was picking up the remains was already used to his master giving him orders from thousands of miles away.

    ¡°Yes! I promise toplete the mission!¡±

    He quickly understood what Ye Changge meant.

    Li Shiyi, who was already on his way to the other two sacrednds, sped up.

    Ye Changge then connected his consciousness to Yu Tianxing.

    ¡°Disciple, just give me the materials you have on you. Do you have any other ces where you can get these materials?¡±

    Yu Tianxing, who was flying at high speed, smiled.

    ¡°Master! I also know many hidden forces and some secret families.¡±

    ¡°Very good, then I¡¯ll leave them to you. Your master will keep an eye on you.¡±

    Ye Changge stretched out his hand through time and space to reach Yu Tianxing and took away the materials that she had gotten from Heavenly Star City.

    Yu Tianxing was not the least bit surprised to know what kind of power the Emperor had.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t dealt with the Sima n, Meng n, Dream Lotus Sect, and the inheritance of those old fellows in a long time.¡±

    Yu Tianxing calcted the distance between her and the hidden forces in her head.

    Very quickly, she chose a direction and rushed over with all her might.

    Ye Changge smiled faintly.

    When he was scanning for the three disciples, he also discovered traces of He Xiuxing.

    ¡°This eldest disciple of mine has left the mountain for many years and is also returning to the mountain.¡±

    Without interfering much, he began today¡¯s armament refining and setting up the array.

    In the Myriad Flowers World, many refiners and array masters began to study and observe with excitement.

    ¡­

    Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    The Lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy stood in front of the Heavenly Bell of Legacy with a very solemn expression.

    When the Qi Huang n had been born, he had already sensed that something was wrong.

    In his heart, he felt a sense of danger as if dark clouds were pressing down on the city and wanted to destroy it.

    ¡°What exactly happened that caused another heaven and earth anomaly?¡±

    The master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets felt very helpless.

    Previously in the Heavenly Mortal World, it was already very rare for a heaven and earth phenomenon to appear once in a while.

    But now, an even more troublesome situation had appeared.

    Every once in a while, a heaven and earth phenomenon would appear.

    Whether it was the heavenly punishment or the heaven and earth phenomenon, all kinds of situations kept happening.

    Every time, the master of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets would lead the cultivators of the Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets in making calctions.

    Most likely, he had received guidance and pointed the finger at the Hidden Edge Sect.

    This was especially true after the Hidden Edge Sect had birthed an Emperor.

    ¡°As expected of an Emperor. As someone who has been blessed by the fate of heaven and earth, it¡¯s normal for him to stir things up.¡±

    After adjusting the fates, he began tomunicate with the Heavenly Clock of Legacy.

    Soon, he saw Ye Changge leading the Qi Huang n to break through the ground and appear at the edge of the central region.

    ¡°As expected! It¡¯s the Hidden Edge Emperor again! What on Earth is he trying to do?¡±

    ¡°What are these people? Why does it give me such a dangerous feeling?¡±

    For a moment, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy Lord was unable to maintain his calm.

    The auras of these people were too terrifying.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s inheritance was proficient in predicting the heavens and earth, and the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy was even able to sense anomalies from the heavens and earth.

    From what he could sense, the Qi Huang n¡¯s potential was simply too strong.

    The leader had no idea what cultivation level it was.

    It was at least a quasi-emperor level expert.

    What shocked him the most was that he could sense a strong killing intent from those people.

    ¡°What a strong killing intent! This Heavenly Mortal World is bing more and more extraordinary! The Qi Huang n¡¯s appearance isn¡¯t a good thing!¡±

    In hisprehension, he had a strong feeling that danger was about to descend.

    The Qi Huang n was rted to the great cmity of heaven and earth, so it wasn¡¯t strange for the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy to feel that a great cmity was about to descend upon them.

    But it was very obvious that he had guessed wrong about the specifics of the situation.

    ¡°Looks like I have to contact the various sacrednds as soon as possible.¡±

    After making up his mind, the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy urgently contacted the sacred lords of the various sacrednds.

    As the lord of a few floors and a cultivator of the Dao of deduction, he had the right to directly contact the sacred lords of the sacrednds.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sacred lords, this is not a trivial matter. Everyone, please don¡¯t take it lightly!¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy was currently contacting the leaders of the various sacrednds.

    ¡°I have discovered a heaven and earth phenomenon before, but I¡¯ve never been clear about the specifics of the situation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also noticed the anomaly. The eastern region seems to have undergone a great change.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be strange for anything to happen in the eastern region now. After all, there¡¯s only one Emperor in the entire Heavenly Mortal World and he¡¯s there.¡±

    ¡°Even if the Emperor is there, he still needs to understand the exact situation.¡±

    ¡°Previously, we had nned to use an Emperor¡¯s artifact to fight the Hidden Edge Emperor. In the end, not only did we lose contact with the Purple Clouds Pce, but we also lost contact with Heavenly Star City.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, these two forces are really embarrassing sacrednds like us.¡±

    Some sacred lords were unhappy with the actions of Heavenly Star City and the Purple Clouds Pce.

    ¡°Cough cough, everyone, what we¡¯re going to exin this time has something to do with the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy saw that everyone was going off topic.

    ¡°The one who caused the world to change this time is the strange race that caused a bloodbath in the Heavenly Mortal Realm, the Qi Huang Race.¡±

 Chapter 96 - The Various Sacred Lands Were In Shock

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Various Sacred Lands Were In Shock</h4>

    A single stone created a thousand ripples.

    ¡°The Qi Huang n? Is it that legendary n that specializes in absorbing resentment and killing intent?¡±

    ¡°What are they doing? Haven¡¯t they disappeared from the world for tens of thousands of years?¡±

    ¡°ording to the records of our sacrednds, they have already been sealed into an unknown ce by the previous Emperor.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. ording to our records, it was Emperor Zhulu who sealed them.¡±

    ¡°How can the Emperor¡¯s seal be broken so easily?¡±

    ¡°Then is it because they tried to break the seal this time?¡±

    After they discussed for a while, the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy said something else.

    ¡°Everyone, the situation this time is much more serious than what you said. The Qi Huang n has returned to the human world!¡±

    ¡°What? How is this possible?¡±

    Some sacrednd lords were in disbelief.

    Their ancestors had once been targeted by the Qi Huang n, and the words of the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy made him recall the terror of the Qi Huang n based on existing records.

    ¡°Could it be that the Qi Huang n has the ability to break through the Emperor¡¯s seal?¡±

    ¡°This is troublesome. Such a n is very powerful. They are strangely attuned to the killing intent of the world.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the world is going to be in chaos again?¡±

    The voices became more and more raucous.

    This did not seem like a meeting between many high and powerful people.

    ¡°ording to our investigation, we deduced the heaven¡¯s secrets. We believe that the Qi Huang n reappeared in the human world with the help of others.¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy deliberately did not reveal the specific information in one go. Instead, he guided them step by step.

    As expected, the lords of the sacrednds were furious.

    Among them, those of the sacrednds that had experienced the terrifying era of the Qi Huang n¡¯s rule had the most intense reactions.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    ¡°How dare he!¡±

    ¡°This is a great offense against the world!¡±

    Although they sensed that the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy had other motives¡­

    They still felt extremely furious.

    There was also deep fear.

    After all, their forces were the strongest in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    There was almost nothing they did not know.

    The Qi Huang n had once caused the people of heaven and earth to live in dire straits. They were very clear about the bloody situation.

    Even such a powerful sacrednd force had to retreat when the Qi Huang n was at their strongest.

    At that time, many sacrednds had even lost their inheritances.

    ¡°What you said is right. Besides, it¡¯s possible to break the Emperor¡¯s seal. After all, there¡¯s an Emperor right now.¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy said.

    As soon as he said this, the entire long-distance meeting suddenly fell silent.

    It was the Hidden Edge Emperor again.

    He was a thorny existence that all the sacrednds in the Heavenly Mortal Realm could not deal with.

    Now that the Hidden Edge Emperor had released the Qi Huang n, they were extremely shocked.

    The other party was extremely powerful.

    The other party¡¯s power was also increasing day by day.

    ¡°ording to this, the Hidden Edge Sect is cooperating with the Qi Huang n?¡±

    ¡°They want to work with them and make them give up on their own interests? Impossible!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that doing such a thing will bring disaster to the entire Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    Some sacred lords voiced out in confusion.

    ¡°No, ording to my calctions, the Qi Huang n has be a subsidiary the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s words shocked everyone once more.

    ¡°What did you say? A subsidiary? That powerful Qi Huang n has be a subsidiary of the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    ¡°I think you need to shift your mindset. They¡¯re not bing a subsidiary of the Hidden Edge Sect. They¡¯re submitting to the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    Silence fell again.

    The sacred lords were shocked again and again.

    ¡°It looks like we have to act as soon as possible.¡±

    After a long while, someone finally spoke.

    ¡°Heavenly Star City isn¡¯t here, and the Purple Clouds Pce isn¡¯t responding. We¡¯re missing two Emperor weapons.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer! If this continues, the entire world will be turned upside down by the Hidden Edge Emperor!¡±

    ¡°He became an Emperor for no reason. I wonder what he used.¡±

    ¡°But an Emperor is still an Emperor. No matter what, we need to join forces to fight against him.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t drag this on any longer. We still have so many sacrednds that we can¡¯t deal with even if we join forces.¡±

    Soon, a list of sacrednds that had joined forces with Heavenly Star City, Purple Clouds Pce, and other factions appeared.

    Ye Changge¡¯s current actions were bing more and more influential.

    These sacred grounds had already deeply felt the shock.

    They were already afraid.

    ¡­

    Qiankun Pavilion.

    Pavilion master Lin Yifang was a cultivator at the Entry Saint Realm.

    He had just finished the meeting of the many saint lords and now headed to the study room to have a discussion.

    In front of him was the vice pavilion master of the Qiankun Pavilion, Bai Silin.

    The Qiankun pavilion was divided into the Qian branch and Kun branch. The two branches took turns to be in charge.

    ¡°Take a look at the meeting notes that we discussed just now.¡±

    After saying this, Lin Yifang handed over a jade slip.

    After pondering for a while, Bai Silin frowned.

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Sect is expanding quickly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange. When we were still around, didn¡¯t we evolve from a nameless power into a sacrednd?¡±

    After a brief exchange, Bai Silin had no objections to their next move.

    They all felt that the current Hidden Edge Sect needed to be suppressed as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, they would expand quickly under the Emperor¡¯s leadership.

    At that time, even if they had many Emperor¡¯s artifacts, they would not be able to form an effective resistance.

    No one wanted their territory to be encroached upon by others.

    Not to mention the sacrednds. They had always been at the top of the Mortal World. They would not allow other forces to overpower them.

    Other than the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty¡¯s Magnificent Heavenly Star Emperor, no one else could disrespect the sacrednds¡¯ alliance.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about another matter.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°This is another piece of information I received about the Heavenly Dao Academy.¡±

    Soon, Bai Silin handed a jade slip to the Lin Yifang.

    It recorded the entire process of the Heavenly Dao Academy being picked apart by Li Shiyi.

    There was no detailed information about the Mountain of Books and Sea of Learning¡¯s mystic realm, but the general situation was exined.

    Even the core members of the Heavenly Dao Academy were willing to reveal some information to other forces in the face of benefits.

    ¡°This matter has something to do with the Heaven and Earth Pavilion?¡± Lin Yifang was a little confused.

    Bai Silin briefly introduced the matter of Li Shiyi to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a small matter. At that time, neither we nor the higher-ups of the Hongwu Holy Dynasty were really involved in it.¡±

    Bai Silin frowned.

    ¡°Even the sacred sons and daughters from all over the world wouldn¡¯t be noticed by us when they were young.¡±

    This matter made the two feel a little strange, but it was also very troublesome.

    This was because some of the matters of the younger generation had given Li Shiyi an excuse to target the Qiankun Pavilion.

    ¡°Right now, the Hidden Edge Sect is the strongest. What if Li Shiyies to our Qiankun Pavilion to demandpensation?¡±

    Lin Yifang also had a headache.

    They could not fight, and the Hidden Edge Emperor had made a move at thest moment. It was obvious that Li Shiyi had always been in his sights.

 Chapter 97 - The Irritated Sacred Lord Qiankun, Li Shiyi Had Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Irritated Sacred Lord Qiankun, Li Shiyi Had Arrived</h4>

    ¡°We definitely can¡¯t give it to him. ording to some people, the Hidden Edge Sect has asked for too many things.¡±

    Bai Silin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to keep an eye on Li Shiyi. Once hees near or if hees to us, report it immediately.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t get a clear list, she didn¡¯t know how many things the Hidden Edge Emperor had taken from the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    However, she was still shocked when she gathered all the bits and pieces of information.

    What kind of sacred items were those?!

    She would feel heartbroken if she lost even one of them.

    It was obvious that the Hidden Edge Emperor had taken more than just those items from the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Lin Yifang did not know what to do when he heard Bai Silin¡¯s question.

    At the same time, he felt extremely aggrieved.

    The sacrednd had always been the only one who went to take things from other forces. Now, they were being bullied by others.

    As the leader of the sacrednd, he would not admit his mistake.

    If it were not for the Qiankun Pavilion and Hongwu Holy Dynasty pressuring the Heavenly Dao Academy, they would not have incurred so much bad luck.

    ¡°How about if he takes out the list, we give him something as a token?¡±

    Upon hearing the suggestion, Lin Yifang was still very frustrated.

    The items on the list were too precious.

    He really did not want to hand them over at all.

    ¡°We can¡¯t avoid giving them. Although our Qiankun Pavilion also has Emperor artifacts, we can¡¯t face the Hidden Edge Emperor alone.¡±

    Bai Silin began to advise Lin Yifang.

    ¡°The problem is, what if we give him less and he doesn¡¯t agree? No one knows where his bottom line is.¡±

    Giving a heavenly treasure of this level already made him feel as if he was cutting out his heart.

    If he wanted more, he would feel terrible.

    Bai Silin was also conflicted.

    Sacrednd forces like them were also forced to face a choice.

    It was just like how they had oppressed other weak forces.

    ¡°How about we contact the people of the Hongwu Holy Dynasty right now? Based on Li Shiyi¡¯s stance, he definitely isn¡¯t finished.¡±

    Lin Yifang knew what she meant.

    However, in his heart, the alliance of the two sacrednds was still unable to resist the current Hidden Edge Emperor.

    Just as the two of them were in a dilemma¡­

    Whoosh!

    A red light flew into the room.

    Bai Silin received it. It was a small flying sword.

    Her expression changed drastically when she nced at the contents of the flying sword.

    ¡°ording to our tests, Li Shiyi has alreadye to our side. He has increased his speed. He¡¯s very fast!¡±

    Lin Yifang¡¯s face also darkened.

    ¡°What do you mean by increasing his speed? Is he impatient and does he want to take something from my Qiankun Pavilion?¡±

    They looked at each other.

    As the two leaders of the sacrednd, they had never felt this helpless before.

    ¡­

    He Xiuxing was at the foot of the mountain of the Hidden Edge Sect. He raised his head and looked at the majestic mountain gate.

    He was very excited.

    He had left the sect for many years, and now he was back.

    He sighed and walked toward the mountain gate.

    ¡°Who are you? What business do you have with the Hidden Edge Sect here?¡±

    The disciple guarding the gate asked.

    ¡°I am He Xiuxing, a disciple of Reclining Firewood Peak. Fellow disciple, please let me in.¡±

    Hearing him announce his identity, the dozen or so disciples looked at each other.

    Reclining Firewood Peak was now the most popr in the entire Hidden Edge Sect.

    But now there were only three disciples in Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Including the previous generation¡¯s chief disciple, Ye Changge, there were only four people.

    Li Shiyi and Yu Tianxing¡¯s appearances were special, so it was easy to recognize them.

    Li Shiyi was handsome. Moreover, he was the representative of many things on Reclining Firewood Peak, so he was very famous.

    Yu Tianxing was a beautiful girl. Being able to conceal her cultivation at her age made her identity very obvious.

    However, the vast majority of people from the Hidden Edge Sect had never seen He Xiuxing.

    The most awkward thing was that Li Shiyi was not around, and Yu Tianxing had gone out as well.

    They did not know Ye Changge¡¯s whereabouts.

    As he was the Hidden Edge Emperor, it was even more unlikely that they knew his exact situation.

    These disciples did not know what to do.

    There was no way to confirm He Xiuxing¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Senior He, what proof do you have? The few seniors from Reclining Firewood Peak are not around.¡±

    He Xiuxing was also somewhat helpless.

    He was dressed like a mortal, carrying an axe and a dog. How could he have anything to prove his identity?

    ¡°Do any of the other elders know your identity? We can report it to them. How about this?¡±

    He Xiuxing just shook his head.

    When he first joined the sect, he was very ordinary. Most likely, not many people would remember him. Who would know his identity?

    At this moment, the Three-headed God-devil walked over.

    ¡°Greetings, quasi-emperor!¡±

    Upon seeing his figure, all the gate-keeping disciples bowed respectfully.

    This was a quasi-emperor!

    A being that had the qualifications to break through to the Emperor realm.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The Three-headed God-devil answered indifferently.

    ¡°This is a person from Reclining Firewood Peak. I¡¯m here to pick him up.¡±

    He said, pointing at He Xiuxing.

    The gatekeeping disciples were astonished.

    No one had expected that a quasi-emperor woulde personally to wee He Xiuxing.

    Only the Hidden Edge Emperor could dispatch a quasi-emperor guest elder.

    Could it be that in the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s eyes, He Xiuxing¡¯s status was very important?

    The gatekeeping disciples were puzzled. Meanwhile, He Xiuxing followed the Three-headed God-devil into the sect.

    ¡°Thank you, quasi-emperor.¡±

    He said with a smile.

    ¡°My name is Lie Hou.¡±

    Lie Hou took the initiative to introduce himself.

    He could tell that this disciple of the Emperor was extraordinary.

    Although he looked ordinary at first nce, his actions were indeed in line with the Heavenly Dao.

    This made him very impressed.

    ¡°As expected of the disciple of the Emperor. Indeed, everyone is extraordinary.¡±

    Lie Hou had a clear impression of Li Shiyi.

    That young man hadprehended sword spirit at such a young age, and his strength was extraordinary.

    Yu Tianxing also had extraordinary potential, and he could not see through her.

    He Xiuxing was even more surprising now.

    Soon, Ye Changge met this eldest disciple whom he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    ¡°Master! Your disciple, He Xiuxing hase to pay his respects!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. ¡°How was your trip?¡±

    ¡°I gained a lot. Although I don¡¯t know the exact cultivation level, I feel much stronger.¡±

    This somewhat dull answer made Ye Changge smile.

    Through his investigation, he found He Xiuxing¡¯s progress very obvious.

    Perhaps he already had some of the characteristics of a realm-breaking expert.

    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, He Xiuxing might be the first disciple to have the strength of an Emperor.

    At that time, his existence would definitely be extremely special.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve obtained many spatial lotuses from the outside world. They are very magical. I¡¯ll make more gifts for you.¡±

    He Xiuxing took out the spatial lotuses and handed them over.

    Ye Changge was very happy.

    In his perception, this lotus pod was of great help to the Dao of space. It could be used as the main material to create a spatial barrier.

 Chapter 98 - Brother and Sisterâ€™s Conversation, Other Factions

    <h4>Chapter 98: Brother and Sister¡¯s Conversation, Other Factions</h4>

    Li Shiyi and Yu Tianxing met up in the eastern region.

    The two of them were sent by Ye Changge to collect materials. They worked for a long time and finally, they were able to rest.

    Because Ye Changge had decided to directly ask for materials from the world factions, they did not need to find excuses to work anymore.

    They all somewhat missed the abundant spiritual qi in the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    Yu Tianxing, in particr, hadid a new foundation. She could not wait to quickly raise her cultivation and see the realm above the Great Emperor.

    She believed that under Ye Changge¡¯s guidance, she would definitely be an ¡°Extraordinary Great Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Sister, tell me, given master¡¯s character, why did he agree to let others watch him refine the array formation this time? There are still so many people.¡±

    After exchanging greetings with his brother and little sister, who had not greeted him for a long time, Li Shiyi raised his doubts.

    In his heart, Yu Tianxing, who was the reincarnation of an Emperor and had recovered her memories, was extraordinary in both knowledge and cultivation.

    After experiencing a few blows from Ye Changge, he had learned to ask his sister about his doubts.

    ¡°Brother, what exactly are you referring to? Master does things as he pleases. Naturally, he can do whatever he wants.¡±

    The corners of Li Shiyi¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    ¡°Actually, I understand what you mean. Do you think that this goes against master¡¯s habit of keeping a secret?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. If we expose ourselves like this in front of everyone in the world, won¡¯t they find out about master¡¯s background?¡±

    Hearing this, Yu Tianxing smiled faintly.

    ¡°Brother, do you understand why master has repeatedly emphasized that we need to keep a low profile?¡±

    ¡°Master has said that it¡¯s because of the mystical cultivation techniques in the cultivation world. There are endless divine abilities. Just in case, we need to keep a low profile.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s the reason.¡±

    Yu Tianxing nodded. ¡°So at the end of the day, firstly, it¡¯s for safety. Secondly, it¡¯s because our strength isn¡¯t enough to resist the endless changes.¡±

    She stopped flying and spoke as she walked, ¡°Hide your trump cards and develop under a low profile. Only then can you have confidence in the face of danger.¡±

    ¡°Master¡¯s low profile isn¡¯t because of cowardice. It¡¯s because of caution.¡±

    ¡°But now, master doesn¡¯t need to. At least in the Heavenly Mortal World, he no longer needs to keep a low profile.¡±

    Turning her head, Yu Tianxing said with a serious expression, ¡°Because there¡¯s no one who is qualified to be master¡¯s true opponent. Not a single one.¡±

    In Yu Tianxin¡¯s heart, this was the thing that shocked her the most.

    Even when she had founded the Heavenly Star Divine Empire and suppressed the world, she did not dare to say that she was absolutely safe.

    However, Ye Changge had the confidence and strength to do so. There was no one in the Heavenly Mortal World who was a match for him.

    ¡°Your brother is slow-witted. Thank you for your advice, sister.¡±

    Li Shiyi sincerely thanked her.

    Yu Tianxing knew that Li Shiyi had always had some doubts about Ye Changge¡¯s principles.

    ¡°Older brother, master¡¯s actions are steady, not timid. He is seeking longevity, not stealing life. Everything has its own rules. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°In addition, there are other benefits to this strangepetition that you promised the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy. Brother, do you know?¡±

    Li Shiyi was surprised to find that one of his sister¡¯s good traits was being able to teach.

    ¡°Sister, please speak.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Mortal World is very big, and there are many forces in the cultivation world.¡±

    ¡°Although those sacrednds are at the top of the world, there are many second-rate forces below them.¡±

    ¡°Among these second-rate forces, there are many forces with mysterious inheritances, great potential, and deep foundations.¡±

    ¡°They have been suppressed under those sacrednds for a long time and have always longed to be a new sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°Now that a force that has no conflict with them has appeared and is so powerful, they will not remain indifferent. They will definitelye and beg master to lead them.¡±

    ¡°At that time, be it manpower or materials, everything will be settled.¡±

    Just as the two of them were conversing, the border of the Hidden Edge Sect appeared in the distance.

    The two of them stopped talking and quickly rushed back to the Hidden Edge Sect to greet Ye Changge.

    ¡­

    Just as Yu Tianxing had said, there were countless cultivation factions in the vastnd of the Mortal World.

    After so many years of ups and downs, there were many factions that did not want to go against the sacrednd.

    And if they wanted to rise, there were even more factions that were not willing to be suppressed by the sacrednd.

    Qi Yu mountain range, Gongsun family.

    This was a reclusive family.

    The family¡¯s specialty was array formations. It was once a faction that was suitable for the Battle of Array Dao Temple.

    Unfortunately, the Gongsun family lost in the end and went into hiding.

    ¡°Head of the family, why don¡¯t we help those sacrednds join forces? Array Path Temple¡¯s group is already in the Hidden Edge Sect. Do we still have to go?¡±

    Gongsun Wu, the person in charge of the main branch, was somewhat displeased.

    This was because Gongsun Yi, the current family head of the Gongsun family, had made a decision to help the Hidden Edge Sect.

    As a faction that had lost the battle with Array Path Temple, their rtionship was very strained.

    Moreover, after the battle, there were other sects in the cultivation world that needed to set up arrays. They would always choose between the two major factions.

    Array Path Temple, as a sacrednd faction, was naturally the choice of many people.

    The Gongsun Family, who had their business stolen, was naturally even more displeased.

    ¡°You there, have you forgotten what our Gongsun Family¡¯s specialty is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s array formation, family head.¡±

    Gongsun Wu saw the head of the family¡¯s serious expression and hurriedly replied in a serious manner.

    ¡°Then ording to your deduction, how strong is the Array Path Temple¡¯s array formation? What about the various major powers? What about the Hidden Edge Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the array isn¡¯t any weaker than the Gongsun family. The various sacrednds aren¡¯t proficient in this Dao, so they¡¯re naturally far from it.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Gongsun Wu replied, ¡°As for the Hidden Edge Emperor, since the Hidden Edge Sect doesn¡¯t have an array Dao inheritance, I don¡¯t think his level is very high.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, he received Gongsun Yi¡¯s angry scolding.

    ¡°Idiot! The current situation is that the array temple is assisting the Hidden Edge Emperor! Do you understand? It¡¯s assisting! It¡¯s not focusing on itself!¡±

    ¡°What does this mean? It means that even the members of the Array Path Temple admit defeat when they face the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    ¡°The Array Path Temple¡¯s formation skills are not inferior to ours, but they gave it to the Hidden Edge Emperor!¡±

    ¡°We came out to win, not to argue with the Array Path Temple about some foolish status!¡±

    ¡°The formation skills of the sacrednd are a mess in my eyes. We will definitely stand on the side that can win!¡±

    ¡°This time, we have made the right bet. It is important that we be the new sacrednd. The debate with the Array Path Temple will be postponed.¡±

    After saying these words, Gongsun Yi looked at Gongsun Wu with a serious expression, ¡°You better clear your head, understand?¡±

    Not only Gongsun Wu, but the other family members also felt their hearts constrict.

    No one could ignore the family head¡¯s ultimatum.

    ¡°Pack your things and let¡¯s go!¡±

    After a busy period, the Gongsun family, who had been in a semi-secluded state for many years, headed to the Hidden Edge Sect.

 Chapter 99 - Cultivation Forces Taking Sides. Ye Changge Asking For Materials

    <h4>Chapter 99: Cultivation Forces Taking Sides. Ye Changge Asking For Materials</h4>

    What happened in the Gongsun family was not an exception.

    Whether it was the hidden aristocratic families or the powerful sects, many people began to choose sides.

    Although due to the influence of the sacrednd, the vast majority of cultivation forces chose to ally with the sacrednds and chose the Emperor weapon.

    But there were still quite a number of sects that chose the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The Hidden Edge Sect was the main branch.

    Many forces sent their representatives to the Hidden Edge Sect to discuss the matter of joining forces.

    They were all extremely surprised.

    ¡°As expected, they are all old foxes. Other than my Qitian n, Tianyuan Sect, Great Scorching Sun Sect, and the Wanhao n, they actually sent people over.¡±

    Qi Tianwen muttered in his heart.

    As he looked left and right, he discovered the envoys of dozens of powerful forces.

    Themon characteristic of these forces was that they were all second-rate forces.

    ¡°It seems like there are quite a number of forces who want to take this opportunity to rece them and be a sacrednd.¡±

    Right at this moment, someone called out his name.

    ¡°Qi Tianwen, I didn¡¯t expect your Qitian n to make such a decision. I¡¯m quite surprised.¡±

    He turned around and saw a white-haired old man leading arge group of people.

    The number of people was beyond Qi Tianwen¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Gongsun Yi? Did your Gongsun n send out all of their forces? Did you make such a big decision?¡±

    ¡°This is a major event that engulfs the world. If you want to participate, then do your best. Didn¡¯t you, the n leader of the Qitian n,e here personally?¡±

    When Gongsun Yi led all the Gongsun nsmen andnded on the main road of the Hidden Edge Sect, Qi Tianwen was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.

    There were too many people!

    Almost everyone from the Gongsun family hade.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t the people from the Array Path Temple the helpers of the Hidden Edge Sect? They are called a branch of the family branch. Why don¡¯t you go and fight with them?¡±

    Even Gongsun Wu had such doubts, and the people from the other forces were even more confused.

    ¡°Because we want to win and be a sacrednd. In addition, here, we can prove that we are stronger than the Array Path Temple.¡±

    Not interested in exining too much, Gongsun Wu led his n members to the great hall of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Qi Tianwen watched from behind. After thinking for a while, he sent a letter with his flying sword, recording the news of the entire Gongsun n defecting to the Qitian n and sending it back to the Qitian n¡¯s stronghold.

    In the main sect.

    Sect Master Ding was somewhat excited as he weed the sect that came to visit and seek cooperation, the aristocratic families.

    When Abbot Qing Cang saw how he hid his excitement and pretended to be calm, he secretlyughed.

    ¡°Great Scorching Sun Sect, Elder Li Rushan has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Qitian n¡¯s n head, Qi Tianwen, has arrived!¡±

    ¡­

    Following that, many representatives from various forces came to the main branch of the Hidden Edge Sect to negotiate.

    Without exception, they all brought along their precious treasures.

    Those were the final treasures of the various sects.

    Sect Leader Ding did not refuse any of them because Ye Changge needed a lot of materials to set up the formation.

    As soon as all the forces arrived at the Hidden Edge Sect, Ye Changge used his spiritual senses to scan their team.

    Naturally, the heavenly and earthly treasures brought by these people were also clearly investigated by him.

    ¡°It¡¯s far from enough. Although these forces are strong, in the end, they can¡¯tpare to the sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°However, their numbers are more than the sacrednd. If the number of sects that came was a little higher, then the total amount would surpass the sacrednd¡¯s materials.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Ye Changge decided to make a big move and get more forces to side with him.

    Soon, all the guest elders that the Hidden Edge Sect had epted gathered at Reclining Firewood Peak.

    He Xiuxing took out hundreds of lists and distributed them to the guest elders one by one.

    ¡°Everyone, this list contains the materials that master needs. Please take this list and go to the various sacrednds to get them.¡±

    ¡°Master said that no one can avoid the cmity of heaven and earth. Providing the materials is a contribution to the people of the world, and it is also a contribution to oneself.¡±

    ¡°Those factions must give whatever they have agreed to.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, these materials must be gathered.¡±

    Without wasting any time, all the guests left.

    After being suppressed in the Hidden Edge Sect for so long, they were very clear about Ye Changge¡¯s strength.

    They were even more clear about how domineering the only Emperor in the world was when faced with the great cmity of heaven and earth.

    He was ordered to do as he was told and was not allowed to refute.

    In their hearts, these honored guests were gloating over Ye Changge¡¯s misfortune.

    It was also time for the others to experience what it was like to go against Ye Changge.

    They were very strong, and they passed down orders very quickly.

    It did not take long for the news to spread throughout the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°This is simply outrageous!¡±

    In the Vast Sea Divine Church, cult master Li Yuanying angrily threw a message-transmitting jade slip on the ground.

    The jade slip contained the matter of Hidden Edge Sect sending people to the various sacrednds to obtain natural treasures.

    As it was publicly announced, the specific materials on the list were also made public.

    The quantity and quality of the materials were so great that it shocked the world.

    ¡°Is he trying to force our sacrednd to act early? Isn¡¯t he afraid that we will fight to the death?¡±

    Even if Li Yuanying had a profound cultivation base, he could not maintain his calm when he saw this news.

    Most importantly, after the guest elders came to the sacrednd and conveyed the intentions of the Hidden Edge Sect, they turned around and left.

    It was as if they were saying, ¡°I have already informed you. Next, you will need to take the initiative to deliver the materials.¡±.

    This made the top forces of the sacrednds furious.

    What made them even angrier was that the Ethereal Pce had rejected the guest elder¡¯s request from the start.

    This was because they were the closest to the Hidden Edge Sect and the first sacrednd to be notified.

    However, in less than two days, the Hidden Edge Emperor personally made a move.

    Far away in the Hidden Edge Sect, he directly passed through space and used a divine ability.

    A giant hand directly broke through the protective array and appeared in the treasury of the Ethereal Pce.

    No matter what trump cards the sacrednd used, they were unable to stop the Hidden Edge Emperor from snatching the materials.

    The Ethereal Pce became the third sacrednd after the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Heaven and Earth Pavilion to be directly robbed of the their treasures.

    The world was in an uproar.

    The next guest elder of the Hidden Edge Sect was even more impolite.

    There were many people who left after leaving the list.

    It was as if they were not afraid that they would not hand over the materials.

    Arrogant! Very arrogant!

    Overbearing! Very overbearing!

    The leaders of the various sacred ces were all angered to the point that their chests hurt.

    ¡°Damn it! When has our sacred ce ever suffered such humiliation!¡±

    Li Yuanying urgently contacted the sect¡¯s patriarch and then connected almost all the sacred ces through the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    The various sacrednds sped up their deployment of troops.

    A storm was brewing in the entire Mortal World.

    Many cultivators felt that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s actions this time were too overbearing. They were afraid that therge sacrednds would not be able to endure it.

    No one wished for their sect¡¯s foundation to be taken away just like that.

    A great war was about to break out.

    At the same time, many sects that had been bullied by the sacrednds chose to stand on the side of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The entire Mortal World was almost divided into two camps.

    The atmosphere became more and more tense.

 Chapter 100 - Array Path Temple and Heavenly Legacy Sect Had Their Differences

    <h4>Chapter 100: Array Path Temple and Heavenly Legacy Sect Had Their Differences</h4>

    After spreading the news, Ye Changge continued to refine the array formation.

    He had obtained the materials for the core of the array formation, the space lotus seed, so he wanted to try refining the first core.

    In the Myriad Flowers World, the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror was bustling with people.

    Many refiners and array masters entered a state of revelry.

    Wu Yunfei was still focused on studying.

    In his mind, the figure in the waterfall was his teacher.

    Although they didn¡¯t have the title of master and disciple, the rtionship of master and disciple was implied.

    ¡°After I sessfully repair the south pole hole of the Myriad Flowers World, I will find a way to break through the world and go to that world to be his student!¡±

    After making the wish in his heart, Wu Yunfei studied earnestly.

    Because he wanted to collect materials from the Mortal World and publicize the great cmity of heaven and earth.

    Therefore, Ye Changge did not cut off the heavenly Dao divination. Instead, he allowed the people of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy to observe his artifact refinement.

    In the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    The people of the Array Path Temple were once again in a state of shock.

    Their actions were no different from those of the array formation masters of the Myriad Flowers World.

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy understood the situation these people were in very well.

    After all, fortune-telling and divination were things that the Heavenly Tower of Legacy liked.

    In this aspect, whether it was refining artifacts, medicine, or arrays, they all had the same effect.

    ¡°What do you all think of what the Hidden Edge Emperor said?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what do I think?¡±

    Cheng He, the Array Path Temple lord, who was paying close attention to the image of the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy, replied half-heartedly.

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy was helpless.

    ¡°You¡¯d bettermunicate with me seriously, or I¡¯ll stop the projection of the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy.¡±

    Cheng He, who was paying close attention to the image of the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy, shuddered when he heard this.

    ¡°You fool, speak quickly! Don¡¯t waste my time!¡±

    He was very dissatisfied with being threatened.

    ¡°I say, what do you think about what the Hidden Edge Emperor said about refining the World Barrier?¡±

    ¡°Great! This is a great thing!¡±

    It was the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    He had never thought of or received such an answer.

    ¡°This is the Giant Pir! An existence that surpasses even the gods! Even the Emperor cannotpare to such an existence! He wants to repair the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, he also wants to create the World Barrier and envelop the entire Heavenly Mortal World in this array formation. He is the master of this array formation!¡±

    ¡°Do you want your temple to be under someone else¡¯s control?¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, who was a little angry, described the situation very seriously.

    And in the eyes of many sacrednd cultivators, this was exactly what the Hidden Edge Emperor wanted to do.

    Cheng He, who had calmed down slightly, wore a solemn expression on his face.

    He said, ¡°What you said just now is a paradox.¡±

    ¡°If you think that the Heavenly Giant Pir cannot be repaired by him and that the World Barrier cannot appear, then you should be at ease. It is impossible for him to control the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°If you think that the Mortal World will be under the control of the World Barrier, then my opinion is different from yours.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Cheng He made his decision.

    ¡°The Mortal World is in a great cmity! We need the World Barrier!¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, this is the omen of the formation path¡¯s great prosperity! I have seen his formation arrangement and it is very likely to seed!¡±

    ¡°My formation path will definitely prosper, and I will start a top cultivation path that does not belong to the sword path!¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy looked at Cheng He, who was in a frenzied state, and his heart was filled with disbelief.

    This madman wanted to sacrifice so many crucial materials for the so-called great prosperity of the formation path, and ruin the future of his own sect?

    They were a sacrednd!

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, who could not tolerate it, retorted on the spot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will seed! But we need to defend against the great cmity of heaven and earth, so we should be the ones to do it.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t directly calcte the Emperor¡¯s situation. After all, he has been blessed by fate and has been acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    ¡°But I can calcte something from the sidelines.¡±

    ¡°So I did some calctions on the Qi Huang n. I only saw a bloody storm.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s us or them, we are destined to enter a great war.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the Hidden Edge Emperor is destined to fail! He can¡¯t withstand the arrival of the great cmity, and the entire Heavenly Mortal World will still be in chaos.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s if I¡¯m speaking objectively, if I¡¯m speaking subjectively, then¡­. Your Array Path Temple has been collecting and storing heavenly treasures for so many years. Are you willing to give them away just like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s our most important foundation! The strength of the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Heaven and Earth Pavilion has been reduced by more than three levels!¡±

    His passionate words made Cheng He fall into silence.

    He thought for a long time.

    ¡°Then do you have any other way? No matter what, if we can¡¯t withstand the catastrophe, we will have nothing.¡±

    ¡°Although I am very sad about those treasures, if the Mortal World is finished, our sacrednd will not exist.¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy sighed.

    ¡°We have an idea now. We canbine all the Emperor artifacts to create an array formation that will envelop the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    This was something that the great sacrednds had discussed.

    Sacrednds without Emperor artifacts would attach themselves to sacrednds with Emperor artifacts.

    This was also one of their aspirations.

    Almost no sacrednd had been able to dispatch another sacrednd like this.

    Now, because of the cmity of heaven and earth, and the fact that the Hidden Edge Emperor was theirmon enemy¡­

    The sacrednd couldunch arge joint operation.

    After some thought, Cheng He rejected him under the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s incredulous gaze.

    ¡°I think that you guys are the ones who can¡¯t seed.¡±

    ¡°The cmity of heaven and earth. Since the phrase is heaven and earth, it¡¯s definitely impossible to stop it with just thebination of Emperor artifacts.¡±

    ¡°If I had to choose, I would definitely choose an option that has a chance of blocking the great cmity of heaven and earth.¡±

    ¡°He might fail, but you guys will definitely fail. I choose him.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, based on my observations over a long period of time, I know how shocking the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s array formation realm is.¡±

    ¡°If there is anyone in this world who can repair the Giant Pir, it will definitely be him, the Hidden Edge Emperor!¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy was speechless.

    He could not believe that his old friend, whom he had worked with for many years, had so much confidence in the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    That was the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World!

    Even an Emperor would find it almost impossible to repair.

    ¡°Have you really made up your mind?¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy calmed down and seemed to want to make a final effort.

    ¡°Have you ever thought that even if you have many Emperor artifacts, the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s own Emperor artifacts and the Sword Emperor¡¯s artifacts are all in his hands?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s an Emperor, and he¡¯s the person who can unleash the power of Emperor artifacts the most effectively. You¡¯re only relying on your inheritances and secret techniques to use Emperor artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Even if you really seed, in front of the world, you might still have to ask him to take charge of your array formation.¡±

    Cheng He had already thought everything through, and he replied to the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy indifferently.

    He had already made up his mind.

 Chapter 101 - The Reactions of the World and the Plans of the Sacred Land

    <h4>Chapter 101: The Reactions of the World and the ns of the Sacred Land</h4>

    Under such circumstances, the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the master of the Array Path Temple did note together in the end.

    The two sacrednds, which had worked together for many years, had a huge difference in opinion this time.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy cut off the image of the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy.

    All the people of the Array Path Temple were chased out.

    In the midst of the disciples¡¯ disappointment, Cheng He made a decision.

    He brought many precious materials from the sect and talented disciples from different generations to the Hidden Edge Sect so they could pay their respects to the mountain!

    Sect Master Ding was caught off guard by the Array Path House¡¯s visit and was extremely surprised.

    He did not expect that one day, a sacrednd woulde to pay respects to the mountain!

    This made many disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect feel a little terrified.

    Abbot Qing Cang was very angry and reprimanded these disciples.

    Right now, their Hidden Edge Sect was the most powerful sect in the entire Heavenly Mortal World!

    When the Hidden Edge Sect did not call themselves a sacrednd, the other sects did not have the right to call themselves sacrednd in front of them.

    ¡°You have to remember that you are the disciples of the Hidden Edge Emperor. Don¡¯t disgrace him, and don¡¯t disgrace our sect.¡±

    The faces of all the disciples who were reprimanded were burning.

    But at the same time, their hearts were filled with pride and joy.

    We belong to the sect of the Great Emperor!

    In this atmosphere, Cheng He and Sect Master Ding had an exchange.

    When he learned that Array Path Temple was going to fully support Ye Changge¡¯s n, Sect Master Ding even began to mumble to himself.

    ¡°What are these guys nning?¡±

    After all, Array Path Temple¡¯s behavior was too strange.

    Among all the major powers, they were the only ones who had sent people to convey their willingness to cooperate.

    However, when the Array Path Temple¡¯s people took out all the precious treasures for the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s people to choose from, Sect Leader Ding believed them.

    After some exchanges, he knew the reason and basis for Cheng He¡¯s decision.

    ¡°The Emperor¡¯s true abilities are far beyond what he has shown right now. Your decision isn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding, who had been shocked by the spiritual energy in the blessednd, said meaningfully.

    This made Cheng he very happy.

    As expected, the people of the Hidden Edge Sect had more information.

    Ye Changge, who had received the news, also allowed some Array Path Temple disciples to help him.

    This made all the Array Path Temple experts rejoice.

    What shocked them even more was that when they saw Ye Changge, no one could believe their eyes.

    The Hidden Edge Emperor was actually Ye Changge!

    A second generation disciple of Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak!

    How could this not shock them?

    An Emperor who was not even fifty years old!

    Cheng He was shocked after hearing the news.

    When he recovered from his daze, he immediately kept quiet.

    Ye Changge¡¯s identity could only be revealed by the Hidden Edge Sect themselves.

    Regardless of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s attitude, the Array Path Temple had to keep such news a secret.

    But they also saw the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s potential, as well as Ye Changge¡¯s potential.

    The entire Array Path Temple was extremely excited.

    As time passed, the news of theArray Path Temple and the Hidden Edge Sect cooperating in depth spread throughout the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°Did you hear? Array Path Temple is on the side of Hidden Edge Sect!¡±

    ¡°I heard. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the world¡¯s strongest array formation sect join forces?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. As expected, an Emperor is an Emperor. Their appeal is extraordinary.¡±

    When such news spread among the mortals, the slightly more powerful factions all held the opposite opinion.

    ¡°A bunch of fools. They don¡¯t know anything and are just discussing it here.¡±

    Some cultivators were dissatisfied with themoners¡¯chatter.

    ¡°Brother Li is right. How powerful is the Giant Pir? It has already shattered. Even though the Hidden Edge Emperor is a Great Emperor, how can he stop it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Also, I heard that the Array Path Temple had a huge disagreement with the Heavenly Tower of Legacy. I wonder why they went crazy.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Tower of Legacy is the sect that we know the most about in the cultivation world. The Hidden Edge Sect didn¡¯t have any inheritance in this aspect before.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Tower of Legacy doesn¡¯t think highly of the Hidden Edge Sect. I reckon that he has no chance.¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s power and reputation were no small matter in the cultivation circle of the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    The promation of Azure Sky and Hidden Dragon rankings, and the quasi-emperor rankings had reinforced his position.

    Only then did many young talents realize how strong they were. How big the world was.

    Countless people were proud of the promation of Azure Sky and Hidden Dragon rankings.

    Even more cultivators stood on the heaven¡¯s legacy tower¡¯s side.

    There were even many who stood out to denounce the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Back then, he had a conflict with the eight trigrams quasi-emperor because of his sect¡¯s expansion. He said that he could handle it himself. What happened in the end?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I think he just used this excuse to snatch materials from the various sacred grounds. Look at the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Heaven and Earth Pavilion. They are miserable.¡±

    Those who dared to say this were mostly disciples of the various sacred grounds or their affiliated sects.

    Ye Changge was toozy to respond to these words.

    After all, he was used to speaking the truth.

    Moreover, after careful analysis andparison, he came to a conclusion.

    Those sacrednds were too weak.

    Whether they agreed or not, they had to take out their own inventory.

    In front of true strength, the so-called ns and resistance were not worth mentioning.

    Whether it was the array formation or cultivation, Ye Changge had absolute confidence.

    Otherwise, taking into ount his character, he would not announce this matter to the public without a lot more confidence.

    Therefore, regardless of the storms in the outside world, he did not take them seriously at all.

    And so, he was ignored by the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The sacrednds united and made their move.

    ¡°Everyone, everyone, don¡¯t miss out. Today, our restaurant has thetest news to spread. Everyone cane and take a look.¡±

    ¡°The various sacrednds have joined forces! To deal with the great cmity, they have begun to carry out their ownbined ns.¡±

    ¡°Today, our restaurant has a 10% discount. Guests,e to our restaurant to listen to the news! Thetest news.¡±

    Such a situation yed out in various ces in the Mortal World.

    And in the cultivation world, the cultivators had more convenient means to deal with such situations.

    They directly used flying swords to transmit all the information.

    ¡°As expected, I knew that the various sacred grounds would not be silent.¡±

    ¡°Emperor artifact! It¡¯s actually using Emperor artifacts to construct an array formation, using the underground spirit vein as the energy source of the array formation. What a clever idea!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve read this description. ording to the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, is it to connect all the sacred grounds and set up arge array formation?¡±

    ¡°This is a miniature version of the World Barrier. I have a feeling.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a simplified version, this array is more feasible.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. Didn¡¯t you see the Giant Pir? What kind of existence is that? Although Emperors are strong, how can they repair such an existence?¡±

    ¡°As expected, the sacrednds have extraordinary foundations, and many sacrednds have had Emperors before.¡±

    ¡°Although the current Hidden Edge Sect is very strong, they are stillckingpared to these sacrednds.¡±

    The mortals generally supported the Hidden Edge Sect, the cultivators were the opposite. They were more optimistic about the various sacrednds.

 Chapter 102 - Another Gamble!

    <h4>Chapter 102: Another Gamble!</h4>

    The various sacrednds¡¯ actions came in consecutive waves.

    Soon, they came up with a new n and announced it to everyone in the Mortal World.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be true! It¡¯s actually such a powerful alliance! Li Xiong, did you see it?¡±

    ¡°I saw it, I saw it. I didn¡¯t expect this matter to be so big. There¡¯s actually a sacrednd that¡¯s above the other sacrednds.¡±

    ¡°Although sacrednds with Emperor artifacts had a higher status in the past, as long as they didn¡¯t enter the main camp, the situation outside would be the same.¡±

    ¡°Now, sacrednds with Emperors can reflect higher values.¡±

    ¡°Brothers, I think so too. After the formation is set up, the Emperor artifacts will be even more useful.¡±

    ¡°I wonder which sacrednd we will be assigned to manage.¡±

    The topics spread quickly from the sacrednds¡¯ big movements to their shift in directions.

    Many people were concerned about which sacrednd they were under.

    They hoped that they coulde into contact with these sacrednd forces so that their descendants could enter the sacrednd to cultivate.

    More and more people found this to be an opportunity.

    Many people saw their favorite sects and were willing to relocate.

    Many people saw the business opportunities.

    They began to sell all kinds of goods.

    Many people traveled over mountains and rivers, far away from their ce of birth. They needed more materials.

    These were the sacrednds.

    After all, they were the most powerful forces in the world.

    When a sacrednd made a big move¡­

    The entire world would change ordingly.

    Countless people¡¯s lives would be affected.

    And when all the sacrednds joined forces, they would be able to affect every aspect of this world.

    Almost everyone had to act ordingly.

    Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°Sect leader, do we respond?¡±

    Abbot Qing Cang came to the main branch and asked Sect Leader Ding.

    ¡°No need. We don¡¯t need to worry about it for now.¡±

    Abbot Qing Cang felt a little strange when he heard Sect Leader Ding¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Sect leader, please don¡¯t me us. I¡¯m just a little confused. Why are we still not responding to the public opinion?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding stroked his beard with a confident expression.

    ¡°First of all, this is the Emperor¡¯s idea. If he doesn¡¯t want to respond, we shouldn¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Second, do you know what the biggest rule is for the entire cultivation world?¡±

    As the abbot of the Hidden Edge Sect and having been in the cultivation world for so many years, Abbot Qing Cang was obviously very clear.

    ¡°Sect leader, you mean, strength? We now have the most strength?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding stood up and paced around the room excitedly.

    ¡°What we have is not only the most strength. We also have the strength to go up against everyone!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Star City has the legacy of the Heavenly Star Emperor. They have the strongest foundation and are the strongest sacrednd.¡±

    ¡°But Heavenly Star City is still unable to fight against all the factions!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Star City has no way to go up against any sacrednd with Emperor artifacts coupled with other factions.¡±

    ¡°The Purple Clouds Pce was once the strongest faction, and there were so many sect leaders and heroes.¡±

    ¡°But now, we can do something that they can¡¯t do, which is topletely resist the entire cultivation world!¡±

    ¡°Ye Changge has given me some information.¡±

    ¡°His strength canpletely crush those sacrednds.¡±

    ¡°And he can fully disy the strength of an Emperor artifact, so we don¡¯t have to worry about any sacrednd at all.¡±

    At this point, Sect Leader Ding stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Do you know what the most exciting thing he told me was?¡±

    Abbot Qing Cang had never seen a sect leader in such a situation.

    Among his generation of disciples, the sect leader was the calmest one.

    And because of this, although Sect Leader Ding¡¯s strength was not the mostpared to his peers, he was chosen to be the sect leader and lead the sect.

    ¡°I am still in the dark. Please enlighten me, senior.¡±

    Sect leader Ding was taken aback when he heard this title. He smiled.

    ¡°Ye Changge told me that it won¡¯t be long before other Emperors appear in our Hidden Edge Sect!¡±

    Even though Abbot Qing Cang had a deep cultivation base and was experienced, he was still stunned by the power of these words.

    After a long while.

    ¡°Hahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Hahahahahaha, God bless me, a member of the Hidden Edge Sect!¡±

    Their heartyughter spread far and wide from the main peak of Hidden Edge Sect.

    Time slowly passed.

    Ye Changge was gravely refining the core of the array formation on Reclining Firewood Peak.

    The disciples of the Array Path Temple were helping him.

    All the disciples of Array Path Temple were very respectful.

    Those who coulde here were both talented and strong-willed.

    They were as devout and fanatical as the people of Heavenly Water Moon Mirror in the Myriad Flowers World who were observing from afar.

    Among them, the most serious helper was Cheng He, the master of Array Path Temple.

    This made the disciples of Hidden Edge Sect feel strange.

    Some of them even joked, ¡°From now on, Array Path Temple will be a branch of our Hidden Edge Sect, a branch of Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    The branch of the Hidden Edge Sect became the new nickname of Array Path Temple.

    The world of cultivators continued to rise and fall.

    ¡°Everyone! Everyone! There¡¯s another big development!¡±

    ¡°Please listen to me. Thetest big move of the sacrednds is here!¡±

    ¡°If you want to understand the new world of cultivators and ride the wind and break the waves in the changing environment, pleasee to our octagonal temple to hear about it!¡±

    Soon, a piece of shocking news spread out.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy led all the sects that were good at divining the secrets of heaven and a series of sects that were good at illusions to make a decision together.

    They were going to show the steps of setting up the array formation to the people of the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    The five regions of the Heavenly Mortal World were divided into 108 regions, which were managed by all the forces that had Emperor equipment.

    In each region, a magic mirror condensed by a divine ability would be projected from the sky.

    All the mirrors would show the same scene, which was the situation of the sacred grounds setting up a magic array together.

    They wanted to show the world their progress.

    At the same time, they wanted to show their determination.

    With all the sacred grounds joining forces, they could do anything they wanted.

    Even if the person they were beingpared to was an Emperor.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, the Heaven and Earth Pavilion, and the other sacrednds wanted to send out invitations to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy could see the Emperor¡¯s movements.

    They asked if the Hidden Edge Emperor would dare to keep his Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy exposed and let them observe the progress of the World Barrier.

    When he heard this news, Ye Changge was a little surprised.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a live broadcast from another world?¡±

    Aftering to this mysterious world from his previous life, Ye Changge felt a sense of familiarity that he had not felt in a long time.

    He felt that it was quite interesting, so he did not reject this suggestion.

    The world was in an uproar.

    In this world where entertainment was rtivelycking, countless mortals and cultivators began to stare at the sky.

    They were paying attention to the battle between the sacrednds and the Emperor.

 Chapter 103 - Refining the Core of the Array Formation, Began to Search For the

    <h4>Chapter 103: Refining the Core of the Array Formation, Began to Search For the Fragments</h4>

    Just as the situation was getting more and more tense¡­

    Ye Changge, who was in the Hidden Edge Sect, was still acting on his own.

    His refining had reached a crucial point.

    At Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Because of the Array Path Temple and the outsiders of the Gongsun n, Ye Changge did not refine the array formation foundation in the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    In Ye Changge¡¯s closed-door cultivation restricted area, waves of magical aura drifted in all directions.

    Outside the door, Cheng He and Gongsun Yi stood side by side.

    Unlike the disciples and nsmen behind them who were at loggerheads with each other, their expressions were very calm.

    Having studied array formations for more than a thousand years, they were deeply aware of the difficulty of this Dao.

    Aftering to the Hidden Edge Sect and seeing Ye Changge¡¯s craftsmanship and the way heid out the array, the leaders of the two great factions were wholeheartedly convinced.

    It even caused the two powerful cultivators to have a great suspicion towards the array path cultivation technique that they had cultivated for nearly a thousand years.

    Very quickly, they changed their mindset and sincerely became Ye Changge¡¯s helpers.

    The aura within the secret room became stronger and stronger.

    Because the pressure emanating from the secret room was too strong, those disciples who were ring angrily shifted their attention to the secret room in front.

    The aura was still increasing, and the pressure was still increasing.

    Many Array Path Temple disciples and members of the Gongsun family could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground.

    Gongsun Yi and Cheng He were filled with anticipation.

    If the refinement was sessful this time, then they would be able to produce six World Barrier array cores in one go.

    This was a crucial step in the implementation of all the ns.

    ¡°I feel that the results will be out very soon.¡±

    Unable to hold it in any longer, Cheng He was the first to speak.

    ¡°Yes, and I feel that it is very likely to seed.¡±

    ¡°I have the same feeling.¡±

    Cheng He looked at Gongsun Yi, his eyes filled with emotion.

    The two forces, who had been fighting openly and covertly for so many years, finally reached a consensus and could finally cooperate.

    ¡°I have learned a lot here. When this matter is over, I will go into seclusion.¡±

    ¡°Me too. When Ie out of seclusion, the reputation of your Array Temple will be gone.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, old man, by the time youe out of seclusion, I¡¯ll already be one step ahead of you and be a peak array grandmaster. I¡¯ll definitely suppress you.¡±

    Cheng He did not want to be outdone and mocked him back.

    Gongsun Yi smiled smugly at his mockery.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve lost your mind. With that person inside, how dare you call yourself a peak array grandmaster? An array apprentice is more like it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t be stronger than the Hidden Edge Emperor. But no matter what, I¡¯ll definitely beat you.¡±

    The disciples behind no longer argued, and the two leaders began to mock each other instead.

    Because they were nervous.

    This time, they put in a lot of effort.

    After seeing Ye Changge¡¯s array cultivation, Gongsun Yi and Cheng He put in a lot of effort in order to learn the cultivation method he used to set up the array.

    Boom!

    The aura in the secret chamber continued to rise.

    It continued to rise.

    ¡°Um, I think the power in the core of this array formation is a little too strong, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a little too strong. It¡¯s much stronger.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other.

    ¡°Could it be that there are some changes that we don¡¯t know about, causing the core of this array formation to be stronger than we expected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. After all, it was the Hidden Edge Emperor who presided over the refinement. We¡¯re just helpers.¡±

    As time passed, the aura in the secret chamber continued to rise!

    It was rising faster and faster!

    Cheng He and Gongsun Yi had already been suppressed by the powerful aura until they were down on the ground.

    As for the disciples who had already fallen to the ground, they were now lying prone.

    ¡°I suddenly feel that we¡¯ll definitely win if we follow such a powerful existence.¡±

    Gongsun Yi suddenly spoke.

    ¡°I have the same feeling. The alliance of the sacrednds really doesn¡¯t stand a chance against such an existence.¡±

    ¡°Old fellow, why don¡¯t we work together in depth? After all, we¡¯re not the true descendants of the Hidden Edge Emperor, so there¡¯s a limit to what we can learn.¡±

    Gongsun Yi didn¡¯t expect Cheng He to make such a suggestion.

    After thinking for a while, he nodded.

    No one knew that many yearster, the array faction that had always been ranked in the top five in the tens of thousands of worlds in the universe would be born at this moment.

    Boom!

    A loud sound rang out.

    The door to the secret chamber opened with a loud bang.

    Under everyone¡¯s nervous gazes, Ye Changge slowly walked out, wearing a white robe.

    ¡°May I ask, have you, the Hidden Edge Emperor, seeded in refining the core of the array?¡±

    Cheng He asked cautiously.

    Ye Changge smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Everyone from the Array Path Temple and the Gongsun family heaved a sigh of relief.

    Their nervous hearts rxed.

    ¡°After this experiment, we know all the steps.¡±

    ¡°Next, we just need to duplicate the refinement. There are two crucial problems now.¡±

    Ye Changge said slowly, ¡°Firstly, I need to find the other fragments of the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, I need to collect the materials.¡±

    Cheng He and Gongsun Yi¡¯s hearts tightened when they heard this.

    They knew that the Hidden Edge Emperor was about to make his move.

    After leaving the rest to the two of them, Ye Changge arrived at Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    ¡°Senior, we will be looking for the other fragments of your body next.¡±

    Although he was addressed as senior, the Giant Pir did not dare to be arrogant.

    After cultivating and recovering for so long in the cave heaven, it was alreadypletely shocked.

    With the existence of such a wondrous spiritnd, it felt that Ye Changge¡¯s potential was unparalleled.

    ¡°Thank you, Emperor, for helping me rebuild my body!¡±

    Hearing his thanks, Ye Changge nodded slightly.

    Now, he already had a way to directly contact all of the Giant Pir¡¯s fragments.

    After all, Ye Changge was bing stronger every moment, and every sign-in would increase his cultivation by arge margin.

    He raised his hand, and streams of spirit energy poured into the two huge Giant Pir fragments.

    Buzz!

    A strange connection appeared.

    Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual energy was extremely deep, instantly providing the Giant Pir with an energy that was hard to imagine.

    The Giant Pir emitted waves of energy that radiated to the entire world.

    All the Giant Pir fragments in the entire Heavenly Mortal World were responding to this wave of energy.

    Following this connection, Ye Changge easily found the location of all the fragments.

    ¡°I order you,e here quickly!¡±

    An imperial order was given.

    The Giant Pir fragments scattered all over the Heavenly Mortal World started to move.

    It seemed like there was an invisible thread dragging these fragments quickly toward the Hidden Edge Sect.

    West Ocean, Myriad Swords sect.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a strange movement on the main ind of the Myriad Swords Ind?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with this strong spiritual energy fluctuation? Is there an earthquake at the bottom of the ocean?¡±

    ¡°Quick, report to the sect! There¡¯s something strange happening at the bottom of the sea. There¡¯s a huge rock surging toward the surface of the sea.¡±

    ¡°Quick, quick, open the sect protection array! What exactly is this huge rock? How can it be so huge and so fast?¡±

 Chapter 104 - The Movement of the Sacred Lands

    <h4>Chapter 104: The Movement of the Sacred Lands</h4>

    Southern border, 100,000 mountains.

    Countless animals were frantically fleeing.

    In the southern border, several mountains rose into the sky and rapidly moved towards the eastern region.

    Many of the foreign tribes living in the southern border raised their heads to look at the strange scene unfolding in the sky.

    The interior of those mountains were all fragments of the Giant Pirs.

    Due to the passage of time, geological changes and other factors, the surface of the mountains was covered with a thickyer of soil and sand, turning the fragments into a huge mountain range.

    The animals on the mountain range that had not escaped were in despair. They did not know what kind of fate awaited them.

    At this time, they did not know how happy they would be when they went to the Hidden Edge Sect to live in the ce full of spiritual energy.

    Such a change in heaven and earth urred in all parts of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    In a short time, the West Ocean, the central region, the northern region, the southern border, and the eastern region all shook.

    The earth shook and the mountains shook.

    A huge mountain range rose into the sky.

    A huge rock under the sea rode the wind and broke the waves.

    There was a meteor shower.

    During this period of time, the mortals saw something that they had never seen before.

    Everyone in the eastern region was extremely excited.

    This was because more and more things were gathering in the eastern region, allowing them to broaden their horizons.

    Most importantly, the Giant Pir was an important existence in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    When more and more fragments gathered in the eastern region, it affected the changes in the spiritual energy of the entire world.

    The spiritual energy in the eastern region became denser and denser, causing the cultivation bases of many cultivators to increase.

    Thismotion was too huge.

    Mountain Shifting Sect, Wen Xin Dao, Xiangsi Pavilion.

    All of these sacrednds had produced Great Emperors.

    They were in an awkward situation right now. Their own sects were moving towards the Hidden Edge Sect!

    The Giant Pir fragments were unique and naturally attracted spiritual energy.

    The founders of these sects had set up their sects here because of the dense spiritual energy in these ces.

    When Ye Changge used a special fluctuation to move all the sky bearing fragments towards the Hidden Edge Sect¡­

    These sects were all forced to move from the central region to the eastern region!

    All of a sudden, the leaders of these sects were experiencing chaos.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy once again contacted almost all the sacrednds and started to hold a sacred meeting.

    ¡°Everyone, what do you think of the changes this time?¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord said tiredly.

    He was already extremely tired from the continuous changes.

    ¡°This is the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s warning to us,¡± Li Yuanying said after a long silence.

    She was the angriest when she found out that Ye Changge had taken the materials from the sacrednd.

    Now, she did not know if she should continue to vent her anger.

    Whether she admitted it or not, she knew that she was scared.

    ¡°Wen Xindao, how¡¯s the situation at the Xiangsi Pavilion?¡±

    The sacred lord of the Lightning Fire Temple asked.

    ¡°Their formation has beenpletely destroyed. Because the entire sect rose into the sky, they can¡¯t contact the underground spirit vein.¡±

    Although they knew this beforehand, the sacred lords still felt their heads swim.

    From the sacred lords¡¯ point of view, this was the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s counterattack.

    They were about to join forces and fight to the death.

    Before this, the Hidden Edge Emperor had only taken treasures from the various sacrednds.

    Now, he was actually moving the sacrednds¡¯ mountain gates!

    Was he nning to take all the resources of the sacrednds for himself?

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Isn¡¯t that a sacrednd sect? After so many years of construction, why would it move because of others?¡±

    ¡°This is also my question. I wonder if the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord can answer it.¡±

    Hearing the question, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord stood up.

    ¡°I did indeed do some divination and managed to find some information.¡±

    ¡°The reason why these sects are moving is because there are fragments of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir within it.¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor clearly used some sort of divine ability to make all the Heavenly fragments in the world move.¡±

    In the midst of silence.

    ¡°Sect Leader Li He, your sect has also been moved, and you have cultivated an earth-shattering divine ability. Can you exin what kind of power can do this?¡±

    Sect Leader Li He¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness.

    ¡°This kind of divine ability is too terrifying! Our Mountain Shifting Sect¡¯s inheritance is far inferior!¡±

    ¡°After discovering the abnormality, I urgently contacted many people and gathered quite a bit of information.¡±

    ¡°This time, there are so many mountains in the sky. The size of the mountains is simply shocking.¡±

    ¡°Based on my judgment, even an Emperor would find it difficult to do so.¡±

    This sentence made the atmosphere of the meeting even more solemn.

    ¡°Even an Emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to do it? What do you mean? The Hidden Edge Emperor isn¡¯t just an Emperor?¡±

    Someone asked.

    Most of the people present couldn¡¯t believe this.

    The Emperor was already the strongest realm they hade into contact with.

    Although they knew that the Giant Pir was stronger than the Emperor, none of them had actually seen it.

    ¡°ording to my investigation, the former Heavenly Star Emperor wanted to build the imperial pce when she built the Heavenly Star Dynasty.¡±

    ¡°With the strength of the Heavenly Star Emperor at that time, she could only move the mountains again and again.¡±

    ¡°Our sect was once summoned by her to help. ording to the records of our sect, we built it for dozens of years.¡±

    ¡°The Divine Dynasty imperial pce also needed a lot of materials. The Emperor moved a lot of mountains, but the amount was far less than this time.¡±

    ¡°I suspect that the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s strength even surpassed the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s!¡±

    When these words were said, the entire ce was in chaos.

    Surpassed Heavenly Star Emperor!

    The strongest Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal Realm!

    ¡°This is impossible! Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s divine technique is unrivalled and can suppress an entire generation. How can it be surpassed by this new Emperor!?¡±

    The Hongwu ruler could not ept this news.

    To them, the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty had always been their target for generations.

    Now that they knew that their enemies had surpassed the goal of their ancestors, they definitely could not ept it.

    Hearing someone object, Li He onlyughed bitterly and did not argue.

    ¡°This is just my conjecture. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡±

    The moment he said this, all the sacred lords fell silent.

    ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Do we have to surrender to the Hidden Edge Emperor?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s asking for too many things. If we join forces with our Emperor artifacts and attack him together, what are our chances of winning?¡±

    ¡°Now that all the Emperor artifacts are scattered, our chances of winning if we join forces with him are low.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to lose without a doubt?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely lose now. Unless we can set up the Emperor Artifact Formation and rely on this Heaven-shaking Formation, only then will we be able to win.¡±

    No one knew who had said this, but the sacred masters of the sacrednds suddenly saw hope.

    ¡°Then we can only take a step back and reduce our conflict. Once the formation is set up, it¡¯ll be time for the final battle.¡±

 Chapter 105 - The Sacred Land Surrendered, and the Live Broadcast Began

    <h4>Chapter 105: The Sacred Land Surrendered, and the Live Broadcast Began</h4>

    The meeting hosted by the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy continued.

    ¡°Then what exactly are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°We can only calm the situation for now. Only after the grand array has been set up will we be able to avenge ourselves.¡±

    ¡°How are we going to calm the situation? The Mountain Shifting Sect has already been moved.¡±

    Although they saw hope, the sacred lords still had a headache over exactly how to act.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we agree to his conditions first and give him the materials he needs?¡±

    The Vast Sea Pavilion¡¯s master spoke first.

    ¡°What? Are you crazy? Do you know how precious those things are?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Our sacrednd has gone through so many years and only managed to umte the resources within the sect. How can we give them up so easily?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps if we use them properly, our sacrednd can produce an Emperor! How can we give such precious materials to him?¡±

    ¡°Li Yuanying, are you crazy? Weren¡¯t you the one who objected most in the beginning?¡±

    Amidst the excited chatter of the sacred lords, the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy stood on Li Yuanying¡¯s side.

    ¡°I think this might be a solution. Everyone, don¡¯t be anxious. Listen to my analysis.¡±

    After everyone calmed down, he continued. ¡°It¡¯s a fact that we don¡¯t have a way to fight the Hidden Edge Emperor right now.¡±

    ¡°Even if we¡¯re angry now, we can only admit this. But that¡¯s the case for now, it won¡¯t be the case in the future.¡±

    ¡°He collected the materials to set up a World Barrier. This is something that will never seed no matter what.¡±

    ¡°When that timees, even if he is increasing his strength, if he fails, his vitality will be greatly damaged!¡±

    Many sacred lords had already recovered from the shock.

    ¡°You mean we purposely let him refine the array so that we can take advantage of his failure?¡±

    Li Yuanying nodded and continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough for him to fail. We still need to increase our strength.¡±

    ¡°With the strength he revealed, we have to admit that it¡¯s far beyond our expectations.¡±

    ¡°When the Hidden Edge Emperor fails to set up the World Barrier and his vitality is severely damaged, our Emperor artifact formation would be sessfully set up and our strength will increase.¡±

    ¡°Under this situation, he will definitely lose!¡±

    The main tone of the meeting had already been set.

    The sacred lords started to argue.

    ¡°We have lost too much by providing these materials. In the future, we want 10% of the gains of the Hidden Edge Sect and the benefits of controlling the world!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Nearly 20 sacrednds have provided Emperor weapons. What right do you have to directly ask for 10%?!¡±

    ¡°In the Emperor Weapon Formation, the status of the forces with Emperor weapons will definitely rise. If you suffer losses in the early stages, you can recover them in theter stages.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Then our Maple City will provide Emperor weapons as well. Wouldn¡¯t it be the most disadvantageous if we provide so many materials?! We should only ask for 10%!¡±

    The meeting went on with great difficulty amidst the wrangling.

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy was helpless as he presided over the meeting.

    However, he had his own selfish motives.

    As a force that was actually pushing for the sacrednds to unite, once the Emperor equipment array was sessfully set up, the control of the Heavenly Mortal World would be in the hands of the sacrednds.

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy hoped that he could be the hidden world leader and be themander of the alliance.

    Therefore, he had to stand out now and show his presence everywhere.

    After an unknown period of time, the various sacred grounds discussed the rewards they would receive in the future.

    A few dayster, a shocking piece of news spread throughout the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    The various sacred grounds were willing to provide the Hidden Edge Emperor with materials as they were the most important faction in the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm because of the impending catastrophe.

    Among the news that circted around, there were some that were the focus of many people¡¯s propaganda.

    Although the various sacrednds did not think highly of the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s actions, they needed to give the Heavenly Mortal World more chances to win.

    In their propaganda, the sacrednds were kind-hearted and needed to give more life for the world.

    If they were to face the great cmity of the heavens and earth in the future, with the existence of the Hidden Edge Emperor, they would have more chances to win.

    After all, the Hidden Edge Emperor was the strongest existence in the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm, and he was the only Emperor who was still alive.

    Praise for the sacrednds spread throughout the five regions, and they mocked the Hidden Edge Sect in an indirect way.

    ¡°The sacrednds still have a way. Their n is obviously more feasible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You see, although the Hidden Edge Emperor is a Great Emperor, his n is too big. It¡¯s almost impossible to seed.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Hidden Edge Emperor is good at cultivation. He might be very strong in battle, but he¡¯s definitely not good at setting up formations.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at the sacrednd. There¡¯s the Heavenly Tower of Legacy deducing the heavenly legacy. There¡¯s the Temple of Nihility setting up formations, and the Tiangang Sectbing through spiritual energy.¡±

    It was not that no one was curious about this.

    ¡°Why would the Array Path Temple, the sacrednd acknowledged as the strongest in formations, head to the Hidden Edge Sect? Could it be that they think the Hidden Edge Emperor is stronger?¡±

    ¡°Of course, they must have submitted to the Emperor¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°With Array Path Temple¡¯s support, won¡¯t the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s sess rate increase?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? Let me tell you, the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s n doesn¡¯t only include arrays, but also weapon refining.¡±

    This was also one of the main reasons why many sacrednds used the public opinion to attack Ye Changge.

    They had many array formations sects, and ordinary cultivators were not very clear about the gap between Array Path Temple and these ordinary array formations sects.

    In their understanding, numbers could make up for Array Path Temple¡¯s strength.

    And the Hidden Edge Emperor still needed to repair the Giant Pirs, which was an impossible task for the entire Hidden Edge Sect.

    It meant that not only did he need array formations, but the Hidden Edge Emperor also needed to be proficient in refining artifacts.

    It was inconceivable for an ordinary person to know just one type of artifact. Even an Emperor would not be able to cross two paths.

    If the people from the Myriad Flowers World and the Heavenly Mortal World came into contact, the artifact masters waiting in front of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror¡¯s waterfall would definitely teach these people a good lesson.

    Ye Changge could not be bothered with these people¡¯s strange behavior.

    He knew that these sacrednds had all surrendered.

    To him, as long as he had the materials, the remaining refining would be done as he pleased.

    Very soon, everything would be on the right track.

    At the same time that the sacrednds sent the materials, they also made other requests.

    They hoped to start the ¡°Live broadcast from another world¡± as soon as possible

    Ye Changge was also somewhat interested in this.

    Because he was very clear that there were still many other sects that were watching from the sidelines.

    Those hidden aristocratic families also had many worthy items.

    As long as these people saw the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s strength and his own ability, they would naturallye forward to give away treasures and form an alliance.

    Very quickly,rge water screens appeared in the skies of the five regions and 108 regions.

    These were summoned by the sacrednds using divine abilities.

    Two images appeared on the water screens.

    On one, it was the images of the sacrednd experts moving their Emperor artifacts and choosing the location to set up their formations.

    Over a dozen huge rays of light shot into the sky and appeared in the skies.

    These were the rays of light produced by the sacrednds using their Emperor artifacts.

 Chapter 106 - The Operation of the Sacred Lands, the World-shaking Array of Emperor Artifacts

    <h4>Chapter 106: The Operation of the Sacred Lands, the World-shaking Array of Emperor Artifacts</h4>

    All the sacrednds began to take action.

    Even the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Heaven and Earth Pavilion, which had just suffered heavy losses, actively participated in setting up the array.

    This was because they could only go to fight the Hidden Edge Emperor if they won the entire confrontation.

    In the end, they could only go to the Hidden Edge Sect to take back what they had lost.

    Heavenly Star City, which supported Ye Changge, did not take any action.

    It was because of Yu Tianxing¡¯s order.

    She knew that her master did not need the help of these disciples.

    The Sacred Lands Alliance kept making big moves.

    Because their actions were too big and their strength was too strong, they had a great influence on the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    West Ocean.

    The Vast Sea Divine Church was sent here.

    There were three or four other sacrednd forces with them.

    Without exception, they were all very experienced in cultivating the Dao of water.

    In addition to the West Ocean Sword Sect, which was located in the territory of West Ocean and had a powerful ruling power here, the entire West Ocean was going along with the Sacred Land Alliance.

    In the high sky, the Vast Sea Sinan, the Emperor artifact of the Vast Sea Divine Church, was floating in the sky.

    Around Sinan, whose material was unknown, a strong spatial fluctuation was spreading out.

    If it were not for the fact that he was a powerful cultivator in the upper three realms, or that the Vast Sea Divine Church had allowed him to exist, he would not have survived.

    If other cultivators passed by this area casually, they would be suppressed till they became nothing.

    In the sky, the Emperor artifact of the Vast Sea Divine Church was used to control the sky, leading the West Ocean.

    On the ind, there were other sacrednds cooperating with the West Ocean Divine Church.

    After the mountain-protecting formation of the Myriad Swords Gate of West Ocean was activated, the powerful formation masters changed their arrangements.

    The myriad swords formation was centered on the Emperor weapon, the instrument of chaos, and the ding hai beads. The area the formation covered almost the entire surface of the west ocean.

    All the inds of the West Ocean became part of the formation.

    The most direct effect was the abundant spiritual energy.

    All the living beings in the entire West Ocean were affected.

    First of all, the cultivation practitioners of West Ocean had increased their strength rapidly.

    Many old cultivators had begun to recover their strength.

    Having not felt young for a long time, they volunteered to patrol West Ocean on behalf of the disciples of the sacrednds to maintain order.

    The most direct benefit to the sect was the Myriad Swords Gate.

    They were the only sacrednd in the whole world that came out of West Ocean.

    The spiritual energy in West Ocean had changed so much that their tens of thousands of disciples had be stronger very quickly.

    Almost every ten days, the Myriad Swords Gate would have a disciple or elder who had a breakthrough.

    One month after the Emperor Artifact Formation was set up, a powerful tribtion cloud appeared above the Myriad Swords Gate.

    This was because an elder had broken through to the heavenly tribtion state and attracted the tribtion cloud.

    At the same time, although the Emperor artifact formation was not set up, it provided the Myriad Swords Gate with a powerful protection.

    The Myriad Swords Gate elders in the formation easily passed the heavenly tribtion.

    The Myriad Swords Gate weed an upper three realms expert!

    The entire Myriad Swords Gate was in an uproar.

    Because of this, the nature of all the disciples of the sacrednd improved.

    They could also increase their strength.

    Because themand of the sacrednds was led by the Vast Sea Divine Church, the cultivators of the other sects who had set up the formation had not been too happy.

    But now, all the cultivators were eager to help the sacrednds.

    This was a great benefit to everyone.

    Because West Ocean was the first ce to set up the formation.

    The progress here was faster than the Emperor Artifact Formation in other parts of the Mortal World.

    The mortals who watched the live broadcast through the water screen in the sky were drooling.

    ¡°Why did West Ocean set up the formation first? As the center of the world, the middle region has abundant spiritual energy. Why didn¡¯t the middle region have priority?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the spiritual energy in the middle region is too strong, so it¡¯s difficult to set up the formation directly. So, we need to set up the formation in other ces first.¡±

    ¡°Then why West Ocean? We are close to the eastern region. If we were in the eastern region, I would have moved.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because West Ocean has the only sacrednd that isn¡¯t the central region, the West Ocean Myriad Swords Gate. That¡¯s why it¡¯s the best ce to start.¡±

    ¡°Curses! If only I were a resident of the West Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Curses! Why isn¡¯t it in the northern region?! My son is about to be of age. If he were in the northern region, he might awaken his talent!¡±

    Such discussions andints were spread throughout the five regions of the Mortal World.

    Many people hoped that the sacrednds would speed up their pace.

    There were even many people who went to the sacrednds, hoping that they could be one of the sacrednds¡¯ helpers and speed up their progress.

    If it were in the past, these low-level cultivators would not even think of getting into the good books of the sacrednd.

    The best oue would be to ignore them.

    This was because the disciples of the sacrednd only had eyes for the other sacrednds. They had always treated ordinary cultivators and mortals as nonexistent.

    However, this time, they were going to have a duel with the Emperor.

    The faster they set up the array, the better. The more efficient they could be, the better.

    Therefore, everyone who volunteered to help and hoped that they could speed up the setting up of the array in their area was put to good use.

    The sacrednds even gave them a lot of benefits.

    Although many cultivation techniques and cultivation materials were not worth mentioning in the sacrednds, they were very valuable outside.

    Even the unique products of the sacrednds, such as foundation building spirit pills, cleansing spirit pills, and so on, were priceless outside.

    Attracted by such rewards, more and more mortals and cultivators went to the sacrednd to help.

    The water screen appeared in the sky, and all the sacrednds were busy setting up formations.

    Many mortals and cultivators went to help.

    On the other hand, the golden figure of the Hidden Edge Sect, the Hidden Edge Emperor, was still handling the materials and cleaning up the broken pieces.

    Many pieces of the Giant Pir were attached to other things.

    For example, the broken pieces in the southern border had be huge mountains. They needed to relocate the animals on them, and they also needed to clean up the soil and stones.

    The broken pieces in West Ocean were buried deep in the ocean floor. There were countless shellfish and a lot of sand on them.

    Ye Changge was toozy to do these chores. The disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect, the Array Path Temple, and the Gongsun family all went to help clean up the broken pieces.

    In any case, the broken pieces of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir all contained the heaven and earth aura of the Heavenly Mortal World. The patterns on them also corresponded to the principles of the heavenly Dao.

    If these disciples went to clean up the broken pieces, they might be able toprehend something under the influence of the Giant Pir.

    There were even some who, by observing the Giant Pirs,prehended powerful divine abilities and broke through their own realms.

    This was a benefit that the outside world definitely could not enjoy.

    The young disciples on Reclining Firewood Peak were all full of energy.

    It was a pity thatpared to the various sacrednds, which had received so much help from mortals and cultivators, they appeared much more deste.

    And now, it was under the live broadcast of the world¡¯s water screen.

    Everyone could see the situation of the two.

    More people did not think highly of the Hidden Edge Sect and Ye Changge.

    As the situation worsened, more people chose to help the sacrednds.

    But Ye Changge did not care at all.

    With his current level of array formation observation, the array formation set up by the sacrednds was really not difficult or threatening.

 Chapter 107 - The Changes in the Other Four Regions, the Views of the World

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Changes in the Other Four Regions, the Views of the World</h4>

    Time passed.

    The movement of the sacrednds did not stop.

    Wen Xin Dao led the other sacrednds to the eastern region.

    They directly affected the ley lines.

    In the eastern region, they were almost in a direct confrontation with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    While the mortals watching the live broadcast did so nervously, the Hidden Edge Sect did not take any action.

    This disappointed many people who expected the Hidden Edge Sect and the sacrednd to sh directly.

    But it also made the people of Wen Xin Dao heave a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Elder Wen, I didn¡¯t expect the Hidden Edge Sect to have no reaction to our actions. They just watched us move the Emperor artifacts to the eastern region.¡±

    ¡°Humph, the Hidden Edge Emperor still wants his reputation after all. With the entire world watching, how could he dare to stop us?¡±

    Elder Wen spoke with disdain towards Ye Changge.

    The Wen Xin Dao disciple who asked him for advice did not know whether Elder Wen was really not afraid of Ye Changge or was just pretending to be calm.

    After all, when they came, they had actually prepared two ns and could escape at any time.

    And in Elder Wen¡¯s heart, he was actually filled with the joy of surviving this cmity.

    ¡°Hehe, Hidden Edge Emperor! Hidden Edge Sect! Not stopping us because of your pride is the worst decision you¡¯ve ever made.¡±

    Sect Master Wen Xin Dao internally mocked Ye Changge.

    He did not know Ye Changge¡¯s current level of array formations.

    In Ye Changge¡¯s opinion, although the sacrednd alliance¡¯s arrangements had an impact on the world, they were still too petty.

    The strength of a few sects would only affect the areas they were responsible for.

    However, Ye Changge¡¯s target was all the areas in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    Along with Wen Xin Dao¡¯s actions¡­

    The eastern region also began to speed up the gathering of spiritual energy.

    The ley lines were affected, and the environment changed quite a bit.

    Many ces showed a glimmer of hope.

    From previously barren mountains and rivers, more and more flowers, nts, and trees grew. The desert began to turn green.

    In ces that were previously rich in spiritual energy, there were many natural treasures. As a result, many people went to grab them in the early stages.

    However, the sacrednd forces quickly made their moves and interfered.

    The sacrednds alliance took up to 70% of the ces where natural treasures appeared because of the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    This made all the cultivators in the eastern region angry.

    However, what the other party said made sense. Without the Emperor Weapon Array, they wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain anything.

    Now that they were able to obtain 30% of the treasures, these cultivators should all be grateful.

    Under the dual advantages of morality and strength, Wen Xin Dao and the other sacrednd forces gained a lot.

    Within the city.

    The Huai family was arge family in the city.

    However, before the Hidden Edge Emperor broke through to the Emperor realm, many people did not think highly of him.

    The Huai family also chose to retreat.

    As a result, arge area of territory was upied by the Li family and the Yu family.

    Although the Huai family immediately returned to Floating Elegance City for a period of time, it was still difficult to recover the lost territory.

    Li Yuju had already be thergest tradingpany in Floating Elegance City and had the greatest distribution of benefits.

    The Huai family had been dissatisfied for a long time.

    However, they were making a living under the eyes of the Hidden Edge Sect and did not think highly of the Hidden Edge Emperor, so they were afraid of being targeted.

    When the sacrednd led by Wen Xin Dao came to the eastern region, the Hidden Edge Sect did not make a move.

    The Huai family, who had a n in mind, immediately joined forces with Wen Xin Dao and other powers.

    Wen Xin Dao¡¯s Emperor artifact, the Abacus of Six Directions, had been hanging high up in the sky near Floating Elegance City for a long time.

    The area it was located in covered the entire Huai family.

    The rtionship between the Yu family and the Li family and the Hidden Edge Sect had already been dug out.

    Hence, their two families were naturally not affected by the Abacus of Six Directions.

    The Dao of truth was as its name suggested.

    They were good at inquiring into one¡¯s heart and strengthening one¡¯s temperament.

    Many cultivatorspeted fiercely for good cultivation opportunities and resources.

    This caused many cultivators to be stuck battling their inner demons. It was difficult for their strength to improve.

    With the enhancement of the Emperor Artifact Formation, the Dao of Truth¡¯s Emperor artifact yed a powerful role.

    They affected many cultivators in the eastern region.

    The Huai family¡¯s hundreds of cultivators bested their inner demons and made great progress in their temperament.

    There were also many cultivators who had been stuck in a certain realm for many years and had beencking a stimulus.

    Now, the arrival of the sacrednds gave them a chance.

    Within a month, countless houses in Floating Elegance City were destroyed.

    It was not because of the battle between the cultivators, but because the cultivators had broken through and their aura was unstable.

    The strength of the entire city soared.

    The eastern region was also the ce where many cultivators broke through.

    In a short period of time, Wen Xin Dao¡¯s reputation reached its peak.

    On the other hand, the Yu family and the Li family didn¡¯t change much. At most, they enjoyed the benefits of the rich spiritual energy.

    And this benefit was enjoyed by everyone in the eastern region.

    ¡°Our sacrednd is magnanimous and is willing to give our strength in the face of the great cmity.¡±

    ¡°With the help of the array¡¯s spiritual energy, I¡¯m afraid it will be easier for the Hidden Edge Emperor to set up the array.¡±

    The sacred lord of Wen Xin Dao seemed to have been scared out of his wits during the sacred lords meeting. After that, he had once again provided many materials to Ye Changge and was furious.

    This caused him to announce his own sect in the divine water screen in an extremely high-profile manner after gaining an advantage, suppressing the prestige of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Manymoners were attracted by his words and became his supporters.

    Li n.

    ¡°n head, the strength of the Huai n has increased greatly this time. Our situation isn¡¯t too good.¡±

    A subordinate reported to n head Li.

    He was very calm.

    He knew that someone was ying tricks again.

    At this juncture, someone in the family was dishonest and took bribes from the outside world. They started to stir up the atmosphere in the family.

    This caused the Li family, which was firmly on the side of the Hidden Edge Sect, to have some strange signs of division.

    Fortunately, because they firmly believed that Ye Changge could break through, they blocked all their assets and rapidly expanded.

    The Li family head, who had won the final victory, had a very high reputation in the Li family. Currently, no one could shake him.

    Everyone was waiting for him to make his move.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to say. Actually, you all know my decision.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at how the Huai family isughing so happily right now. With the support of the Hidden Edge Sect, we¡¯re not afraid at all.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Hidden Edge Sect disciples have very strong inheritances and resources. Their strength has risen very quickly.¡±

    ¡°The spiritual qi in the eastern region has risen as a whole. Both we and the Hidden Edge Sect have received benefits from this increase.¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Sect wille to help when we are attacked. But look at those sacrednds. Will they go back and help the Huai Family?¡±

    ¡°The people of the sacrednds have always been the ones with the highest authority.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t take the regional forces seriously. Once we make a move against the Huai family, they definitely won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°We will definitely win.¡±

    ¡°Most importantly, the sacrednd won¡¯t be merciful. Most of the time, they consume people mercilessly. The Huai family is just like a dog now.¡±

    ¡°We have our own support as we rely on the Hidden Edge Sect. We can also speed up our growth. We¡¯re not their dog, we¡¯re partners.¡±

 Chapter 108 - The Opinions of Mortals and Ye Changgeâ€™s Actions

    <h4>Chapter 108: The Opinions of Mortals and Ye Changge¡¯s Actions</h4>

    Even though the Li family head had seen through the essence of the sacrednd¡­

    He knew that those sacrednds were made up of selfish people.

    The reason why they would do something beneficial to the entire world this time was because it would be more beneficial to their sacrednds.

    If it was not for the pressure from the Hidden Edge Emperor, if it was not for the pressure from the heavenly tribtion, the sacrednds would definitely fight with each other.

    Therefore, not only did the Li family head not thank the sacrednds, he was even more grateful to the Hidden Edge Emperor. This was the person who had caused the world to change.

    However, many mortals did not see it that way.

    They did not have the ability to obtain information, so they could only gather their own information from the water screen in the sky.

    ¡°Look, look, look. Previously, you were ming me for not moving, but now the sacrednds are here.¡±

    ¡°Good, husband. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m short-sighted. I¡¯ll make some soup for you.¡±

    This was the conversation between a young couple from the eastern region.

    Before the changes in West Ocean, this young couple from a wealthy family nned to take their children there.

    Now, the sacrednd had arrived in the eastern region, so they did not have to go to a foreign country.

    ¡°Haha, now the sacrednd has alsoe to the eastern region. Before this, I thought that with the Hidden Edge Sect here, we wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy such good fortune.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? The people of the sacrednd have long said that they want to divide the entire world and then evenly arrange the Emperor artifacts.¡±

    ¡°As expected of the sacrednd. Calling it ¡®sacred¡¯ is a great deed.¡±

    Some cultivators who had received benefits from the sacrednd and who had broken through to the next realm volunteered to promote Wen Xin Dao and other sects.

    Countless people agreed.

    Although there were also people who held different views, their words were quickly drowned out by the praises of others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say, it¡¯s as I expected of a sacrednd that has roamed the entire Heavenly Mortal World for countless years. They are much more powerful than some of the new forces.¡±

    Someone had a hidden meaning.

    ¡°He is right. As an old force, their understanding of the world is moreprehensive and their estimation of the situation is more urate.¡±

    Someone added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore, do you? That¡¯s an Emperor! The only Emperor in the world right now and you want to disobey him? Do you still want to live?¡±

    Some people were sarcastic.

    These people were all people with ulterior motives.

    Most of them were not sent by the sacrednds.

    Most of them were of the top three sects of the eastern region: the Full Moon Pavilion, the Exquisite Temple, and the Fixed Spirit tform.

    These were the forces that were once in the top three of the eastern region.

    The Hidden Edge Sect had been neither too high nor too low in this ranking. They had almost no qualifications to bepared to these three sects.

    After all, the vast majority of people would only remember the top three.

    If it were not for the fact that the strength of these three sects were too close, no sect would be able to upy the number one position for a long time.

    It was likely that people would only remember the number one sect in the eastern region.

    With the use of this title, these three sects could offer a lot of benefits.

    In the past, all the geniuses of the eastern region would choose either of these three sects as their master.

    After all, they were a powerful force right at their doorstep.

    The sacrednds were mostly in the central region. For young geniuses, the journey was long, and it was easy to waste time and miss the time needed toy a foundation.

    Only a very small number of people were able to go to the central region and see the wider world, such as the Li Shiyi from before.

    But now, everything had changed.

    The unexpected variable, the Hidden Edge Sect, had appeared.

    They had actually produced an Emperor!

    This change had caught the three great sectspletely unprepared.

    Not only had their territory shrunk, but their rankings in the eastern region had also shifted backwards.

    Now if they had a genius disciple, they had to first go to the Hidden Edge Sect for their first try. Only after failing would they go to the three great sects.

    With Ye Changge¡¯s support, the Hidden Edge Sect did notck spirit stones, resources, or cultivation techniques.

    Now that they were in a period of rapid expansion, their thirst for disciples was very high.

    This caused the three great eastern region¡¯s leading sects to be unable to find outstanding disciples in recent years.

    As for the outer region disciples, they first had topete with the local forces in the outer region.

    If those outer region geniuses came to the eastern region, their first choice would still be the Hidden Edge Sect.

    This directly caused the people of those sects to be distracted.

    This was not weakening the three great sects!

    This was seizing them by their roots!

    Although the three great sects could not bear it and did not do anything on the surface, the argument between Ye Changge and the sacrednds was a good opportunity for them to see.

    A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    As a result, rumors spread throughout the eastern region about the Hidden Edge Sect and the Hidden Edge Emperor disapproving of them.

    It even affected the thoughts of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s own disciples.

    After all, although these disciples were in the Hidden Edge Sect, their families were in the eastern region.

    Sect Leader Ding was very angry about this situation.

    When the sect was in good shape, some people dealt with the Hidden Edge Sect, while others fanned the mes, making him very passive.

    He began to gather information about the strength of all the eastern region sects.

    On Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge still believed in himself.

    He dealt with the materials at his own pace every day and refined the array calmly.

    He also had to clean up the fragments of the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    This was because he had the influence of the Emperor.

    The Heavenly Bell of Legacy was the hub and the people used the water screen to observe Ye Changge¡¯s movements, although his movements were somewhat blurry.

    This caused many mortals to be unable to see his actions clearly.

    They did not have many professional standards to begin with, and their cultivation was not high either, so it was difficult for them to tell who would win and who would lose.

    For a time, public opinion shifted by a wide margin towards the sacrednds¡¯ triumph.

    On Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge calmly checked his own inventory.

    He had seized many heavenly materials and earthly treasures from the sacrednds, and the World Barrier required even more materials.

    Not only were there many of them, but the quality of the requirements were also very high.

    If those sacrednds knew that the heavenly materials and earthly treasures that they had given away with their own blood would be despised by Ye Changge, they would probably feel even more ufortable.

    But the fact was that many of the materials¡¯ qualities actually did not meet the requirements.

    Fortunately, Ye Changge still had his biggest trump card.

    That was the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    After sowing the cave heaven¡¯s foundation for so long, Ye Changge¡¯s strength had increased a lot.

    Since he signed-in every day, he would naturally obtain many strange items that were also effective for the cave heaven.

    These materials greatly elerated the cave heaven¡¯s growth.

    The current cave heaven had beautiful mountains and rivers, and strange flowers and nts.

    Ye Changge moved many heavenly materials and earthly treasures into the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    Those strange flowers and strange nts were full of vitality and were growing towards a higher quality.

    There were even a few spiritual nts that had begun to bear fruit and produce seeds.

    Under the powerful spiritual energy of the cave heaven, the other treasures also became much stronger.

    Most importantly, the source of spiritual energy in the cave heaven was no longer the Mortal World.

    Instead, it was the wandering energy in the vast universe.

    After Ye Changge¡¯s rough calctions, the concentration of spiritual energy in the cave heaven now was almostparable to the entire Mortal World.

 Chapter 109 - The Shocking Array Temple, the Analysis of the Other Factions

    <h4>Chapter 109: The Shocking Array Temple, the Analysis of the Other Factions</h4>

    Ye Changge collected some of the materials into the cave heaven and took them out after the cultivation wasplete.

    When he did, the Array Path Temple and the Gongsun family members also saw the strange changes in these treasures.

    Cheng He would always remember the first time he saw the Emperor take out the silver firewood.

    At that time, the silver firewood had already been broken. It was a well-preserved material.

    However, the Great Emperor needed even more array materials.

    There was nothing he could do. At that time, Cheng He and the others suggested that they go out to look for it again or find a way to rece it.

    Just as they were racking their brains, the Great Hidden Edge Emperor took the silver firewood away.

    Almost half a monthter, the Great Emperor took out the silver firewood again.

    At that time, Cheng He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw the silver firewood.

    A thick aura of life!

    A broken piece of wood that had been cut up and preserved by someone had sprouted and grown again after the Emperor had taken it.

    How unbelievable was this!

    Cheng He had almost thought that the Hidden Edge Emperor had a powerful ability that could reverse life and death.

    With such a reward, Cheng He was extremely grateful for his decision back then.

    For a very long time, he had been walking with a bit of a swagger.

    This made Gongsun Yi very unhappy.

    From his point of view, he had led the Gongsun family, and under the circumstances of having an enemy like the Array Path Temple, he had resolutely chosen the Hidden Edge Sect. This was truly a discerning choice.

    Unfortunately, Cheng He didn¡¯t think much of it and continued to mock Gongsun Yi.

    ¡°You only made that decision because you saw that I agreed with the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s array path strength.¡±

    These words made Gongsun Yi extremely angry.

    Just as the two of them were quarrelling, Ye Changge called them into a room.

    After a series of interactions and exchanges, Ye Changge believed in the strength of these two people.

    And given the current situation, he needed more helpers.

    He also needed his own helpers to be stronger.

    Therefore, today, he decided to introduce the array masters of the Myriad Flowers world to the two of them.

    Very soon, the sound of magical waves rang out in the room.

    The sound of water flowing fiercely could be heard.

    ¡°Great Emperor, what is this?¡±

    Very soon, a curtain of water appeared.

    Cheng He and Gongsun Yi looked at the crowd of people on the other side of the curtain of water. They didn¡¯t know Ye Changge¡¯s purpose of doing this.

    ¡°Over there, there are array masters from another world. They are all watching me set up the array.¡±

    One sentence was earth-shattering.

    ¡°Another world?¡±

    ¡°What? They are so far away?¡±

    Both of them were extremely shocked. They blurted out the words of doubt.

    Only after they said that did they realize that they had lost theirposure.

    Ye Changge did not care about their attitude.

    He tapped on the water curtain, and the people on the other side bowed respectfully toward the waterfall.

    ¡°Greetings, Great Emperor! Thank you for letting us watch you set up the array again!¡±

    There were young geniuses and old men.

    But without exception, their cultivation levels were all very strong.

    Among the young people, Wu Yunfei was extremely noticeable. The aura of the old experts soared to the sky.

    Ye Changge nodded to Wu Yunfei and the others with some admiration.

    Receiving his praise, the faces of these people became rosy.

    Cheng He and Gongsun Yi were very surprised. They found it difficult to calm their emotions.

    ¡°They are array masters of the Myriad Flowers World. The other ones are artifact masters. Their standards are all passable.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be even busier in the future. You can discuss with them so that you canplete your own matters faster.¡±

    ¡°Communicating with them will be of great help in improving your abilities.¡±

    After introducing the situation, Ye Changge left the room.

    Because he was in the room and was covered by the heavenly passage, such a situation was not seen by the people of the sacrednds.

    The water screen did not broadcast this situation for everyone to see.

    Ye Changge did not want to announce the existence of the Myriad Flowers World so early.

    He wanted to wait until he could connect to the other side of the waterfall and have a way toe and go. Then, he would let the Hidden Edge Sect take the lead.

    And while he was carrying out his refinement step by step, there were many people in the outside world paying attention to him.

    Many powerful cultivators carefully scanned the image of the water screen inch by inch, hoping to obtain information from Ye Changge¡¯s actions.

    After all, even though Ye Changge had been working on producing results¡­

    Compared to the sacrednd that changed the density of the spiritual energy in the mortal world and allowed many cultivators to break through, Ye Changge¡¯s actions seemed too simple.

    ¡°ording to my predictions, the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s situation isn¡¯t looking good.¡±

    An old man in arge city muttered to himself as he looked at the water screen in the sky.

    ¡°Hey, old man! Can you see anything? Exin it to us.¡±

    Although the old man was not very strong, there were too many people in the cultivation world who were wolves in sheep¡¯s clothing. Who knew if this was an expert?

    Therefore, the people in the city who were also watching were quite polite. They jokingly invited the old man to exin.

    The old man was the first-ss artifact master in all of the Heavenly Mortal World, Lian Yunfeng.

    He was not good at setting up arrays, but he was good at refining artifacts.

    Lian Yunfeng¡¯s cultivation method was very special. He did not just need heavenly fire and earthly fire to refine artifacts, he also needed mortal fire.

    Therefore, although he was already a powerful cultivator, he still lingered with the mortals.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to set up arrays, but I know how to forge weapons. Repairing the Giant Pir requires a lot of skill in forging weapons.¡±

    ¡°In my opinion, the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s skills in forging weapons are quite impressive. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s not only a master of arrays, but also a master of forging weapons. I¡¯m impressed!¡±

    Lian Yunfeng had a sincere look of admiration on his face.

    After all, he knew very well how much effort was needed to achieve sess in forging weapons.

    Not only was Ye Changge very good at refining artifacts and arrays, he was also an Emperor.

    How could this not shock him?

    It was also because of this that he paid so much attention to Ye Changge.

    However, he discovered a big problem.

    ¡°Father, since you think that the Hidden Edge Emperor is very good at refining artifacts, why do you think that the Emperor¡¯s current situation is not good?¡±

    Someone who did not know the specifics of the situation asked in confusion.

    ¡°Because of the materials!¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor doesn¡¯tck powerful techniques or subordinates, but he doesck materials.¡±

    ¡°The Giant Pir is the most powerful existence in the world. Even an Emperor can¡¯tpare to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he wants to be at a high level that the materials he needs are very precious. Although the Emperor obtained the materials from the sacrednds, the quality and quantity are not enough!¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a pity, in my opinion, the Hidden Edge Emperor will definitely lose this time!¡±

    ¡°For example, that piece of silver firewood is far from the size of the entire Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible for him to seed.¡±

    Lian Yunfeng shook his head, feeling rather regretful.

    It was rare for him to see such exquisite craftsmanship, so he admired Ye Changge very much. He really wanted Ye Changge to win.

    But using rational judgment, he still felt that the materials¡¯ influence was too great.

 Chapter 110 - The Pride of the Sacred Land, the Quasi-emperor of the Outer Realm Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 110: The Pride of the Sacred Land, the Quasi-emperor of the Outer Realm Approaching</h4>

    Lian Yunfeng was a master of refining and he could be considered one of the best in the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy used the sect-guarding magical treasure, the Heavenly Bell of Legacy, tomunicate and let the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror y the images of the array formation.

    It was to increase the publicity and gain benefits.

    Therefore, Lian Yunfeng¡¯s words and his analysis were quickly recorded by those who were interested.

    The sacrednd quickly spread this news.

    For a time, those who had some connections with the Hidden Edge Sect and those who had connections with Li Yuju and other Hidden Edge subordinate forces were somewhat pessimistic.

    After all, Lian Yunfeng¡¯s analysis was too reasonable.

    They had no choice but to believe it.

    No one knew that Ye Changge had the world-shocking trump card, the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    How many people could predict the existence of such a thing?

    Taking advantage of the fervour this time, countless famous cultivators of the Heavenly Mortal World began to discuss and analyze their views.

    Without exception, none of them were optimistic about the Hidden Edge Sect.

    This was because theck of materials was too obvious.

    They had already taken so many materials from the sacrednds, yet they were stillcking so many materials.

    At this time, no one had a way to provide better materials.

    ¡°I am Qian Yuanzi. I have some knowledge in artifact refinement and array formations. In my opinion, the Hidden Edge Emperor has no chance of winning.¡±

    ¡°I suggest that he stop what he¡¯s doing and return the materials to the sacrednds. After all, the sess rate of those sacrednds is higher, and it is faster to set up arrays with the materials.¡±

    Having a deep conflict of interest with the sacrednds, Qian Yuanzi stirred the hearts of the people in the world.

    There were many people who shared the same opinion as him.

    For a moment, many people were shouting, hoping that the Hidden Edge Sect could return the materials.

    After all, the Emperor Artifact Formation of the sacrednds in the five regions had basically brought about good effects.

    Everyone in the Mortal World benefited.

    This was especially so for many mortals who had no way to cultivate, but suddenly had their talents awakened and their lives changed.

    Many cultivators had been stuck at a certain realm, their lifespans ending, waiting to die in sorrow.

    However, under the sacrednds¡¯ actions and under the erosion of the spiritual energy, they broke through their shackles and went a step further.

    Many of these people hoped that the sacrednds would obtain victory.

    Even if it didn¡¯t affect the final oue, they hoped that the effects of the Emperor Artifact Formation would be stronger.

    Ye Changge could not be bothered with these voices.

    What he needed was to deal with the great cmity.

    The opinions of ordinary people were meaningless to him.

    And if there were a few Emperor-level disciples, the Hidden Edge Sect might have a few more Emperors.

    When that time came, no matter how much the people in the world yearned for the sacrednds, when the Hidden Edge Sect recruited disciples, they would still jump at the chance.

    After all, a sect that continuously produced Great Emperors had the ability to nurture disciples.

    Many people who thought they had good potential woulde and take them as their master.

    There was no need to worry about not having good disciples.

    With the help of the cave heaven, the confidence of being strong, and the signing-in of the system, Ye Changge felt that he was in an invincible position.

    The sacrednds conference that had not been held for a long time was held again.

    It was still hosted by the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    The atmosphere of the meeting was exceptionally harmonious.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that we would be able to turn the tide of the battle before we even finished setting up everything.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone knows that the refinement of the Great Pir is extremely difficult, but no one expected it to reach such a level.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk, we¡¯ve provided so many materials, but it¡¯s still not enough. Why don¡¯t you return it to us earlier?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t have him return them. If the Hidden Edge Emperor doesn¡¯t continue refining, his strength won¡¯t be greatly reduced, and we won¡¯t be able to truly finish him off.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡±

    Some people were even more cautious.

    As a woman, the Vast Sea Divine Church elder, Li Yuanying, was even more careful.

    ¡°Heavenly Tower of Legacy lord, can you calcte if our chances of winning are really that high?¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy shook his head in response to her question. ¡°I can¡¯t calcte anything directly rted to the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°But in my opinion, we¡¯ll definitely win!¡±

    Hearing the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s words, everyone stopped their discussions and waited for his analysis.

    ¡°Everyone has seen Lian Yunfeng¡¯s analysis. The Hidden Edge Emperor iscking in key materials.¡±

    ¡°But in my opinion, he is alsocking in another thing, and that is spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°His array design is too grand. I don¡¯t think the spiritual energy in the entire Heavenly Mortal World is enough for him.¡±

    ¡°We have moved the earth veins, and the Emperor Artifact Formation is about to bepleted. At that time, more than 30% of the spiritual energy in the Heavenly Mortal World will be used by us.¡±

    ¡°As we are taking the initiative, he won¡¯t be able to use that much spiritual energy. His formation will definitely fail!¡±

    The various sacrednds all had their own strengths after all.

    The formation sacrednd, Dao Zhai, had already submitted to a ce, so they could only analyze the situation from the side.

    Lian Yunfeng could be considered a source of information, and people understood that the Hidden Edge Emperorcked materials.

    Now, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy lord had given an even more crucial judgment.

    The World Barrier could not be set up, and itcked spiritual energy. It could not function at all.

    ¡°Hahahaha! I can rx now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that the Hidden Edge Emperor has failed. I must avenge myself!¡±

    ¡°The humiliation he caused our sacrednd must be repaid twice over.¡±

    ¡°No matter who it is, they will definitely lose in the face of the alliance of the sacrednds. I¡¯m afraid the Emperor will have to think twice!¡±

    After all, the vast majority of the sacrednds here were created or revived by Emperors.

    Therefore, from their words, they still had a basic respect for the level of an Emperor.

    Just as the sacrednds weremunicating with each other¡­

    Outside the Heavenly Mortal Realm, a group of experts with powerful auras were flying through the void in the distant universe.

    Their auras were too powerful, and even the universe seemed to emit a sharp whistling sound.

    ¡°How much longer until we reach the world where the Earth God banner is located?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You have to ask the brute bull in front.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, how much longer do we have?¡±

    ¡°Very soon. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t even be two months from our world.¡±

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s still so much time left. Then I¡¯ll have to umte more energy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. When we arrive at a ce with sufficient spiritual energy and create a formation, we¡¯ll definitely be able to quickly replenish our energy.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, our opponent this time is an Emperor! Are you guys afraid?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?! An Emperor is an Emperor! In the face of our formation, a mere level one challenge is nothing.¡±

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll draw all the earth vein energy in the world andplete the Earth God banner! That way, we¡¯ll have almost all the key parts!¡±

    Arrogant words kepting from the flying generals.

    On the Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge frowned.

    ¡°Hehe, someone else is here to die. That¡¯s good too. Let me try out the World Barrier¡¯s ability.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too weak, likest time.¡±

 Chapter 111 - The Overall Changes in the Mortal World, the Murong Family

    <h4>Chapter 111: The Overall Changes in the Mortal World, the Murong Family</h4>

    As the entire Mortal World made a big move,.

    Both the sacrednds and Ye Changge had a huge impact on the entire world.

    As the world progressed, more and more changes appeared.

    Needless to say, West Ocean.

    As the first area where the sacrednds set up the Emperor Artifact Formation, the density of the spiritual energy there had doubled.

    Even the standard of living of ordinary people had improved greatly.

    Not to mention those cultivation practitioners.

    Countless mortals had awakened their talents and be talented cultivators.

    More and more talents had been discovered.

    As a result, the sacrednds had brought in arge number of talents.

    As the only sacrednd in the local area, the Myriad Swords Gate had made a lot of money, and they were no longer as depressed as they were when the opportunity of the Sword Emperor had been taken away.

    The most shocking thing was that the West Ocean marine race hade ashore to cooperate with the sacrednd.

    It was the first time that most of the cultivation practitioners knew that there was such a powerful race at the bottom of West Ocean.

    The cultivation practitioners of the sacrednds were deeply impressed by their carved pces under the sea.

    The marine race had a lot of resources. They thanked the sacrednd for the enhanced spiritual energy and gave them valuable treasures. At the same time, they hoped to cooperate with the sacrednds in the future.

    After some consideration, the sacrednd realized that the current strength of the sea tribes far exceeded that of a single sacrednd force.

    Although the Myriad Swords Gate and the Vast Sea Divine Church hade into contact with them a long time ago, they had never truly seen the strength of the sea tribes.

    Considering that they now had a great enemy, the Hidden Edge Emperor, the sacrednds began to sincerely cooperate with the sea tribes.

    With such a strong support, the sacrednds¡¯ momentum was great.

    On Ye Changge¡¯s side, things were still calm and steady.

    This made the alliance between the sacrednds even more proud.

    In the meetings, they began to tease the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The area with such a strong change was not only West Ocean, but also the sacredsnd such as the Myriad Swords Gate.

    The Xiangsi Pavilion had set up a great formation in the northern region.

    It was cold in the northern region, and most of the people living here were primitive.

    These people were strong and had strong vitality.

    There was a young man who was weak and had been pushed aside by his nsmen; he was dying.

    Under the influence of the great formation of the Emperor artifacts, the density of the spiritual energy in the entire northern region continued to increase, and that young man¡¯s body gradually became stronger.

    What was even more amazing was that the young man was actually a sacred body of ice, a kind of powerful physical talent.

    Because the sacred body needed too much energy when it was young, the sacred body that had not been supplied with enough energy would not show anything special.

    It was also at this time that the effects of the Emperor Artifact Formation caused a change in it, and the sacrednd of ice revealed something magical.

    The Sacred Jade Toad Pce and the Sacred Jiyuan Temple almost fought over who the youth belonged to.

    Fortunately, they now had amon enemy, and the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and other sacrednds mediated between them, so there was no real conflict between the two.

    In the end, the young man who had awakened the talent of the sacred physique was given the name Han Yu and was epted into the Jade Toad Pce.

    The Jade Toad Pce once again endured the pain and gave many heavenly treasures to the Jiyuan Temple aspensation.

    If it were not for the fact that Ye Changge had plundered a lot of materials, the Jiyuan Temple¡¯s offer would have been even more ruthless.

    The appearance of a genius disciple who was willing to pay a high price even in the sacrednds had directly affected the atmosphere of the entire northern region.

    Countless berserkers stopped attacking each other. Instead, they rested and recuperated, hoping that a powerful disciple would appear in their tribe.

    The berserkers also understood the principle that if one person attained the Dao, the surrounding living beings would rise to the heavens.

    In the southern border, the Prajna Thunderp Temple, the Mountain Shifting Sect, and other sacrednds led a group of forces to change the terrain of this ce.

    With the Mountain Shifting Sect¡¯s special cultivation technique, countless mountains were moved.

    The barren mountains and treacherous waters were improved.

    They expelled insects and opened up roads so that more people could cultivate.

    Many demons were enved and taken as mounts.

    The sacrednds¡¯ strength grew very quickly.

    Countless mortals in the southern border worshipped the sacrednd cultivators as gods.

    This also caused the situation of the sacrednd in the southern border to be different from the other regions.

    They simply united and formed a southern border alliance.

    Each sect created a god and absorbed the power of faith of the mortals of the southern border.

    A huge amount of power was born from the southern border.

    In the future, it would have a huge impact on the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    The most important andrgest region in the world was the central region.

    Almost all the sacrednds were assigned to this region.

    Thunder Fire Temple, Maple City, Heavenly Dao Academy, Heavenly Tower of Legacy, Wan Xiang Sect¡­

    Here, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the Wan Xiang Sect were the representatives, leading the group of heroes.

    It was also from this operation that countless sacrednds realized the terror of deducing the Dao of heavenly legacy.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the Wan Xiang Sect, with one deducing the heavenly legacy, the other observing the celestial phenomenon, the entire central region¡¯s basicyout was under theirmand.

    The central region, which had only just begun to set up the array, was not left behind by the other ces. Instead, it had caught up.

    Under themand of the two sacrednds, the central region¡¯s formation that had been steadily set up and waspleted far ahead of time.

    When the formation waspleted, the entire central region underwent tremendous changes.

    The people of the central region, who were already proud, discovered that everyone¡¯s cultivation base was improving.

    Even the old cultivators, who were nearing the end of their lives and had been separated for many years, were now making breakthroughs in their cultivation bases.

    What surprised the great sacrednds the most was that the central region slowly began to possess the characteristics of the other regions.

    Whether it was the monsters in the southern border, the sea tribes in West Ocean, or the berserkers in the northern region, they could all benefit from the central region.

    In the past, unless they were powerful cultivators, they would rarely cross regions.

    But now, this norm had been broken.

    Countless people, regardless of whether they had cultivation bases or not, were working hard towards the central region.

    They hoped that they could be people of the central region.

    The people of the central region were already proud, and now, they were even more proud.

    As a result, many cultivators who came and went to other regions to do business were ostracized.

    All of this meant that the sacrednds¡¯ alliance was very powerful.

    The Emperor Artifact Formation was even more powerful.

    It had not been fully set up yet, but it had already caused such a huge change in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    The disciples of the sacrednd were all proud of themselves.

    However, some forces were even more vignt.

    They were even more aligned with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    For example, the hidden force, the Murong family.

    The aristocratic family that even the Emperor of the Hongwu Holy Dynasty was afraid of.

    When the Murong family appeared and announced their support for the Hidden Edge Emperor, countless cultivators were in disbelief.

    The mortals watching the water screen¡¯s live broadcast had no idea what kind of force the Murong family was.

    However, very quickly, someone who realized what they were doing began to introduce this legendary family¡¯s power.

    The Murong family had never produced a Great Emperor.

    However, generation after generation, the Murong family had nevercked a quasi-emperor.

    At its peak, there were more than seven quasi-emperors in the entire Murong family.

    This incident had broken the world¡¯s understanding of this.

    The sacrednd had naturally known about this long ago.

    The mortals and other practitioners were shocked to learn about it for the first time.

 Chapter 112 - The Murong Familyâ€™s Reason

    <h4>Chapter 112: The Murong Family¡¯s Reason</h4>

    ¡°Why would the Murong family suddenly support the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    Lord Hongwu asked in disbelief at the Sacred Land Conference.

    To them, although the Murong family imed to be a reclusive family, they had always been treated as a sacrednd power.

    After all, other than the sacrednd where the Great Emperor had appeared, the other sacrednds¡¯ achievements were far inferior to the Murong family¡¯s.

    And when the Great Emperor passed away, there was no Great Emperor left in the world.

    The Murong family, which had many quasi-emperors, was practically one of the strongest forces.

    If it was not for the fact that the Great Emperor had an Emperor artifact as a trump card, the Murong family would almost certainly be the strongest sacrednd.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We rarely interact with the Murong family.¡±

    The Vast Sea Pavilion master, Li Yuanying, answered.

    ¡°Leader of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, do you know anything about this?¡±

    In the end, everyone¡¯s target of inquiry was still the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    However, to their surprise, the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy did not know the exact situation either.

    ¡°The Murong family is mysterious and unpredictable. I don¡¯t know anything about their situation either.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t someone contact them?¡±

    ¡°Now that they have publicly expressed their support for the Hidden Edge Sect, who else can persuade them toe back?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. As long as we show sincerity, everything will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Sincerity? Hmph! Now that we¡¯re in such a good situation, why should we show sincerity to the losers? If they¡¯re willing to oppose us, then they can just die.¡±

    There were also sacred lords who did not agree with this approach.

    This was not strange.

    After all, aside from Dali, everyone wants to have fewer people splitting the profit in the end.

    Now that they had seen how well the Hidden Edge Emperor had set up the World Barrier, the sacrednds felt that he would definitely lose.

    Facing a situation where victory was certain, it was normal for them to avoid having someone interfere.

    Sect Master Wan Xiang raised his objection.

    ¡°Everyone, although our chances of victory are very high, we still can not let our guard down.¡±

    ¡°You must know that our opponent is a Great Emperor after all! What if he doesn¡¯t care about anything else and attacks us?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to guarantee that the other party will always abide by the rules. Once he doesn¡¯t care about anything else and has the support of several quasi-emperors, we won¡¯t be able to defend ourselves against his power.¡±

    When he finished speaking, someone immediately raised an objection.

    ¡°Attacking us directly under the eyes of so many people in the world? Aren¡¯t you afraid that everyone in the world willugh at you?¡±

    The Wen Xin Dao Master mocked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In this situation, he doesn¡¯t dare to disregard the rules we agreed on. After all, Emperors also care about their reputation.¡±

    Lord Hongwu agreed.

    ¡°Everyone, let me ask you a question. If the Hidden Edge Sect really attacks, who will be able to defend against three quasi-emperors and the Murong family quasi-emperors?¡±

    ¡°If the other side really wants to break them one by one, who can guarantee their safety before the Emperor Artifact Formation ispletelypleted?¡±

    Suddenly, a sacred lord raised a question.

    When the sacred lords sensed the other party¡¯s aura during the long-distance meeting, they discovered that the other party was the lord of Maple City.

    Although these sacrednds were currently full of confidence, the prerequisite was that Ye Changge insisted on repairing the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World, and disregarded the actions of the sacrednds.

    But just as the other party said, who could guarantee this result?

    After a series of discussions, the Lei family, which was also a reclusive family, finally went to the Murong family tomunicate with them.

    Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge routinely refined the Giant Pir and did not care about other things.

    In any case, everything was going ording to n.

    As for the Murong family¡¯s patriarch, Murong Sheng, he had juste to ask for an audience, but was rejected by Ye Changge.

    In the end, Sect Master Ding received him.

    Now, many members of the Murong family were resting in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°Patriarch, just now, the Lei family sent someone to discuss with us. The various sacrednds promised to share the spoils of war with us, and they hope that we will leave the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Someone reported the news to Murong Sheng.

    ¡°As long as we leave, they are willing to help us build momentum and prevent our reputation from being tainted.¡±

    The people of the sacrednds were resourceful and powerful.

    Naturally, they could think of a way to send a message to the Murong family and the members of the Hidden Edge Sect at the same time.

    ¡°Hehe, those guys are anxious. Helping us build momentum and restore our reputation is indeed something they can do.¡±

    Murong Shenghuoughed mockingly.

    He looked at the messenger in front of him and knew that this family¡¯s junior had the same thoughts as those sacrednds.

    ¡°Little one, what kind of people do you think those sacrednds are?¡±

    He suddenly asked.

    The messenger was Murong Sheng¡¯s nephew, Murong Guang, ranked seventh.

    ¡°Family head, the sacrednds are very powerful and have a long history. Their ruling power is very strong and their foundation is very strong.¡±

    ¡°No more?¡±

    Not knowing what Murong Sheng meant by winning or losing, Murong Guang answered very carefully.

    ¡°Your nephew is slow-witted. Please teach me, master.¡±

    Murong Sheng nodded.

    ¡°The people of the sacrednds are selfish and self-centered. If we work with them, there will be endless trouble in the future.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at how they are united now. They have made great contributions to the entire Mortal World. None of this is what they care about.¡±

    ¡°They only care about their own interests. Whether their actions are beneficial or detrimental to the world is not important to them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the sacrednds only have the ability to do so now. Why didn¡¯t they join forces in the past? It¡¯s all because they didn¡¯t have amon enemy.¡±

    ¡°Now that they have amon enemy, they finally thought of linking up. Hehe.¡±

    ¡°In the end, other than dividing the spoils of war and benefits, they also offered to help us build momentum.¡±

    ¡°To the sacrednd, betraying one¡¯s trust is a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought that if they can help us build momentum today, they can also build momentum for themselves when they don¡¯t fulfill their promises in the future?¡±

    Hearing this, Murong Guang broke out in a cold sweat.

    Murong Guang did not make things difficult for him either.

    Only the elders of the Murong family knew how shameless the sacrednds were.

    As the top powers in the entire Heavenly Mortal World, they did not have any concept of good or evil.

    The vast majority of the sacrednds did not care about what would happen to the Heavenly Mortal World. They only cared about their own interests.

    The fact that the Murong family had a quasi-emperor was coveted by many forces.

    When the Murong family was weak and there was only one quasi-emperor in the family, many sacrednds joined forces to attack the Murong family.

    At that time, the entire Murong family suffered heavy casualties.

    In the end, the sacrednds could not find the secret that kept the quasi-emperor alive from the Murong family.

    Thousands of yearster, all the sacrednds thought that this matter had faded away.

    However, it remained in the hearts of everyone in the Murong family.

    At least, everyone who had experienced those difficult times in the past hated the existence of the sacrednds.

    ¡°You can leave now. Contact with the sacrednds has been rejected.¡±

    Murong Guang raised his head.

    He had thought that the head of the family only did not wish to cooperate with the other party now, or that he wanted to be cautious about the sacrednds scheming against them.

    He had not expected that he had already made such a decision,pletely disregarding contact with the sacrednds.

 Chapter 114 - Where Did This Material Come From?

    <h4>Chapter 114: Where Did This Material Come From?</h4>

    Very quickly, everything was ready.

    Under the attention of everyone in the world, Ye Changge began to repair the Giant Pir.

    When he formed a spell, the fragments of the Giant Pir instantly moved.

    They automatically aligned and moved, joining together to form a huge object.

    Through the water screen, countless people saw the appearance of the Giant Pir.

    For a moment, the entire world took a collective gasp.

    Because the appearance of the Giant Pir was too mystical, the aura it revealed was too powerful.

    Even the people of the sacrednds were extremely shocked.

    After all, in the current Heavenly Mortal World, other than the reincarnated Yu Tianxing, no one had seen the appearance of the Giant Pir.

    When the legendary godly existence became a reality and appeared in front of everyone, countless people were shocked.

    ¡°Is this the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World? Its aura is so ancient and powerful!¡±

    ¡°What kind of attack would have such an effect after being shattered to such a state?¡±

    ¡°Even such a powerful god was shattered. Just how terrifying is the heavenly tribtion? Can we really withstand it?¡±

    ¡°Who cares? We have the sacrednds and the Hidden Edge Emperor in front of us. If we really can¡¯t withstand it, we¡¯ll die too. There¡¯s no need to worry.¡±

    Such discussions urred all over the world.

    There were only two core topics of discussion.

    First, the strength of the Giant Pir shocked the world.

    Second, how dangerous the cmity that could destroy it was.

    Only a small number of people noticed something else.

    ¡°City lord, did you notice anything strange? The Giant Pir¡¯s aura is so strong, but why does the Hidden Edge Emperor not seem weak at all?¡±

    The five ancestors of Heavenly Star City asked Gong Feifan.

    ¡°Is this what the Heavenly Star Emperor meant by powerful? He doesn¡¯t seem to be weak in front of the gods?¡±

    Gong Feifan couldn¡¯t exin it either.

    But they could all see that Ye Changge was indeed extraordinary.

    As Ye Changge continued to move, the fragments of the Giant Pir in the sky were gradually pieced together.

    It was easy to see that there were many cracks on it.

    Those cracks would probably disappear forever.

    These were all parts that needed Ye Changge¡¯s repair.

    ¡°Those materials are definitely not enough. Why is he starting to move?¡±

    Murong Sheng was anxious.

    The Murong family hoped to ally with the Hidden Edge Emperor to attack the sacrednds.

    They did not really want to refine and repair the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    This repair was bound to fail. If the Hidden Edge Emperor was seriously injured, who would be able to lead them to attack the sacrednds?

    Especially the sacrednds that were about to finish setting up the Emperor Weapon Array.

    However, this was Ye Changge¡¯s territory in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    No matter how anxious the upper echelons of the Murong family were, they could only watch.

    The symbol of the Giant Pir, the huge stone tablet, had finally appeared.

    The stone tablet was the most important part of the entire pir.

    Seeing that stone tablet, the entire world fell into chaos.

    ¡°The Heavenly Mortal Stone Tablet! I must obtain the right toprehend it!¡±

    ¡°As long as I have the chance to see the inscription on it, I¡¯ll definitely be able to break through to be an Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Stone tablet! Stone tablet! If he fails, we¡¯ll head to the Hidden Edge Sect and that stone tablet will be ours!¡±

    The people of the sacrednds could not suppress their emotions when they saw this.

    Many people began to look forward to Ye Changge¡¯s failure. Only then would they be able to obtain the spoils of war faster.

    Putting everything else aside, just this stone tablet alone was enough for them to withdraw all their investments.

    Boom!

    Buzz!

    When the stone tablet flew to the highest part of the Giant Pir and was assembled¡­

    The entire world trembled.

    It was as if the entire Heavenly Mortal World was changing.

    ¡°Quick! Quick! Assemble quickly! You¡¯ll definitely fail!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a huge crack, and only those materials are left. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯ll seed!¡±

    ¡­

    The people of the sacrednds could not take it anymore and began to curse Ye Changge like crazy.

    Ye Changge was very calm. He took out the materials he had prepared one after another.

    Suddenly, he waved his hand, and a crack appeared in the air.

    A huge piece of wood that was emitting spatial fluctuations appeared. Lightning shed on it.

    ¡°What¡¯s that? What a powerful energy fluctuation!¡±

    ¡°Silver firewood? This is silver firewood? Where did ite from?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s unexpected move made the people of the sacrednds freeze.

    ¡°Where did thise from? Didn¡¯t the Mountain Shifting Sect only have a small piece of silver firewood? It¡¯s only one-tenth the size of this piece!¡±

    The Mountain Shifting Sect leader, who was watching the water screen in the southern border, was speechless.

    Because, ording to his observation, that silver firewood was very likely the silver firewood of their Mountain Shifting Sect!

    ¡°Um, Elder Mi, do my eyes deceive me? Do you think that the silver firewood belonged to our Mountain Shifting Sect?¡±

    ¡°This, sect leader, this can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    Elder Mi, who was being questioned, did not see any clues.

    But the Mountain Shifting sect leader was very sure.

    ¡°Look, the coral at the bottom of the tree branch. Isn¡¯t that the thing from the coral sea at the bottom of our Mountain Shifting Sect?¡±

    Elder Mi focused his gaze, and froze.

    The two of them looked at each other, unable to believe what they were seeing.

    ¡°Could it be that the Hidden Edge Emperor has a way to revive and grow the silver firewood that has been cut?¡±

    The sect leader of the Mountain Shifting Sect said this guess, but he was not sure.

    Elder Mi couldn¡¯t say anything either.

    The rebirth of an inanimate object. What kind of divine ability was this?!

    None of them wanted to believe that the Hidden Edge Emperor had such an ability.

    However, they had no choice but to believe what happened next.

    This was because Ye Changge began to continuously summon materials.

    He summoned materials that their sacrednd had always felt were of insufficient quality.

    The quality of the materials not only reached the standard of being able to repair the Giant Pir. It was even higher than that.

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that the Heaven and Earth Stctite Spirit Stone of the Vast Sea Divine Church? Why did it be so big?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the one from the Vast Sea Divine Church?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure! Look at the scratch on it! It¡¯s the mark left by the demon heart quasi-emperor when he attacked the Vast Sea Divine Church!¡±

    ¡°Hiss! Then why did that spirit stone be so huge?¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did he take out this time?¡±

    ¡°Spirit fruit! Heavens, how many fruits are there in such a dense mass?¡±

    ¡°No, no, this spirit fruit¡­ Isn¡¯t there only one tree in the Heavenly Sacred Creation Land now? There are three fruits every hundred years; where did he get so many?¡±

    At this moment, the disciples of the sacrednds panicked.

    The sacred lords of the sacrednds were in disbelief.

    The faces of the sacrednds¡¯ ancestors were pale.

    All of their ns were based on the fact that Ye Changge would fail to refine and repair the Giant Pir.

    What gave them the most confidence was hisck of materials.

    The Giant Pir was a god-tier existence, and there was an insurmountable gap between it and an Emperor.

    Without the materials, the Hidden Edge Emperor would definitely fail.

    However, they could only watch as the Hidden Edge Emperor took out so many materials.

    Many of the materials were provided by their sacrednds!

    The Hidden Edge Emperor made these extraordinary treasures even more mystical and of higher quality.

 Chapter 115 - Not Enough Spiritual Essence? Paradise!

    <h4>Chapter 115: Not Enough Spiritual Essence? Paradise!</h4>

    The sacrednds fell into a state of panic.

    Many people began to re-analyze the possibility of Ye Changge¡¯s sess.

    Countless ces were engaged in heated discussions.

    ¡°That¡­ didn¡¯t people say that the Hidden Edge Emperor doesn¡¯t have enough materials of sufficient quality? What is he taking out now?¡±

    ¡°Uh, maybe those sacrednds gave it to him?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Although the sacrednds gave him some materials, they werepetitors. How could they give him the key materials?¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, where did these materialse from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. But no matter what, it alles down to this: the emperor is extremely powerful!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! You¡¯re wasting time watching the Emperor.¡±

    Countless mortals raised their heads to look at the water screen, and drooled.

    Even more cultivators stared at the images in a daze.

    Any material given to them could help them be reborn.

    Of course, it could also make their bones disappear.

    Lian Yunfeng also looked at the images in the water screen in disbelief.

    Unlike ordinary mortals and cultivators, he could recognize that many of the materials came from sacrednds.

    ¡°Unbelievable, simply unbelievable! How can he raise the quality of these heavenly materials and earthly treasures by such a wide margin?¡±

    He shook his head and praised.

    Someone had known his identity long ago and had been watching him. Hearing this, many people asked for his opinion.

    Lian Yunfeng thought for a while and sighed.

    ¡°Sigh, although I don¡¯t understand how the Emperor made these materials so good, I still don¡¯t think highly of the Emperor¡¯s next move.¡±

    Taking a sip of wine, he continued to analyze.

    ¡°The Emperor doesn¡¯t justck those materials, there are many other existences.¡±

    ¡°For example, the chaotic qi of heaven and earth, the killing intent of the human world, and other illusory yet real and strange materials.¡±

    ¡°The materials sent by the sacrednds can be strengthened, but some materials are also not avable in the sacrednds. Now that the entire world doesn¡¯t have them, where can we get them?¡±

    ¡°Difficult, difficult, difficult!¡±

    Lian Yunfeng was very hopeful that Ye Changge could seed.

    In his heart, if he could really witness the restoration of the Giant Pir, it would be like opening the door to a new world.

    Having almost reached the pinnacle of artifact refinement in the Mortal World, he really wanted to see what was above it. He really wanted to continue breaking through.

    Because of Lian Yunfeng¡¯s status and ability, many people paid attention to him.

    Very quickly, with the intention of the sacrednds¡¯ forces of spreading the news, his analysis spread throughout the Mortal World.

    The people of the world who had just raised their expectations for Ye Changge¡¯s actions were once again surpassed.

    Heavenly Star City, the Murong family, and many other powers¡¯ moods rose and fell.

    Only the people from the Gongsun family, the Array Path Temple, and those who knew Ye Changge¡¯s true strength were full of confidence in him.

    Ye Changge¡¯s actions did not disappoint these people.

    This was because after he had finished moving the materials sent by the sacrednds, he continued to take things from the spatial rift.

    A split secondter, a stone that was constantly emitting light began to exude a powerful aura of chaos.

    A ckened skull had a dagger on it. Whether it was the skull or the dagger, they both disyed extraordinary colors.

    Such strange yet iparably mysterious things were constantly being taken out by Ye Changge.

    Countless people stood up. Among them were Lian Yunfeng, the other artifact masters, and the powerful cultivators of the sacrednds.

    ¡°What did I see?! What did I see? ! Oh My God! It¡¯s actually a Yin-yang Spirit Stone! A Yin-yang Spirit Stone that contains so much chaotic qi of heaven and earth!¡±

    ¡°That skull! The human killing intent! The killing intent of a heaven-shaking earth! Such a precious material, this is impossible!¡±

    ¡°This, this, this¡­¡±

    Lian Yunfeng could no longer speak.

    The precious materials that he had mentioned earlier, which were hard to find, actually appeared in the image disyed on the water screen.

    It was not just him. Countless powerful cultivators who knew what was considered good were shocked beyond words.

    Hundreds of experts from the sacrednds had lost theirposure. They had either smashed the training rooms or destroyed the mountain gates.

    Although these experts were well-informed, they had never known about the existence of the cave heaven and blessednd.

    Ye Changge, who possessed the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, could do many incredible things.

    Whether it was the specialws and the spiritual energy that caused the quality of those heavenly materials and earthly treasures to improve¡­

    Or the development of the heavenly passage itself, the treasures that were naturally born from the inside of the heavenly realm were all things that the cultivators of this world could not imagine.

    The materials that Ye Changge took out were too precious.

    With so many materials and the fragments of the Giant Pir, attracting and connecting with each other, a huge spiritual energy vortex appeared in the sky above the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Fortunately, the Hidden Edge Sect was already used to these changes.

    No matter what, the sect, after experiencing the heavenly tribtion, heavenly punishment, meteor shower, and other celestial phenomena, remained very calm.

    All the sacrednds were in chaos.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord could still maintain hisposure.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Although he has exceeded my expectations time and time again, he still has a fatal problem that can not be solved!¡±

    ¡°I have the materials, but what about the spiritual energy? The Giant Pir is too damaged. Repairing it is equivalent to helping a god-tier existence to return to its peak!¡±

    ¡°This is not the era in which the heavens and earth were born in the Mortal World. It is impossible for the energy to be so potent. It would take so much spiritual energy to re-nurture the Giant Pir.¡±

    ¡°Our Emperor Artifact Formation is also connected to the spiritual energy of the entire world. You are even morecking in spiritual energy!¡±

    The lord of Heavenly Tower of Legacy seemed to be cheering himself on as he kept on talking.

    As a top-tier expert in the Mortal World, he did not notice that he had been clenching his fist all this time.

    Ye Changge, who had created miracles one after another, had already caused the lord of Heavenly Tower of Legacy to lose his confidence.

    The Dao of heavenly legacy he cultivated and the cultivation method he used to make predictions at the Heavenly Tower of Legacy seemed to have lost its effect on matters concerning Ye Changge. He did not obtain any useful results.

    Almost all his predictions had failed.

    This made the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord unable to ept it.

    It was not just him. Many people had realized theck of spiritual energy.

    The sacred masters of the sacrednds gave orders one after another and activated the Emperor Artifact Formation with all their might.

    Under their actions, the spiritual energy of the five regions of the Mortal World was stirred.

    The Emperor Artifact Formation crazily attracted spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy of the eastern region was also rapidly weakened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how you will seed!¡±

    ¡°The winner will definitely be our Hongwu Holy Dynasty!¡±

    ¡°Curses! Our Heavenly Dao Academy has inherited the Heavenly Dao, so we definitely won¡¯t lose!¡±

    ¡°The alliance of so many sacrednds can¡¯t do anything to you, the Hidden Edge Emperor? I don¡¯t believe it! Prove it!¡±

    The sacred lords of the sacrednds all lost theirposure.

    After all, the water screen showed the movements of both the sacrednds and Ye Changge at the same time, and the actions of these sacrednds were immediately seen by the people of the world.

    The whole world was in an uproar.

    Countless people cursed angrily.

    The Murong family was anxious.

    Even more forces that had been suppressed by the sacrednds for many years became very angry.

    Because the sacrednds had also used such methods to deal with them.

    In the face of this situation, Ye Changge smiled slightly.

    He made a gesture that the people of the Mortal World could not understand and snapped his fingers.

    Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven suddenly appeared.

    People only saw a sh of golden light, spiritual mountains, and strange waters appear outside the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The cave heaven was madly exuding spiritual energy.

    The concentration of spiritual energy in the entire eastern region rapidly increased!

 Chapter 116 - A Crazy Increase in the Concentration of Spiritual Energy

    <h4>Chapter 116: A Crazy Increase in the Concentration of Spiritual Energy</h4>

    As the spiritual energy from the cave heaven poured into the Mortal World¡­

    The members of the Hidden Edge Sect all felt the atmosphere be heavy.

    No one had ever experienced such a concentration of spiritual energy.

    The overly concentrated spiritual energy almost condensed into a liquid and dispersed in all areas of the space, almost clogging the pores of the people.

    The expressions of the Murong family members were almost frozen.

    They did not know what exactly had happened.

    However, they knew one thing. It was very likely that the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s operation would seed.

    ¡°What is this? How can there be such dense spiritual energy?¡±

    Murong Sheng asked the Murong family members beside him in disbelief.

    No one could answer his question.

    Those who were experiencing this magical experience in the Sea of Spiritual Qi were unable to express their shock.

    Li Shiyi had never thought that his cultivation method would automatically cultivate and operate without him using it at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only heard master say that eldest brother¡¯s cultivation condition is like this. I never thought that I would be able to experience it one day.¡±

    Li Shiyi muttered to himself.

    Yu Tianxing, who was beside him, had a smile on her face.

    She had entered the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven a long time ago, so she had more experience than Li Shiyi. Through simple calctions, she knew that the density of spiritual energy in the cave heaven could reach a terrifying level.

    Everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect had shocked and satisfied expressions on their faces.

    Many people sat down on the ground and began to cultivate.

    They could not bear the temptation of such spiritual energy.

    The Giant Pir also began to tremble.

    As the spiritual energy was abundant and the materials were replenished, the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World began to slowly recover.

    Outside the Hidden Edge Sect, Ye Changge, who was observing through the divine water screen, saw that everyone in the sacrednd of the Hidden Edge Sect were somewhat puzzled.

    The mortals and cultivators were even more puzzled.

    They saw that all the members of the Hidden Edge Sect were shocked, then delighted and puzzled. In the end, all of them sat down on the ground and began to cultivate.

    After all, spiritual energy couldn¡¯t be seen. The water screen could only see people¡¯s actions and nothing else.

    The sacred lords of the sacrednd watched as Ye Changge continued to refine and fuse with the Giant Pir. They continued to activate the Emperor Artifact Formation and continued to curse.

    But as time passed, these people also discovered that something was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Why is the restoration of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pirs going on normally?¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord asked in confusion.

    Elder Tianyu of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, who was beside him, replied, ¡°Lord, it might be because the Hidden Edge Sect is a spiritual ground after all, and they still have quite a bit of spiritual energy.¡±

    ¡°When all the spiritual energy is used up, they will definitely fail. All they need to do is wait.¡±

    After saying that, as if trying to convince him further, he even waved his hand down forcefully.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right!¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord retorted resolutely, ¡°Not only does the Giant Pir need spiritual energy, it also needs sufficient spiritual energy density! The Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s spiritual energy density can¡¯t reach this height! It shouldn¡¯t be able to be repaired!¡±

    His face was filled with anxiety.

    When Elder Tianyu heard this exnation, he also revealed an uncertain expression.

    After all, without being in the Hidden Edge Sect, no one else knew how dense the spiritual energy there would be.

    However, the higher-ups of the Hidden Edge Sect knew.

    The speed at which the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven released spiritual energy was still increasing!

    The amount of spiritual energy being released was still increasing!

    The disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect were a little too excited.

    The Murong family, the Array Path Temple, the Gongsun family, the guest elders, and all the outsiders could not believe what they had just experienced.

    ¡°What kind of dense spiritual energy is this?! Is this the immortal realm?! Is this the legendary immortal realm in which the spiritual energy is iparably dense?!¡±

    The Three-headed God-devil who had always been impatient asked with a furious roar.

    As he asked, he cultivated crazily, absorbing the spiritual energy that was spreading out into the surroundings.

    Murong Sheng could no longer maintain his strong and calm appearance as he began to cultivate crazily.

    The people watching the water screen outside were even more confused.

    ¡°What happened? It¡¯s one thing for the people of the Hidden Edge Sect to cultivate, but why are the people of the Array Path Temple and other sacrednds also starting to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It was those disciples before, but now even the elders are starting to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Look at the one next to him. One of them is taller than two people, and he¡¯s a three-headed expert. He¡¯s a quasi-emperor with three heads! He¡¯s a figure on the quasi-emperor board! Even he has started cultivating.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened? Could it be that the current Hidden Edge Sect has had some sort of epiphany?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, could it be that the Hidden Edge Emperor ¡®s actions contain the aura of the Great Dao that allows the cultivators above to have an epiphany when they see it?¡±

    The mortals could not understand, but there were many cultivators in the crowd who were trying to figure this out.

    The expressions of the most powerful sects and that of the many sacrednds had already changed.

    ¡°Nonsensews! Nonsense! Epiphany! This is the most basic element of cultivation, the change of spiritual energy! The concentration of spiritual energy above must be terrifying!¡±

    Lord Hongwu roared angrily.

    ¡°What in the world?! How did he do it? ! Isn¡¯t the Hidden Edge Sect just an ordinary sect in the eastern region? It¡¯s not the central region, nor is it a feng shui treasure ground. Why does it have such dense spiritual energy?¡±

    The master of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mo Xunhuan, could no longer maintain his refined appearance. He had cursed loudly and asked aloud.

    After all, the sacrednd had a deep foundation. They had already understood the changes that had happened above the Hidden Edge Sect.

    This was extremely terrible for them.

    Boom!

    Buzz! Buzz!

    The reaction of the Giant Pir also became more and more intense. It began to tremble like crazy.

    Its unique undtions spread out in all directions. Countless disciples were shocked and fell to the ground.

    Even Murong Sheng was unable to maintain his sitting posture.

    However, what shocked everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect the most was that the concentration of spiritual energy was still increasing!

    The speed at which the cave heaven was injecting spiritual energy was still increasing!

    The Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven which had grown for so long, had already developed into a cave heaven world that surpassed the Heavenly Mortal World.

    And because it was a very high-level cave heaven, even when it was still in its iplete form, the concentration of spiritual energy far exceeded that of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Therefore, when it began to crazily spew out spiritual energy, the entire Hidden Edge Sect began to fill up with spiritual energy.

    The rift worm was shocked beyond words.

    When he returned to his original form and transformed into a strange beetle the size of a wheel, and seven-colored droplets appeared on his shell.

    That was because the concentration of spiritual energy was too high, and the spiritual energy had already begun to condense into liquid!

    The few quasi-emperors who noticed this, be it the guest elders or the Murong family¡¯s quasi-emperors, all looked at each other in disbelief.

    This was something unheard of!

    It was quitemon for an expert to contain arge amount of spiritual energy andpress it in his body, and turning it into energy and liquid.

    However, to condense spiritual energy into liquid in the outside world was an astonishing feat!

    They looked at Ye Changge, who was standing in front of the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World, and their hearts were filled with shock.

    ¡°Is this the power of an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that even the Giant Pir can¡¯tpare to the Hidden Edge Emperor?¡±

 Chapter 117 - The Giant Pillar of the Heavenly Mortal World Recovered

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World Recovered</h4>

    The sacred lords of the sacrednds also noticed the spiritual qi drops on the cracked beetle¡¯s shell.

    The master of the Vast Sea Divine Church, Li Yuanying, was one of them.

    Her face was extremely pale.

    The giant divine bird standing in front of her also quietly moved away.

    After all, Li Yuanying¡¯s aura was unstable, and intense spiritual qi fluctuations came from her body.

    ¡°This is impossible! How could this happen! We are clearly mobilizing the Emperor Artifact Formation, so why does he still have enough spiritual energy?¡±

    ¡°This is impossible. The heavenly materials and earthly treasures that suddenly increased in quality and quantity, the strange materials after that, and the spiritual energy now, how did he do it?¡±

    Li Yuanying, who was somewhat hysterical, shouted and her voice was sharp.

    She was like a shrew quarreling in the street.

    This had never happened to the grand and graceful leader of the Vast Sea Divine Church.

    In Heavenly Star City, Gong Feifan jumped up in excitement.

    The fifth ancestor of Heavenly Star City beside him was extremely excited.

    ¡°Is this the existence from beyond the Emperor Realm that Heavenly Star Emperor mentioned?¡±

    ¡°No matter if Hidden Edge Emperor has surpassed the Emperor Realm or not, he is definitely not an ordinary Emperor!¡±

    Gong Feifan was unable to describe his feelings.

    ¡°Previously, when the Heavenly Star Emperor lectured me, I was still a little unconvinced. Now, it seems that an Emperor is truly an Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Of course. After all, she is the founder of our Heavenly Star City and the most powerful Emperor in history! Her words are definitely correct.¡±

    Gong Feifan did not expose the fifth ancestor, because he was also extremely excited.

    As if he suddenly thought of something, Gong Feifan¡¯s expression changed.

    ¡°That¡­ Fifth ancestor, with the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s strength and Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s description of his realm, the Heavenly Star Emperor is no longer the strongest Emperor, right?¡±

    As soon as he said this, the fifth ancestor¡¯s expressions changed.

    Heavenly Star City had always considered themselves as the strongest Emperor inheritance force.

    Now that the Hidden Edge Emperor had epted the Heavenly Star Emperor as his disciple and his own strength was so immense, his strength must have far surpassed the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s.

    This broke the inherent understanding between the two of them.

    However, after looking at each other for a long time, they suddenly felt that this matter was not that difficult to ept.

    ¡°This, after all, the Hidden Edge Emperor is the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s master in this life. We are still a family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes, a family, a family!¡±

    Hidden Edge Sect, Reclining Firewood Peak.

    The crack in the Giant Pir quickly closed.

    As the spiritual energy became more and more abundant, the materials flew up and merged with the Giant Pir.

    The cracks disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the gaps began to fill up.

    Boom!

    A vortex of spiritual energy began to appear around the Giant Pir it was absorbing the spiritual energy.

    The rapidly changing and rotating spiritual energy crazily converged in the same direction.

    The concentration of spiritual energy around the Giant Pir increased further.

    Finally, a colorful vortex of spiritual energy formed around it and condensed further, rapidly increasing its density.

    The cultivators who were looking at the water screen from outside finally realized that something was wrong.

    Arge amount of colorful liquid appeared in the vortex.

    ¡°What is this colorful liquid? Is this the divine ability of the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. There are cultivators over there. Why don¡¯t we ask them?¡±

    In Floating Elegance City, two mortals were looking at the water screen in the sky with some doubts. They turned to look at the disciple who was from Wen Xin Dao.

    Before they could ask, they saw that disciple¡¯s face was nk and aghast.

    ¡°What happened? Why is he looking like this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but maybe he discovered something unusual. After all, he is a cultivator, not like us. We just came to cause a scene.¡±

    The two looked at each other and nodded.

    Soon, they imitated the cultivator and made a stunned expression.

    Boom!

    Buzz!

    The Heavenly Giant Pir changed more and more, and its speed increased.

    The vortex of spiritual energy in the air hadpletely turned into a vortex of spiritual liquid, presenting a strange color.

    Because of its fierce absorption, the other members of the Hidden Edge Sect could no longerpete with it for spiritual energy.

    All the cultivators stopped their cultivation and looked at the colorful vortex around the Giant Pir in shock.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, it really makes one reminisce.¡±

    Among the crowd, only Yu Tianxing could remain calm.

    She clicked her tongue and silently reminisced about the experience just now.

    Ye Changge changed what he was doing.

    Step by step, he walked through the air and his body rose bit by bit. Very soon, he arrived at the top of the Giant Pir, where the stone tablet was located.

    He raised his hand and pointed. The recovery cultivation technique that he had obtained from signing-in began to circte.

    Countless mystical spirit patterns appeared in the air and surrounded the Giant Pir, quickly fusing with the materials.

    When the Giant Pir reached a stage of restoration, it finally triggered a change in the Heavenly Dao of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    Countless phenomena appeared.

    When the Emperor artifact first appeared, it had already caused a hugemotion. Later on, when Ye Changge broke through to be an Emperor, there had been even more phenomena.

    Now, the restoration of the Giant Pir had caused a huge change in the world.

    As if sensing the restoration of this symbiotic existence, the Heavenly Dao Laws of the Heavenly Mortal World had changed.

    Lightning shed and thunder rumbled. Dark clouds closed in, but the sun shone brightly, and the stars and moon corresponded.

    Countless mortals who were paying attention to this ce looked up at the sky, watching the strange phenomenon unfold and span across the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    At this moment, no matter where they were in the five regions of the Mortal World, as long as they looked up, they would be able to see the strange celestial phenomena.

    The sacred lords of the sacrednds were already numb.

    A series of things that could be called miracles happened one after another.

    They, who had always been against Ye Changge, could no longer maintain their expertly demeanor. They pulled at their hair in pain.

    The experts of the sacrednd had already stopped operating the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    This was because they werepletely shocked and did not have the ability to pay attention to the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    Furthermore, the spiritual energy of the Heavenly Mortal Realm was no longer being absorbed by the Emperor artifact. Instead, it was crazily surging towards the eastern region, towards the Hidden Edge Sect, and towards the Giant Pir there.

    In the eyes of the world, the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World grewrger andrger, its length and width growing infinitely.

    As it was connected, the spiritual liquid vortex outside it was also rapidly expanding, bingrger andrger.

    The cultivators of the eastern region all felt something pressing on them, like they were being slowly suffocated.

    They had never thought that there would be a day when their pores would be clogged and they would be unable to breathe because the concentration of spiritual energy was too high!

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A series of nine loud explosions rang out.

    Under the gazes of everyone, the Giant Pir waspletely repaired and restored to its original state.

    Buzz!

    It emitted intense fluctuations.

    At this moment, all living beings in the Heavenly Mortal World felt the world¡¯s joy.

    Apart from Ye Changge and a few of his disciples, everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect knelt.

    This was because the pressure the Giant Pir was emitting was too terrifying.

    Yu Tianxing looked at the Giant Pir with burning eyes.

    This was an existence that surpassed that of an Emperor! This was once her goal!

    ¡°Luckily, I have a good teacher in this life. I will definitely surpass Emperors and reach a new peak!¡±

 Chapter 118 - The Changes in Heaven and Earth

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Changes in Heaven and Earth</h4>

    The Giant Pir seemed to be expanding without limit, and the immense pressure rapidly radiated to the entire world.

    Countless beings knelt down and prayed in this direction.

    The Heavenly Mortal World was responding to this major event.

    When the Giant Pir expanded to its limit, the base went straight into the deepest part of the Earth, and the stone monument was fixed at the highest point in the sky of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Buzz!

    The entire world was shaking.

    The rules of the Mortal World were changing.

    Many people felt that something was different.

    Boom!

    With thest loud bang that resounded throughout the world, the Giant Pir disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    Through Ye Changge¡¯s perception, the Giant Pir seemed to be hidden in the world, just like the rtionship between the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven and the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°This is¡­ the world is starting to develop and grow again?¡±

    Ye Changge keenly noticed the changes in the world.

    After the cave heaven stopped releasing spiritual energy, the concentration of spiritual energy began to decrease.

    However, Ye Changge discovered that the amount and concentration of spiritual energy was still slightly higher than before.

    If it were not for someone like him who was of an extremely high realm and who cultivated extremely deeply, it would hardly be noticed.

    In addition, Ye Changge also discovered that thews of the world were even clearer.

    It was as if it was easier for him toprehend the cirction of the Heavenly Dao.

    ¡°The Giant Pir itself is a strange existence that supports the growth of the heaven and Earth. Now that it has recovered, it would not be strange for the Heavenly Mortal World to continue bing stronger.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid that some people¡¯s cultivation will be easier. Many mortals will also awaken their talents and step onto the path of cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the system will issue more disciple epting missions at that time.¡±

    With this thought in mind, Ye Changge descended and returned to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Those who were still lying on the ground quickly stood up.

    The Hidden Edge Sect disciples were filled with admiration and disbelief.

    Under the intense changes in the world just now, they finally saw the Hidden Edge Emperor clearly.

    Ye Changge! The person who had cultivated for ten years on Reclining Firewood Peak, who with the exception of his good looks, had no other characteristics or deeds that could be remembered by others. Now, he was actually the current Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect!

    The Hidden Edge Emperor was actually so young!

    The people in the outside world were not clear about this.

    However, the people in the Hidden Edge Sect were all looking at Ye Changge in disbelief.

    This fact was too shocking, and they were unable to ept it.

    The Murong family members found it even more unbearable.

    Even the corners of Murong Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Ye Changge did not care about the shock these people were feeling and said, ¡°The restoration of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir has beenpleted. The next step is to set up an array formation and build a World Barrier.¡±

    After saying this, he waved his hand and collected the disciples who were standing there in a daze. He was instantly teleported to the sacrednd.

    The disciples of the Gongsun Family and the Array Path Temple were all sent to their residences.

    Sect Master Ding quickly ordered that no one was allowed to approach Reclining Firewood Peak without permission.

    In fact, no one dared to go there without permission.

    Even Murong Sheng, the head of the aristocratic family and the quasi-emperor, did not have any disrespectful thoughts.

    As Ye Changge returned to his room, the image of the water screen also calmed down. It was forbidden to show the empty square of Reclining Firewood Peak.

    ¡°This¡­ Does this mean that the legendary god has recovered?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Do those cultivators know?¡±

    Some mortals asked doubtfully.

    The dumbstruck cultivators also reacted. They were no longer as stunned as before.

    ¡°This, this, this, unbelievable, unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°With the recovery of the Giant Pir, the heaven and earth are experiencing a strange phenomenon. What effect will it have on the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about other things, but I¡¯m sure that the concentration of spiritual energy in the entire world will slowly increase. After all, the world has be plete¡¯ again.¡±

    Lian Yunfeng, who was watching the water screen in the human world, saw the heaven and earth phenomena from before and pondered for a long time.

    ¡°Amazing, truly amazing. Is this the strength of the Hidden Edge Emperor? He is definitely not an ordinary Emperor.¡±

    After praising him, a thought appeared in his mind.

    ¡°If I use my identity as a disciple to ask the Hidden Edge Emperor to take me as his disciple, would he be willing to take me in and ask me to forge weapons?¡±

    The Giant Pir was restored and was able to stand tall once more.

    The entire Heavenly Mortal World started to develop once more.

    This matter had a huge and far-reaching impact on the entire world.

    Other than Ye Changge, the quasi-emperors were the first to notice the changes.

    Lie Hou was seriously cultivating in the Hidden Edge Sect. He had been shocked by Ye Changge¡¯s actions during the day, and now he could only focus on cultivation.

    Soon, he noticed the abnormality.

    ¡°It seems that I can feel thews of heaven and earth. Is it easier toprehend thews of the Great Dao?¡±

    With such doubts, he cultivated even more seriously.

    Soon, Lie Hou¡¯s eyes widened in joy and disbelief.

    ¡°The cirction of heaven and earth is more stable! It¡¯s easier for me to sense thews of heaven and Earth!¡±

    He was ecstatic.

    As a non-human, although he had three heads, he walked the path of strengthening his physical body.

    Comprehending thews of heaven and Earth had always been his weakness.

    As for the Great Emperor realm, it was important to merge all cultivation into one. Comprehending thews would be recognized by the Heavenly Dao.

    This had always been his biggest hinderance.

    Now, the world had changed, and there was a new glimmer of light in his path.

    Soon, Lie Hou understood the reason for all the changes.

    ¡°Thank you, Great Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect, for restoring the Giant Pir! I, Lie Hou, will be a member of the Hidden Edge Sect for the rest of my life!¡±

    Filled with gratitude, he solemnly bowed in the direction of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    He knew that the Great Emperor had great powers, so he would definitely be able to see what was happening here.

    The Murong family held an emergency meeting.

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor is peerless and powerful. He has done things that we couldn¡¯t have imagined, far beyond our expectations.¡±

    Murong Hefeng, the other quasi-emperor of the Murong family, was Murong Sheng¡¯s uncle.

    ¡°What are our next ns?¡± Murong Sheng asked.

    He did not know what to do next.

    Ye Changge had repaired the Giant Pir, so he naturally would not attack the sacrednds with them.

    The Murong family¡¯s goal of revenge couldn¡¯t be achieved.

    ¡°I suggest we stay in the Hidden Edge Sect for now and support the Hidden Edge Emperor with all our might. He¡¯s an existence that creates miracles!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this is a miracle. I still can¡¯t figure out how he did all of this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That spiritual energy, that heavenly treasure, they are all things that do not exist in the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    Amidst the waves of praise, the Murong family made their decision.

    They would temporarily put aside their enmity with the sacrednds and fully support the Hidden Edge Sect.

    After all, as enemies, the sacrednds would definitely not end up well.

    And now, the Murong family had ced their bets on the right treasure. What they should do now was to follow behind the Hidden Edge Emperor and work hard to expand their strength.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, who had dominated the world his entire life, sat on the ground in a daze. There was no one around him.

    His face was dispirited, and there was still a look of disbelief on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost! I¡¯ve lost again! Is this what it means to be an Emperor? An existence that has been acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao and can not be plotted against?¡±

    ¡°What exactly have I studied?¡±

    ¡°Strength is all about strength! If I can use the Dao of Heavenly Secrets to break through to the Emperor Realm, then even the Hidden Edge Emperor won¡¯t be able to escape my scheme!¡±

 Chapter 119 - The Reaction of the Sacred Lands

    <h4>Chapter 119: The Reaction of the Sacred Lands</h4>

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord, who was mumbling, seemed to have lost his mind as he kept repeating the same conversations to himself.

    Suddenly, a series of footsteps sounded.

    ¡°Lord, the head of the Wan Xiang Sect hase to our Heavenly Tower of Legacy. What do you think?¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord looked up in puzzlement, his face filled with astonishment.

    ¡°The head of the Wan Xiang Sect has personallye to our Heavenly Tower of Legacy? He actually took the initiative toe here?¡±

    The Wan Xiang Sect and Heavenly Tower of Legacy. One was good at observing the constetions and predicting the future, while the other was good at divining the heavenly legacy and strategizing.

    The two basically only hadpetition and conflict.

    In the Sacred Lands Alliance this time, they stood on one side and lost to the Hidden Edge Emperor together.

    However, this was still not enough for the Wan Xiang Sect¡¯s head to personallye to the Heavenly Tower of Legacy. That was too dangerous.

    ¡°What? Are you starting to be dispirited?¡±

    When the sect master of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and Wan Xiang Sect¡¯s sect master met, the first thing he heard from the other party was this rhetorical question.

    ¡°I wonder what countermeasures you, Lu Zhongshan, have?¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s sect master did not want to care about the other party¡¯s ridicule. He only wanted to know if Wan Xiang Sect¡¯s sect master had a way to deal with the current situation.

    ¡°Han Yu, have you ever thought about what kind of existence the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir is?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the only god in the Heavenly Mortal World. It¡¯s an indomitable existence. Or do you have any other opinions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other opinions. You¡¯re right. The Giant Pir is the only god in the Heavenly Mortal World. It¡¯s very powerful. Even Emperors can¡¯tpare to it.¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord was a little impatient. ¡°Lu Zhongshan, I¡¯m not in the mood to listen to your nonsense!¡±

    ¡°It seems that the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s restoration of the Giant Pir has dealt a huge blow to you.¡±

    After teasing him, the Lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy continued, ¡°As a sacred ground, would your Heavenly Tower of Legacy bother with the requests of the second-rate sects?¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±

    ¡°What I want to say is that the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir is a god after all. It¡¯s high and mighty, so how could it bother with our struggles?¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord seemed to have thought of something and fell silent.

    Seeing that he was acting like an audience, the Wan Xiang sect master began to exin his thought process.

    ¡°The Giant Pir has existed for too long. It has existed since the Heaven Mortal World was created. Such a powerful existence is proud and high and mighty.¡±

    ¡°Although the Hidden Edge Emperor has repaired it and helped it, he has at most gained some benefits.¡±

    ¡°That kind of existence will not interfere in our fights. It will only allow us to fight.¡±

    ¡°And we are just one step away from setting up the Emperor Artifact Formation, and greatly increasing our strength!¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy stood up as well.

    ¡°You mean, we rely on the Emperor Artifact Formation to fight against the Hidden Edge Emperor? But can we win? Didn¡¯t you see what he did today?¡±

    Faced with such a question, Sect Master Wan Xiang appeared to be full of confidence.

    ¡°You fool, you came back without saying a word, and I even went to check on the situation of the formation.¡±

    ¡°ording to my investigation, the power of the Emperor Artifact Formation has skyrocketed, and it¡¯s at least twice as strong as what we¡¯ve deduced!¡±

    Hearing this, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s eyes revealed shock, ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Without waiting for the other party to reply, he formed a seal with his hands and started to calcte with the help of the Heavenly Bell of Legacy¡¯s power.

    Soon, his face broke into an ecstatic expression though there were still many doubts.

    ¡°I know what you want to ask. The Giant Pir is an existence that can support the heavens and earth. Its return has allowed the Heavenly Mortal World to start developing.¡±

    ¡°Thews of the entire world have be more solid and the concentration of spiritual energy has also be higher.¡±

    ¡°After all, the Emperor Weapon Array is an array that is rooted in the entire Heavenly Mortal World. When the overall level of the Heavenly Mortal World increases, the power of the array will naturally increase.¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord, as a sacred lord, naturally understood these principles. However, he had been struck by too much and lost his spirit.

    ¡°So, our next move is to attack the Hidden Edge Emperor before he sessfully creates the World Barrier?¡±

    ¡°Great minds think alike!¡±

    Soon, they came up with their next strategy. They contacted the other sacrednds to appease them and discuss their ns.

    Unfortunately, although the idea was good, it did not work well in practice.

    Other than the forces that had already taken revenge on Ye Changge, such as the Heaven and Earth Pavilion, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect, and the Hongwu Holy Dynasty, most of the sacrednds hesitated.

    They were truly shocked.

    Repairing the Giant Pirs was originally an impossible task.

    However, the Hidden Edge Emperor had created a series of miracles and finallypleted this task. Countless people were unable to ept this.

    Most of them were hesitating.

    Contrary to the expectations of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the Wan Xiang Sect, even the Heavenly Dao Academy did not follow them.

    Mo Xunhuan was scared.

    He was really scared.

    After being taught a few lessons by Ye Changge, he realized his mistake.

    The Heavenly Dao Academy could be an independent and neutral force due to the uniqueness of its own force.

    If they could maintain the school motto, everything would be different.

    Unfortunately, benefits had been attractive. The Heavenly Dao Academy had be more and more utilitarian during the changes of the past thousand years. It was no longer that respectable academy.

    Yuan Shi, who had been locked up by the Hidden Edge Emperor, was released by Mo Xunhuan.

    He gave Yuan Shi new control over the operation of the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    This time, even the inner court of the Heavenly Dao Academy and the Mystic Realm, the Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning, were handed over to him to manage, not to mention the outer court.

    The elders of the Heavenly Dao Academy had no objections. The ancestor also supported Mo Xunhuan.

    It was because they were all afraid.

    They hoped that the Hidden Edge Emperor would see their changes. At the same time, they began to prepare to make amends.

    Ye Changge had already ransacked the treasury. He then gathered a set of treasures and sent them to the Hidden Edge Sect as amends.

    After all, Ye Changge still needed to set up a World Barrier. This was also a major matter that required materials.

    Apart from the Heavenly Dao Academy, the Vast Sea Divine Church had also given up.

    If it were not for the fact that they had already connected with the Emperor Weapon Array, they all wanted to take back the Emperor weapon, the Vast Sea Sinan, and seal the mountain gate, hoping to avoid the reckoning after autumn.

    Li Yuanying sat in her room for a long time.

    As time passed, she calmed down.

    After putting down the idea of going against Ye Changge, she began to be able to think about the next n seriously.

    ¡°That man is clearly an Emperor. Why does he still look so majestic when he stands in front of the Giant Pir?¡±

    ¡°Lu Zhongshan and Han Yu even told me that the Giant Pir is a god and won¡¯t interfere. They said that the difference between the Hidden Edge Emperor and him is too big. It¡¯s all nonsense.¡±

    Li Yuanying recalled everything that had happened.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°Could it be that the Hidden Edge Emperor isn¡¯t actually the Hidden Edge Emperor, but the god of the Hidden Edge Sect instead? An existenceparable to the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    She recalled the scene from before and carefully analyzed every detail in a crazed state. She did not want to miss a single detail.

    Hiss!

    Suddenly, she sucked in a cold breath.

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperorpleted the final step by stepping on the Giant Pir?¡±

    ¡°Would the gods allow the Emperor to step on the stele?¡±

 Chapter 121 - The Powerful Quasi-emperor of the Outer Realms

    <h4>Chapter 121: The Powerful Quasi-emperor of the Outer Realms</h4>

    When the Emperor Artifact Formation was activated, the entire Heavenly Mortal World was shaken.

    This was the first time the Emperor Artifact Formation had been activated to its full strength to deal with the enemy.

    This was something that had never happened before.

    In the five regions, everyone saw nearly twenty beams of light shoot up into the sky.

    Because the water screen had not been removed, mortals and cultivators habitually gathered in cities tomunicate with each other.

    ¡°What happened? Why did such a powerful light suddenly appear?¡±

    ¡°It seems like the Emperor Artifact Formation has been activated. Are there any enemies in the sacrednd?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to attack the Hidden Edge Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Why would they attack the Hidden Edge Emperor for no reason?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all dumbfounded. Of course, it¡¯s because of their huge conflict. Now that the Hidden Edge Emperor is so powerful, he¡¯ll definitely be stronger in the future. If we don¡¯t kill him this time, won¡¯t we be suppressed forever?¡±

    Someone acted as if he understood it and exined to the people around him.

    Such discussions did not just arise in the city. They also could be heard in all the major cultivation powers, sects, and sacrednds.

    Many people¡¯s hearts clenched.

    If the Hidden Edge Emperor and the sacrednds fought, then they would definitely be affected.

    They had expended a lot of effort to restore the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World, and their spiritual energy had increased. They did not even get to enjoy the benefits of thews.

    If they were to die from the formation, they would truly die with regrets.

    Boom!

    The huge pirs of light that shot up to the sky above the formation instantly connected together. A huge light barrier formed in the sky above the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    At this moment, dozens of ck spots appeared in the sky.

    ¡°Look, what is that thing?¡±

    ¡°Where? I don¡¯t see anything abnormal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the thing outside the array, above the light barrier. Look! It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger.¡±

    As the quasi-emperor from the outer realm got closer, countless mortals noticed the abnormality in the air.

    Other than the abnormality caused by the Emperor Artifact Formation, the spots that kept appearing farther and farther away were getting bigger and bigger.

    Soon, as if they had entered a ce, red halos appeared around the spots.

    ¡°That¡¯s them entering the Heavenly Mortal Realm! What is that thing? It¡¯s creating a huge friction with the atmosphere above the Heavenly Mortal Realm.¡±

    A cultivator asked loudly.

    ¡°Could it be a meteorite that fell from the sky? Are we about to be attacked by a meteorite? Is that why the Emperor Artifact Formation was activated?¡±

    Some cultivators had seen the meteorite falling from the sky when Ye Changge had broken through to the Emperor Realm, so they had some spections.

    These words made many people¡¯s hearts clench again.

    When Ye Changge had broken through to the Emperor Realm, his position had been guarded by him, so basically no one was worried about being affected.

    Now that they had seen the meteor in the sky, who could avoid it?

    Many people began to pray that the Emperor Artifact Formation¡¯s power was enough to block these attacks.

    The me spots above the five regions quickly gathered.

    Soon, they gathered in the sky above the central domain.

    The mortals of the other four domains all heaved a sigh of relief. At least they didn¡¯t have to face the terrifying iing attack.

    But their hearts were uneasy. After all, they could not see exactly what was happening.

    Suddenly, amidst a buzzing sound, the water screen in the sky that had not been withdrawn shimmered and then appeared.

    The mortals and ordinary cultivators of the Heavenly Mortal World could see the situation clearly again.

    Inside the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy master, Han Yu, had a ferocious expression on his face.

    ¡°This is a good opportunity. I must use this opportunity to bring back the reputation of our sacrednd!¡±

    Previously, when Ye Changge hadpleted the restoration of the Giant Pir, which had earned him and the Hidden Edge Sect a huge reputation, their sacrednd had also been pped hard in the face.

    Countless people in the Mortal World worshipped the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    In therge-scale church established by the Sacred Land Alliance in the southern border, countless believers had changed their beliefs from supporting the Sacred Land Alliance to supporting Ye Changge.

    These losses could be seen, and the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord was good at deduction. He knew very easily that these things would cause huge losses to the sacrednd.

    Therefore, when the attacks in the air were all concentrated in the central region, Han Yu had the Heavenly Mirror of Legacy project the image.

    The violent impact that everyone was expecting did not happen. Those ck spots stopped midair.

    When the burning mes were extinguished, the people of the world could clearly see the beings obscured by the smoke.

    It was a group of people, about ten people.

    The world was in an uproar.

    ¡°What is that? People? Are they also cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Where did the cultivatorse from? Aren¡¯t there only stars in the sky? Why are there still cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there are sacrednd-level forces in the sky?¡±

    The mortals were extremely surprised and discussed among themselves.

    The cultivators were even more confused.

    They were very sure that no sacrednd-level headquarters were established in the sky.

    ¡°Do you think these people are extraterrestrial experts?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean there are other worlds beyond the sky?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We are called the Heavenly Mortal Realm, so there are naturally other worlds.¡±

    Their discussion gradually approached the truth of the matter.

    A loud shout came from high up in the sky.

    ¡°We, the quasi-emperors of the Blood me Sect, havee to this world to punish those who dared to injure the divine martial demonic servants of our Blood me Sect!¡±

    ¡°Those who made a move, quicklye and receive your death sentence! Also, return the Earth God banner that you stole from our Blood me Sect!¡±

    His voice reverberated in all directions. Almost the entire Heavenly Mortal World could hear his shout.

    Ye Changge, who was in the Hidden Edge Sect, looked up at the group of outer realm experts. He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. This is my Heavenly Mortal World. We, the Heavenly Mortal sacrednd, will not allow you toe here and do whatever you want.¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°Interesting. Looks like the natives of this world are going to fight with us. Interesting.¡±

    In the sky, the leader spoke softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it interesting. However, I didn¡¯t expect that a world that doesn¡¯t even have a World Barrier would actually have such arge array. It looks quite powerful.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha, in front of our heaven-bridging formation, this world¡¯s array is nothing.¡±

    These outer realm quasi-emperors were quite confident.

    After all, they all knew how powerful the Blood me Sect was.

    And such a powerful sect was only a branch of arger force.

    The cultivation techniques they cultivated and the inheritances they had could be said to be earth-shattering.

    After saying this, a strange light appeared on these quasi-emperors¡¯ bodies and they instantly became stronger.

    Streams of their auras shot up into the sky and quickly connected, enveloping the entire central region of the Mortal World.

    Just the connected auras of individuals were not inferior to the aura pressure from the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    Inside the Emperor Artifact Formation, the expressions of the sacred lords controlling the array changed.

    Such strength was too terrifying.

    ¡°Which world is this expert from? How can ten quasi-emperors have such power?¡±

    Lian Yunfeng was still in arge city. Seeing this unfold, he cried out in shock.

 Chapter 122 - The Power of the Emperor Artifact Formation

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Power of the Emperor Artifact Formation</h4>

    The people around knew that this old man was a powerful cultivator and a master cksmith. His words were authoritative.

    All of a sudden, many mortals began to ask questions.

    ¡°Master Lian, isn¡¯t the quasi-emperor realm the strongest realm below Emperors? Isn¡¯t it natural for ten quasi-emperors to be strong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Lian, please exin. The sacred lords of the Emperor Artifact Formation aren¡¯t quasi-emperors.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more like their hidden ancestors emerged. Those ancestors should all have the strength of quasi-emperors.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Other than those top-tier sacrednds, such as the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and Heavenly Star City, how could the other forces have quasi-emperors?¡±

    There were too many people asking questions, and all of a sudden, everyone started to discuss it.

    Lian Yunfeng casually paused for a few sentences, and he knew that these people¡¯s cultivation was too low. They only knew that quasi-emperors were very strong.

    ¡°Everyone, listen to my exnation.¡±

    Lian Yunfeng, who had always been collecting human heart mes to refine artifacts, had wandered the mortal world many times. He had long been used to dealing with mortals and low-level cultivators.

    ¡°What you said just now is correct, but you don¡¯t know how strong a quasi-emperor is, nor do you know what the upper limit of a quasi-emperor is.

    ¡°The aura of the quasi-emperor shown on the screen far exceeds the limit of a quasi-emperor.

    ¡°The reason why the Heavenly Mortal World has always been a sacrednd with Emperor artifacts is because Emperor artifacts are mysterious and iparably powerful. Those quasi-emperors are unable to resist them

    ¡°But now, the alliance of ten quasi-emperors is alreadyparable to the alliance of more than ten Emperor artifacts. How is this possible?¡±

    At the Hidden Edge Sect, Cheng He and Gongsun Yi were stunned when they saw this.

    Although they did not use rare treasures to activate the power of heaven and Earth to set up the array, these people used their bodies as materials to set it up.

    Although this method of setting up the array was different from what they were good at, it was still the Dao of array formation.

    The two powerful grandmasters were stunned.

    They understood the power of that array better than Lian Yunfeng.

    ¡°What is this? Cheng He, have you ever heard of an array that can allow a quasi-emperor¡¯s strength to cross the chasm and reach the level of an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. How can the natural chasm between an Emperor and a quasi-emperor be crossed by external forces?¡±

    The two looked at each other in disbelief.

    This array formation went against the rules of the Heavenly Dao!

    ¡°Perhaps the Emperor knows,¡± Gongsun Yi suddenly said.

    ¡°Yes, the Emperor himself is very powerful, and he has such a powerful array formation technique. He definitely knows. Shall we go ask him for advice?¡±

    At this point, they began to hesitate.

    After all, they were not Ye Changge¡¯s true disciples. They were only helpers here.

    Only Ye Changge could make the two array grandmasters of the Mortal World be helpers.

    In the sky above the central region, the confrontation had ended.

    The sacred lords could not believe that it was a draw.

    ¡°Can we defeat them?¡±

    After a series of blows, these supreme sacred lords became less and less confident.

    ¡°We can do it! After all, this is an Emperor¡¯s weapon! Have you forgotten how powerful an Emperor is? An Emperor¡¯s weapon is an Emperor¡¯s magic treasure!¡±

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy said resolutely.

    Hearing this, many sacred lords who weremunicating remotely cheered up.

    However, the lord of the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mo Xunhuan, sighed internally.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I understand this at the beginning? Why did I make an enemy out of the Hidden Edge Emperor? Our Heavenly Dao Academy has never even produced an Emperor.¡±

    He looked at the other side of themunication channel and thought of the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    ¡°Han Yu, Han Yu, do you really understand the meaning of this sentence? Do you really remember the power of the Emperor?¡±

    The quasi-emperors from the outer realms did not care about what their subordinates thought.

    In their hearts, the strength of the heavenly formation was extremely powerful, breaking the rules of the world.

    Although they were only a group of quasi-emperors, they were enough to fight against the natives of this small world.

    ¡°Unite!¡±

    With an order, the powerful auras of the ten peoplebined. Their spiritual power merged and turned into a huge blood red palm print that pressed down rapidly.

    The people of the other four regions had not felt anything yet, but the people of the central region had already sensed the aura of death.

    They watched as the gigantic blood red palm imprint rapidly descended. Soon, it blotted out the sky and covered the sun, blocking the clouds in the sky too.

    Billions of people felt their skin being burned, and the coursing blood in their bodies wanted to rush out.

    Lian Yunfeng was also in the central region.

    He looked at the countless people around him in shock as blood flowed out of their seven orifices, and streams of dark red slowly flowed down their skin.

    ¡°Hiss! Even through the formation, they still have such power!¡±

    He was indescribably shocked.

    Boom!

    The light barrier of the Emperor Artifact Formation and the blood red handprint quickly collided.

    A huge shockwave swept out in all directions. Several high mountains in the central region were swept away because they were too tall. The sound of them breaking was audible.

    The animals that lived on the mountains perished.

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect that they could block one attack. Looks like this formation isn¡¯t bad. Blood, rise!¡±

    The quasi-emperors from the outer realm chuckled and issued an edict.

    From the previously broken mountain range, a mass of red rose and gathered in the air. Finally, it formed a huge blood stream that surrounded the ten quasi-emperors and became the sustenance of their array formation.

    ¡°Earth-shattering heaven connecting array, rise again! Blood me Raging de!¡±

    The blood qi that was emitting a strange reddish pulse burned intensely. A towering me was formed and then it quickly curled up and turned into a huge de that soared into the sky.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    The blood de shed down directly.

    Boom!

    The spirit qi of the Emperor Artifact Formation flowed rapidly, and the entire light barrier became more and more colorful.

    Powerful spirit qi gathered in the middle of the formation, and beams of light and shadows rapidly charged toward the huge blood de.

    Those light and shadows had the appearance of Sinan, the big bell, the de, and the sword. They all had different forms, and they were exactly the appearance of the various Emperor equipment.

    Boom!

    After dozens of attacks with mysterious auras, the giant blood red des were removed.

    The Emperor Artifact Formation did not stop attacking, and more figures of light and shadow attacked the quasi-emperors.

    ¡°Eh, their entire formation is really powerful.¡±

    ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve underestimated the natives of this world. Although they can¡¯t leave this world and go to the outside world, this formation is quite interesting.¡±

    ¡°Take a closer look. Do these lights and shadows look like magic treasures? The aura in the array formation below seems to being from Emperor artifacts?¡±

    Some quasi-emperors noticed the Emperor artifacts floating in the light barrier below.

    ¡°Hiss, from the looks of it, there are at least seven or eight Emperor artifacts below. Could it be that so many Great Emperors have appeared in this world?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Theyout of this array has connected the entire world. I estimate that there are Emperor artifacts in other ces as well.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, the potential of this world is very high. Perhaps there will be more than ten Emperors?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable. There are so many Emperors in just a small world. We are extremely close to bing Emperors, but none of us can cross that boundary.¡±

    His voice was filled with regret.

 Chapter 123 - The Battle Had Escalated, and There Was A Gap in the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 123: The Battle Had Escted, and There Was A Gap in the Formation</h4>

    ¡°Although it¡¯s unfortunate, as long as our n seeds, we can all be Great Emperors. This isn¡¯t even our final destination.¡±

    The ten quasi-emperorsmunicated with each other with ease and attacked.

    ¡°This world has limitless potential, but now that we¡¯re here, there¡¯s no future for this world.¡±

    Someone spoke calmly, but his words were cruel.

    ¡°Guang Mo is right. As long as we kill this world¡¯s greatest enemy, take control of this world, and suck out all the Earth qi, all possibilities are gone.¡±

    Hearing this, the quasi-emperors¡¯ expressions changed.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, their Emperor hasn¡¯t even made a move yet, and we¡¯re already at a draw. If their Emperor uses this array, wouldn¡¯t we be in trouble?¡±

    The quasi-emperors¡¯ expressions changed.

    ¡°The array we just tested doesn¡¯t seem to be fully set up. There¡¯s still a gap.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a gap and sneak in? Their array won¡¯t be able to locate us.¡±

    Hearing this, the leader of the quasi-emperors thought for a while and attacked with something else in mind.

    After a long while, he shook his head. The battle was getting more and more intense.

    ¡°If we enter the formation when we find a crack and the Emperor tries to stop us, we still won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±

    For a moment, the situation was at a stalemate.

    The frustrated quasi-emperors were getting more and more powerful as theyunched more and more powerful attacks.

    Waves of intense shockwaves rang out.

    During such a great battle, the Emperor Artifact Formation seemed to be operating more smoothly, and its power grew stronger and stronger.

    The lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, who was controlling the formation in the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, was delighted.

    The formation was still growing stronger!

    The power of this formation had already exceeded his expectations.

    As expected of an Emperor weapon. With so many Emperor weapons working together, its power was enough to pose a threat to Emperors.

    ¡°Hidden Edge Emperor! Wait until we defeat these quasi-emperors from the outer realms. Then it¡¯ll be your turn!¡±

    At this moment, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord was very confident.

    With this unexpected performance, he wasn¡¯t the only one who felt the power.

    This also made the sacred lords of the sacrednds extremely excited.

    Boom! Boom!

    The intense bombardment continued.

    Just as the attention gradually shifted toward the Emperor Artifact Formation, an ident happened.

    One of the quasi-emperors was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Boss, I found something! There is something that was left behind by our faction in this world! Maybe it can help us break through from the inside!¡±

    The leader of the quasi-emperors had an ugly expression on his face.

    ¡°Spit it out!¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a curse-type thing! It¡¯s not our Blood me Sect¡¯s way, but it¡¯s still property of our alliance.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you to activate it.¡±

    Very soon, they took action.

    Ye Changge had been paying attention to the battle.

    With his current realm and spiritual senses, everything was under his control.

    With the area his senses covered, he had heard all of the quasi-emperors¡¯ conversations.

    ¡°Curse-type Thing? What is that? There¡¯s an alliance? Looks like this is a very big force.¡±

    Ye Changge was deep in thought.

    He suddenly thought of the doll that had cursed Li Shiyi, and the curse that had injured the Sword Emperor and ultimately killed him.

    ¡°So they are actually many groups of people, each specializing in different things?¡±

    His deduction was not wrong.

    Soon, some strange auras appeared in various ces in the Mortal World.

    Countless ck auras suddenly appeared from the ground and shot straight into the sky, directly bombarding the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    The pavilion master of Heavenly City of Legacy and the others were all stunned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°I wonder where this attack came from. It¡¯s so powerful that it¡¯s exploding from within?¡±

    ¡°Curses! This is a powerful enemy from the outer realms! Didn¡¯t that fellow who attacked us think about how miserable we would be if they entered? Everyone, don¡¯t even think we¡¯ll have an easy time!¡±

    Many experts were furious!

    Such a powerful attack erupted from the inside, almost covering the entire world.

    Ye Changge was also somewhat surprised.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the other party¡¯s attack would have such arge effect.

    ¡°Hidden deep underground? Even I didn¡¯t notice it. Looks like they collected that Earth qi and did a lot of tricks underground.¡±

    Ye Changge was thinking to himself.

    He nned to wait until this matter was over before going underground to investigate.

    Under the attack from the inside, the Emperor Artifact Formation began to shake rapidly.

    In the eyes of the outer realm quasi-emperors, the cracks in the formation itself became even more obvious.

    Soon, they charged down and quickly collided with the top of the formation.

    Waves of intense fluctuations were audible. The cracks in the formation itself were connected and opened up a huge hole.

    The ten quasi-emperors from the outer realms quickly dispersed, and everyone charged towards the ground, glowing with a blood red light.

    The sacred lords¡¯ expressions changed.

    The mortals were filled with fear.

    The ordinary cultivators also looked scared.

    ¡°Ah! What should we do?!¡±

    ¡°Who can save us?!¡±

    ¡°Stop them! Stop them!¡±

    Amidst the panicked and rmed voices, the ten quasi-emperors charged towards the ground.

    At this moment, there was a golden light.

    A huge palm appeared in the air.

    The palm was so huge that it even surpassed the blood red hand seal that had appeared earlier.

    Ye Changge activated the Indestructible Golden Body Technique and disyed his divine ability in the air.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he grabbed the quasi-emperors in his hand.

    ¡°What is that? That golden palm?¡±

    ¡°Golden attack! That¡¯s the work of the Emperor, the Hidden Edge Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right! The color gold is the color of his cultivation technique. It must be the Emperor!¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze and anticipation, Ye Changge¡¯s attack left a deep impression in the hearts of countless people.

    ¡°What is this? Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Who is it? How can he have such a divine ability?¡±

    ¡°Give me a break!¡±

    The quasi-emperors began to panic when they were suddenly trapped by such an attack.

    They began to struggle frantically.

    Unfortunately, as Ye Changge exerted his strength, the giant palm tightened.

    ¡°No! No! This aura, you are the person who killed the divine martial demonic servant! You are the Emperor of this world!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m warning you, our Blood me Sect has countless experts, and we also have extremely powerful Emperors.¡±

    Facing certain death, the quasi-emperors also returned to their normal selves, cursing and begging for mercy.

    ¡°No! Our supreme experts won¡¯t let you go! When theye, you, an Emperor, will die without a doubt!¡±

    Amidst the roars, the quasi-emperors all bled from their seven orifices and were crushed to death.

    When there was only one quasi-emperor left, he cried out in surprise.

    ¡°You! You¡¯re not an Emperor! Who are you? Your true strength is¡­¡±

    He died before he could finish his words.

    His voice came to an abrupt halt, leaving behind the giant palm in the air that slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 124 - The Strong Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 124: The Strong Emperor</h4>

    Ye Changge¡¯s attack at that critical moment had killed so many quasi-emperors cleanly.

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s worry and fear, his appearance had left an impression in the hearts of too many people.

    After that, the number of people from the Hidden Edge Sect who came to acknowledge him as their master soared.

    Ye Changge did not choose anyone.

    However, he still could not resist the enthusiasm and drive of the people of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Time slowly passed. Soon, half a month had passed.

    The appearance of the quasi-emperors from the outer realms had a very deep impact on the Heavenly Mortal World.

    First of all, everyone in the Heavenly Mortal World knew that there existed that world in the outer realms.

    There was a faction called the Blood me Sect. They were very powerful and had many quasi-emperors.

    Their array formation was very powerful and could even cross the gap between quasi-emperors and Great Emperors.

    This directly stimted the entire Heavenly Mortal World. Countless people began to study the arrangement of the cultivators¡¯ battle formations.

    After a long period of time, the cultivators of the Heavenly Mortal World learned that the battle formation had be a special divine ability of the cultivators of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Secondly, this matter had united the people of the entire Heavenly Mortal World in an unprecedented way.

    People realized that they were not unique in the universe. There were more worlds out there and it was very likely that they would invade the Heavenly Mortal World.

    And the only person who could stop them was the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    This made people¡¯s admiration for Ye Changge even stronger.

    Other than the sacrednds, countless cultivation forces came to the Hidden Edge Sect of their own ord.

    They hoped to establish a deep cooperation with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Sect Leader Ding did not reject anyone who came. In any case, the Hidden Edge Sect would definitely upy the dominant position now, and anyone who came would have to listen to them.

    In a short period of time, the entire world¡¯s leading force had been determined.

    Apart from the former Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty, there had never been a second one.

    People realized that the sacrednd of the past had upied too many resources in this world, but they had not really done anything good.

    This was very normal. After all, the Heavenly Mortal World was a battle within the world. But now, a new enemy had appeared, amon enemy.

    During the battle before, the ck aura that suddenly appeared was also investigated by those who had intentions.

    It was the power that had plotted against the Sword Emperor, and it was also the power that had killed countless people in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The matter of Ye Changge killing Fang Xiaoru was also dug up.

    That time, the evil aura that appeared was also widely spread.

    The Hidden Edge Emperor taught Fang Xiaoru a lesson, and the Heavenly Dao Academy was filled with filth and dirt. It was widely spread throughout the world.

    This also made Ye Changge¡¯s reputation and prestige grow.

    Apart from that, the sacrednds also began to change.

    The first to stand out was Heavenly Star City.

    They, who had stood on Ye Changge¡¯s side from the start, were the biggest winners of the sacrednds.

    Because of Yu Tianxing, Heavenly Star City and the Hidden Edge Sect would definitely be very close in the future.

    Gong Feifan personally brought people to the Hidden Edge Sect and conveyed his willingness to cooperate in depth to Sect Master Ding.

    Sect Master Ding, who Li Shiyi had informed, readily agreed.

    Very quickly, this news spread throughout the world.

    Because they had never been enemies with the Hidden Edge Sect, Heavenly Star City was praised by the Heavenly Mortal World for being the first one to support them.

    As for the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, the Wan Xiang Sect, the Ten Ultimate Sword sect, the Myriad Swords Gate, and other sects that had gone to the Hidden Edge Sect, they were all spurned.

    The Sacred Land Alliance was facing an awkward situation of copse.

    After Heavenly Star City, the Heavenly Dao Academy followed.

    Mo Xunhuan personally came to apologize.

    When Sect Leader Ding saw him bring arge number of treasures up the mountain, he was shocked.

    Soon, a shocking piece of news spread throughout the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    The Heavenly Dao Academy and the Hidden Edge Sect became partners, and the Heavenly Dao Academypensated by providing arge number of resources.

    Mo Xunhuan abdicated his position and became an elder. Yuan Shi became the new leader of the Heavenly Dao Academy and received the support of the entire Heavenly Dao Academy.

    The sacrednds seemed to have changed their perception of Hidden Edge Emperor.

    Several sacrednds released a joint statement.

    ¡°From today onwards, if we don¡¯t get past the Emperor Realm, our sect will not call itself a sacrednd.

    ¡°Secondly, when we face enemies from the outer realms, we will actively resist them and not let them drag us down.

    ¡°Thirdly, no matter what materials the Hidden Edge Emperor needs to set up the World Barrier, you cane to our sect and ask for them.¡±

    Thisst item surpassed many people¡¯s expectations.

    This meant that these sacrednds needed to open their treasury to the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    However, Ye Changge could have asked for them by himself. These sacrednds could not stop him anyway.

    However, after such a thing happened, they finally epted their fate and made a statement.

    The Vast Sea Divine Church¡¯s leader and countless experts all went to the Hidden Edge Sect to pay respects, apologize, make amends, and form an alliance.

    All of a sudden, guests of the entire Hidden Edge Sect came in an endless stream. Countless people came.

    Ye Changge did not care at all and left everything to Sect Leader Ding to handle.

    Sect Leader Ding was grinning from ear to ear because of this.

    The abbot, Qing Cang, had been following Sect Leader Ding all along, running back and forth.

    The two of them became the representatives of the Hidden Edge Emperor and became famous in the Heavenly Mortal World. Countless people remembered their appearances.

    And as the sacrednds formed an alliance and apologized, another thing happened.

    The Sacred Land Alliance experienced a conflict.

    The most important conflict was about the ownership of the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    These sacrednds had already sensed the benefits of the Emperor Artifact Formation, so they naturally did not want the formation to be broken up.

    But now, they were divided into two camps.

    One side had already be allies of the Hidden Edge Sect, while the other side was still their enemy.

    Although the Heavenly Dao Academy and Ye Changge also had a deep conflict, they had put down their dignity, and the sect master had personallye to apologize.

    Such a thing was impossible for the master of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, the Wan Xiang Sect, and the other sacrednds¡¯ people.

    For them, this was simply worse than killing them.

    Unfortunately, as Ye Changge¡¯s reputation grew, they no longer had the qualifications to be the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s opponents.

    In reality, they no longer dared to call themselves the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s opponents.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord and the others had long since been scared silly by everything that had happened.

    Their greatest reliance was the powerful Emperor Artifact Formation. Not only did it have ws, but it also required a lot of financial and material resources to continue setting it up.

    And now, it was publicly acknowledged that the enemies in the outer realms were very strong. The cmity of heaven and Earth was more terrifying than they had imagined.

    They could only rely on Ye Changge¡¯s World Barrier.

    There was no longer a need to continue setting up the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    For a moment, the situation had entered a stalemate. Both sacrednds wanted to obtain control of the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    ¡°In my opinion, since the Hidden Edge Sect is so prestigious now and the Hidden Edge Emperor is our leader, why don¡¯t we hand the formation over to him to manage?¡±

    After a series of events, Lian Yunfengpletely admired Ye Changge.

    When the situation reached a stalemate, he was the first to raise his voice and appeal to the people of the Heavenly Mortal World to support Ye Changge.

    Soon, the pressure came to the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the others.

    What the Heavenly Dao Academy had done became the only choice for the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the others.

 Chapter 125 - The Attention of the Universe, News of Bu Yi Zhenren

    <h4>Chapter 125: The Attention of the Universe, News of Bu Yi Zhenren</h4>

    A powerful pressure came to the sacrednd.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy lord, the Wan Xiang Sect master, and the others chose to y dead.

    They did not respond.

    The Myriad Swords Gate and the others apologized publicly and changed their sect master or sect master.

    Soon, they also used their own materials to apologise to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    However, they did not apply to form an alliance.

    Although the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the others yed dead, the conflict became more and more acute.

    This was because the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy and other Emperor artifacts were the core of the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    The opposing sacrednds definitely did not want their Emperor artifacts to be controlled by Ye Changge.

    And the sacrednds like the Vast Sea Divine Church did not want the Emperor Artifact Formation to be split up. They wanted Ye Changge to control it.

    Countless people were denouncing the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    However, the key person in this matter, the Hidden Edge Emperor, did not make anyments.

    Sect Leader Ding had great hopes for this.

    In the end, he gritted his teeth and went to Reclining Firewood Peak to look for Ye Changge to ask for his thoughts.

    Ye Changge did not meet Sect Leader Ding. He was busy refining the foundation of the formation and was nning to set up a World Barrier.

    It was still Li Shiyi who appeared and conveyed Ye Changge¡¯s intentions.

    ¡°Sect leader, what master means is that he¡¯s not interested. The Emperor Artifact Formation is too weak. The World Barrier should be the priority.¡±

    These words almost choked Sect Leader Ding to death.

    He stood below the Reclining Firewood Peak and thought for a long time. He almost doubted his own life.

    In the end, he figured it out.

    ¡°This is the realm of an Emperor. The Emperor Artifact Formation is nothing to an Emperor. Only those sacrednds would care about it.¡±

    ¡°With the existence of an Emperor, we, the Hidden Edge Sect, have already surpassed the sacrednds. I have to act ording to my status.¡±

    Soon, the Hidden Edge Sect released a piece of news.

    The Hidden Edge Emperor did not have any thoughts about the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    This was because the Emperor Artifact Formation was too ordinary.

    The Emperor wanted to set up a World Barrier.

    When repairing the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World, the increase in spiritual energy andws was even more obvious. Many people already knew about the characteristics of the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    Inparison, the change in the environment brought about by the Emperor Artifact Formation was insignificant.

    And the restoration of the Giant Pir was only the most important part of setting up the World Barrier.

    Now, with the core of the array and the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World, they only needed to set up the World Barrier.

    Once this announcement was made, the people of the world once again saw the way a true sacrednd behaved.

    ¡°This is a true sacrednd. That Heavenly Tower of Legacy is nothingpared to it.¡±

    Such an evaluation spread throughout the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The death of the Blood me Sect quasi-emperors did not only affect the Heavenly Mortal World.

    It had a far-reaching effect on the entire universe and arge area.

    Different from the death of the divine items and demonic servants, these quasi-emperors had set up a heaven reaching array that could rival Emperors.

    No matter which world it was, Emperors were all super powerful beings.

    The death of these ten quasi-emperors was instantly known by the mysterious forces of the Blood me Sect.

    In a strange space, there were water screens everywhere, showing strange scenes.

    Within them were scenes of various worlds.

    It was as if this was the monitoring area of the universe, where one could observe many worlds.

    ¡°Have you noticed World C Wu? Ten quasi-emperors have died. We can set up a heaven-bridging formation.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ording to our information, that world is of deep significance to us.¡±

    ¡°Tell me in detail.¡±

    ¡°Our broken Earth God banner is there. The cursed people once fought against an Emperor there. Most importantly, we¡¯ve lost another group of Emperor-level battle-power.¡±

    ¡°Sending stronger existences over directly, be it the broken Earth God banner or the people who killed our disciples, is worth considering.¡±

    ¡°Then what kind ofbat power should we send over? An ordinary Emperor definitely won¡¯t be able to do it.¡±

    Once these words were said, it was silent for a long time.

    ¡°Based on these circumstances, we conservatively estimate that there are at least two Emperor-level warriors over there.¡±

    ¡°Then should we send three Emperors over?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right! Emperors are not only powerful now. It also means that they have potential in the future. Why not send one Emperor and two chaos-level magic servants?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a big deal! Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡­

    A certain world was in chaos.

    Battles were happening all the time in this world.

    The World Barrier here had the appearance of a tortoise, flowing with light and colors.

    And in the middle of this tortoise shell, a huge hole appeared.

    Countless experts from the outer realms entered the world here, fighting with the natives.

    In this world, in a luxurious pce.

    There was a peerless beauty sitting on the main seat, her body covered in injuries as she received treatment. Her face was full of indifference.

    Someone below was reporting the news seriously.

    ¡°Temple master, ording to our news, the people of the Blood me Sect have suffered heavy losses in a world called the Heavenly Mortal World!¡±

    ¡°Oh? What kind of losses?¡±

    ¡°The ten quasi-emperors who can set up the heaven-bridging formation have died!¡±

    ¡°What? Is this news true?¡±

    The temple master could not care less about the healers behind her. She stood up from her seat in surprise.

    ¡°This is the news that our spies buried deep in the Blood me Sect received. They risked their lives to spread it. They are the most reliable sources!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really great news! There aren¡¯t many such existences in the Blood me Sect.¡±

    ¡°This force has been invading other worlds. We don¡¯t know what their goal is, but it¡¯s a good thing that we can stop them no matter what!¡±

    This kind of thing happened in many worlds.

    The Blood me Sect belonged to a mysterious faction, and no one knew anything about that faction.

    However, all the other branches of this faction were crazily invading other worlds.

    They had many enemies, but they were very powerful.

    And those worlds that were more advanced and had experts far beyond the Emperor level would not take the initiative to make enemies with the mysterious outer realms.

    In a short period of time, the mysterious forces caused war to erupt in the universe, and the mes of war were omnipresent.

    News of Ye Changge killing the quasi-emperors of the Blood me Sect and causing them to lose important people quickly spread to these worlds.

    Countless people began to pay attention to this ce.

    Many people knew how powerful the Blood me Sect was and how vengeful they were. They were worried for the Heavenly Mortal World, but they also hoped that the Heavenly Mortal World would once again create a miracle.

 Chapter 126 - The Expectant Sect Leader Ding Set Up the Formation

    <h4>Chapter 126: The Expectant Sect Leader Ding Set Up the Formation</h4>

    Hidden Edge Sect, main branch.

    Sect Leader Ding looked at a jade slip with a serious expression.

    ording to the report from the messenger disciple, that jade slip had been sent by Bu Yi Zhenren.

    To the current Hidden Edge Sect, Bu Yi Zhenren was an extremely important existence.

    He was the master of the Hidden Edge Emperor and Ye Changge. His status naturally rose as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sect Master Ding!¡±

    ¡°Junior, I have traveled the Mortal World and discovered a strange power hidden in the Mortal World. Although I don¡¯t know their purpose, I will still continue to investigate.¡±

    ¡°During my investigation, I discovered the following things.¡±

    ¡°First, there are forces outside the eastern region that have been targeting the Hidden Edge Sect. Although I don¡¯t know their specific intentions, it¡¯s worth being wary of.¡±

    ¡°ording to my investigation, this force might be rted to our sect¡¯s archenemy, the Asura Ghost Region, from a few thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°After a few days of investigation, I¡¯ve discovered that their target is probably rted to the surviving underground n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still investigating the specifics of the situation, but I can be sure that they are our enemies. If we seed, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be in great trouble.¡±

    ¡°Younger brother had a fortuitous encounter. He knew a bit about formations, feng shui, and the exploration of earth veins. I discovered a big secret during the exploration.¡±

    ¡°Under our sect, only one of the most powerful formations in the world is buried. It concerns the remains of the underground n. I don¡¯t know the specifics of the situation, but the sect leader must be on guard.¡±

    ¡°Brother, during the exploration process, I found traces of the great cmity.¡±

    ¡°I came across an underground passage and came to a strange ce underground. Here, I discovered the ruins of an ancient sect. There are many records here.¡±

    ¡°ording to my judgment, I¡¯m afraid that there will be a great cmity in the Mortal World soon. As a member of the Heavenly Mortal World, as a member of the Hidden Edge Sect, I am afraid that it would be difficult for even me to remain unscathed. I have to inform the outside world of this news.¡±

    ¡°Finally, this underground force even recorded the invasion of experts from the outer realms.¡±

    ¡°It seems that every once in a while, every ten thousand years, or a thousand years, our Heavenly Mortal World will be attacked by the outside world.¡±

    ¡°In these troubled times, Sect Master Wanwang Ding withstood the pressure. Our Hidden Edge Sect is united and we will ovee the difficulties together. Your junior will continue to investigate.¡±

    ¡°After my journey underground, I heard that a Great Emperor appeared in our Hidden Edge Sect. This is a good omen for the gathering of storms. If I return afterpleting the mission, please introduce me to the sect master.¡±

    ¡°I have a disciple, Ye Changge, from Reclining Firewood Peak. He is all alone. Although his talent in cultivation is not good, he is the only sessor of my Reclining Firewood Peak. Please take care of me, sect leader.¡±

    After reading the long letter, Sect Leader Ding did not know whether tough or cry. He felt very warm.

    ¡°This younger brother of mine usually travels around the world and loves freedom the most. I didn¡¯t expect that he would work so hard to investigate for the sect¡¯s important matters.¡±

    The abbot of Qingcang took the jade slip and carefully read through it. His expression was the same as the sect leader¡¯s.

    ¡°Haha, if the master has something to do, he¡¯ll do his best. Isn¡¯t the Hidden Edge Emperor already doing what our younger brother Buyi is doing? Hahaha.¡±

    Amidst waves of heartyughter, Sect Leader Ding and the abbot of Qingcang wrote a reply to Buyi Zhenren.

    ¡°I wonder how Brother Buyi will feel when he reads this and learns that the Hidden Edge Emperor is his disciple, Ye Changge.¡±

    The abbot sighed deeply.

    Sect Leader Ding recalled the shock he felt when he first learned of the news and chuckled.

    Ye Changge sensed something on Reclining Firewood Peak and calcted with his fingers. He smiled faintly as well.

    He was also somewhat looking forward to the reaction of his extraordinarily handsome master when he found out everything.

    With a smile, Ye Changge began to refine the array base.

    After the restoration of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir and the refinement of many array cores, he was now very familiar with the refinement of the array materials needed for the World Barrier.

    The Sacred Item Waterfall instantly reacted. Countless refiners of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror and the array masters watched carefully.

    This was a major event for the entire Myriad Flowers World.

    Previously, when Ye Changge repaired the Giant Pir, not only did the people of the Heavenly Mortal World see it, but the people of the Myriad Flowers World saw it too.

    Through the water screen, they saw the figure standing on the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World. Although the difference in size was huge, it still appeared iparably majestic.

    This scene not only left a deep impression in the hearts of the people of the Heavenly Mortal World, but also made countless people in the Myriad Flowers World unable to forget it for the rest of their lives.

    Wu Yunfei could no longer suppress his excitement when he saw that.

    He made up his mind that no matter how difficult or dangerous it was, he would definitely go to the world where the Great Emperor lived and learn from him.

    Ye Changge did not care about these things.

    He refined his own array base and installed these modules that were filled with profound power to assemble them.

    His movements were smooth and fluid. The people of the Gongsun family and the Array Path Temple all watched him attentively.

    Those who knew of this news spread the news to the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the Sacred Land Alliance.

    Soon, countless messages began to reach the person in charge of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    Through the people from the Hidden Edge Sect, the Sacred Land Alliance already knew that Ye Changge was allowing people from the other world to watch him set up the array.

    Since people from the outside world could learn from the Hidden Edge Emperor, there was no reason that people from this world could not watch it too.

    Although the Emperor did not teach them and only set up the array himself. Just watching was enough for people to learn a lot.

    Right now, the key to everything was the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the Wan Xiang Sect.

    Only they had the ability to use the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy to observe the Emperor and then transmit the image to the divine water screen.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s first reaction was to forbid it.

    This was because this was a matter to exchange for the reputation of the Hidden Edge Emperor and the Hidden Edge Sect. It would not be of any benefit to the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    However, they soon could not withstand the pressure.

    This was because more and more people came to request for the Heavenly Tower of Legacy to observe.

    As for the top array sects, Array Path Temple and the Gongsun family, they had already obtained the right to directly observe from Reclining Firewood Peak.

    None of the sects with array inheritance wished to be left far behind.

    After experiencing the previous events, everyone clearly realized one thing. The Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s array strength was number one in the world.

    If he were to count the praise from the other world, he would probably be number one in both worlds.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord looked at the message-transmitting flying swords floating in front of him in a daze.

    The flying swords emitted a strange light as the words appeared.

    With a sweep of his divine sense, he found the contents of these letters. They were all people who wished to see the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s array formation.

    There were more than ten thousand flying swords.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord felt very tired.

    He knew that he had been targeted by the people of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    If he could not satisfy these people¡¯s demands, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy would probably be ostracized by the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    Even if the Heavenly Tower of Legacy was a sacrednd, it could not withstand the oppression of so many other sacrednds.

 Chapter 127 - Ways of Entertaining the Whole Nation. Bu Yi Zhenrenâ€™s Worries

    <h4>Chapter 127: Ways of Entertaining the Whole Nation. Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯s Worries</h4>

    Buzz!

    Along with a series of strange fluctuations, therge and small water screens suspended high in the sky of the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm began to disy an image.

    In the image, the Hidden Edge Emperor was emitting a faint golden light. No one could see his face clearly as he was refining the array base.

    Countless array cultivators were extremely excited.

    Even if they couldn¡¯t understand it, they still had to watch.

    Due to this matter, the Mortal World, whichcked entertainment, was filled with people.

    Almost everyone was looking at the sky.

    After all, a formation used the power of heaven and earth and thews of the Heavenly Dao.

    Ye Changge¡¯s every action was in ordance with the Heavenly Dao. Even if they could not understand it, they still found it very beautiful.

    Countless children from the countryside were running everywhere. The little ones covered in mud were also looking up at the screen in a daze.

    Some of the talented little ones seemed to be able to understand many truths from it.

    This caused the foundation of the entire Heavenly Mortal World to rise because in the many years that followed, more children suitable for cultivation were born.

    If this was the case for children, it was even more so for those geniuses who were sessful in cultivation.

    In the Bone Eroding Pce, Yan Huamao was the strongest amongst the younger generation of disciples. He was considered one of the top disciples.

    He stared nkly at the water screen in the sky, his left hand constantly gesturing to something.

    In the distance, a few of his fellow disciples looked at him in puzzlement.

    ¡°What is Brother Yan doing?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He seems to be looking at the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s array formation.¡±

    ¡°Array formation? Isn¡¯t Brother Yan a sword cultivator? Why is he looking at the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s array formation?¡±

    ¡°Then who knows? Maybe Brother Yan is talented and powerful, and he can use this toprehend the way of the sword.¡±

    Yan Huamao stood out in the Bone Eroding Pce after all, and it was inevitable that he would be envied by others.

    At this moment, someone saw his iprehensible manner and mocked him.

    Hearing the discussion of those disciples, Yan Huamao ignored them and continued to gesture.

    Time passed quickly, and the sun set in the west.

    Ye Changge had refined arge array for a day, and Yan Huamao had also watched it for a day.

    During this time, hundreds of disciples from the Bone Eroding Pce saw him gesturing here.

    Some stopped to watch, some discussed, some mocked him, and some imitated him as they looked at the water screen in the sky.

    Fortunately, Yan Huamao¡¯s status in the sect was not low. Although there were people mocking him, no one came to interrupt him.

    Soon, the Hidden Edge Emperor finished refining some array bases and finally assembled them together.

    A bolt of lightning exploded in Yan Huamao¡¯s mind.

    He suddenly jumped up from the ground and levitated.

    Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!

    The sword moved like a dragon, and a series of strange sounds apanied the movement of the sword, shocking everyone.

    Strange ck vapour wrapped around him, and the surrounding spiritual energy was absorbed.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    With a loud shout, the ck vapour swirling with colorful spiritual energy turned into extremely fast sword qi and flew forward.

    Boom!

    The sword qi struck the ground of the Eroding Bone Pce, creating a crack that was almost a thousand meters long.

    ¡°Hahaha, not bad, not bad. I didn¡¯t expect someone from the Eroding Bone Pce to be able toprehend top-tier sword intent and devour sword intent at such a young age.¡±

    The elder of the Eroding Bone Pce, who had been observing this strange disciple, walked out of the darkness with a loudugh.

    Countless disciples of the Bone Eroding Pce saw this and were filled with envy.

    The technique impartation elder hade personally to protect a disciple in secret. This was a treatment that no one had ever enjoyed before.

    Many people knew that after this incident, Yan Huamao¡¯s status had once again risen.

    Sword intent, the symbol of a top-tier sword cultivator of the younger generation.

    ¡°Other than Li Shiyi from the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak, I¡¯m afraid that our brother¡¯s sword cultivation is the strongest among the younger generation.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Yan Huamao is too strong.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Li Shiyi is from the Hidden Edge Sect after all. If the Emperor thinks highly of him, he can always be taught by the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, to be able toprehend such a powerful sword intent before reaching fifty¡­ Brother Yan has a bright future ahead of him.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Yan is a genius. To be able toprehend sword intent from the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s formation¡­ he¡¯s really strong!¡±

    Soon, Yan Huamao of the Bone Eroding Pce saw the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s formation and sessfullyprehended the top-tier sword intent. The news of him devouring the sword intent spread to the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    The cultivators were all crazy about it.

    A master of Dao formation came out to exin. They exined the reason for Yan Huamao¡¯s sess to those who did not understand the formation.

    The formation contained the Dao of heaven and earth. By using the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, even the other cultivators would be able toprehend the Great Dao.

    The world was shaken.

    More and more cultivators had to partake in apulsory course arranged by the sect. They watched the Emperor refine the array base and set up the array.

    Although Yan Huamao was outstanding, he was not the most outstanding person in the Mortal World.

    His sess was not singr.

    Not long after, more and more shocking news spread.

    The young disciple of the Drunken Dream Sect, Hua Tianci, hadprehended the Great Dream Heart Sutra and sessfully broke through to the Immortal Soul Realm.

    The Free Will Sect¡¯s elder, Wei Wuxing, hadprehended the sect¡¯s secret art and sessfully broke through to the upper three realms.

    The saintess of the Temple of Annihtion felt something when she saw the Great Emperor set up the array andprehend thew of annihtion. She had sessfully broken through to the upper three realms.

    ¡­

    There was a lot of news like this.

    Although Yan Huamao¡¯s sess was shocking, the most shocking thing was that there were still experts who hadprehended and who had broken through to the upper three realms.

    What kind of concept was the upper three realms?

    Other than the various sacrednd forces, the vast majority of cultivation forces had not seen a single upper three realms expert since they were established.

    Such an oue directly caused the entire cultivation world¡¯s forces to go crazy.

    More and more people began to watch Ye Changge refine the array base and set up the array formation.

    When Ye Changge heard this news, he smiled faintly and did not stop it.

    That was because he sensed that the cmity was approaching.

    Regardless of whether it was the factions from the other realms or there were other cmities, they all needed the entire Heavenly Mortal World to be stronger in order to deal with them.

    With such a way to strengthen the entire world, he did not need to expend much effort. He was naturally very willing.

    After that, Ye Changge would refine the array formation every once in a while.

    Every time, he would attract the attention of the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    Faced with such a situation, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy could only choose topromise.

    Han Yu was worried that if he did not agree to the broadcast of the Emperor¡¯s actions, not only would the other factions tear him apart, but the Heavenly Tower of Legacy would also not let him off.

    ¡­

    At the border between the southern border and the western sea, in a small city.

    A man with a white beard and dirt stains all over his body was sitting in the lobby of a restaurant. He looked a little dirty.

    Although he looked dirty, he did notck money and had an extraordinary sense of direction. The restaurant manager still greeted him warmly.

    This old man was Bu Yi Zhenren.

    He was also ye Changge¡¯s teacher.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, the human world is still better. I¡¯ve been exploring the underground for so long, and I can finallye out and drink some wine and eat some meat.¡±

    ¡°Although the human world is facing a great disaster, I still have to live every day well. Otherwise, if I can¡¯t stop it and don¡¯t enjoy it enough before I die, won¡¯t I suffer a loss?¡±

    In the midst of suffering, Bu Yi Zhenren drank a little wine.

 Chapter 128 - The Shocked Bu Yi Zhenren -- the Emperor is My Disciple?

    <h4>Chapter 128: The Shocked Bu Yi Zhenren ¡ª the Emperor is My Disciple?</h4>

    Bu Yi Zhenren had an ancient book in his hand.

    It was records of a sect that had been left behind underground.

    There were many records like this underground.

    The book he was holding now contained some information about the Qi Huang n.

    ¡°No matter how many times I read it, I¡¯m still shocked that there¡¯s a race that can make the sacrednds so miserable.¡±

    Bu Yi Zhenren thought about the records he had read and sighed.

    The Qi Huang n was too powerful.

    They absorbed killing and death Qi, and killing was their way of cultivation.

    The more they killed, the stronger they became.

    How could other forces fight against them?

    In the era when Emperors had not appeared, the Qi Huang n was almost the most powerful force.

    They had caused a bloody storm in the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    Luckily, Emperor Zhulu had appeared and suppressed the entire world

    ¡°Unfortunately, the remaining existence of that force in the human world now hopes to release them and target the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Bu Yi Zhenren was very worried.

    ¡°The surviving underground n is so powerful and strange. Once they appear, I¡¯m afraid the entire world will be in chaos.¡±

    He shifted his gaze to another booklet.

    There were records of the exploration of the outer realm experts, as well as some deductions.

    It was an investigation conducted by the extinct sect.

    ¡°Looking at the records of this sect, they were once a powerful sect. They still have the energy to care about the world¡¯s major events.¡±

    ¡°Such a sect has disappeared in the long river of history. Can I, Hidden Edge, survive the great cmity and continue my legacy?¡±

    There was a rare sense of pessimism in his heart.

    Buyi Zhenren had rich experience and was very powerful; he was still able to survive the great cmity.

    Moreover, he had traveled outside for many years and had many fortuitous encounters.

    However, facing the great cmity of heaven and earth, facing the outer realm experts, facing the surviving underground n, Asura Ghost Region, and so on, he appeared to be so powerless.

    ¡°Forget it. Humans can¡¯t fight against the heavens. Since I really don¡¯t have the ability to interfere, it¡¯s better to look at the bigger picture.¡±

    Suddenly, a faint light shed, and a magical stream of light fell into the Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯s palm.

    The surrounding people did not notice this anomaly.

    ¡°A letter from the sect leader? It seems that the sect has already known about the message I sent and has begun to take action.¡±

    It was a rare piece of good news, and Bu Yi Zhenren let out a slight sigh of relief.

    With this thought in mind, he scanned it with his divine senses and looked at the jade slip that Sect Leader Ding had sent over.

    Puff!

    Cough Cough Cough!

    Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯s eyes bulged, and he stood up in shock, spitting out the wine in his mouth.

    As a powerful cultivator, he actually choked and started coughing.

    All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s eyes were on Bu Yi Zhenren.

    Sensing that the time and ce were not right, he threw down a gold ingot and disappeared into the hall.

    Only a few dozen guests were left in shock.

    Bu Yi Zhenren came to a hill nearby.

    He took a deep breath and took out the jade slip.

    Before he nned to read it, he put down the jade slip, rubbed his head, and shook his head.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t dreaming just now, was I?¡±

    Bu Yi Zhenren thought carefully for a long time before he really raised the jade slip and began to read the information inside.

    ¡°This is from my junior!¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor is your disciple, Ye Changge!¡±

    After reading the second sentence, Bu Yi Zhenren could not believe what he was seeing, even though he was prepared for it.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor? My disciple? That young fool, Ye Changge?¡±

    Disbelief quickly crept onto Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯s face.

    Anyone would be unable to believe what they had just seen.

    ¡°That child I picked up back then, that child who doesn¡¯t fit his age at all, is he an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my only disciple. After I came out, I didn¡¯t bother about him for many years. That fellow, is he an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°My disciple is the Hidden Edge Emperor, the emperor who refined the Giant Pir? The Emperor who killed the quasi-emperor who invaded from the outer realms?¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Every time he said this, the shock on Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯s face intensified.

    He could not ept this at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m the Emperor¡¯s master?¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    He kept thinking about these important matters, and every time he thought of something, he drew in a cold breath.

    If anyone here saw his appearance, they would probably think that they were looking at a madman.

    In the wilderness, there was an old man covered in dirt. He was mumbling to himself and sucking in cold breaths. Anyone who saw him would be afraid.

    After a long time, the Bu Yi Zhenren seemed to calm down.

    He took a deep breath again and slowly and seriously looked at the information in the jade slip.

    ¡°The Emperor has already figured out the reason for the Asura Ghost Region and the underground survivors.¡±

    Upon seeing this, Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯s face lit up with joy.

    ¡°As expected of my disciple! As expected of the Great Emperor! He already knows the information. Then, things will be much easier from now on.¡±

    He analyzed and continued to read.

    ¡°The Great Emperor has already taken in the Asura Ghost Region and the surviving underground race, a powerful race called the Qi Huang n, as Hidden Edge vassals.¡±

    Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯s face froze.

    The incredulous feeling from before surfaced again.

    ¡°The Asura Ghost Region, which has been tangling with us for so long, and the powerful surviving underground race recorded in the records of the underground sect, have be my vassals?¡±

    ¡°The Qi Huang n in the transmission was solved just like that? The Qi Huang n that I was so worried about?¡±

    ¡°Besides, wasn¡¯t the Asura Ghost Region still trying to find a way to deal with the Hidden Edge Sect, and release the Qi Huang n? Just like that?¡±

    ¡°The Qi Huang n was released. Where¡¯s the bloody storm we talked about?¡±

    Bu Yi Zhenren took the jade slip away and continued to fall into shock.

    ¡°Well, the Qi Huang n lost to Emperor Zhulu in the end, and my disciple is also a Great Emperor. That¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that makes sense, very reasonable.¡±

    After convincing himself, Bu Yi Zhenren continued to read the contents of the jade slip.

    ¡°The Qi Huang n has a total poption of several hundred thousand. Everyone is extremely talented, and they are good at using Earth qi. Theirbat strength is astonishing.¡±

    ¡°In addition, they broke through the seal and gained a new life. Their cultivation has grown very quickly.¡±

    ¡°Now, the Qi Huang n has a quasi-emperor, fifteen upper three realms experts, and an even greater number of middle three realms experts.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding exined many things in the jade slip.

    The details were almost like an intelligence report.

    The reason was that the identity of the current Bu Yi Zhenren was different.

    After all, he was Ye Changge¡¯s master.

    And Ye Changge, as the only Emperor in the entire Heavenly Mortal World, was powerful and was the host of many major events.

    As the head of Reclining Firewood Peak and the master of the Emperor, Bu Yi Zhenren was now an important figure in the Hidden Edge Sect and could influence the entire sect.

    He definitely had the strongest level of influence in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

 Chapter 129 - The Ambitious Bu Yi Zhenren and the Jealous Cultivator of the Myriad Flowers World

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Ambitious Bu Yi Zhenren and the Jealous Cultivator of the Myriad Flowers World</h4>

    Bu Yi Zhenren continued to read the information in the jade slip.

    He was already able to control his emotions.

    ¡°This disciple of mine is really amazing.¡±

    As he read, Bu Yi Zhenren was shocked.

    He was actually very strong, and had already reached the Tribtion Realm.

    In addition to the opportunities he had obtained from traveling around, Bu Yi Zhenren¡¯sbat strength and potential were very strong.

    He thought that he would be the first disciple of this generation to break through the Tribtion Transcendent Realm to the Entry Saint Realm.

    But now, he knew a piece of news that shocked him.

    His only disciple, Ye Changge, had be an Emperor.

    Not only that, arge number of experts had appeared among the group of vassals he had brought to the sect.

    There was actually a quasi-emperor!

    And not just an ordinary quasi-emperor, but a quasi-emperor of the Qi Huang n. Hisbat strength was formidable.

    There were actually as many as fifteen experts of the upper three realms.

    What kind of concept was this?

    This was more than all the upper three realms experts in the ordinary sacrednd.

    Even Heavenly Star City did not have so many experts.

    Of course, the reason why Heavenly Star City had fallen to such a state was because there were disciples cultivating evil techniques and devouring bloodlines.

    But this was enough to prove the strength of the upper three realms¡¯ experts.

    With so many powerful cultivators in the Hidden Edge Sect, not only did they have the existence of an Emperor in terms of the strongestbat strength, but they also had a great advantage in the upper three realms and the middle three realms.

    Following upper three realms, they also had a great advantage in theparison of the middle three realms.

    ¡°What these old bones of mine have achieved is really nothingpared to the this disciple of mine.¡±

    With a sigh, Bu Yi Zhenren continued to check.

    He had already calmed down a lot.

    With such an outstanding disciple, what was there to be dissatisfied about?

    ¡°A teacher doesn¡¯t have to be good to a disciple. A disciple doesn¡¯t have to be inferior to a teacher!¡±

    After the introduction of the underground descendants, the jade slip recorded the situation of the Asura Ghost Region.

    The former great enemy of the Hidden Edge Sect could only be a subsidiary force and ept the control of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Bu Yi Zhenren sighed to himself.

    ¡°The world is unpredictable. who could have predicted that the Asura Ghost Region would keep an eye on the Hidden Edge Sect? Now, I realize that the problem has been solved.¡±

    All the records came to an end, and what followed was about the great cmity.

    ¡°ording to the Great Emperor¡¯s deductions, there are many forms of the great cmity.¡±

    ¡°It could be another world colliding with us, or it could be something else, but the World Barrier is vital.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already gathered enough materials, and with the Emperor¡¯s own materials, we can definitely set up a great array and create a World Barrier.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding said something else.

    ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t see it. There are so many things in that treasury that I¡¯m drooling.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Emperor looking after us, I think that just that pile of materials would be enough to make all the sacrednds in the world unite to deal with us.¡±

    Bu Yi Zhenren saw this and thought of Sect Leader Ding¡¯s expression andughed out loud.

    ¡°Carefree, carefree. My disciple is so powerful, and my sect is doing well. What else do I have to worry about?¡±

    His heart was at ease, and Bu Yi Zhenren, who had let go of his worries, began to feel alive.

    ¡°Since my disciple can solve these matters, what am I still doing here? Leave it to him. I¡¯m going to travel.¡±

    After making up his mind, Bu Yi Zhenren sent a message by flying sword and wrote, ¡°I¡¯m going to wander around.¡±

    Then, a spell changed his image, and Bu Yi Zhenren disappeared into the human world again, wandering around.

    ¡­

    Myriad Flowers World, Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    The Water Moon Sect master looked at the waterfall quietly, as if she had an epiphany.

    The waterfall did not show up. Those artifact masters and array masters were busy with their own affairs, so no one cared about the Water Moon sect master.

    Only the supreme elder of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror noticed the abnormality.

    She was guarding the sect master of the Water Moon Sect from afar.

    Soon, the sunlight disappeared.

    The change in the weather quickly attracted people¡¯s attention.

    The sunlight quickly dimmed, and the starlight began to appear.

    When the sun disappeared, a full moon appeared in the sky.

    Looking at the bright moon, the light of which even changed the sunlight, countless people cried out in surprise.

    The Water Moon Sect master had a serious expression on her face. She was still looking at the waterfall devoutly.

    Soon, starlight appeared, and the moonlight was bright. The area that was getting bigger and bigger was affected.

    Cold moonlight shot straight at the Water Moon sect master who was standing still.

    Under the silence of the whole ce, waves of powerful fluctuations slowly spread out from her body along with the moonlight.

    A huge image of a goddess appeared behind her.

    ¡°This is the Moonlight Goddess? Sect Leader Shui Yue actually cultivates this secret technique?¡±

    ¡°Looking at the situation, it seems that she has sessfully resonated and entered the master level?¡±

    The scene was extremely mystical. Finally, someone could not help but cry out in surprise.

    As if to verify the speaker¡¯s correctness, a vast amount of spiritual energy quickly gathered toward Sect Leader Shui Yue.

    Her expression was solemn and divine.

    A powerful aura appeared around her body.

    After a long while, she opened her eyes, full of surprise and joy.

    ¡°Grand Elder, I¡¯veprehended the Moonlight Goddess Scripture, I¡¯ve broken through!¡±

    Seeing her excited expression, everyone sent their sincere blessings.

    ¡°Congrattions to Sect Leader Shuiyue forprehending a cultivation technique, your strength has greatly improved!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to Sect Leader Shuiyue forprehending a cultivation technique, your strength has greatly improved!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Sect Leader Shuiyue, forprehending a cultivation technique and greatly improving your strength!¡±

    ¡­ Someone had gotten the ball rolling, and soon, everyone sincerely wished her well.

    Amidst the jubnt atmosphere, news of this matter spread.

    At first, the news spread among the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    After hearing the news, the cultivators of the other sects all requested toe to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror to watch.

    Soon, more and more people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path learned of this news, but the guards needed by the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror were given priority, and the cultivators began topete for spots.

    In the chaos, the news could not be kept secret any longer.

    ¡°Sect Leader Shuiyue watched the scene of the Great Emperor setting up the array,prehended thews of heaven and earth, and sessfully cultivated the Moonlight Goddess Scripture.¡±

    This news instantly spread throughout the entire Myriad Flowers World.

    Countless people learned of this news.

    More cultivators learned of the original story through the exnations of the array masters.

    The entire Myriad Flowers World was in an uproar.

    ¡°We also want to see the Great Emperor set up the array!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Why should only array masters and artifact masters be able to see it? We guard the south pole¡¯s great void, and we want to see it too!¡±

    ¡°Although array masters can make a significant contribution to repairing the World Barrier, I¡¯ve gained my own strength in guarding the Myriad Flowers World all these years. I also want to see the Great Emperor set up the array.¡±

    ¡°As long as I can watch the Great Emperor set up the array and gain a breakthrough that I canprehend, I swear that I will guard the south pole void till I die.¡±

 Chapter 130 - The Myriad Flowers Worldâ€™s Compromise, the Emperorâ€™s Conditions

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Myriad Flowers World¡¯s Compromise, the Emperor¡¯s Conditions</h4>

    The scope of the matter soon exceeded the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path¡¯s estimates.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were, after all, the leaders of the righteous path in the Myriad Flowers World. In this special world, every sect had arge number of forces under theirmand.

    Everyone hoped that their strength would rise.

    Soon, all the leaders of the eight sects received letters from the forces below them.

    Some cried andined bitterly about their contributions to the protection of the Myriad Flowers World and the south pole void.

    Some protested resolutely, using the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path of not being open and instead, being unfair.

    There were also threats. If the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were unwilling to share this precious resource, it meant that the im about the leaders of the eight sects fighting against the extraterrestrial devils was false.

    Then, they would have to give up on protecting the south pole.

    Although the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were furious, they could not do anything about these sects.

    Because there were too many people who had such thoughts and hoped to get a share.

    Soon, they could not suppress it anymore.

    ¡°We have to think of a way to solve this. After all, we are now standing on the opposite side of everyone.¡±

    In a conference room in the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, the leaders of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were all having a meeting.

    They had toe up with a good solution.

    ¡°You are right. We are really standing on the opposite side of everyone else.¡±

    The sect master of the Five Elements Sectughed bitterly and ced a jade slip on the table.

    Everyone scanned it with their spiritual senses. After seeing the contents, they were stunned.

    It was information about the devil sects.

    The Nine Profound Devil Sect, the Heavenly Punishment Devil Sect, the Unyielding Devil Sect, the Death Eater Evil Sect.

    Many devil sects also joined forces, hoping that they could see the Emperor¡¯s formation.

    The situation between the righteous and evil in the Myriad Flowers World was not that obvious.

    After all, they were all facing great enemies: the heavenly devils of the outer realm.

    If someone did something that threatened the entire world and caused the outer realm heavenly devils tounch arge-scale attack, everyone would be buried along with them.

    Therefore, ever since the appearance of the south pole void, there had never been arge-scale war between good and evil.

    This time, naturally, no one wanted to start a war.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We can only take the path of negotiation. However, we have to think of a way to solve the problem of the fact that the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror can amodate a limited number of people.¡±

    ¡°Or we can think of a way to transmit the images to the outside world. For example, we can use the photographic stone to preserve the images and then send the photographic stone out.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, those guys opened their mouths, but we were the ones who lost. They must also pay the price.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable, but¡­¡±

    Just as they were discussing among themselves, another flying messenger sword came directly to the meeting room.

    This made the participants¡¯ hearts skip a beat.

    Without permission, the flying messenger sword could not have entered this meeting room.

    After all, the people sitting here were all experts from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    The defensive array of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror was not weak either.

    However, under such tight security, a flying messenger sword entered the room.

    ¡°Whose letter is it?¡±

    ¡°Take a look. To be able to break through these guards and send a letter here, he must be very powerful. It seems that many people won¡¯t be able to hide this matter anymore.¡±

    Shui Yue smiled bitterly when she heard this.

    The Moonlight Goddess Scripture was an extremely powerful inheritance. Some people had even improved upon it and cultivated it to the Emperor Realm.

    Although Shui Yue cultivated the original version, the difficulty of cultivating it was still very high.

    However, it was this powerful cultivation technique that allowed her to directly break through after watching the Emperor set up the array andprehend the corresponding Heavenly Daows.

    This made countless factions go crazy.

    After all, no one believed that they were weaker than others.

    When the leader of the mysterious array sect transferred his spiritual energy into the flying sword, the news that emerged stunned him.

    Seeing his reaction, the others could not help but check it out one after another.

    Everyone¡¯s reaction was exactly the same as his.

    The person who wrote the letter was actually a demon.

    It was a great demon of the cultivation world.

    ¡°We, the Demon Cultivator Alliance, need you to make public the image of the Great Emperor setting up the array.¡±

    ¡°Under such circumstances, we can provide assistance to protect the south pole void.¡±

    A demon wanting to join hands with a human was something that had never happened before.

    This was because in the Myriad Flowers World, the gap between the two was too big.

    Ten thousand years ago, humans and demons were at loggerheads.

    They were always at battle.

    The south pole hole was created. Faced with amon threat, they had temporarily joined forces.

    Later, they found that the hatred was too deep, and under the circumstances of joining forces, they dragged each other down.

    In the end, the stronger human cultivators took the lead in guarding the south pole hole, and the demons lurked.

    Demons would not take the initiative to do evil, and humans would not take the initiative to hunt the demons.

    Under such peace, the situation continued until today.

    Even when humans and demons met, they pretended not to see each other and ignored each other.

    If one of them was the first to harm the other, and the almighty divined the heavenly secrets to see the situation, they would have to ept the punishment of breaking the rules.

    Such a person or demon would often suffer a fate worse than death.

    Under such circumstances, the demons made a long-awaited request for cooperation.

    This made the leaders of the Righteous Path look at each other in dismay.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    After a long while, someone asked.

    ¡°Under such circumstances, we have no other choice. Let¡¯s cooperate, set up the rules, and establish arge alliance.¡±

    While the leaders of the Righteous Path continued to discuss, Shui Yue was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Um, we¡¯ve made this decision, but does the Emperor agree?¡±

    A long silence ensued.

    Only then did many people remember.

    The Emperor¡¯s power was mysterious and unfathomable.

    The nameless Emperor¡¯s strength far surpassed that of an ordinary Emperor.

    There were even cultivators from the Myriad Flowers World who believed that his strength had long since reached the God Realm.

    After all, was the Giant Pir that the nameless Emperor had repaired not at the God Realm.

    ¡°Haha, That¡¯s a good thing. Quickly tell the Emperor that it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t agree. We¡¯ll just maintain the status quo.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll spread the news now.¡±

    Soon, all the cultivators in the Myriad Flowers World learned of the news.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path would contact the nameless Emperor and ask for his opinion.

    Everything would be arranged by the Emperor.

    This shocked many people.

    ording to the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, the Emperor could influence the Myriad Flowers World even if they were separated by a world.

    The matter of the Pill Tower was also revealed at the same time.

    The Myriad Flowers World was in chaos.

    This also made many people look forward to the Emperor¡¯s projection, which would bring them a huge breakthrough.

    In the Heavenly Mortal World, Ye Changge looked at the system notification that appeared out of nowhere.

    Ding!

    [Mission issued, disciple epted!]

    [Mission requirement: Potential SS Rank!]

    [Mission reward: Monstrous Demonic mes!]

    [Mission duration: one year]

    [Mission reward: Eye of the Breaker]

    Ding!

    [Mission issued, disciple epted!]

    [Mission requirement: Potential SSS Rank!]

    [Mission reward: Fruit of the Tree of Life!]

    [Mission duration: one year]

    [Mission reward: the Life Force Technique of All Living Things]

    It was something that had never happened before. The system had issued two missions at once.

    ¡°ording to the system¡¯s habits, the disciple that I¡¯m supposed to take in is a tree demon and a demon?¡±

 Chapter 131 - Mission, Passage

    <h4>Chapter 131: Mission, Passage</h4>

    ¡°It seems that the long-awaited mission has arrived. I just don¡¯t know where to recruit those disciples from.¡±

    Ye Changge recalled that he still had Wu Yunfei in the Myriad Flowers World who he had yet to take in as a disciple. His heart ached slightly.

    After all, this disciple was in another world. The distance between the Heavenly Mortal World and the Myriad Flowers World was too great.

    Even if he had a way to directly affect the other world through the waterfall, he had no way to get him here.

    ¡°Could it be that I can teach him from afar? I wonder if the system allows this kind of operation.¡±

    Just as Ye Changge was thinking, a message came.

    He sensed something. Ye Changge saw the meandering waterfall in front of him.

    ¡°Respected Emperor! The cultivators of the Myriad Flowers World wish to watch you set up the array, and we wish to report this to you, Emperor.¡±

    Ye Changge was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Watch me set up the array? Why aren¡¯t the artifact masters and array masters of your Myriad Flowers World watching?¡±

    ¡°Respected Emperor, the sect master of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror watched you set up the array,prehended thews, and sessfully broke through, cultivating their sect¡¯s secret technique.¡±

    As soon as he said this, Ye Changge understood what he meant.

    It was definitely the same as the Heavenly Mortal World. There were cultivators there who hadprehended thews of the Great Dao by watching him set up the array formation.

    Once such a thing was spread out, there would definitely be a lot of people who wanted to watch it together.

    No one wanted to be left behind.

    Once someone could enjoy such privilege, they would not be worried about the bnce of power.

    ¡°Tell me the details.¡±

    Upon hearing Ye Changge¡¯s question, the Five Elements Sect¡¯s master, who was the representative of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, began to exin everything.

    After Ye Changge heard the whole story clearly, he was moved.

    ¡°Devil cultivator? Demon n?¡±

    Everything corresponded.

    ¡°What a headache. Wu Yunfei, who I thought highly of before, is already a member of the Myriad Flowers World. I did not expect that there would be two other disciples now.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, Ye Changge nned to wait until he seeded in refining the World Barrier before starting to solve the problem of movement between the two worlds.

    After he was done thinking, he looked at the perturbed Five Elements Sect¡¯s master opposite him and nodded.

    ¡°You can have all of those cultivators watch me set up the array. There is one condition.¡±

    ¡°Emperor, say it! After receiving such a favor from you, we will definitely¡­¡±

    ¡°In the future, I estimate that I will go to the Myriad Flowers World to investigate. On one hand, I will increase my strength, and on the other hand, I will increase my knowledge. You guys think of a way to improve the connection between our two realms.¡±

    After saying this, Ye Changge no longer paid any attention to them and went back to his own matters.

    When his influence disappeared, the Five Elements Sect¡¯s master quickly went to the meeting room of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror and began to discuss with the people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    ¡°How is it? What did the Emperor Say?¡±

    ¡°The Emperor agreed to our request. His condition is very simple. He wants us to be prepared so that the connection between the two worlds will be strengthened in the future.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone began to discuss.

    ¡°What does this mean? Could it be that the Emperor wants us to go to his world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How can we have the ability to go to his ce? If we had the ability to sail through outer space, we would have thought of a way to repair the World Barrier a long time ago.¡±

    This was the truth, and no one could refute it.

    ¡°Then it could be the other way around. Is it the nameless Emperor who wants toe to our Myriad Flowers World?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible either. After all, ording to the Emperor, their world is also facing a cmity. At the very least, he doesn¡¯t have the free time toe to the Myriad Flowers World right now.¡±

    This spections continued.

    ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s no point in us guessing here. We just need to understand a few things.¡±

    Suddenly, Shui Yue, who had not participated in the debate, spoke.

    ¡°Sect Leader Shui Yue, what do you think?¡±

    Immediately, everyone¡¯s focus was on her.

    ¡°I think that it doesn¡¯t matter which party took the initiative to contact the other. We just need to understand two things.¡±

    ¡°First, based on our current interactions, it can be seen that the nameless Emperor has no ill intentions toward the Myriad Flowers World.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, we owe the other party a huge favor. If the south pole void ispletely repaired, we can say that the entire world owes a huge repayment of karma.¡±

    The moment these words were said, a long silence fell over them.

    They were all Righteous Path cultivators, and they paid attention to cultivation.

    If they owed a huge karma but did not pay it, it would probably be detrimental to their future cultivation.

    Furthermore, they all admitted to themselves that they had benefited greatly from Ye Changge.

    Even if they were unable to seal the south pole¡¯srge hole, they could still rely on the array formations that were much stronger now and the power of the Righteous Path to resist the outer realm devils.

    As long as they rearranged the south pole¡¯s defensive line and reinforced it ording to their current standards, it would be at least twice as strong.

    Coupled with the protection of the array formation cultivators who were already much stronger, it would be much easier for them to protect it than before.

    After all, the people here were all the sect masters ofrge sects, and they had their own way of doing things.

    Very soon, a set of solutions was brought forward.

    ¡°First of all, we must be clear that setting up the array formation and repairing the south pole¡¯srge hole is of the highest priority.¡±

    The sect master of the mysterious array sect said, ¡°Therefore, the first-hand information and the best positions here must be given to the weapon refiners and array formation masters.¡±

    No one objected to his words.

    ¡°Of course. Although many forces are pursuing progress now, they shouldn¡¯t ruin the real big event no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This is reasonable enough. They will agree. If someone doesn¡¯t agree, hehe.¡±

    Hearing such a sneer, everyone agreed.

    This incident was very sudden, and it triggered the entire Myriad Flowers World to target it.

    As an being at the top of the food chain in the Myriad Flowers World, it was the first time that the leader of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path of the Myriad Flowers World, had been antagonized by the entire world.

    The people who had leaked the news earlier had all been found and thrown to the south pole as guards.

    ¡°The remaining people can only look at the photographic stone that we recorded. Of course, they can send a few people to keep an eye on it to prove that we didn¡¯t delete it.¡±

    Everyone smiled knowingly.

    This move instantly split all the opposing forces.

    There would definitely be very few inspectors, and those who could see the first-hand influence would definitely have more insights.

    If that was the case, these people would definitely fight each other for a spot as an inspector.

    In an instant, things changed from targeting the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path to the factions fighting among themselves.

    After the leader of the mysterious array sect finished talking about his own matters, they began to discuss thest topic.

    That was to prepare the rewards.

    Once the Emperor had a way to connect the two worlds in the future, they would think of a way to hand over the rewards.

    ¡°So, next, we have to decide what rewards we should give.¡±

    It was clearly a matter of giving things, but these sects were each more eager than thest.

    They knew very well that once they got in touch with the Emperor, the first force to leave a good impression would be able to make a fortune.

 Chapter 132 - The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path Each Had Their Own Plans

    <h4>Chapter 132: The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path Each Had Their Own ns</h4>

    During the meeting, these sects argued intensely.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we send more? If the Emperores, we can send more gifts to show our sincerity.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from sending more, but the ck Array Sect received the most care from the Emperor. We must express our gratitude for the most benefits.¡±

    The two Sinans in the hands of the Profound Array Sect¡¯s master, Sima Lei spun slowly, emitting a mysterious aura.

    ¡°Then ording to what you said, those array masters should also give gifts. However, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path don¡¯t have any weapon refining sects.¡±

    ¡°So you want the weapon refining master alliance to join as well?¡±

    Upon hearing these words, the sect master of the Five Elements Sect, Zhao Xing, mocked him.

    Unfortunately, everyone here was very thick-skinned.

    ¡°Forget it then. Their power level isn¡¯t high enough, so they can¡¯t represent our Myriad Flowers World. When we meet for the first time, there will definitely be rules.¡±

    Sima Lei immediately retorted.

    After all, if the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were to join together to give gifts, it would already be eight sects. If they joined forces, it would be even harder to leave a strong impression.

    ¡°There are many disciples of our Heavenly Sword Sect who have gained enlightenment when they were under the protection of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror. They have broken through their strength. We should send more as well.¡±

    The sect master of the Myriad Swords Sect was not around. Yun Xi was the representative of the Myriad Swords Sect.

    ¡°I also agree with this idea. The people of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror have been guarding the sacred item waterfall day and night. Many disciples have gained enlightenment.¡±

    The sect master of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror sect said calmly, ¡°And all of you are improving as disciples. I am the sect master of my sect as is Patriarch Ling Hua. Our improvement has a huge impact.¡±

    Soon, everyone was talking about how much they had received and how they should repay it.

    The topic gradually shifted to who gave what away.

    ¡°Our Heavenly Water Moon Mirror is good at the Dao of Heaven¡¯s secrets, and the nameless Emperor is obviously not good at it. We can talk about expanding part of our inheritance.¡±

    When these words were said, the people in charge were all shocked.

    They did not think that Heavenly Water Moon Mirror would be so willing to spend money.

    That was the inheritance of their own sect!

    It was the inheritance of one of the eight strongest sects in the world!

    But very quickly, they all reacted.

    So what if they had all passed down the inheritance?

    The nameless Emperor was an Emperor!

    Even from his current performance, it was likely that the Emperor was not his true strength.

    There had been Emperors in each of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    However, the level of the nameless Emperor was obviously different.

    ¡°I heard that the nameless Emperor is also good at swordsmanship. When Imunicated with Gongsun Yi of the Mortal World, I knew that the inheritance of my Heavenly Sword Sect could provide some inspiration.¡±

    As a top-tier Sword Sect, Yun Xi was very confident in the swordsmanship of her sect.

    Even if the nameless Emperor¡¯s level was high, he could still provide some inspiration.

    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll ask the Emperor for his opinion on the inheritance of our sect. Maybe it can even bring the whole sect to a higher level.¡±

    Yun Xi was thinking happily in her heart.

    Very soon, the price was getting higher and higher.

    But they had already discovered a problem.

    There was no point in saying anything here.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Our Profound Array Sect has decided that after we repair the south pole hole in the future, we will think of a way to connect the two worlds.¡±

    The meeting of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path ended on that note.

    When the meeting ended, Sima Lei quickly returned to the sect and secretly told the sect¡¯s patriarch the news.

    They were all cultivators of the upper three levels.

    Very soon, the patriarch¡¯s orders arrived.

    He ordered the people of the entire Profound Array Sect to organize the inheritance and at the same time, reorganize and register their own warehouses.

    ¡°Xiao Lei, you must remember that when the Great Emperor really spoke of the connection between the two worlds, it proved that the Great Emperor¡¯s strength was beyond imagination.¡±

    ¡°Following such an existence, our strength will not be limited to a small ce like the Myriad Flowers World.¡±

    ¡°This is something that even the strongest Emperor of our sect cannot do. If he can do it, we will be able to expand quickly.¡±

    When the old ancestor¡¯s instructions were passed on to Sima Lei, he felt at ease.

    As the sect leader of the generation, Sima Lei knew this principle very clearly.

    Once his sect could connect to another world, it meant that he could control more territories.

    The ck Array Sect was not the only one who made this decision.

    Whether it was the Myriad Swords Sect, Five Element Sect, Heavenly Tiger Tower, Dark Thunder Tower, Luo Houxuan..

    Soon, the people of the Myriad Flowers World discovered that something seemed to be happening in the world.

    All the people of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path seemed to be doing something big.

    Each sect was organizing their own inheritances and treasure troves for various reasons.

    When they heard this news, all the sects cursed.

    ¡°As expected, we¡¯re not the only ones thinking about these things.¡±

    All of a sudden, all the sects sped up their progress.

    Heavenly Water Moon Mirror was even more ruthless.

    They were already secretly researching how to contact the nameless Emperor through the sacred item waterfall.

    Since the Emperor was able to influence the Myriad Flowers World¡­

    Then they should be able to think of a way to influence the Heavenly Mortal World.

    As time passed, the image stones set up by the previous batch of Emperors also spread.

    Many people rushed to buy them.

    All of a sudden, regardless of which sect it was, whether it was good or evil, demons or ghosts, all of them had a few stones.

    This situation continued.

    Wu Yunfei held the few image stones he had bought in his hands, and his heart was filled with shock.

    He had never thought that the Emperor would allow the eight sects to do such a thing.

    After all, it did no good for the Emperor.

    ¡°Such a broad-minded person. As expected of an Emperor!¡±

    He suddenly felt that he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    He wanted to go directly to the Heavenly Mortal Realm to be the Emperor¡¯s disciple.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t directly be the Emperor¡¯s disciple, it would still be a good thing for him to be a disciple of the same sect.

    The inheritance Wu Yunfei had obtained was not ordinary.

    The Yellow Dao pce was an existence that could break through worlds and control multiple worlds.

    Wu Yunfei, who had this array formation inheritance, could think of a way to travel in space.

    ¡°I need to create a flying boat that can allow me to travel in the void.¡±

    After organizing and thinking.

    He vaguely knew what to do next.

    ¡°I need to find a way to solve a few difficult problems.¡±

    ¡°Firstly, the problem of short-term eleration. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to break through the south pole void defense line and will be captured by the outer realm demons.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the method of long-distance travel requires me to be able to travel through the void for a long period of time. This requires me to store energy.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, I don¡¯t know the exact location of the Heavenly Mortal World. I have no reason to ask the Emperor.¡±

    Wu Yunfei began to think hard.

    His heart was filled with hope as he studied and cultivated. At the same time, he investigated the situation and perfected his n.

    Due to Ye Changge¡¯s influence, the entire Myriad Flowers Realm had entered a period of rapid growth.

    After all, the people of this world had worked together for a long time to resist enemies from the outside world. Theirbat power and experience were both very strong.

 Chapter 133 - Yu Tianxing Who Comprehended Laws, Wu Yunfeiâ€™s Discovery

    <h4>Chapter 133: Yu Tianxing Who Comprehended Laws, Wu Yunfei¡¯s Discovery</h4>

    Heavenly Mortal World, Hidden Edge Sect.

    Yu Tianxing excitedly came to Ye Changge to show off.

    ¡°Master! Due to the restoration of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir, heaven and Earth began to develop anew, my cultivation speed has greatly increased!¡±

    Ye Changge looked at his third disciple and smiled.

    Everything was ording to his expectations.

    After all, Yu Tianxing was intelligent and had the memories of her previous life. Her speed of recovering her cultivation had always been fast.

    Now that thews of heaven and Earth were clearer and the spiritual energy was abundant, she had a better environment for cultivation.

    ¡°Comprehending thews of the world is a good thing. However, Tianxing, don¡¯t you think that thews of heaven and Earth in the Mortal World are too ordinary?¡±

    As an ordinary world, the development of the Mortal World was rtively slow.

    However, this world had great potential.

    The quasi-emperors from the outer realms were all shocked by the number of Great Emperors that appeared in the Mortal World.

    Fortunately, Ye Changge appeared here. Otherwise, the Mortal World would definitely be enved by the people of the Blood me Sect.

    Hearing his words, Yu Tianxing was stunned.

    ¡°Well, master, as a world, the Heavenly Mortal World has produced so many Great Emperors. How can itsws be ordinary?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Yu Tianxing continued, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s impossible for me to go to other worlds, and I have no way toprehend otherws of heaven and Earth.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Changge smiled slightly.

    He pointed at Reclining Firewood Peak, his expression unfathomable.

    ¡°Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, as the 33rd cave heaven, it is a top-grade cave heaven blessednd. It is currently in its development stage, you can fullyprehend this.¡±

    Yu Tianxing was shocked.

    She looked at Ye Changge in disbelief.

    After a long time, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Master, the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven is a world?¡±

    Thispletely exceeded the limits of her imagination.

    There had always been people who relied on the world to survive.

    When did a person have a world?

    ¡°Master, you mean that you have a world? A world that is much more powerful than the Mortal World?¡±

    Ye Changge smiled.

    ¡°The Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven is not just a simple world. It is a very magical existence. Compared to it, the Mortal World is like a small ordinary sand dune, like a spiritual mountain.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s analogypletely shocked Yu Tianxing.

    When she was at her strongest, she founded the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty and suppressed a generation.

    However, in the face of the Giant Pir, she was still like a child.

    After all, the difference between the Emperor Realm and the God Realm could not be calcted.

    The Giant Pir was the Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    However, if the Giant Pir was destroyed, the Heavenly Mortal World would still exist.

    Now, her master told her that the gap between the Heavenly Mortal World and the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven was so huge.

    Yu Tianxing was speechless.

    Ye Changge looked at this disciple and felt that this was the right age for her body.

    ¡°Go, enter the cave heaven on your own. You can slowly feel thews. With me around, it will be easier for you toprehend them.¡±

    Yu Tianxing nodded and walked toward the cave heaven in a daze.

    ¡°No wonder master said that he¡¯s not an ordinary Emperor. He wants me to be an extraordinary Emperor as well.¡±

    As she spoke these words, her confidence increased greatly.

    Ye Changge shook his head and continued to refine the array formation foundation.

    He knew very well that those outer realm experts, the Blood me Sect, and the forces behind them would soon arrive.

    ¡­

    The Myriad Flowers World.

    Wu Yunfei stared at the two people in the crowd.

    This was a joint exchange point established by the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    Whether it was the demi-humans or devil cultivators, they could allmunicate with the Righteous Path cultivators here.

    And this was also a ce where the photographic stones were sold.

    Countless cultivators gathered here.

    They wanted to exchange their gains here.

    Wu Yunfei stared at a strange demonic cultivator and a devil cultivator.

    Both of them looked very strange.

    The demonic cultivator was dressed in a pale blue suit with a belt tied around his waist. He had a pair of intense eyes.

    His entire person appeared rxed and elegant.

    The most impressive thing was his hair.

    It was all made up of tiny vines with a few bright flowers blooming on them.

    The appearance of the devil cultivator waspletely different.

    He was wearing a ck suit and his red eyes were vivid.

    His expression was serious and he looked like he harbored a deep grudge.

    His forehead was covered with ck hair, but Wu Yunfei could see that there was a word branded on it, ¡°ve¡±.

    ording to Wu Yunfei¡¯s investigation, these two people could perfectly solve his problem.

    The demon cultivator¡¯s name was Zhao Hang, and the devil cultivator¡¯s name was Li Tianci.

    Zhao Hang¡¯s body was very special. He was an ancient mutant that had taken the form of a giant indigo tree.

    His primary body was very huge, and it could cover several cities.

    He had many innate abilities. One of his attributes was being able to store arge amount of energy.

    This was something that Wu Yunfei valued very much.

    After taking the form, Zhao Hang¡¯s cultivation was even faster. It was far from the problem of other demon cultivators¡¯s slow progress after taking the form.

    Even though nt-type demon cultivators had long lifespans, their progress was slow. His lifespan was very long and his progress was also very fast.

    He was known as the strongest demon cultivator in the Myriad Flowers World.

    Wu Yunfei hoped that he could be his partner and go to the Heavenly Mortal World together.

    Like Zhao Hang, Li Tianci was also a being with extraordinary talent.

    But his talent brought disaster to himself.

    His talent was to pay the price of his life and determine the heavenly secrets.

    It was much more terrifying than the inheritance of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    This made him a target for others.

    In the end, he was captured by a devil cultivator and forced to be a ve. He used his life to allow that devil cultivator obtain treasures and explore the ruins.

    That devil cultivator had a great harvest and broke through in seclusion.

    Li Tianci escaped.

    Wu Yunfei used a lot of power and connections to gather information about the two.

    He hoped that he could use the power of these two to go to the Heavenly Mortal World and learn from the nameless Emperor together.

    But he did not know if he could convince the two.

    Especially Li Tianci. This person was tortured because of his ability to deduce.

    What if he went to look for him again and the other party did not agree?

    Wu Yunfei was very worried.

    He carefully observed the two of them.

    Time passed. Morning became night.

    They were both cultivators, so they were very sensitive to the observation of others.

    Whether Wu Yunfei was concealing it or not, Zhao Hang and Li Tianci soon found out that he was observing them.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve been staring at me for so long. Is there anything you need?¡±

    Zhao Hang¡¯s personality made him ask first.

    Wu Yunfei thought for a moment and decided to be honest with him.

    After all, he could not hide what he wanted to do.

    Moreover, if he wanted to cooperate with someone, he had better say it out loud.

    ¡°Brother Zhao! I¡¯m Wu Yunfei. I do have something to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Oh? We haven¡¯t even met. You actually have something to discuss with me? Moreover, I¡¯m clearly a demon cultivator. Do you mind?¡±

    ¡°This is an important matter, and I can¡¯t care too much about it. Why don¡¯t we include Brother Li over there and discuss it together?¡±

    Saying that, he ran towards Li Tianci.

 Chapter 134 - The Group of Disciples From the Myriad Flowers World Was Formed

    <h4>Chapter 134: The Group of Disciples From the Myriad Flowers World Was Formed</h4>

    Li Tianci was very surprised to see Wu Yunfei walking towards him.

    As a devil cultivator with a bitter and vengeful look on his face, he thought that no one woulde looking for him.

    ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    His words were simple and concise.

    ¡°I am Wu Yunfei. I have some matters to discuss with the two of you. I hope that we can find a quiet ce to chat.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Tianci was stunned.

    Unlike Zhao Hang, the demon cultivator, he had heard of Wu Yunfei.

    He was known as the number one person in the array path of the younger generation. He was an unaffiliated cultivator who had fought for many years in the south pole.

    Then, he looked at Zhao Hang.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the strongest array master of the younger generation to be with the strongest demon cultivator of the younger generation. Then, I will listen to what you have to say.¡±

    Soon, they rented a secret room.

    It had to be said that the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were very good at business.

    After the array was activated and the news was covered, Wu Yunfei started to exin.

    ¡°Since the two of you are already here, you must be here to buy the photographic stone. What do you think of the nameless Emperor?¡±

    They did not expect him to ask this question, and they were both confused.

    ¡°The nameless Emperor is naturally very powerful and has a high level of cultivation,¡± Zhao Hang replied.

    Li Tianci seemed to think that this question was too childish, and he fell silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. The nameless Emperor has done me a great favor. I have a way to leave the Myriad Flowers World, and I hope that I can go to that world to learn from him.¡±

    ¡°Now I have enough ns to fly in space, but I need your help.¡±

    Soon, Wu Yunfei told them his n.

    Zhao Hang and Li Tianci were stunned.

    They did not expect to hear such a crazy n.

    ¡°You want to rely on the three of us to fly through the universe?¡±

    ¡°Between the three of us, not one is a cultivator of the upper three realms. Who can guarantee our safety?¡±

    Zhao Hang was extremely surprised.

    He could not understand.

    Li Tianci was already a little angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not rted to you. You want me to use my lifespan to calcte the location of the Emperor¡¯s world? What is in it for me?¡±

    Wu Yunfei was also silent.

    He did not know how to convince the two of them.

    After thinking about all he had to offer, Wu Yunfei felt that only the inheritance of the Yellow Dao pce was the most valuable.

    ¡®In any case, if I go to that world and be a disciple of that world, I can cultivate to a stronger inheritance. And if they take the risk with me, it¡¯s only right to give it to them.¡¯

    Having made up his mind, Wu Yunfei gritted his teeth and told them about the process of obtaining the inheritance of the Yellow Dao Pce and the contents of the inheritance.

    ¡°The level of this inheritance is very high and very powerful. There shouldn¡¯t be such a powerful inheritance in the Myriad Flowers World.¡±

    This bargaining chip shocked the two of them.

    This was especially true for Li Tianci.

    If he could obtain such a powerful inheritance, he would definitely be very powerful.

    Taking revenge and bing stronger so that he would no longer be manipted by others was his greatest wish.

    As long as he obtained the inheritance and broke through, he would be able to recover the life he lost.

    ¡°Are you really willing to exchange such an important inheritance?¡± Li Tianci could not help but ask.

    ¡°If I can be the Emperor¡¯s disciple, I think I¡¯ll definitely be able to obtain a better inheritance.¡±

    Hearing this answer, Li Tianci was stunned.

    Zhao Hang could not help but ask, ¡°Flying in space is so dangerous. Are you really that confident that you¡¯ll reach your destination?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve carefully studied the Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance. I can guarantee that as long as the flying ship is built and the array is set up, I¡¯ll definitely be able to reach my destination.¡±

    ¡°Then what if the Emperor doesn¡¯t ept you?¡±

    ¡°At the very most, I¡¯ll join his sect and be a fellow disciple. There will always be a chance for me to receive guidance.¡±

    Li Tianci looked at Wu Yunfei and his heart was suddenly filled with envy.

    ¡°He lives for himself. He fights for himself and takes risks for himself.¡±

    Li Tianci had revealed his talent when he was very young.

    However, the ce where he lived belonged to the Devil Sect¡¯s sphere of influence.

    No matter how peaceful the Myriad Flowers World¡¯s demonic sect was, it was still a demonic sect.

    Therefore, Li Tianci had given up his lifespan since he was young and was forced to deduce things for others.

    Countless demonic cultivators fought over him.

    He had gone through many twists and turns, but he had never calcted anything for himself.

    ¡°Do you think the Emperor will ept me as a disciple? Do you think he will consider my talent?¡± Li Tianci suddenly asked.

    Zhao Hang and Wu Yunfei were surprised.

    Wu Yunfei asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Since you found me, you must know about my situation. I have never divined anything for myself since I was young.¡±

    Li Tianci closed his eyes, ¡°Although your Yellow Dao Pce inheritance is strong, the nameless Emperor is definitely stronger! If I want to learn, I will learn from the strongest!¡±

    A faint demonic aura spread around his body, and his hair started to turn from ck to red.

    Wu Yunfei nodded and patted his shoulder.

    The two looked at Zhao Hang together.

    ¡°Alright, I agree. I also want to see if I can be an Emperor¡¯s disciple.¡±

    ¡°You agree? Just like that? You don¡¯t have any revenge to wreak, and you probably don¡¯t know how strong an Emperor is.¡±

    Hearing Wu Yunfei¡¯s question, Zhao hang smiled.

    The space around his green hair was illuminated with a blue light. The lightplemented the green in his hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen so many shadow stones, and I¡¯m about to break through. That¡¯s why I know how powerful he is.¡±

    Wu Yunfei and Li Tianci looked at the aura Zhao Hang was giving off, and they were both a bit dazed.

    This was because they found that the aura was incredibly strong.

    They were both experienced and knowledgeable, so they knew that the amount of spiritual qi stored was probably not evenparable to a Tribtion Transcendent Realm cultivator.

    There was still something that Zhao Hang did not say out loud.

    As a great demon in the form of a nt, his strength was far more powerful than the two of them. And he had left a seed in the ce where he was born.

    If he really died outside, that seed would sprout.

    After tens of thousands of years, everything would return to normal. His soul would merge with his body, and he would also be resurrected.

    This was the Canaan Giant Tree¡¯s innate ability.

    However, this would also waste his ten thousand years of time and all of his current cultivation.

    However, Zhao Hang decided to take a gamble.

    He felt that the two people in front of him were too interesting.

    For one of them, upon justying eyes on the Great Emperor¡¯s image, he wanted to go through the boundless void to find him and be his disciple.

    Wu Yunfei¡¯s devotion and dedication to the art of formations moved him.

    Li Tianci¡¯s talent in deduction had a great danger of consuming his lifespan.

    Wu Yunfei was a stranger. There was actually no real proof that he could find the Great Emperor.

    However, Li Tianci was willing to take the gamble because he wanted to use his ability and deduce for himself for once, and not for others.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find a ce with sufficient spiritual energy and use my power to absorb and store that energy. You go set up the formation and gather the materials to build the flying boat.¡±

    Wu Yunfei took a deep breath.

 Chapter 135 - Preparation Work

    <h4>Chapter 135: Preparation Work</h4>

    ¡°Thank you for your trust. I will prepare the materials. Let¡¯s exchange contact information.¡±

    Wu Yunfei was a little excited. He trembled as he exchanged contact information with the two of them.

    After the three of them finished their conversation, they separated.

    After the incident with the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, Wu Yunfei¡¯s connections and foundation had be rich.

    When he wanted to do something, the energy he had ess to could be very terrifying.

    Very soon, the refiners of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, knew that Wu Yunfei needed a flying boat that could fly in the void.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei, what do you need that guy for? Do you still want to go out and fight with the extraterrestrial devils?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Although that thing can be refined, it requires too many materials, and the quality may not be good.¡±

    Some people ridiculed him and some people advised him.

    They all felt that it was impossible for Wu Yunfei to obtain such a thing.

    ¡°I have a design here. I obtained it during an expedition.¡±

    Wu Yunfei did not say much to them. He took out the jade slip containing the flying boat design from the Yellow Dao Pce inheritance.

    Very soon, those refiners became engrossed in it.

    ¡°Not bad, kid. You even have such a good treasure. You even took it out and showed it to me. Since that¡¯s the case, I will refine this flying boat.¡±

    ¡°Scram! Little Wu, you know my strength. Let me build this thing of yours.¡±

    ¡°Scram, scram. None of you are qualified. There are many things in this flying boat that are simr to the array formation imparted by the Emperor. Although the levels are quite different, it¡¯s a good opportunity to practice. No one can train on their own. Let¡¯s do it together.¡±

    The master craftsman of the Myriad Treasures Building, Zheng Xu, spoke.

    Wu Yunfei was even happier.

    With so many masters refining this flying boat, it would definitely be much faster than he thought.

    ¡°Other than the flying boat, I also need to set up these array formations to use with the flying boat. I wonder which array master is willing to cooperate with me.¡±

    Wu Yunfei took out another jade slip and gave it to the array master in front of him.

    This time, everyone knew that he was going to make a big move.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei, what is your big n?¡±

    ¡°I have a big n, but I can¡¯t reveal it. I still have some savings from over the years. I hope that it can be used as a reward. I hope that someone will be willing to cooperate with me.¡±

    His prestige and connections among the array masters naturally far exceeded that of the refiners.

    Many masters knew that Wu Yunfei¡¯s heritage was extraordinary and his array skills were powerful.

    Many masters became interested and started tomunicate with each other.

    Wu Yunfei knew that he might never return.

    If he did not find the Emperor, he would probably die in the void of the universe.

    If he found the Emperor and sessfully became his disciple, he would definitely take a long time to return.

    Thus, Wu Yunfei did not hide anything during the next exchange.

    His generous appearance infected many masters.

    They were all technical talents, and they shared the same temperament.

    In such an atmosphere, the construction of the flying boat progressed very quickly.

    Wu Yunfei¡¯s progress was also very fast.

    Through his connections, he began to look for ces that were rich in spiritual qi.

    Spiritual grounds were found one by one.

    Zhao Hang followed his instructions and went to one spiritual ground after another to absorb spiritual qi and store it in his body.

    He could not get all he wanted from one ce. Zhao Hang¡¯s body was too big, so he went to many different ces to absorb spiritual qi.

    There was no wall in the world that could not be prated.

    Their big movements were soon noticed by someone.

    And when they were talking in the bazaar of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, they did not hide it.

    Soon, the news that the human array genius Wu Yunfei and the demi-human genius Zhao Hang were going to cooperate spread.

    Fortunately, Li Tianci did not make any moves, so he did not attract any attention.

    The cultivators of the Myriad Flowers World were very interested in their matters, and many people began to guess.

    Some people thought that they had discovered some ruins and wanted to cooperate with each other to search for treasures.

    Some people thought that they wanted to try to fight against the extraterrestrial devils outside the south pole¡¯s empty defense line and needed the flying boat to quickly break through.

    No matter what kind of spection it was, it attracted the attention of many people.

    Some people believed in the first spection and wanted to pick up the ck, so they began to follow them, hoping to get a share of the spoils in the future.

    Some people spected that they were going to the outer realms, and they saw that as somethingughable.

    And those who were on good terms with them came to advise them.

    Wu Yunfei smiled and dismissed these people.

    As for those who followed him, he could not be bothered with them.

    In any case, it was impossible for these people to follow him to outer space.

    As time passed, their ns were being carried out in an orderly manner.

    The few of them were cultivating seriously and increasing their strength.

    Ye Changge¡¯s long-distance broadcast from outer space was still going on.

    Many people in the Myriad Flowers World felt the same way and had made small and great achievements.

    First of all, it was the Myriad Swords Sect¡¯s Master Yun Xi who had another sword spirit.

    This matter caused a great stir in the Myriad Flowers World.

    After all, sword spirit was a milestone for sword cultivators in the path of the sword.

    A sword cultivator who hadprehended this realm could be called a great grandmaster in the path of the sword.

    Then, the people of the Eight Sects broke through one after another.

    It was not just them who made breakthroughs. Many people from small factions also broke through.

    The demon race and the demi-human race made breakthroughs as well, one after another.

    On the one hand, people were amazed at how powerful the Emperor was. On the other hand, they were shocked at how deep the foundation of the experts was.

    After all, there were so many people watching the shadow stone. Those who broke through were basically veterans. Each and every one of them had umted a deep foundation.

    This undoubtedly strengthened the entire Myriad Flowers World.

    Under such circumstances, the cooperation between the demon and demi-human cultivators and the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path reached the next stage.

    Devil and demon cultivators began to cooperate in guarding the south pole hole.

    This made the three of them more confident in Ye Changge, and they looked forward to their next steps.

    It also made Li Tianci very worried.

    He had found out that the word ¡°ve¡± had been branded on his forehead, forcing the devil path expert Sun Hao toe out of seclusion.

    A strange phenomenon had already urred outside his secret room.

    Once he broke through, he would be an upper three realms expert.

    After tasting the benefits, he would definitely not be willing to let Li Tianci escape.

    ¡°If ites to that, even if I die, I will not let him have his wish!¡±

    Li Tianci¡¯s eyes were filled with determination and madness.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Brother Li. I have some connections in the sects of the Righteous Path. When the timees, you can go to the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror to hide.¡±

    Wu Yunfeiforted him.

    ¡°Would the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path offend such an almighty power for you?¡±

    Li Tianci did not believe it, and Zhao Hang was also suspicious.

    Facing their doubts, Wu Yunfei exined seriously, ¡°I was once praised by the Emperor. I¡¯m the only one who was praised by the Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I left an impression on the Emperor. Because of that, the people of the Righteous Path won¡¯t allow any idents to happen to me. Therefore, Sun Hao will definitely be stopped.¡±

    The two did not know that such a thing had happened before. They were even more impressed with Wu Yunfei.

    There were so many people in the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, but he was the only one who had been praised. This was enough to make him proud.

 Chapter 136 - He Yuâ€™s Inquiry

    <h4>Chapter 136: He Yu¡¯s Inquiry</h4>

    Soon, more and more people found out that Wu Yunfei and Zhao Hang were making a big move.

    The news began to spread throughout the Myriad Flowers World.

    The first to react were the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    Whether it was the Profound Array Sect or the people of Heavenly Water Moon Mirror, they had been watching Wu Yunfei for a long time.

    After all, as an array master, he was a special and eye-catching being.

    There were many people who had such thoughts.

    Soon, Daoist He Yu began to make contact with Wu Yunfei.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei, you are refining a flying boat and setting up a formation. No matter how I look at it, I feel that you¡¯re nning to leave this world for a while. Can you tell me your purpose?¡±

    Wu Yunfei did not expect Daoist He Yu toe to inquire about his purpose so outwardly.

    ¡°Senior, I really want to go out and take a look. I want to verify some of my ideas.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you give me a little bit of information? There are a lot of people watching you right now. We can also make some preparations.¡±

    ¡°My inheritance allows me to go to the outer realm. I want to verify it and go for a walk in the outer realm.¡±

    ¡°Your inheritance?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure all the array masters have long understood that my strengthes from a strange inheritance. I don¡¯t know where this ancient inheritance came from, but there are some methods to travel to the outer realms. I just haven¡¯t verified it yet.¡±

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re doing an experiment now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Although I¡¯m an array master now, I don¡¯t want to stop here. The vast world outside is where I belong.¡±

    Wu Yunfei sighed after saying all this half-truthfully.

    He remembered the nameless Emperor.

    ¡°Just like the nameless Emperor. He¡¯s in another world, but he can affect us here. I want to do the same. I¡¯ll start the first broadcast from the outer realm.¡±

    Daoist He Yu was slightly stunned when he heard this.

    He thought of something.

    Previously, all the sects had worked hard to befriend the nameless Emperor, hoping to gain his approval.

    Now, there were already people in the Myriad Flowers World who were trying to leave. If Wu Yunfei really seeded, would it not be great if the Mysterious Array Sect could use them to achieve this goal?

    If that was the case, perhaps the first person toe into contact with the Emperor would be their sect.

    Thinking of this, Daoist He Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°I feel that your matter is very promising, and we also need the ability to act outside the realm.¡±

    ¡°How about this, I won¡¯t ask about your other motives. I only hope that my Dark Array Sect can participate in this experiment. I need to obtain results.¡±

    Wu Yunfei was very excited when he heard this.

    If they could cooperate with one of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, the Dark Array Sect, and obtain thetter¡¯s huge funding, theirpletion speed would definitely be faster.

    In the end, the three of them would leave. As long as they left behind the construction method of the outer realm flying ship and the design of the array, they would be worthy of their funding.

    ¡°That, our previous idea was to use Zhao Hang¡¯s super strong spiritual energy storage as a backup energy source. If you want to use it, you might have to think of a way to solve the energy problem.¡±

    ¡°Oh, young one, you¡¯re thinking far ahead. You guys haven¡¯t even done any experiments in the vicinity before thinking of going on a long voyage.¡±

    Daoist He Yu smiled and praised them, then quickly set off to return to the sect.

    No one was allowed to dy matters rted to the nameless Emperor.

    And now, because of the Sacred Item Waterfall, the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror and the nameless Emperor were the forces they were most familiar with.

    If their Dark Array Sect could develop a long-distance flying ship and directly go to another world, they would surpass the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    ¡­

    Dark Array Sect.

    ¡°Quickly inform the sect master, I have something to discuss.¡±

    Soon, Daoist He Yu returned to the sect.

    ¡°Brother He Yu, I wonder why you came here so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader, you should know that Wu Yunfei, that kid, wants to develop a handheld spiritual artifact for outer space voyages!¡±

    Hearing this, Sima Lei¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    As the strongest array sect in the entire Myriad Flowers World, the Profound Array Sect had a natural sensitivity in this aspect.

    ¡°Brother, quickly exin the situation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior! Go andmunicate with that kid Wu Yunfei and ask him about his current goal. He said that he wants to refine a magic treasure for an outer realm voyage and first carry out a short-range experiment.¡±

    ¡°Where did that guy get such a magic treasure refinement method? Did he design and research it himself?¡±

    ¡°I also had some doubts, so I asked him. Wu Yunfei said that it was a special inheritance record that he obtained.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very possible now that you mention it. That kid¡¯s cultivation method is obviously not something that people in the Myriad Flowers World should know.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, there are so many experts in our Profound Array Sect, but there are actually not many young people who canpare to him.¡±

    Seeing that they were somewhat off-topic, Sima Lei gestured for Daoist He Yu to continue exining Wu Yunfei¡¯s n.

    ¡°That kid is not simple. Although he has just started nning and is currently on a short-range voyage, he has already nned a long-distance voyage.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What problems does he have at the moment, or what specific ns does he have?¡±

    ¡°There are two. One is to go to the outer realm heavenly demon battlefield ande back after one round. The other is to let Zhao Hang absorb spiritual qi as a source of energy in the future.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Zhao Hang absorbing energy now? Does he want to go now? Or is he making preparations so early?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for them to go far with their current strength. Where can they go?¡±

    After the conversation, Sima Lei seemed to be thinking seriously, and then the scene quieted down.

    ¡°Our goal is very simple. We need the forging method of his long-distance flying ship.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t rely on ourselves to build it. After all, we don¡¯t have good cksmiths. Therefore, the cksmith¡¯s alliance has to be pulled in.¡±

    ¡°After all, they are an alliance and not a very strong sect, so they will definitely leak the news. Therefore, the n that you wanted to monopolize previously definitely won¡¯t work.¡±

    Hearing Sima Lei¡¯s analysis, Daoist He Yu waspletely convinced.

    ¡°Sect leader, please advise!¡±

    Sima Lei nodded, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll join forces with the Eight Sects as usual, but we have to take control.¡±

    ¡°After all, no one else can set up the array formation apart from us. They definitely can¡¯t miss us.¡±

    ¡°And the cksmith¡¯s alliance is just as important as we are, but their strength and financial strength can¡¯tpare to ours.¡±

    ¡°In order to take the biggest piece, we must pull the second most meritorious force to our side.¡±

    ¡°He Yu, continue to speak to that kid Wu Yunfei and discuss the matters in detail. I¡¯ll go andmunicate with that guy, Fu Xiaotian.¡±

    Once the discussion was over, the efficiency of the Formation Dao Sect acting at full force was astonishing.

    Soon, they began to move.

    Countless resources began to gather towards Wu Yunfei through Daoist He Yu.

 Chapter 137 - The Plan Was Ready

    <h4>Chapter 137: The n Was Ready</h4>

    Under the Array Path Sect¡¯srge-scale operation, nothing could be concealed.

    Soon, all the major factions knew of Wu Yunfei¡¯s n.

    Of course, it was a n that had been concealed.

    Zhao Hang himself was a top genius of the demon n.

    The giant Canaan Tree, which had sessfully evolved after surviving all sorts of disasters, had an immeasurable potential.

    In addition, the monster race was basically in hiding right now, so they were more united than the human race in terms of their overall strength.

    Therefore, Zhao Hang quickly received a summons from the n.

    ¡°Zhao Hang, I heard that you¡¯re working with a human?¡±

    White thunder tiger demon, Lei Guang, an expert of the monster race, asked Zhao Hang.

    As a top-tier expert, Lei Guang was an extremely powerful existence of the monster race in the Myriad Flowers World.

    It was precisely because of a group of old fellows like him that the demi-human race had a peaceful cultivation environment.

    ¡°Yes, elder. That Wu Yunfei¡¯s n is very interesting, and I still have some trump cards that are enough for me to start over.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you understand the dangers of cooperating with humans? You¡¯ve already hidden your trump cards, but is that so-called outer space voyage really worth you taking such a risk?¡±

    Zhao Hang knew that the person opposite him was a top-tier expert. Not only was his strength extraordinary, but his intelligence was also extraordinary.

    He was acting too aggressively now.

    If he was unable to give a legitimate reason, he would not be able to exin why he was willing to take such a big risk and even risk his life.

    However, if he said too much, it might make the demon race want to take it all for themselves or forcefully intervene.

    And to tell the truth, it was even more impossible.

    First of all, no one would believe that they could seed. That would undoubtedly be a waste of resources.

    Secondly, the demons did not want to lose this disciple of great potential.

    If he went to another world, regardless of whether he could live or not, he would take a long time to return.

    His heart was lively, and he quickly thought of a good reason.

    ¡°That Wu Yunfei has a special inheritance. It seems to be rted to an inheritance somewhere outside the universe.¡±

    ¡°If we can cooperate with him sessfully, we can obtain that inheritance. Both of us can share.¡±

    ¡°Compared to you, elder, you have also seen that one of Wu Yunfei¡¯s special talents is that he can set up an array on his own body.¡±

    ¡°With my huge primary body, as long as I can set up an array on my own body, then my ownbat power will increase exponentially.¡±

    Lei Guang¡¯s eyes tightened.

    He carefully thought about the information he had gathered.

    ¡°That Wu Yunfei is indeed very strong, and his inheritance is special. In that case, he is verypatible with you.¡±

    ¡°So, after you cooperate with him, he will pass his current inheritance to you?¡±

    ¡°Taking into ount the energy you¡¯re currently storing, does that mean that the destination will be very far away?¡±

    When Zhao Hang heard these questions, he knew that he could not reveal his destination.

    However, he could not appear as if he did not know the exact location at all.

    The most important thing was that Zhao Hang, Li Tianci, and Wu Yunfei hade into contact with each other at the same time.

    Li Tianci¡¯s matters would definitely be exposed by others.

    He had to appear as if he was not sure of the target, but he knew the approximate distance.

    Otherwise, the fact that they needed Li Tianci to calcte the specific target might be exposed.

    ¡°We know the general location, and we have some ns for our next move. Everything is based on perfection.¡±

    ¡°Very good. The people of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path are also paying attention to this matter. Although our rtionship with the human race is average, the people of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path are still quite reliable.¡±

    Zhao Hang was a bit surprised. He did not expect Lei Guang, who was a member of the demi-human race, to praise the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    ¡°Our demi-human race will stand up for you. Don¡¯t really give all the benefits to the human race when the timees.¡±

    Zhao Hang was touched, and he was also a bit embarrassed for his deception.

    But he knew that everything he had done was worth it.

    ¡°No matter what, at least our demi-human race will have the method to refine the flying boat, elder.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I know this. However, there are very few people in our demon n who are good at refining weapons and arrays. After all, most of us are a bunch of brats.¡±

    Lei Guang waved his hand and gestured for Zhao Hang to leave.

    From this day onwards, Zhao Hang¡¯s actions would be apanied and protected by the demon n.

    Whether it was Wu Yunfei or Zhao Hang, both sides had the support of the factions behind them.

    Everything was proceeding in an orderly manner.

    During this period of time, the only person who was in a state of uncertainty was Li Tianci.

    He was different from Wu Yunfei and Zhao Hang.

    Both their abilities were very useful before and after they set off.

    However, Li Tianci could only be useful before they set off.

    Once he deduced the actual coordinates, his role would be redundant.

    He was not sure if he could be taken away after he consumed his life force.

    As a devil cultivator, he naturally did not trust humans.

    Because he had his nsmen or people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path following him, it was not easy for Wu Yunfei and the others to contact Li Tianci.

    However, Wu Yunfei could still see that Li Tianci was worried.

    Hence, he had time to tell Li Tianci his thoughts.

    ¡°Brother Li, after you get the coordinates, you don¡¯t have to tell me your destination directly. Instead, split the route and tell us the location step by step.¡±

    Li Tianci felt relieved after receiving the news.

    Wu Yunfei was able to take the initiative to make this request, which meant that he really did not want to break the agreement.

    Zhao Hang also added a suggestion.

    ¡°Because Brother Li, you will consume a lot of life force, so when we ask for resources, we can ask for some rare treasures to slightly replenish your life force.¡±

    ¡°Also, I suggest that you don¡¯t deduce the heavenly secrets right from the start. We¡¯ll talk about it after we leave the outer realm.¡±

    Li Tianci knew that this was because he was worried that he would use up too much of his life force and affect his next move.

    Everything was prepared in the midst of their discussion.

    On this day, under the eyes of everyone, Zhao Hang and Wu Yunfei arrived at the south pole.

    Li Tianci, who had been hiding the whole way, had arrived at the defense line early.

    Under the attention of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path.

    Wu Yunfei took out a shuttle-shaped flying boat and let it float.

    Soon, the two of them were ready.

    Wu Yunfei made an unexpected move and threw out two jade slips.

    One was given to the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path and the other to the monster race.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei, what are you doing?¡±

    Sima Lei checked the contents and found that it was theplete flying boat refining method and array formation.

    She asked with some doubt.

    ¡°Actually, kid, I know you¡¯re hiding something. But you¡¯ll soon know what moves we¡¯ll take.¡±

    ¡°Now, please pay attention to our experiments.¡±

    After saying that, Wu Yunfei waved at the crowd.

    Li Tianci walked through the crowd.

    The three of them gathered and boarded the flying boat.

    The demi-humans and the people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path looked at each other and did not stop them.

    After all, ording to their calctions, no other consequences would ur.

 Chapter 138 - Left the Myriad Flowers World

    <h4>Chapter 138: Left the Myriad Flowers World</h4>

    When they saw Li Tianci, many people started specting.

    They suspected that Wu Yunfei and the others already knew the location of the inheritance.

    This was not just an experiment. They already had a feasible n to find the inheritance.

    The Righteous Path and the demon race did not stop them.

    After the refinement, they knew that the flying ship had the ability to sail.

    Taking into ount Zhao Hang, it was enough to sail for a longer distance.

    Even if they were going to search for the inheritance, it would be reasonable for them to set off now.

    Li Tianci must have set off to confirm the core location.

    Everyone watched as the flying ship started to move.

    A beautiful me drew an arc in the sky.

    Many cultivators watched.

    Some wanted to fly too, but found it impossible to keep up with the flying ship¡¯s speed.

    Meanwhile, the people of the Righteous Path were waiting for their return. After all, when that time came, they would receive the inheritance and receive the reward.

    Moreover, if the experiment was sessful, it would be a great contribution if they could set up a bridge for the Emperor toe to the Myriad Flowers World in the future.

    After all, once the formation and refinement techniques broke through, the Myriad Flowers World would be able to repair the World Barrier.

    At that time, it would be their turn to use the flying ship to attack the outer realm of the Heavenly Devil Realm.

    Just as the flying ship was about to fly out of the south pole hole, an ident urred.

    Zhao Hang appeared at the edge of the flying ship and quickly threw down two balls of light.

    One flew towards Lei Guang, while the other headed straight for the Myriad Swords Sect¡¯s master, Yun Nan.

    As the strongest experts of the two major factions, they would not allow that thing to fall into the hands of others.

    When they saw the jade slip, they were shocked.

    It was actually the inheritance portion of the Yellow Dao Pce.

    It was the essence Wu Yunfei had picked out.

    He was worried that after he left, he wouldck the formation techniques of the Yellow Dao Pce, and the formation of the south pole void would not be sessful.

    Anyway, he was going to the Heavenly Mortal Realm to find an Emperor to learn a more powerful inheritance, so the cultivation techniques of the Yellow Dao Pce were not that important anymore.

    Although Wu Yunfei¡¯s n was very detailed and he was very confident, the road ahead was still fraught with danger.

    Before they left, it was their duty to do their part for the Myriad Flowers World.

    Li Tianci and Zhao Hang did not object to this matter.

    After all, no matter who it was, they could obtain this inheritance directly.

    If they all went to another world, everyone would have a chance to be the Emperor¡¯s disciple.

    Everything depended on their own luck.

    Boom!

    A powerful shockwave spread out.

    The flying ship flew out of the south pole at a speed that exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination.

    The outer realm sky demons who had already discovered the situation outside had arranged for patrols to keep an eye on the situation.

    When the flying ship emerged, experts immediately came to intercept it.

    The people below narrowed their eyes.

    They could not go out.

    Once they went out, the top-tier experts of the outer realm sky demons would immediately intercept them.

    Outside, the experts of the Myriad Flowers World did not have the upper hand.

    They relied on the top-tier defensive line set up by the south pole void

    Now that Wu Yunfei and the others had set off, it could be said that this was the first time in all these years that someone from the Myriad Flowers World had gone to the outer realm.

    ¡°I hope nothing bad will happen. I don¡¯t want to waste so many materials.¡±

    Sima Lei was secretly nervous.

    If the experiment failed, it meant that it would be impossible for them to attack the outer realm Heavenly Devil Realm in the future.

    Let alone contact the nameless Emperor in the future.

    As for the three people¡¯s lives, they weren¡¯t too worried.

    Although they could not go out, they could still make a move.

    At this distance, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Wu Yunfei and the others to fall back to the Myriad Flowers World.

    The experts in the Myriad Flowers World couldpletely prevent others from getting close.

    However, this was an experiment, and they would not act unless it was the most dangerous moment.

    Bang!

    Just as everyone was paying attention, array patterns appeared on the flying ship.

    The dense array patterns that covered the entire body of the ship lit up, and a powerful array formation was activated.

    Sima Lei did not recognize this array formation.

    ¡°That kid still had something up his sleeve.¡±

    He clenched the jade slip that he had just handed over, knowing that everything was there with the answer.

    The array formation was activated, and the flying ship instantly elerated.

    That speed exceeded the speed of an ordinary upper three realms expert.

    Under these circumstances, where the outer realm sky demons were caught off guard, they sessfully broke out of the encirclement and disappeared into the void in the sky.

    ¡°Looks like they seeded. Next, we¡¯ll just wait for them to find the inheritance and return.¡±

    Yun Nan was the first to speak to Lei Guang.

    ¡°I understand what you mean. I¡¯ll arrange for the experts to wait for their return.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Brother Lei is sensible. We¡¯ll send people from both sides to take turns to wait.¡±

    While the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path and the monster race were waiting, they did not know how long the next meeting would be and what kind of scene it would be.

    Everything would surpass their imaginations.

    In the void of space.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, Brother Li, we¡¯ve sessfullye out!¡±

    Wu Yunfei could not suppress his excitement and said happily.

    ¡°Haha, this is the first time this happened in the Myriad Flowers World in so many years. It¡¯s indeed worth being happy about.¡±

    Zhao Hang alsoughed loudly.

    The only person who did not say anything was the bitter and vengeful Li Tianci.

    But looking at his expression, one could see that he was also very happy.

    ¡°Next, it¡¯s my job.¡±

    Li Tianci took a deep breath and sat down cross-legged.

    Seeing this, Wu Yunfei and Zhao Hang did not disturb him.

    The two backed away a little and focused on watching Li Tianci circte his martial arts.

    Soon, Li Tianci¡¯s hair turned blood red. It looked as if blood had enveloped it.

    A bright light illuminated his hair and eyebrows.

    A mysterious aura shed around him.

    The other two frowned.

    This was too strange.

    Time passed slowly in the silence.

    After a long time, Li Tianci frowned and then spat out arge mouthful of blood.

    His hair turned white at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    His red and white hair looked weird.

    Apart from his hair, his eyebrows were also turning white rapidly.

    Wrinkles were faintly appearing on his face, and they were bing more and more pronounced.

    A strong rotten aura came off his body.

    And the speed at which his hair was turning white was still increasing.

    Wu Yunfei saw that the situation was not right, and he hurriedly stuffed the life replenishing pills into Li Tianci¡¯s mouth.

    Zhao Hang hesitated for a moment, then took out a strange fruit.

    After eating the pill and fruit, Li Tianci¡¯s aging slowed down.

    The flying ship slowly absorbed the rare spiritual qi and the special energy in the air, turning it into a power that everyone could use.

    Li Tianci circted his demonic attacks, and under the effects of the treasures and cultivation techniques, he slowly stopped aging.

    ¡°I made a mistake. I deduced the position of the Emperor directly. The Karma was too heavy, and I almost died.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I rememberedter that there was someone called Gongsun Yi over there. It was the same for me when I deduced his position.¡±

    Hearing his words, the two of them had a new understanding of the Great Emperor¡¯s strength.

 Chapter 139 - Began to Set Up a World Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 139: Began to Set Up a World Barrier</h4>

    In the Heavenly Mortal World, Ye Changge smiled faintly.

    ¡°Looks like some interesting people areing.¡±

    He could sense that someone was approaching him because of the karmic energy.

    Without needing to think, he knew that that person was his future disciple.

    After all, other than those disciples who had yet to pass, only Bu Yi Zhenren was outside.

    And this time, he sensed more than one being.

    But now was not the time to think about this.

    ¡°After so long, the World Barrier can finally be set up. It can finally be operational.¡±

    Soon, he had arranged everything.

    Hearing that he was going to set up the World Barrier, all the people who received the order were excited.

    Without any refusal, everyone set off.

    The leaders were naturally Ye Changge¡¯s three disciples.

    ¡­

    More than ten light beams quickly passed through the vicinity of the sea and entered the edge of West Ocean.

    The leader was a simple figure flying. It was He Xiuxing.

    The few sea monsters in the underwater kingdom sensed the powerful aura and did not stop it.

    They were just wondering why so many experts were heading to the far west of West Ocean.

    What had happened there? Or were there benefits?

    Therefore, two of them quietly followed He Xiuxing and the others and headed to the far west of the West Ocean.

    They were ready to spy on them, and it would be even better if they could find some benefits.

    Not long after, He Xiuxing and the others arrived at their destination.

    They saw a dark mountain that stretched for millions of miles and went straight into the void.

    asionally, other colors would appear on the mountain. They were spiritual herbs and spiritual objects that could only grow in this special environment.

    The few of them flew higher and higher. Soon, they broke through the clouds and saw the top of the mountain in the far west of West Ocean.

    It was a vast and boundless tform that spanned hundreds of thousands of miles.

    The tform was full of strange ck stones. There was not a hint of life on it.

    On the other side of the tform was the back of the westernmostnd of the West Ocean, where one could see the endless void beyond the world.

    Ye Changge hade here long ago to take a look, so he was very familiar with this location of West Ocean.

    He had set up the World Barrier, and the location array base he set up in the west was here.

    He Xiuxing knew the specific location and continued to fly toward the center of the mountain peak

    ¡°It¡¯s here,¡± he said, pointing at a slightly protruding rock in the center of the mountain.

    The others said nothing and were on high alert. They silently watched He Xiuxing take out an array disk and put it away.

    The array disk had powerful and mysterious array patterns on it.

    It was the agreed time, and no one had sent a message to the flying sword asking for a dy. Ye Changge did not send a message either.

    Thus, He Xiuxing exerted some force, and the array base flew above the stone.

    Then, He Xiuxing, Lie Hou, and some other Hidden Edge honored guests each put forward a talisman seal. Theynded in all directions at the array base.

    A green light shone brightly, and the light was filled with mysterious patterns, talisman characters, and restrictions flowing within.

    It looked like ripples in the water.

    As He Xiuxing and the others controlled the talisman seal, the array base began to growrger, and very soon, it was several hundred feet tall,

    The array base was pressed down slowly.

    It was painstakingly slow.

    And it seemed as though there was some kind of resistance in ce.

    Crack!

    As soon as itnded on the stone, a loud boom was heard.

    The bottom expanded rapidly and becamerger andrger. It went deep into the western part of the West Ocean.

    It brought about a huge tremor, which shook the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    Soon after, the Heavenly Mortal World shook a few more times before it stopped.

    He Xiuxing and the others all revealed a bitter smile.

    They did not expect that the formation foundation of West Ocean alone could shake the Heavenly Mortal World.

    He Xiuxing flew into the air, took out his axe and waved it.

    It seemed that aw was activated, and a forbidden zone appeared around the formation foundation.

    This way, the interference of other factors on the formation foundation could be eliminated to the greatest extent.

    The others who followed him saw this and looked at him in a different light.

    ¡°Brother He, as expected of an Emperor¡¯s disciple. This move is really beautiful. I really can¡¯t see through you.¡±

    Lie Hou was very straightforward.

    He felt the power of He Xiuxing¡¯s move and was very impressed.

    In his eyes, He Xiuxing¡¯s cultivation level was very mysterious and made him admire him.

    Even though he was a quasi-emperor, he did not dare to say that he was definitely stronger than He Xiuxing.

    It was truly an incredible thing.

    However, everything that happened around the Hidden Edge Emperor was so incredible.

    The others calmed their minds and kept striking out all kinds of talismans and seals onto the array base, pressing it down toward the west end of the West Ocean.

    However, the further down they went, the stronger the resistant force of the array base, and the slower it became.

    It even made it difficult for cultivators who were only at the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.

    At this time, a thin gauze-like object of light gold so bright it was almost yellow floated over.

    The number andplexity of the restrictions on it made even a few cultivators who were at the Tribtion Transcendent Realm feel extremely dizzy.

    That object was the remnant of the World Barrier of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    The former Heavenly Mortal Realm encountered a great cmity when the barrier was about to appear.

    Fortunately, the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World was there to stop it.

    However, the embryonic form of the World Barrier was still shattered.

    Now, Ye Changge was using the remaining materials to set up the array.

    Lie Hou waved his hand and the remnants of the World Barrier flew above the array base.

    Then, he and He Xiuxing pulled themselves out and put forward two talismans directed at the remnants of the World Barrier.

    The yellow light shone on it, and the restrictions within the light were constantly distorted. They began to connect with the seals and restrictions within the light of the formation¡¯s foundation.

    Furthermore, the edges of the World Barrier¡¯s remains slowly extended towards the top of the formation¡¯s foundation pir.

    In a small city under the control of the Myriad Swords Gate, in Xingjian City.

    This ce was bustling with activity and was abnormally prosperous. Many cultivators wereing and going.

    Suddenly, everyone felt a tremor.

    They did not even have the time to be surprised or puzzled when the tremors came one after another.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there a big earthquake?¡±

    Because the source of the tremors was not here, they did not feel any danger.

    Therefore, one of the cultivators, Xu Tian, asked the people around him in a rxed though he was puzzled too.

    Hispanion, Wang Baili, looked around and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. If it was a big earthquake, how could there only be these few tremors? Could it be that a treasure was born somewhere?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard a panicked voice nearby saying, ¡°The sky, the sky¡­¡±

    Wang Baili and Xu Tian saw that he had not finished his sentence. He said ¡°the sky¡± for quite a while, so they simply looked up.

    When they saw the sky, they became rooted in ce andpletely shocked.

    All the other cultivators reacted exactly the same.

    The blue sky just now suddenly became hazy, showing a pale yellow color.

    Upon closer inspection, one would realize that it was not the sky that was changing, but anotheryer of light yellow gauze covering the blue sky.

    It was not just the sky above Xingjian City. As far as the eye could see, there were traces of yellow gauze in the distance, and it was difficult to see even the slightest bit of the sky.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Someone shouted in panic.

    Unfortunately, there was no one around who could answer, and everyone was in a state of shock and bewilderment.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Could it be that the outer realm experts havee again?¡±

    ¡°They were just dealt with by the Hidden Edge Emperor. Will theye over so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think this is?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they always talk about the great cmity of heaven and Earth? Could this also be a manifestation of it?¡±

    The cultivators began to make noise.

 Chapter 140 - The World Had Changed

    <h4>Chapter 140: The World Had Changed</h4>

    Wang Baili thought of the earthquake and his face turned pale.

    He muttered to himself, ¡°Could it be an earthquake? The disaster this time didn¡¯te from the sky, but from the sea?¡±

    Hearing his words, Xu Tian trembled with fear.

    After all, everyone had seen the meteorites that had fallen from the sky.

    What if the same thing happened in West Ocean, too far away from the eastern region, and the Hidden Edge Emperor did not have time to act.

    Simr things happened in the eastern region, southern region, central region, and northern region.

    Whether it was the Heavenly Tower of Legacy or the Wan Xiang Sect.

    Whether it was the Vast Sea Divine Church or Wen Xin Dao.

    None of these sacrednds had received any news.

    They could not make any ns against Ye Changge right now.

    After all, without his consent, it was impossible for others to plot against him.

    Unless that existence surpassed the Divine Spirit Realm by too much.

    With caution, many experts, at least those above the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, set off.

    They either sent out their vital Gu worms and spirit beasts or personally rushed towards the nearest source of the tremors.

    It was also at this time that Ye Changge smiled.

    ¡°As expected, there are other things in the sky of the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    A long time ago, when he epted Yu Tianxing as his disciple, he had already noticed the problem.

    At that time, the Heavenly Mortal World was clearly silent and the Giant Pir was in a deep slumber, but the sky was filled with killing intent.

    At that time, Ye Changge had the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir inform the will of the Heavenly Dao and ended that cmity.

    However, he also discovered that there was a problem in the sky of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    It seemed that there were many things that did not belong to the Heavenly Mortal World that resided among the countless stars.

    It was very normal for a world to have stars in the sky.

    No wonder it did not attract the attention of others.

    Following that, the extraterrestrial devils attacked. Ye Changge knew that the entire Heavenly Mortal World still hid things of extraterrestrial forces.

    Curse element. He still remembered this name.

    Since there was a curse element, there would naturally be other elements.

    ¡°The Myriad Flowers World is because of the extraterrestrial devils. Although the Heavenly Mortal World isn¡¯t surrounded by an extraterrestrial devil world, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that there aren¡¯t any iing enemies.¡±

    As he thought to himself, Ye Changge stared at the starry sky very seriously.

    As expected, as the array formation was set up, countless stars suddenly exploded.

    They were countless strange-looking creatures.

    ¡°As expected, extraterrestrial devils.¡±

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ve restricted my vision to the interior of the Mortal World. Now, I¡¯ll have to carefully inspect the ground and the sky.¡±

    With a faint smile, Ye Changge began to pay attention to the formation.

    He sent out all his disciples to take charge of West Ocean¡¯s northern domain and southern border.

    He himself was in charge of the eastern domain.

    As for the central region, it was surrounded by the four regions, so he did not have to make any special arrangements.

    He set up the formation base at the edge of the four regions and connected it to the World Barrier, enveloping the entire Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    This was the purpose of his formation.

    ¡­

    In the northern void.

    Li Shiyi¡¯s sword qi was overflowing in all directions.

    He raised his head and saw a strange creature appear.

    ¡°It seems like the starry sky of the Heavenly Mortal World isn¡¯t peaceful either.¡±

    ¡°But, no matter what, just kill them.¡±

    Sensing the chaos in the sky and the killing intent of the chaotic creatures, Li Shiyi did not show any mercy.

    Powerful sword qi rapidly attacked those strange creatures.

    The green sword qi formed a lotus flower and shot out sword qi in different ways.

    There was almost no one who could withstand a single hit.

    Beside him were the Ghost Lord and the Nether Lord, as well as many members of the Qi Huang n.

    Ye Changge was worried that this disciple was the weakest, so he sent many experts to apany him.

    The Ghost Lord, who was wearing a ck imperial robe and had a beaded veil covering his face, was in front of a vast, turbid, and deep yellow river.

    That was his magical ability, the river of death.

    His magic treasure was a huge ck umbre. It was filled with dark qi and death qi.

    Every time the Ghost Lord took out the life and death offering umbre, a powerful heavenly demon would be hit, injured, or killed.

    However, it was difficult for the Ghost Lord to use such an attack.

    It usually took him more than ten to twenty breaths to recover before he could use it again.

    And behind the Ghost Lord, there was a magic treasure that was flickering with a dim light. It was a solemn and sinister dagger.

    It was Nether Lord¡¯s magic treasure.

    As a quasi-emperor, the Nether Lord was very powerful.

    Unfortunately, he did not have any resources underground to refine a magic treasure.

    But the cultivation technique he refined was special. It contained both the aura of death and the aura of Earth. Thebined attack and lethality were astonishing.

    Countless powerful devils had died under his dagger.

    Li Shiyi, the Nether Lord, and the Ghost Lord were guarding the area above the array base.

    There were many experts of the Qi Huang n around to help intercept those that had escaped.

    The Nether Lord ced most of his attention on the sky demon while a small portion of his attention was on Li Shiyi.

    On one hand, he was worried that Li Shiyi would meet with an ident. On the other hand, he was also observing.

    ¡°This is the Great Emperor¡¯s disciple. This strange sword technique is really too powerful.¡±

    ¡°Not only is the sword technique mysterious and abnormally fierce, but the treasured sword used is also extraordinary.¡±

    Although he did not know what level the Big Dipper Sword was, he could clearly see that it was extraordinary.

    This made him very envious.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m out, the outside world has enough resources. and the Great Emperor is the strongest cksmith in the Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°As long as I have enough ability and obtain enough credit, he will definitely give me a good magic treasure.¡±

    From meeting him, the Nether Lord knew that Ye Changge was a superior who gave clear rewards and punishments.

    As long as he did his job well, he would definitely be able to gain something.

    In the void of the southern border.

    A beautiful woman dressed in a white traditional dress was casually standing in front of the sky demon army.

    A strange flickering purplemp brought with it an extremely high temperature and mes that filled the sky as it constantly burned everything in front of it.

    No matter how powerful a heavenly devil was, they would be instantly killed by the mes.

    After so many years of cultivation, Yu Tianxing had already recovered her original appearance.

    As for the Yu family members, they exined that her talent was special and she was able to grow faster.

    With Ye Changge around, the Yu family members were not surprised by what happened to Yu Tianxing.

    After all, if he could repair the Giant Pir, he could do anything.

    There were also many experts around Yu Tianxing.

    For example, the surviving rift worms.

    The battles were intense everywhere.

    However, the eastern region was very stable.

    Ye Changge went over and personally set up the formation foundation. Naturally, it was very easy.

    When he noticed that the formation foundation had been set up.

    With amand, the Giant Pirs instantly responded.

    All the array cores passed through space and were quickly ced along the Giant Pirs and the four array foundations.

    When the array cores were ced properly, countless other array foundations quickly appeared in their respective positions.

    The Heavenly Mortal Realm began to shake continuously. After that, the four extreme poles and the World Barrier were all shimmering with a faint golden light.

    The Giant Pir appeared before the eyes of the world for the first time since it was hidden.

    Even those who were far away from the central region could see the huge pir that appeared near the central region.

 Chapter 141 - Strange Phenomena

    <h4>Chapter 141: Strange Phenomena</h4>

    The sudden appearance of the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World attracted the attention of countless people.

    Those experts who had left their own sect or sent their own people or spirit beasts also noticed it.

    Many experts had the means tomunicate with each other from afar. When strange phenomena suddenly appeared, they all chose to ask others about the situation.

    ¡°Brother Zheng Bei, are there any strange movements in the south? A tsunami just appeared in West Ocean.¡±

    ¡°Brother Lin, the earth here just shook dozens of times. Currently, my spiritual pet is investigating the news.¡±

    ¡°The sudden appearance of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir, is it because our Heavenly Mortal World has discovered something else?¡±

    ¡°It seems like a strange existence is attacking the Heavenly Mortal World. I have detected that something is constantly descending from the north pole.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m about to reach the Li Tian mountain range at the south pole. There seems to be a battle erupting there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here too! A powerful battle aura, I can see it even from so far away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s at least a battle between the upper three realms! What¡¯s going on? Why did such an intense battle suddenly erupt in the world?¡±

    Such a conversation did not only ur in one ce.

    Some people could feel that something miraculous was happening.

    Soon, four thick beams of light shot out from the top of the Giant Pir, heading straight towards the four poles.

    Buzz!

    Buzz!

    Buzz!

    Buzz!

    The unique fluctuations of the Giant Pir began to spread crazily in four directions.

    Under the violent fluctuations, regardless of whether they were mortals or cultivators, everyone was shocked.

    ¡°The Heavenly Mortal World isn¡¯t peaceful. Why is there another wave before it¡¯s settled? Is there another external enemy?¡±

    ¡°Last time, the Giant Pirs didn¡¯t show themselves. This time, the Giant Pirs havee out.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something that even the Emperor can¡¯t solve on his own and something that requires the help of the Giant Pirs?¡±

    Everyone was discussing this matter.

    At this moment, no one was in the mood to do anything else.

    Everyone could see at least two anomalies.

    One was the appearance of the Giant Pir and the thick beams of light shooting straight towards the four poles.

    The other was an anomaly in the direction of the poles.

    In the east, an intense golden light appeared, iparably dazzling.

    In the west, cracks appeared in the sky, as if the sky had been cut open.

    In the south, purple mes filled the sky, evaporating the heaven and earth.

    In the north, green sword qi crisscrossed, and a huge lotus flower appeared.

    Other than the most eye-catching phenomena, there were also quite a few smaller images.

    Huge lights continuously erupted in the sky, and dense spots of light appeared. After that, these spots of light fell and disappeared.

    In Star Sword City.

    After witnessing the strange phenomena during the day, all the cultivators were silent.

    Because the various situations were all phenomena of the heaven and earth, they were shocked beyond words. They wanted to escape, but they did not know where to go!

    ¡°Look, the stars in the sky are falling!¡±

    Some cultivators pointed at the light spots that kept appearing and then falling to the ground as they shouted with all their might.

    More and more people realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°No way! Could it be that the world has really changed? We survived the attack of the quasi-emperors from the outer realms, but we¡¯re going to die here?¡±

    These urrences were baffling, and the current situation it left the people in was also baffling.

    However, there was one point that these low-level cultivators could clearly sense the danger of the abnormal phenomena in the sky.

    If those abnormal phenomena were a bit closer to them, these people would probably die here.

    ¡°What on Earth happened? I don¡¯t want to die here!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for the world to change. The Giant Pir has been repaired, and the cultivation environment has improved. I still have a bright future!¡±

    Some cultivators felt the crisis and lost control of their state of mind. They began to shout crazily.

    Just as many people were in despair, another change urred.

    Ayer of faint golden, hazy gauze flew up from the soles of everyone¡¯s feet.

    When this gauze passed through everyone¡¯s bodies, no one felt it.

    However, through the gauze, they could vaguely see that someone was holding the yellow veil and flying up into the sky.

    These people were extraordinarily powerful and had different forms.

    A faint golden, hazy veil flew up from the bottom of their feet as well.

    When this veil had passed through everyone¡¯s bodies, they could vaguely feel that there were more than ten immortal-like figures holding it under the faint golden veil.

    Some were dressed in in white dresses, cold and distant, and were absolutely beautiful.

    Some wore tattered imperial robes, and their faces were adorned with diadems.

    Some had burly bodies and three heads, and they were abnormally valiant.

    Some had gentle brows, and some looked like immortals.

    Some had red faces and green robes, some looked heroic, and some were handsome and masculine.

    The most eye-catching thing was the dazzling golden figure in the far east.

    Everyone knew that it was the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    Because he cultivated the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, Ye Changge always appeared as a golden figure in the heavenly projected images.

    Most of his attacks were also enveloped in golden light.

    Therefore, gold almost became his personal color.

    The images came again.

    Voices spread across the Mortal World.

    ¡°The west pole, He Xiuxing of the Hidden Edge Sect, hold the World Barrier! By order of the empire!¡±

    ¡°The west pole, Lie Hou of the Hidden Edge Sect, lift the World Barrier, per the imperial edict!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The north pole, Li Shiyi of the Hidden Edge Sect, lift the World Barrier, per the imperial edict!¡±

    ¡°The north pole, Nether Lord, lift the World Barrier, per the imperial edict!¡±

    ¡°The north pole, Ghost Lord, lift the World Barrier, per the imperial edict!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°The south pole, Yu Tianxing of the Hidden Edge Sect, lift the World Barrier, per the imperial edict!¡±

    ¡­

    The imperial edicts shook people¡¯s souls.

    Everyone vaguely understood something.

    In the midst of everyone¡¯s anticipation, thest edict sounded.

    ¡°The south pole, Ye Changge of the Hidden Edge Sect, support the World Barrier as ordered by the empire!¡±

    The golden veil rose very quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it passed through everyone¡¯s bodies. It flew towards the sky.

    It emitted a faint golden light, making the entire sky appear hazy and extremely beautiful.

    Especially under the veil, there were still those soul-stirring and sacred yellow figures, causing people to yearn for them and admire them abnormally.

    The faint golden veil continued to rise into the sky. Along the way, there were still some divine abilities being emitted from the Heavenly Devils.

    However, such an attack was still unable to shake the veil and was unable to create any obstructions.

    The people in the distance could not see the appearance of the Heavenly Devils clearly. They only noticed that there were ck spots blocking the rise of the veil.

    In the eyes of many living beings, the pale golden veil was apanied by countless ck spots of light. It rose higher and higher.

    When it was about to disappear into the horizon, it suddenly erupted with bright golden light. It was extremely dazzling.

    Then, it turned into streaks and streaks of golden rays of light that surged towards every corner of the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    It was a magnificent sight.

    Along with the miracle that filled the sky, there were also waves of pleasant, tranquil, and pure-hearted disembodied voices.

    The shock spread to everyone.

    At this moment, whether it was the powerful cultivators of the sacrednd or the top-tier great demons¡­

    Whether it was the mortals or the spirit beasts that had opened their wisdom¡­

    Countless people felt the cleansing of their hearts and felt the integrity of the world.

 Chapter 142 - Qi of Virtue

    <h4>Chapter 142: Qi of Virtue</h4>

    It was so shocking!

    All the living beings in the world were stunned at first, then some knelt on the ground, while others pressed their palms together and muttered to themselves.

    Some had bloodshot eyes as they watched this shocking and cleansing scene.

    Very quickly, the four huge beams of light connected to the yellow veil.

    Ripples appeared on the veil.

    In the air, nearly a hundred huge shadows appeared.

    These were the shadows of the people who were directly involved in setting up the World Barrier formation.

    Some people who were familiar with the Hidden Edge Sect had already started to confirm the identities of those shadows.

    He vige.

    Father He and mother He looked at the golden figures in the air in disbelief.

    ¡°Father, look. Doesn¡¯t the shadow with the axe look like He Xiuxing?¡±

    ¡°I think so. That kid looks like that when he cleaves firewood with the axe.¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what he did, it must be something earth-shattering. It¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    ¡°It means that he and his master are cultivating well. Hahaha.¡±

    ¡°A few pounds of pork tonight. Let¡¯s have a good meal!¡±

    The people of He vige already knew that He Xiuxing¡¯s sect was very powerful.

    After all, Ye Changge had only said that he was the chief of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    After hearing the words of the He family¡¯s parents, no one refuted.

    This was because everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect knew that they were extremely powerful and that they could do great things one after another.

    They watched enviously as the old couple went home to buy vegetables.

    Floating Elegance City.

    The headquarters of the Li family and the Yu family¡¯s joint chamber ofmerce was located here.

    On the top floor of the tall building, Li Yi, Yu Shoushan and the other leaders were looking up at the sky from the corridor.

    ¡°Quick, look! Chop! That figure! That young man with a sword on his back, that¡¯s my son! That¡¯s my son!¡±

    Previously, when they heard the edicts, both Li Yi and the members of the Yu family were stunned.

    They could sense the abnormality in the sky and immediately came to the top to investigate the situation.

    Now, a golden figure appeared in the sky. Everyone who saw this could not suppress their excitement.

    ¡°My son, thanks to the Hidden Edge Emperor, is actually able to participate in such a matter that affects the world!¡±

    At this moment, tears flowed down Li Yi¡¯s face.

    Previously, Li Shiyi had returned from the central region dejectedly. He had been depressed all day, and he had been extremely worried.

    He had been investigating this news, but the exact situation was unclear. However, he knew that Li Shiyi had powerful potential.

    He had never given up, but when he found out that a sword master had appeared in the Hidden Edge Sect, he quickly told Li Shiyi.

    Finally, the current Li Shiyi shone brightly and aplished a great feat.

    Li Yi was iparably proud.

    ¡°I see it, I see it. Look! That person over there is my granddaughter! It¡¯s my granddaughter!¡±

    Yu Shoushan was also rambling on excitedly.

    He could not suppress his excitement either.

    The Yu family was originally just a small family near the Vast Sea Pavilion.

    He never expected that such a genius would appear in his family.

    He never expected that this girl would grow so quickly. After bing a disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect, she was even able to influence the heavens and the Earth.

    Li Yuju¡¯s upper echelons and business partners looked at each other with envy in their hearts.

    Regardless of whether it was the Li family or the Yu family, in the eyes of their business partners, their statuses would skyrocket.

    The golden rays of light quickly disappeared.

    The clear voice also disappeared without a trace.

    Countless people noticed that the strange phenomena in the sky had disappeared.

    It was back to blue skies and white clouds, everything was as usual.

    The Giant Pir was also slowly disappearing.

    After a long while, the many living beings in the Heavenly Mortal World finally regained their senses.

    Sword Star City.

    ¡°Baili, what do you think that light yellow veil is?¡±

    ¡°Brother Xu, I feel like that thing is the World Barrier that the Hidden Edge Emperor has been trying to create.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same. Those edicts just now really made my blood boil!¡±

    ¡°Me too! I can¡¯t wait to be one of them and contribute to the Heavenly Mortal World!¡±

    ¡°Did you hear that? Those experts said that the leaders were all from the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Of course. After all, it was a Hidden Edge Emperor who created the World Barrier. The people of the Hidden Edge Sect must be the leaders.¡±

    ¡°Is the Hidden Edge Sect the only faction in the Heavenly Mortal World? The restoration of the Giant Pirs depends on them, as does the World Barrier. I guess the heavenly tribtion also depends on them.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone fell silent.

    After a long while, Wang Baili seemed to have made up his mind.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve made up my mind. I want to go to the Hidden Edge Sect to be a disciple!¡±

    Many passers-by heard his words and looked surprised.

    ¡°No way, Baili! With our talent, it¡¯s impossible for us to enter the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Xu Tian¡¯s words received the approval of most people.

    After all, the Hidden Edge Sect was now a Great Emperor sect, and its influence and strength far surpassed that of the sacrednds.

    Wandering cultivators like them could not even enter an ordinary sect, let alone the Hidden Edge Sect that was like the sun in the sky.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the sects around the Hidden Edge Sect! Once something happens to the Hidden Edge Sect, I¡¯ll definitely head over immediately!¡±

    Wang Baili¡¯s eyes shone.

    He was too shocked.

    His experience here made him understand that most of the sects in the Heavenly Mortal World were only looking out for themselves.

    The Hidden Edge Sect was looking out for the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    Wang Baili¡¯s words infected some people.

    ¡°Haha, I, Xu Tian, am an itinerant cultivator anyway. Wherever I go, it¡¯s not for cultivation. Since you feel this way, Baili, I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    Afterughing three times, Xu Tian and Wang Baili rushed to the eastern region.

    Many people in Sword Star City gritted their teeth. After checking on their own situations, they also went with them.

    ¡°The worst thing is to beg for food. Even if I don¡¯t die, I will still stand up for myself.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, as a free-traveling cultivator, it¡¯s better to do something useful with the Hidden Edge Sect than to stay here and waste my time.¡±

    This kind of thing did not only happen in West Ocean.

    Many people in the five regions of the Mortal World were affected by today¡¯s shocking development.

    They all began to gather towards the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Many yearster, apart from the Hidden Edge Sect bing a top sect, the powerful factions in its periphery were also filled with experts.

    Those experts all imed to be the subordinate factions of the Hidden Edge Sect and were willing to go through fire and water for the Hidden Edge Sect.

    As for the experts from the various sacrednds, they had already guessed that they were refining the World Barrier the moment they felt a familiar figure rising from the ground.

    When they saw the many ck and yellow dots of light swirling around them, they were filled with envy, jealousy, and hatred.

    Even if they had never seen it with their own eyes, they had heard rumors about it. Who would not recognize the ck and yellow qi of virtue!

    ¡°This is the heaven and earth ck and yellow qi! Even in my previous life, I didn¡¯t know its true use. I didn¡¯t expect to be able to obtain it this time.¡±

    Yu Tianxing stretched out her palm and looked at the golden dots of light that hadnded on it.

    Many dark yellow specks of light and golden specks of light danced around her.

    Yu Tianxing closed her eyes and cleansed her mind.

    After a long while, she opened her eyes, her face full of surprise.

 Chapter 143 - Powerful Qi of Virtue

    <h4>Chapter 143: Powerful Qi of Virtue</h4>

    Yu Tianxing was very happy.

    The effect of the qi of virtue was beyond her imagination.

    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful! I can feel that myprehension of thews is increasing crazily!¡±

    ¡°No matter what kind of cultivation I do, my speed is increasing. I can¡¯t wait to return to the cave heaven.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯ve been through a lot, and I¡¯ve got plenty of resources.¡¯

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s training speed is very fast.

    Soon, she was going beyond her limits, to a speed that most people could not imagine.

    And the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven also infinitely elevated her upper limit.

    ¡°These thingsplement each other and I believe I will soon be stronger than I was before.¡±

    In the past, bing an Emperor was something that Yu Tianxing was very proud of.

    Now, she realized that an Emperor was only so-so.

    Even when she established the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty in her previous life and suppressed her entire life.

    After all, at that time, she still needed to treat the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World with respect as if it were her senior.

    And the Giant Pir had never been very enthusiastic about the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Emperors.

    But now, after she became Ye Changge¡¯s disciple, she could look at the Giant Pir¡¯s stele as she pleased without any restrictions.

    ¡°Very soon, I¡¯ll return to the Great Emperor Realm! Once again, I¡¯ll be acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    With her heart burning with passion, Yu Tianxing absorbed the profound yellow virtuous qi that surrounded her.

    North pole.

    Li Shiyi closed his eyes as the Green Lotus Sword bone circted at full power.

    A powerful spiritual qi vortex surrounded his body.

    The profound yellow virtue qi quickly entered his body.

    The Green Lotus Sword that was rotating was slowly colored with golden light.

    Golden threads appeared and slowly intertwined with the sword qi. It looked colorful and dreamy.

    In contrast to the gorgeous appearance, the sword qi had an astonishing destructive power.

    The Nether Lord was beside him, absorbing the aura of virtue while looking at Li Shiyi.

    He kept shaking his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Is this the strongest disciple of the strongest faction in the human world? It¡¯s truly amazing.¡±

    ¡°And ording to Li Shiyi, he¡¯s the most useless of the three disciples of the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    The Nether Lord looked at the yellow light spots on his body and did not know whether tough or cry.

    He had controlled the Asura Ghost Region for many years and finally freed the Qi Huang n to attack the people of the Asura Ghost Region.

    They even dragged him to be the subordinates of the enemy force, the Hidden Edge sect.

    Now, they could gain so many benefits by following him.

    ¡°This is the Emperor. Time and fate.¡±

    The Nether Lord was no longer conflicted. He slowly closed his eyes and began toprehend the power of his virtue, the mysterious yellow light.

    In West Ocean, He Xiuxing quietly absorbed the mysterious yellow light dots that fell from his body.

    ¡°Brother He, I have to say that your master is amazing. There are many benefits to following him.¡±

    Lie Hou was extremely excited by his side.

    ording to hisprehension, these mysterious yellow light spots could quickly increase his ability.

    He, who was already on the verge of bing an Emperor, became even more confident.

    The cultivation level needed by an Emperor was perfect unity.

    The body,ws, spiritual power, divine sense, and so on all had to be integrated.

    Although Lie Hou was powerful, as a member of the southern border alien race, hisprehension ofws was naturally far inferior.

    Now, with the help of the mysterious yellow qi, hisprehension had improved a lot.

    Be it the qi of virtue, or the restoration of the Giant Pir, the Heavenly Mortal World had started to develop again.

    All of this made it easier for him to cultivate, and his chances of sess were greater.

    When He Xiuxing heard this, he nodded slightly.

    He wasprehending the heavens and Earth.

    He was directlyprehending thews of the Heavenly Dao through the yellow qi of virtue.

    Lie Hou sensed something and his eyes bulged. He was extremely shocked.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s cultivation makes people feel ashamed. What kind of powerfulprehension ability is he?¡±

    He sighed in amazement.

    Lie Hou¡¯s biggest weakness was his ability toprehend thews of the world.

    And this thing seemed to be something that he was born with.

    No matter who was in front of him, they had to admit that they had a powerfulprehension ability.

    Although the ordinary disciples were not clear about his strength, someone like Lie Hou would naturally be able to see it.

    ¡°This profound yellow qi of virtue can give me a very strong boost.¡±

    As he muttered, a strong spatial fluctuation appeared on He Xiuxing¡¯s body.

    Countless small spatial cracks appeared in front of him.

    Lie Hou raised his hand and activated his divine ability. The people nearby who were also ecstatic could not make a sound.

    They realized something and everyone stared at He Xiuxing.

    Then, just when they thought that He Xiuxing would continue to break through, all the strange phenomena slowly disappeared.

    Facing the puzzled crowd, He Xiuxing only smiled faintly.

    In his actual senses, his energy was increasing rapidly.

    And in the east, the rich virtue profound yellow qi was about to turn into a new zing sun.

    The sun was already setting in the west, but the people of the Heavenly Mortal World could still see the great sun in the east.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over there? Why is there another sun?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the World Barrier alreadypleted? Could it be that there are other phenomena?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that there are. Didn¡¯t so many phenomena appear when the Great Emperor came into being or when the Giant Pir was repaired? The appearance of the World Barrier is no less important than those things.¡±

    ¡°I feel that what you said is not unreasonable. I just don¡¯t know what we should do if two suns really appear.¡±

    In Xuanliang City, mortals were chattering.

    The cultivators nearby could not stand their nonsense.

    ¡°What do you know? That¡¯s the profound yellow qi of virtue. It¡¯s very spiritual. There are so many over there. That person must have made a great contribution to the world.¡±

    The mortals looked at each other. ¡°That must be the Hidden Edge Emperor. Please bless him.¡±

    As they spoke, they prayed piously in that direction.

    This time, it was the cultivator¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    ¡°How do you know that that person over there is the Emperor? Can¡¯t it be other powerhouses?¡±

    Someone looked at him as if he was an idiot. ¡°Hey, you said that he made a great contribution to the world. Other than the Hidden Edge Emperor, who else has made a great contribution?¡±

    ¡°Right, right, right. We boorish people don¡¯t know how to cultivate. I only know that the Hidden Edge Emperor is the one who does the things that those sacrednds can¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I just don¡¯t know how talented my son is. If he¡¯s good, I¡¯ll let him go to the Hidden Edge Sect to take the disciple recruitment test.¡±

    ¡°What you said makes sense. Go, go, go. I¡¯ll let my son take the test right now.¡±

    Soon, the mortals ignored the cultivator and bowed to the east before leaving.

    Only the cultivator was left standing there in a daze.

    ¡°Hiss! If all the mortals in the world think this way, imagine how rich the resources of the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s disciples will be!¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more terrified he felt. The cultivator also nned to head to the eastern region to try his luck.

 Chapter 144 - Different Destinies of the Sacred Lands

    <h4>Chapter 144: Different Destinies of the Sacred Lands</h4>

    Ye Changge was bathed in the light of virtue.

    A powerful aura erupted from his body.

    Arge area of void instantly appeared in the surrounding space.

    He lost control for a moment and directly shattered this part of the space in the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    When he continued to circte his qi and restrain his aura, the Heavenly Mortal Realm automatically repaired this part of the space.

    All sorts of strange phenomena surrounded Ye Changge.

    The strange phenomena that had erupted when he was trying to break through to the Emperor Realm took turns to appear.

    Whether it was the sharp sword qi, the boundless song, or the blood sea¡¯s reincarnation.

    All sorts of auras took turns to appear.

    ¡°This mysterious yellow qi of virtue is indeed extraordinary. I can clearly feel that he has strengthened me in many aspects.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯sprehension of the Dao had increased his cultivation realm,prehension ability, and cultivation base.

    ¡°ording to this, I should be able to break through the Emperor Realm soon and reach the God Realm.¡±

    The God Realm was once the strongest existence in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The Heavenly Mortal World had existed for so many years, and only one Giant Pir had reached this realm.

    Ye Changge estimated that he would need many more years to reach this realm.

    Even if he signed-in now. However, he would not go to truly strange ces, such as the Myriad Flowers World.

    The rest of the normal signing-in would only yield a small amount of cultivation. There was not much meaning to it.

    If other people knew that Ye Changge treated 500 years of cultivation as a small amount of cultivation, who knew what they would think?

    ¡°My three disciples will receive quite a bit of profound yellow virtue qi. Perhaps a few more Emperors will appear on my Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    Ye Changge was very confident in his disciples.

    After all, both Li Shiyi, who was an Emperor, and Yu Tianxing, who had been reborn as an Emperor, had extraordinary potential.

    As for his eldest disciple, He Xiuxing was in a unique state. His unique path was destined for him to go further.

    This was because his Dao was a Dao that he created and was suitable for himself.

    At this point, even Yu Tianxing, the reborn Emperor, is far from being able to cultivate.

    At this moment, almost everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak was improving.

    This even applied to Buyi Zhenren, who was far away in the southern border and was touring the human world.

    The golden light around the old man¡¯s body was seen by countless mortals.

    Many kind men and women knelt down and prayed piously.

    At first, Bu Yi Zhenren was still a little panicked, but when he understood what the golden light around his body was, he was ecstatic.

    ¡°Sigh, what more could I ask for to have a disciple like this?¡±

    Bu Yi Zhenren felt that the most correct thing he had done in his life was to save Ye Changge and take him in as a disciple.

    ¡­

    Central region, Heavenly Star City.

    Gong Feifan looked at the scattered yellow qi of virtue around him in disbelief.

    The people who were with him were in a daze, including the fifth ancestor of Heavenly Star City.

    After a long time, the two who were experiencing the changes in their bodies were overjoyed.

    ¡°Fifth ancestor! We are sitting at home, and the benefits areing from the sky!¡±

    Just a little bit of the qi of virtue was already very useful to them.

    A strong aura fluctuation appeared on their bodies.

    Soon, waves of mor were heard in Heavenly Star City.

    Because they had been standing on Ye Changge¡¯s side from the beginning, they had also obtained a little bit of the qi of virtue.

    As such a powerful force, Heavenly Star City had many disciples.

    Many people had obtained scattered qi of virtue.

    Some people were just stuck at a certain checkpoint, and were just one step away frompleting their breakthrough.

    Regarding this matter, the mysterious yellow qi of virtue came at the right time.

    Waves of powerful qi appeared one after another.

    More and more people broke through.

    Sensing this, all the closed-door cultivation rooms in Heavenly Star City began to operate efficiently.

    Everyone would unleash their strength to the maximum capacity.

    They all used this rare opportunity to work hard, hoping to take advantage of the east¡¯s breakthrough.

    Gong Feifan was ecstatic.

    ¡°As expected of the Heavenly Star Emperor, your foresight is spot on! Listen to her, we led Heavenly Star City to support Hidden Edge Emperor, and we really made a fortune.¡±

    Gong Feifan and the fifth ancestor looked at each other and decided to let Heavenly Star City follow the Hidden Edge Emperor unswervingly.

    After all, as the master of the Heavenly Star Emperor, Ye Changge had already demonstrated his powerful strength and ability.

    As for the leaders of the sacrednds, they knew that they would have prosper if they followed Ye Changge.

    In the Heavenly Dao Academy, Mo Xunhuan looked at the qi of virtue in a daze.

    As the sacrednd that contributed materials, they were naturally rewarded by the world after the World Barrier was sessfully set up.

    Of course, they were only providing materials and had caused a lot of interference with the setting up of the World Barrier.

    Hence, their rewards were very, very rare.

    asionally, some qi of virtue would fall and let them absorb it.

    Feeling the powerful effect of the qi of virtue, Mo Xunhuan¡¯s intestines turned green with regret.

    ¡°How could I be so stupid!? The Heavenly Dao Academy has really gone down the wrong path under my leadership!¡±

    At that moment, Mo Xunhuan was so angry that he rubbed his hands and feet.

    First, he missed the genius disciple, Li Shiyi, and then he had offended the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Finally, he offended the Hidden Edge Emperor and stood on the opposite side.

    If the Heavenly Dao Academy really believed in the phrase ¡°Heavenly Dao,¡± they would support the Hidden Edge Emperor even more, right?

    If they had stood their ground from the beginning and adhered to their school motto, everything would have been different.

    Mo Xunhuan was heartbroken.

    Those ancestors of the Heavenly Dao Academy who were cultivating in the Mountain of Books and the Sea of Learning looked at the few light spots in the sky and felt the aura.

    Many people started to feel regret from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Sigh, tell Mo Xunhuan that the Heavenly Dao Academy will remember this mistake in the future.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not let down the school motto of the Heavenly Dao Academy. Start with me.¡±

    The strongest elder of the Heavenly Dao Academy, a quasi-emperor, gave an order.

    As the order was given, the style of the entire Heavenly Dao Academy started to change.

    There were many such changes.

    The Gongsun family of the array temple naturally gained a lot.

    Whether it was Cheng He who broke ties with the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and led the sect to join the Hidden Edge Sect¡­

    Or Gongsun Yi who resolutely decided to put aside his conflict with the array temple and led the family to assist the Hidden Edge Emperor¡­

    The two of them gained a lot of virtue qi.

    Murong Sheng was extremely envious of the two of them.

    Even though he had brought people to support Ye Changge and the Array Path Temple, he actually had other ideas.

    Even though they had always stood on the side of the Array Path Temple, the amount of help they provided could not bepared to the other two.

    Because of this, even though the Murong family had also received the Heavenly Dao¡¯s reward, the people from the Gongsun family and the Array Path Temple were still drooling with envy.

    ¡°Hehe, but at least I¡¯m still standing here, epting the reward. I wonder how those people who stood on the opposite side from the beginning to the end are feeling, hahaha.¡±

 Chapter 145 - The Sacred Land of Regret, Sect Leader Dingâ€™s Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 145: The Sacred Land of Regret, Sect Leader Ding¡¯s Tribtion</h4>

    Central region, Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord, Han Yu, stood in front of the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy in a daze.

    When the phenomena affecting the heavens and Earth happened earlier, he had already noticed that something was wrong.

    He had no way to check on Ye Changge¡¯s situation, so he pointed his spear at the other three poles.

    The level of the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy was very high after all, so he quickly saw the situation in a few other ces.

    In the picture, the three disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect, who were fighting with the outer realm heavenly demons residing on the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s stars, and the many quasi-emperors were fighting amongst themselves.

    That scene terrified Han Yu.

    After all, there were too many quasi-emperors.

    Yu Huang, Lie Hou, the Nether Lord, Murong Tianyu..

    There were several quasi-emperors in the capital alone.

    Not to mention the ancestors of the upper three realms.

    With such a powerful strength, not to mention a certain sacrednd¡­

    Even the alliance of several sacrednds could notpare to it.

    He already knew that the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s strength was extraordinary and that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s strength had greatly increased.

    However, when he truly investigated, he discovered that his strength was far beyond his imagination.

    ¡°Letting the Heavenly Tower of Legacy and the Hidden Edge Emperor be at opposing ends is truly the biggest mistake I¡¯ve made!¡±

    The regretful Han Yu muttered to himself.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy had already been repaired, and the World Barrier now had the most important core of the array formation.

    In Han Yu¡¯s opinion, it was almost impossible for Ye Changge to fail.

    Just as he had expected, a powerful aura kept erupting, and the battle became more and more intense.

    But no matter what, the array formation was still arranged in an orderly manner.

    What surprised him even more were the few disciples of the Hdden Edge Sect.

    No matter what kind of spatial power they cultivated, the heaven-cleaving axe, or the shocking sword qi of Li Shiyi, they all shocked him.

    He could see that these two people had a boundless future.

    But what shocked him the most was the appearance of Yu Tianxing sitting on the ground.

    When the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy showed Yu Tianxing¡¯s condition, the picture seemed to be covered with some kind of veil.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s lord felt a little strange, so he increased the input of his mana and carefully examined Yu Tianxing¡¯s condition.

    Soon, the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy briefly disyed some clues.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s appearance appeared in the image.

    At that moment, Han Yu felt rmed, as if he was forcefully prying into the secrets of the heavens.

    It was also at that moment that a sh of inspiration struck Han Yu.

    ¡°Heavenly Star Emperor! That¡¯s the Heavenly Star Emperor!¡±

    Han Yu, who was shocked by this thought, sank to the ground.

    ¡°No wonder the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy seemed to have some indistinct parts. It was recognized by the Heavenly Dao, and the heavens and Earth automatically protected it.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Star Emperor reincarnated! She hasn¡¯t cultivated to recover her strength, so I was able to see it forcefully!¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Star Emperor is actually from the Hidden Edge Sect! The Hidden Edge Sect actually has two Emperors!¡±

    Han Yu was already scared silly.

    Heavenly Star City had always been very high-profile.

    This could be due to them possessing the imperial artifact, the Heavenly Star Seal, or Heavenly Star City being the inheritance of the strongest Emperor in Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    And the announcement which was of the most high-profile was the reincarnation of Heavenly Star Emperor.

    All the sacrednds had heard about Heavenly Star City.

    That was why many sacrednds had collected information about the Heavenly Star Emperor long ago.

    As time passed, the Heavenly Star Emperor did not appear.

    As time passed, many people forgot about this.

    But the people of Heavenly Star City still firmly believed.

    They had never forgotten about this matter.

    No matter who it was, if it was in Heavenly Star City, they had to assume that this matter was true.

    Otherwise, they would be insulting the Heavenly Star Emperor and being hostile to Heavenly Star City.

    After so many years, there were already countless people who believed that Heavenly Star City was just bluffing.

    Han Yu did not expect that he would really find out about the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s existence.

    ¡°This, this, this, this, this, this¡­¡±

    Han Yu was already a little incoherent.

    It was already very dangerous to go against the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    However, the Hidden Edge Emperor had his own matters to attend to and was toozy to meet him.

    Han Yu now understood this logic.

    In the end, he realized that even the Heavenly Star Emperor might be on the opposite side of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    ¡°Just how mad was I to have made such a decision?!¡±

    Just as Han Yu was still sitting on the ground in regret, a few points of dark yellow qi of virtue suddenly appeared in front of the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy.

    A point of dark yellow lightnded on Han Yu¡¯s body.

    His entire body shook!

    A powerful aura instantly appeared on his body, striking in all directions.

    ¡°Dark yellow qi of virtue!¡±

    Han Yu was ecstatic.

    He quickly understood what appeared in front of him.

    After digesting a bit of the golden light, he looked at the few points of golden light floating in the air and hurriedly caught them in his hands.

    However, the result disappointed him.

    His hand directly passed through the golden light.

    Under his unwilling gaze, the golden light floated onto the top of the Heavenly Bell of Legacy.

    The Heavenly Bell of Legacy fused with the golden light, and a series of chimes sounded.

    Dong!

    Dong!

    Dong!

    The continuous bell chimes were melodious, and the entire Heavenly Tower of Legacy headquarters could hear them.

    Han Yu noticed that the scene that appeared on the Heavenly Bell of Legacy became clearer.

    In an instant, he understood what had happened.

    In the spontaneous judgment of the heavens and Earth, the Bell of Legacy had yed a greater role in the creation of the World Barrier than he had!

    And the entire Heavenly Tower of Legacy had received almost no reward for the qi of virtue.

    Other than the contribution of the materials, some scattered golden spots of light appeared on the bodies of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy disciples.

    There was no other reward!

    In an instant, Han Yu felt dizzy again.

    His stomach was churning with regret.

    ¡°Not only did I not obtain the profound yellow qi of virtue, but I also offended both the Hidden Edge Emperor and the Heavenly Star Emperor!¡±

    He thought about the qi of virtue he had just received.

    The effect of the golden light was extremely great. At the same time, it increasedprehension, spiritual power, cultivation, and state of mind.

    If he obtained more, Han Yu might have a chance to break through.

    The difficulty of breaking through for cultivators in the upper three realms was unimaginable.

    Han Yu thought of Cheng He, who had parted ways with him.

    ¡°Cheng He, you are right! Your Array Path Temple is indeed the strongest of the sacrednds in terms of array formations.¡±

    ¡°You can judge the sess of the World Barrier through array formations, but it is more reliable than my Heavenly Tower of Legacy.¡±

    Having thought things through, Han Yu made a major decision.

    That day, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy announced that its current tower master, Han Yu, sincerely apologized for all the mistakes he had led the Heavenly Tower of Legacy to make.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy had a new tower master.

    Arge amount of materials were sent by the Heavenly Tower of Legacy to Hidden Edge Sect as an apology.

    Hidden Edge Sect, main branch.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy sent letters with flying swords, saying that their sect would soon send people to Hidden Edge Sect to apologize.

    But Sect Leader Ding did not have time to receive them. The person in charge of this matter was Qing Cang.

    Because Sect Leader Ding now had an important thing to do.

    He was going to break through.

    Once he broke through, he would be an expert in the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, and his umtion would be profound. He could directly transcend the tribtion.

    As the sect leader of the Hidden Edge Sect, the person who followed behind Ye Changge to help deal with various matters, he had also gained a lot of yellow qi of virtue.

    This made his cultivation progress by leaps and bounds.

 Chapter 146 - The Sacred Lands Apology, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect

    <h4>Chapter 146: The Sacred Lands¡¯ Apology, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect</h4>

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy was not the only force that apologized.

    After all, as one of thergest sacrednd forces, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy had always been the first to oppose the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    Now, even they had begun to cooperate with the Hidden Edge Emperor, hoping that they could apologize and be forgiven.

    People from other forces and sects naturally enthusiastically went to the Hidden Edge Sect to apologize and form an alliance.

    Sect Leader Ding needed to go into seclusion.

    Many sects had wanted to build a good rtionship with the Hidden Edge Sect for a long time.

    However, they did not dare to stand out because they were suppressed by the sacrednds¡¯ forces.

    Many sacrednds had begun to show goodwill to the Hidden Edge Sect, such as the Heavenly Dao Academy and Heavenly Star City, and other forces.

    However, the management and affiliated sects of each sacrednd were different.

    Many cultivation forces had no way to get close to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Now, everything had changed.

    The people of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy had started to get close to the Hidden Edge Sect and started to think of ways to please the Hidden Edge Sect.

    As a result, the whole world changed in an instant.

    Countless people went to the Hidden Edge Sect to acknowledge their new master or make a pilgrimage.

    Many people could not enter the sect, so they could only gather outside the Hidden Edge Sect.

    As a result, Floating Elegance City had a good opportunity to develop.

    With the help of these consumers.

    The entire eastern region was developing rapidly.

    For the first time, the central region was no longer the center of the world.

    No one was surprised.

    After all, no one in the countless years of the history of the entire Heavenly Mortal World had achieved such a great feat like restoring the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World and refining the World Barrier.

    Ten Ultimate Sword Sect.

    In arge hall, a few people were discussing something.

    ¡°Are you saying that the Heavenly Tower of Legacy has already started apologizing to the Hidden Edge Sect, and the new tower master has already personally gone to the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    A emotionless voice said calmly.

    Upon hearing the question, the sect master of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect, Jian Mo Wen, quickly answered, ¡°Yes, ancestor. The Heavenly Tower of Legacy has alreadypletely sided with the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°Those bastards!¡± The Ten Ultimate Sword Sect¡¯s ancestor was actually very angry.

    However, the influence of his technique had already seeped deep into his bones. Even in such an angry situation, he still spoke slowly and calmly, his tone cold and t.

    ¡°Ancestor, what should we do next?¡±

    After all, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect was different from the other sects.

    The sect¡¯s aim was to be bloodthirsty and heartless.

    Even if all the sacrednds had started topromise with the Hidden Edge Sect, the sect leader, Jian Mo Wen, did not dare to make peace with the Hidden Edge Sect on his own.

    ¡°Go. We will also make peace with the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°In addition, the belongings of our Ten Ultimate Sword Sect have always been snatched and used. There are very few in stock.¡±

    ¡°It was not easy for us to have some in stock, and we have already given them to the Hidden Edge Sect, so we don¡¯t have anything to show for it.¡±

    ¡°Take the sect¡¯s sect-guarding treasure, the Ten Ultimate Swords, as an apology.¡±

    As soon as these words were said, Jian Mo Wen was stunned.

    He did not know how to answer the ancestor¡¯s instructions.

    The Ten Ultimate Swords was the key factor in the name change of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect.

    It was precisely because they had such a divine sword that they had changed the essence of their technique, bing a powerful force that now mainly relied on swords.

    ¡°Go. I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    The ancestor¡¯s words made Jian Mo Wen¡¯s heart sink.

    They were a sect that cultivated by killing, even if their abilities were not as strong as the Qi Huang n back then.

    However, they had also caused a lot of casualties. It was precisely because of this that they had many external enemies.

    As a quasi-emperor, the ancestor was practically the anchor of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect.

    Jian Mo Wen did not dare to imagine what would happen to them if something happened to the quasi-emperor.

    He waited for Jian Mo Wen to ept the order and leave slowly.

    Only then did the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect¡¯s ancestor let out a soft sigh.

    He was very strong.

    He even had the qualifications to break through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    But now, he was very clear that he would definitely die if he tried to break through. There was no possibility of sess.

    The reason was because he had already been assimted by the path he had cultivated.

    Previously, the three quasi-emperors had tried to break through to the Emperor Realm together.

    The experience of the quasi-emperor in the forest had reminded everyone.

    It was impossible for them to see the quasi-emperor trying to break through to the Emperor Realm Like Ye Changge did.

    However, anyone could do an investigation after that.

    The sacrednd was powerful and had aplicatedwork of connections. It was even possible to investigate the problem clearly.

    The ancestor of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect knew very well that just like the forest quasi-emperor, he was also controlled by his ownws.

    In cultivating the Ten Ultimate Sword Dao, he had be heartless and directly controlled by thews. Such a person had no chance of sessfully breaking through to the Emperor Realm.

    In addition, he did not have much time left.

    He had to leave a bit of incense for the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect before he died.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in thest moments of my life, I would actually understand the principle that people control power, not the other way. Sigh.¡±

    With such a sigh, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect ancestor sighed internally.

    He understood toote. It was already impossible for him to sessfully break through to the Emperor Realm.

    Not long after, another explosive piece of news spread throughout the Heavenly Mortal World after the Heavenly Tower of Legacy apologized to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The sect master of the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect went to the Hidden Edge Sect to apologize.

    He even brought his sect¡¯s most precious treasure, the Ten Ultimate Swords, aspensation.

    In the end, after pleading with Chief Qing Cang, he obtained ess through an ally of the sect.

    After that, the Ten Ultimate Sword Sect almost emptied their treasury.

    This series of actions shocked everyone in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    After all, no sacrednd would lower their status so much when dealing with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge could not be bothered with such matters.

    Sect Leader Ding was busy in seclusion.

    In the end, the abbot, Qing Cang, could not withstand the other party¡¯s continuous pleas and agreed.

    Of course, the benefit would definitely be a heavy blow.

    The Ten Ultimate Swords were directly sent to Ye Changge¡¯s hands.

    He looked at the long sword in his hand and smiled slightly.

    ¡°This thing is not bad. It contains killing intent. It has the same effect as the Qi Huang n¡¯s power.¡±

    ¡°Killing to stop killing and killing to strengthen one¡¯s own strength. It is indeed easy for one to be addicted to it.¡±

    Ye Changge took out the Sword Emperor¡¯s weapon.

    ng!

    When the Sword Emperor¡¯s weapon was taken out, a sharp sword qi instantly spread throughout the room.

    The Ten Ultimate Swords were immediately intimidated.

    Ding!

    Ye Changge flicked his finger, and the Ten Ultimate Swords rapidly became smaller. Finally, it transformed into a stream of light and entered the Sword Emperor¡¯s weapon.

    Boom!

    A stream of sword qi that was full of light and colors shot up into the sky from the top of Reclining Firewood Peak, straight up into the clouds.

    The violent aura had affected everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Jian Mo Wen, who had not yet left, could feel the sharp sword qi above him. He could feel his heart trembling.

    ¡°As expected of the Hidden Edge Emperor. The strength of the sword is unparalleled. The Ten Ultimate Swords will not be buried if they follow you.¡±

    When the heaven-shaking sword qi exploded, Li Shiyi was practicing his sword on Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Feeling the sword aura, Li Shiyi seemed to have realized something and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 147 - The Important Item Left Behind By the Powerful Emperor Zhulu

    <h4>Chapter 147: The Important Item Left Behind By the Powerful Emperor Zhulu</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    After Ye Changge used the Sword Emperor¡¯s weapon to absorb the Ten Ultimate Swords, the level of the Sword Emperor¡¯s weapon increased significantly.

    Sensing the intense killing intent, he suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°When I was talking to Emperor Zhulu, he said that he left something behind.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the killing intent of the ten swords, I would have forgotten about the treasures left behind by the Qi Huang n and Emperor Zhulu.¡±

    After thinking for a long time, Ye Changge felt something.

    He had also stayed in the Hidden Edge Sect for a long time. Whether it was because of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir or the World Barrier...

    He spent most of his time in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go out and take a walk. There are still a lot of things I can do.¡±

    With a thought, Ye Changge left the Hidden Edge Sect.

    He only left a reminder to his three disciples.

    ¡°Cultivate well. I¡¯ll go out and take a walk.¡±

    After receiving Ye Changge¡¯s notice, the three disciples all epted the order.

    ¡°Yes, master!¡±

    At this distance, Ye Changge heard it clearly.

    With a small smile, he disappeared from the Hidden Edge Sect and headed north.

    Ye Changge arrived at the northern mountain range.

    Although it was summer in June, the area was still covered in ice and snow.

    ¡°I wonder where the resources left by Emperor Zhulu are.¡±

    Ye Changge scanned his surroundings and began to inspect every inch ofnd with his spiritual senses.

    At the top of the mountain, he seemed to sense something. There were some fluctuations there.

    Ye Changge raised his eyebrows. He had already arrived at the top of the mountain.

    Bang!

    He raised his foot and stomped down heavily. The wind and snow at the top of the mountain stopped for a moment.

    All the snow on the entire mountain fell.

    Arge circle of exposed mountain rocks appeared below.

    On the mountain rocks, a door was revealed. The words ¡°Secret room for chasing deer¡± were written on it.

    The brush slithered like a dragon or a snake, and a strong aura appeared.

    Sensing that aura, Ye Changge smiled.

    ¡°As expected of Emperor Zhulu. Even after so many years of death, the aura he left behind is still strong.¡±

    The Indestructible Golden Body Technique was activated, but the prohibition set by Emperor Zhulu did not have any effect. Ye Changge had already entered the forbidden area.

    Four boxes were left behind, scattered.

    Like all the Emperors that Ye Changge had experienced the presence of before, the image of the Emperor appeared in an instant.

    ¡°Hello, young Emperor.¡±

    Ye Changge knew that the image here was not the same as the one under the yellow qi seal.

    He flicked his finger and a beam of spirit light shot into the image¡¯s body.

    Emperor Zhulu¡¯s image was slightly stunned.

    ¡°I see. You¡¯ve prepared everything. Very good, very good.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s shadow knew everything that had happened during this period of time.

    Whether it was repairing the Giant Pir or sessfully creating the World Barrier, he was aware of it all.

    ¡°You¡¯re indeed extraordinary. You¡¯ve done such great things in session. Heaven¡¯s will is in your hands.¡±

    He sighed and pointed at the boxes.

    ¡°I left some things there.¡±

    He pointed at the first box.

    ¡°I wanted to connect all the Emperor artifacts left behind in the Heavenly Mortal World to form an array. Since you¡¯ve already seeded in creating a World Barrier, this method can be used as a supplement.¡±

    Ye Changge was slightly interested when he heard this.

    He didn¡¯t take the Emperor Artifact Array left behind by the sacrednd seriously.

    It was too crude.

    With a slight wave of his hand, the first box on the ground appeared in his hand.

    Ye Changge scanned it with his divine senses and sighed.

    ¡°An Emperor is an Emperor after all. Although this array is not as good as the World Barrier array provided by the system, it is still extremely exquisite.¡±

    Sighing internally, he said, ¡°This item is useful. The current Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s sacrednds has refined a rough Emperor Artifact Array. With this method, the power of that array can be greatly increased.¡±

    Nodding, Ye Changge began to inspect the remaining boxes.

    There was a seed that had extremely strong vitality.

    He inspected and realized that seed seemed to contain a strange kind of energy. It was able to quickly restore a person¡¯s vitality.

    ¡°This is a tree of birth. If it sessfully sprouts, a living tree can bear the fruit of the flesh and bones of a living corpse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the ability to nt him alive. I can¡¯t find a ce in the Heavenly Mortal World where he can live.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Changge smiled.

    With the existence of the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, there was no ce where he could not nt a living spirit.

    ¡°Leave it to me. There is a ce in which I can nt this seed.¡±

    Feeling his strong confidence, Emperor Zhulu¡¯s phantom was very happy.

    ¡°I admire your confidence the most, and I admire your ability to turn everything you say into reality.¡±

    Nodding, he continued, ¡°These two boxes are very ordinary. They contain the weapons and armor I left behind. Feel free to use them.¡±

    These were two Emperor weapons.

    Most Emperors only had the ability to refine one Emperor weapon.

    After all, the materials were hard to find, and not every Emperor was good at refining.

    This was enough to show how powerful Emperor Zhulu was in this aspect.

    Unfortunately, their effects on Ye Changge were limited.

    Emperor Zhulu also knew this, so he did not have much hope for the Emperor artifacts he left behind.

    After all, being able to nt a living tree was already a great thing.

    ¡°Young man, I can feel your strength. I¡¯ll leave everything to you. I¡¯ll go in peace.¡±

    After saying this, Emperor Zhulu closed his eyes and turned into specks of starlight that disappeared before Ye Changge¡¯s eyes.

    Ye Changge watched as he slowly disappeared.

    As the specks of light disappeared, thest traces Emperor Zhulu left behind in this world also disappeared.

    ¡°Those who aren¡¯t saints are all useless. Even Emperors can¡¯t resist the power of time.¡±

    This strengthened Ye Changge¡¯s will to cultivate diligently and be a saint.

    After Emperor Zhulupletely disappeared, Ye Changge proceeded with his daily routine.

    ¡°System, sign-in.¡±

    His faint voice faded.

    Ding!

    ¡°Sign-inpleted.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Tiangang One Qi Technique.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining a chance to infuse Tiangang Qi into your body.¡±

    ¡°Tiangang One Qi Technique: Use Tiangang Qi to cultivate one¡¯s body, allowing one to store essence qi within one¡¯s body, allowing one to nurture a world within one¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Tiangang Qi infusion: absorb the qi essence of heaven and Earth, allowing the Tiangang Qi to allow the host to store life within one¡¯s body, allowing the spirit Qi within one¡¯s body to grow endlessly.¡±

    Ye Changge was a little surprised when he read these two notifications.

    Could it be that there was some powerful aura in thend left behind by Emperor Zhulu, or that there was something special about it?

    Or it could be that Emperor Zhulu was an unusual person?

    Otherwise, why would he receive such a generous reward when he signed-in here?

    This was almost the strongest reward he had received since hepleted his first disciple-taking mission.

    One look at the Tiangang One Qi form and the Indestructible Golden Body form were on the same level.

    When one had mastered it, one could nurture a world inside one¡¯s body!

 Chapter 148 - The Powerful Tiangang One Qi Technique

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Powerful Tiangang One Qi Technique</h4>

    In the next moment.

    Countless mystical words revolved in Ye Changge¡¯s mind.

    The countless words finally formed a text.

    ¡°Tiangang One Qi Technique¡±

    In the next moment, a crack appeared in the sky.

    A series of powerful auras crazily surged into Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    At that moment, countless auras mixed with the power of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique in his body and started to form a new type of power.

    The Tiangang qi that surged in crazily rampaged inside Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    His Tiangang One Qi Technique revolved rapidly and changed.

    The Tiangang qi surged in crazily, and with the help of the Tiangang One Qi Technique, Ye Changge¡¯s body started to transform into a hybrid of sorts.

    The power of the Indestructible Golden Body Technique was mixed within, and it quickly formed into another even more powerful force.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    ¡°The Tiangang One Qi Technique and the Indestructible Golden Body Technique interacted with each other. The host has obtained the Indestructible Tiangang Body.¡±

    In the outside world, an endless amount of strange phenomena appeared.

    The people of the Heavenly Mortal World had long since noticed the changes in the sky.

    Although everything in the Heavenly Mortal World was constantly changing, causing the strange phenomena to be somewhatmonce.

    However, the strange phenomenon this time still reminded them of Ye Changge.

    There was no other reason. This strange phenomenon was too simr to the one he created when he was trying to break through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    In the sky, there were endless strange phenomena.

    There were giants splitting open the sky, gods mending the sky, gods and devils fighting.

    There were golden lotuses surging from the Earth, flowers falling from the sky, and immortals flying into the sky.

    The secrets of the heavens shed.

    Countless experts in the Heavenly Mortal World were rmed.

    Ye Changge felt his body changing rapidly.

    His body was being torn apart bit by bit.

    Countless powerful auras fused into his new body.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body was being reshaped once again.

    His strength was bing stronger, his aura was bing stronger, and his constitution was also increasing. His entire body was bing stronger.

    Spirit qi was also being stirred up at this moment, and all of the energy was being poured into him crazily.

    Be it killing intent, blood qi, spiritual energy, or Earth qi.

    All the energy had be Ye Changge¡¯s power.

    Boom!

    Ye Changge felt a chaotic aura appear in his body.

    The aura spun rapidly, giving off a feeling of endless vitality.

    ¡°Perhaps, with just a little bit more luck, I can break through to the next realm.¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I can clearly feel that the Emperor Realm is just so-so.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Emperor Zhulu. It seems you are indeed different from other Emperors.¡±

    Although Ye Changge did not know the reason, he could not be bothered to investigate further.

    After all, it was truly worth paying attention to the fact that his strength was constantly growing stronger.

    ¡°This matter is already over. I should go and do the next thing.¡±

    With this thought in his mind, Ye Changge quickly disappeared from the mountaintop.

    In an instant, Ye Changge used his powerful spiritual senses to scan the entire Mortal World.

    ¡°Looks like I can go outside and take a walk.¡±

    With a sh, Ye Changge appeared in the central region.

    He raised his head and looked at a que hanging high in the air in front of him. On it were fourrge words, ¡°Vast Sea Divine Church.¡±

    Without any hesitation, Ye Changge went straight to Vast Sea.

    ¡°Who are you? This is the Vast Sea Divine Churh¡¯s territory. You are courting death by trespassing.¡±

    Before the guard could finish speaking, Ye Changge had already surpassed his body and appeared directly inside the Vast Sea Divine Church.

    ¡°Du du du du du du!¡±

    ¡°Di di di Di di Di!¡±

    Very quickly, the warning magical artifact belonging to the Vast Sea Divine Church had already rang out.

    Many experts saw a streak of light in the sky.

    ¡°Quickly stop. Trespassing into our Vast Sea Divine Church, what should we do to you?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping? You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    At this time, Ye Changge came to the top of the great hall and stopped.

    When everyone saw his appearance, they were all stunned.

    This was because he appeared to be a little too young.

    Previously, so many experts hade to chase him, but they were all left behind.

    In the end, the one who appeared here was actually such a young cultivator.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Several white-bearded elders of the Vast Sea Divine Church berated.

    Ignoring them, Ye Changge waved his hand.

    Soon, over a hundred streams of ck qi appeared on the ground.

    The ck qi was crazy and evil, causing all the cultivators in the air to feel a chill in their hearts.

    ¡°What is this? You demonic cultivator, you actually dare to cause trouble in our Vast Sea Divine Church?¡±

    Ye changge still paid attention to it.

    His hand clenched slightly.

    The evil ck vapour instantly twisted and struggled.

    Buzz!

    A divine golden light appeared on Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    Along with the sh of this light, those empty and distorted dark auras rapidly disintegrated and dissipated.

    When the elders saw this, they were somewhat unable to understand.

    They did not know what had happened.

    At this moment, Li Yuanying arrived at the scene.

    ¡°What happened here¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Ye Changge in the air.

    When she saw the golden light that surrounded her, she could not continue speaking.

    The golden light had essentially be Ye Changge¡¯s standard color.

    Ye Changge to looked at her then continued to do his own thing.

    However, Li Yuanying could not remain silent.

    ¡°Greetings, Hidden Edge Emperor!¡±

    After going through a series of things, Li Yuanying had long since sumbed to Ye Changge¡¯s methods.

    She now knew very clearly that she had no way of resisting this Emperor who had just advanced not long ago.

    Even if all the sacrednds were added together, they would not be able to resist Ye Changge, let alone their sect alone.

    With this understanding, the sacrednds could be said to be very tame.

    Hearing Li Yuanying¡¯s words, the elders were all shocked.

    ¡°Greetings to the Hidden Edge Emperor!¡±

    ¡°I was confused. I didn¡¯t know that the Emperor hade. I hope you can forgive me, Emperor.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what you have to do here, Emperor. Tell us and we¡¯ll definitely serve you.¡±

    Ye Changge wanted tough.

    These guys were all very well-behaved now.

    Unfortunately, he did not pay any attention to them.

    He could not be bothered with anyone who spoke.

    When the ck vapour disappeared, Ye Changge disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    ¡°What is the Emperor doing?¡±

    Seeing him disappear, countless Vast Sea Divine Church disciples began to discuss among themselves.

    Li Yuanying was also somewhat confused.

    ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what required the Emperor to personallye here?¡±

    In the midst of such discussion, someone discovered something suspicious.

    ¡°Um, do you guys feel that the ck vapour just now was especially simr to the ck vapour that suddenly attacked from behind during the battle between the Emperor Artifact Formation and the outer realm quasi-emperors?¡±

    As soon as these words were said, the entire ce fell silent.

    They all thought of what that thing was.

    In their eyes, when that thing exploded, the Emperor Artifact Formation was shattered by it.

    If it was triggered in this ce, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 149 - The Actions of the Blood Flame Sect

    <h4>Chapter 149: The Actions of the Blood me Sect</h4>

    Apart from Ye Changge scanning the items left behind by the curse element, he had also sent his own disciples to pack up items.

    Such actions naturally caused the various sacrednds to feel apprehensive.

    They did not know if they had done something wrong.

    When they realized that there was a powerful outer realm quasi-emperor in theirir, the Vast Sea Divine Church felt a lingering fear.

    They sincerely expressed their gratitude to Ye Changge.

    ¡°It seems like we have received the Great Emperor¡¯s favor again.¡±

    ¡°That expression just now, it seems like the Great Emperor didn¡¯te here because of us. He seems to have ignored us.¡±

    Someone tore apart this matter that made the Vast Sea Divine Sect feel awkward.

    ¡°Although the Great Emperor didn¡¯t acknowledge us, objectively speaking, we still received his favor. We should still show some gratitude.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Think about it carefully. If those things exploded in our ce just now, we would all die.¡±

    This was the truth.

    Apart from those true ancestors who were still in seclusion and had formidable strength, everyone else here had died.

    After all, that ck vapour could even damage the Emperor Artifact Formation. How could the people of the Vast Sea Divine Church here withstand it?

    Ye Changge¡¯s attitude toward them made them feel a little awkward.

    However,pared to their lives, that did not seem like much.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s find another time to go to the Hidden Edge Sect to seek an audience.¡±

    Li Yuanying suggested.

    When everyone agreed to this decision, they thought of something when they had some free time.

    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the Hidden Edge Emperor seems to be very young.¡±

    ¡°You old man, did you just react?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just react?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    The crowd suddenly quieted down when they heard thest sentence.

    Everyone looked at the elder who spoke.

    ¡°What? Why are you all looking at me all of a sudden?¡±

    The elder who was suddenly the subject of everyone¡¯s attention was a little nervous.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just find out the Hidden Edge Emperor age? Then when did you find out?¡±

    Hearing this question, the elder let out a slight sigh of relief.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Hidden Edge Emperor have an Emperor weapon when he revealed his sword Dao cultivation? This means that he is that ten thousand swords quasi-emperor.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone finally reacted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he always use the golden palm?¡±

    There were still people who did not understand the cause and effect.

    At this moment, when Li Yuanying gave the Ten Ultimate Swords to the Hidden Edge Sect, the Hidden Edge Emperor revealed his powerful sword cultivation.

    After she exined everything, everyone finally understood.

    They all sighed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he has such a powerful cultivation at such a young age. I feel like he¡¯s the most talented person in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°It would be great if I had such talent.¡±

    ¡°If youpare people, you¡¯ll never be satisfied even in death. If youpare goods, nothing will be of value.¡±

    As he mocked himself, Li Yuanying thought of the Emperor¡¯s figure and slipped into a daze.

    Not long after, more and more sacrednds discovered that the identity of the Hidden Edge Emperor was actually Ye Changge.

    For a moment, the sacrednds were shocked beyond words.

    As they sighed at the Emperor¡¯s strength and talent, they paid more and more attention to their attitude whenmunicating with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    After all, the Hidden Edge Emperor was so young and powerful. Who knew how terrifying his future achievements would be?

    This news spread among the sacrednds.

    No one dared to spread the news of Ye Changge without permission.

    This resulted in other sects not knowing this news except for the sacrednds.

    Soon, many powerful factions began to express their goodwill towards the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The entire Heavenly Mortal World began to revolve around the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡­

    In the vast universe.

    In a ce where stars fell and were born, there was a ce called the Naruo Realm.

    ¡°It¡¯s different from the previous loss. We lost a group of top-tier quasi-emperors in the Heavenly Mortal World. We must take revenge.¡±

    A voice filled with bloodlust sounded.

    In this magical ce.

    A group of people with powerful auras sat in the meeting room.

    They had different forms and types of power.

    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t just about the Blood me Sect. We received news that there are cursed-type relics in that world.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, that world is very special. It has given birth to more than ten Great Emperors.¡±

    The moment these words were said, the atmosphere in the meeting room changed.

    ¡°What did you say? More than ten Great Emperors? That small world?¡±

    ¡°Is this true? Our Fei Wen great world has only had less than ten Great Emperors until now.¡±

    ¡°Our Snow Domain great world is the same.¡±

    ¡°There are so many experts here. Apart from the two Great Emperors, the others are all quasi-emperors. We haven¡¯t been able to break through to the Great Emperor Realm for so many years. How can there be so many Great Emperors in a small world?¡±

    In the eyes of the people here, the Great Emperor Realm seemed to be extraordinary.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    The bloodthirsty voice at the beginning was extremely certain.

    Soon, an image appeared in the secret room.

    The image disyed was exactly what the Emperor Artifact Formation looked like.

    ¡°Hiss! So many Emperor artifacts!¡±

    ¡°What a powerful aura! So many Emperor artifacts and only a little power. What a waste.¡±

    ¡°It seems like there¡¯s something wrong with that small world called the Mortal World.¡±

    ¡°I also think that there¡¯s a reason why so many Emperors were born in such a small world.¡±

    ¡°We have to go over and find out what the reason is.¡±

    ¡°Then can we go over together?¡±

    ¡°Although our n can achieve these things, we are not ready toplete it yet.¡±

    ¡°We have to go and confirm that everyone can take the alternative path to be a Great Emperor.¡±

    It was extremely noisy, but everyone was very excited.

    Based on what they said, it was clear that these people were all quasi-emperors.

    Although the people here were from many great worlds, there were more than a hundred people present. This number was too shocking.

    If someone from a sacrednd in the Heavenly Mortal World saw the quasi-emperors and the two Emperors here, it was guaranteed that no sacrednd would dare to call themselves a sacrednd.

    They were far from qualified.

    The most shocking thing was that these experts seemed to be nning a method to mass produce Great Emperors.

    Or it could be said that it was a method to let the quasi-emperors break through in batches and collectively reach the Great Emperor Realm.

    This was a fairy tale in any ce or any world.

    But these experts were very certain.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve failed time and time again, we can¡¯t be careless anymore.¡±

    Finally, while they were arguing, an Emperor who hadn¡¯t spoken all this while made a decision.

    ¡°I, Emperor Kashi, can¡¯t just casually make a move. After all, the impact of an Emperor¡¯s move is too great. You guys go to the 49 quasi-emperors and set up the 49 Heavens and Earth Formation.¡±

 Chapter 150 - The Small World That Had Been Plundered, the Sacred Landâ€™s Wishful

    <h4>Chapter 150: The Small World That Had Been Plundered, the Sacred Land¡¯s Wishful Thinking</h4>

    ¡°We¡¯ve already experienced so many things. Now, there¡¯s another opportunity in front of us. We must seize it.¡±

    When the Emperor¡¯s majestic voice sounded, everyone stopped talking.

    ¡°Forty-nine quasi-emperors, with the help of our secret research array, are enough to suppress any Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Even the two of us can only fight you to a draw.¡±

    ¡°With such strength, you can suppress that small world. Their strength is nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    After the Emperor finished speaking, someone suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Um, Emperor Saiyang, ording to our investigation, there used to be a god-level existence in this small world. This¡­¡±

    Although the voice had not finished, everyone knew what he wanted to say.

    Hearing his words, those who knew this information sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Even if the weakest person here was a quasi-emperor-level powerhouse, they were still very shocked.

    ¡°You mean to say that not only did this small world have so many Emperors, there was also a God?¡±

    There were also many people who had questions.

    Emperors were already as difficult to attain as ascending to the heavens.

    Gods were existences that far surpassed Emperors.

    Even Emperor Kashi and Emperor Saiyang¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. ording to our investigation, the gods in that world have long since died.¡±

    Emperor Kashi, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said.

    ¡°The Great Cmity of Heaven and Earth once visited that small world. Their gods were destroyed in effort to resist the great cmity.¡±

    As an existence that was one level higher than these quasi-emperors, Emperor Kashi clearly had a stronger intelligencework.

    Unfortunately, thiswork could not always pay attention to a remote small world.

    Otherwise, they would know that the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World had beenpletely repaired.

    And the Heavenly Mortal World did not just have a god-level Giant Pir.

    There was also this Ye Changge who could repair the Giant Pir.

    Not to mention that their World Barrier had already been constructed.

    The consequences of waiting for these quasi-emperors would only result in blood and injuries.

    ¡°Then, there¡¯s no need to worry about anything. Great Emperor Saiyang, Great Emperor Kashi, please allow me to fight.¡±

    Someone suddenly requested.

    With someone taking the lead, the people behind started to pray.

    ¡°Emperor Saiyang, Emperor Kashi, please allow me to fight.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Saiyang, Emperor Kashi, I, Silu Shan, am also willing to fight.¡±

    The people present were all very powerful.

    However, Emperor Saiyang could still easily distinguish the strength of these people.

    ¡°How about this? You guys go. Silu Shan, Haiwei, Lu Mingwei¡­¡±

    After listing out some names, the people who heard their names were ecstatic.

    That was a world that contained the fortunes of Emperors!

    For these people who had been stuck in the quasi-emperor realm for so many years, it was a ce that they dreamed of.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those who¡¯ll goter. Once they understand the situation, you can also take turns to go.¡±

    Emperor Kashi could see the emotions of these people andforted them.

    It was obvious that the things these people were pursuing were not simple. An Emperor might just be one of the realms.

    And the quasi-emperors here might all be Emperors after they seeded.

    Therefore, whether it was Emperor Kashi or Emperor Saiyang, they were still more polite to these subordinates.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your majesty. It¡¯s just a possibility. Compared to our n to be an Emperor, our feelings are unimportant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your majesty. You don¡¯t have to worry about our emotions.¡±

    Although many people wanted to go, they were still very clear about the situation.

    If Ye Changge were here, he would definitely be very interested in the n these people were talking about.

    ¡°The chosen ones have been decided. You guys can set off.¡±

    Just as these people were speaking modestly, the chosen people set off.

    And other than this ce, there were many other people in the universe who knew about this matter.

    In the universe, countless worlds were distributed in variousrge and small ces.

    In the Mountain Martial World, the method of cultivation here was to use strength to break through.

    The humans in this world were extremely powerful. The top-tier experts could basically cross the void with their own bodies.

    ¡°Great Paragon Ru Meng, have you heard? There¡¯s a small world called the Heavenly Mortal World that blocked the Blood me Sect¡¯s attack. Now, it¡¯s facing the revenge of those guys.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard. Poor guys, that world is in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in going to take a look?¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you, venerable Jiayu, interested in those things? Or have you cultivated to the stage of crossing the universe and training in the void?¡±

    ¡°Both. Are you going or not?¡±

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Luo Mountain World.

    On the outer membrane of this world, strange waves suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Sister, are we going to the Mortal World to save them?¡±

    ¡°No, that world has to face the Blood me Sect and the other powers behind them. There¡¯s too little information about that mysterious power. We are going there to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Then why did the realm lord send so many of us over?¡±

    ¡°Because the realm lord received news that there¡¯s something different about the Heavenly Mortal World. If there¡¯s any benefits, we can¡¯t let the Blood me Sect im everything.¡±

    As they conversed, the void flying ships swiftly flew over the outer membrane.

    Mountain Mound World, g and Water World, Xu West World, North Mountain World.

    Such things happened in different worlds.

    Because there were too many worlds that considered the Blood me Sect their enemies.

    The mysterious force behind the Blood me Sect also attracted the attention of many great worlds.

    As a result, more and more people began to go to the Mortal World to watch the show.

    The spirit world, a very small world.

    The once vibrant world was now facing a disaster.

    The people of the Blood me Sect and the people of the curse department passed by this ce together.

    The people who went to the Mortal World to plunder and take revenge saw this very primitive world, and without any hesitation, they nned to plunder.

    This was because their cultivators were far, far ahead of the cultivators in the spirit world.

    The entire spirit world had almost be hell.

    It was a mess everywhere.

    There were cultivators killing people and collecting blood to refine magic treasures.

    There were mighty figures who used their powerful strength to seize the Earth qi from the earth veins without exercising restraint.

    The ground rumbled continuously and countless creatures died in the earthquake.

    ¡°Why, why are you doing this!¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Outsiders, why is heaven¡¯s will on your side! I refuse to ept it! I refuse to ept it!¡±

    Amidst waves of mournful and unwilling cries, the spirit world gradually became a world of death.

    The will of the Heavenly Dao here seemed to be letting out sorrowful cries.

    Unfortunately, they were facing the powerful Blood me Sect, facing the countless believers they sent out, as well as the mysterious faction¡¯s summoning element and curse element experts.

    As a result, this world is doomed.

 Chapter 151 - Exorcism, A Strange Existence

    <h4>Chapter 151: Exorcism, A Strange Existence</h4>

    As time passed, more and more cursed items were found.

    All the forces that found these items were shocked and broke out in cold sweat.

    After feeling the dark aura of the magic artifacts or talismans hidden in their own sects, when they thought about their power, no one could remain calm.

    The members of the Hidden Edge Sect came and left slowly under such circumstances.

    They could remain calm, but the sects that had been rescued could not.

    In addition, the position of the Hidden Edge Sect was now there, and countless sects were trying to send gifts.

    Therefore, following closely behind the Vast Sea Divine Church were therge forces that sent gifts to express their gratitude.

    During the days when Sect Master Ding was preparing to go into seclusion to transcend the tribtions, almost all of the misceneous matters of the Hidden Edge Sect were handed over to Abbot Qing Cang.

    These people who came to express their gratitude were all received by him. Although they were very tired, he was at ease.

    This was a glorious moment that the Hidden Edge Sect had never experienced before.

    After Ye Changge and his disciples cleaned up the things that were left on the ground, they carried out the next step of their n.

    ¡°The underground of the Mortal World is more interesting than I imagined.¡±

    Ye Changge brought his disciples to Reclining Firewood Peak¡¯s cave heaven to see the images he summoned.

    There were many figures in dozens of scenes, big and small.

    Each scene was an underground cave or an underground world.

    ¡°Master, where are these ces?¡± Li Shiyi asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°In Heavenly Mortal World, no matter where in the five regions, there seems to be something in the deepest part of the underground.¡±

    ¡°The images shown here are everywhere except for the eastern region.¡±

    ¡°And the hole in the underground of the eastern region is actually thergest. However, I have already resolved the matter of the Qi Huang n in the eastern region.¡±

    After the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World was restored and the World Barrier was established, the precision of Ye Changge¡¯s probing through thisrge array had increased.

    Under such circumstances, he began to find out what he had overlooked previously.

    ¡°Although the five subterranean regions aren¡¯t connected, they are still small worlds.¡±

    Looking at all of this, he sighed.

    ¡°Apart from the underground, there are also many things in the air.¡±

    Yu Tianxing sighed.

    She still remembered the appearance of so many extraterrestrial devils when they were in the air.

    ¡°I already understand the situation underground. I haven¡¯t discovered anything particrly dangerous. I¡¯ll leave this ce alone for now.¡±

    Ye Changge could not be bothered to care about those underground recluses or other existences.

    In any case, as long as those people did not drag her down in the future cmity, it would be fine.

    ¡°However, the matters in the air can be resolved.¡±

    With a thought, the World Barrier array was activated.

    It was much more powerful than when the sacrednd factions used the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    At this moment, the sun had just set, and countless families had just finished their dinner.

    Themotion in the sky quickly attracted their attention.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s happening there?¡±

    In Floating Elegance City, a curious child asked, pointing at the strange sight in the sky.

    ¡°That¡¯s the World Barrier. I guess the Hidden Edge Emperor is up to something big again.¡±

    ¡°the Hidden Edge Emperor, is that the mister with the golden light all over his body?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s a very, very powerful person.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I want to be like him in the future!¡±

    This was just something that happened in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    But the same thing could be seen everywhere in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    People once again discussed Ye Changge¡¯s target.

    The difference was that no one in the Mortal World woulde to stop him now.

    The concealed World Barrier in the sky began to appear.

    Layer afteryer of ripples, like those in water, appeared on it.

    As the ripples spread out, almost half of the sky soon had ripples of flickering light. It was very beautiful.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Boom!

    In direct proportion to the magnificence of the appearance, thick beams of light were shot out of the array.

    Many of the stars floating in the sky were hit.

    ¡°Oof!¡±

    ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡­

    As those attacks wereunched, many of the stars shattered into pieces.

    And there were howls in the air.

    In the horrified gazes of the people on the ground, a bunch of strange beasts appeared.

    Some of them had huge wings, and their mouths were drooling. Their faces were swollen and terrifying.

    Some of them had long teeth, and their mouths were abnormallyrge. Their bodies were all covered withrge boils.

    The sky was covered with ck, purple, colorful, or white clouds.

    They surged toward the ground like a tide.

    Before the people on the ground could react, a powerful, terrifying, ferocious, and bloody aura intimidated everyone.

    Feeling this powerful aura, many people shivered and could not move.

    The strange-looking faces that contained bloodlust, killing, and the joy of destruction gradually became clear.

    If the cultivators of the Myriad Flowers World were here, they would be very familiar with these strange and disgusting creatures.

    Extraterrestrial devils!

    Before the people on the ground could continue to be frightened, streaks of abnormally fierce light beams bombarded the bodies of these extraterrestrial devils.

    Countless extraterrestrial devils turned into ashes and directly dissipated into the void beyond the heavens.

    As for other extraterrestrial devils, they quickly vaporized, unable to even let out a single roar.

    The aura of the extraterrestrial devils had already caused countless people to feel fear.

    The attack of the World Barrier¡¯s array was even more powerful.

    ¡°Is this the World Barrier? Compared to such a powerful attack, the Emperor Artifact Formation that we¡¯re so proud of is really like a child¡¯s toy.¡±

    The Vast Sea Divine Church¡¯s leader, Li Yuanying, who was still at the Hidden Edge Sect as a guest, was extremely emotional.

    ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote to make a decision. We have to go all out and show our worth in the uing cmity.¡±

    Her words were agreed upon by the other elders around her.

    After all, everyone knew that following the Hidden Edge Emperor was the way to go.

    Only in this way could they obtain true benefits.

    It was not only them who felt this way. Countless other factions were also rushing over to the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Gongsun Yi and Cheng He were so excited that their hands were trembling.

    ¡°This is a formation that we helped set up! With such power, I, Gongsun Yi, will definitely be famous for a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t tter yourself. It¡¯s all thanks to the Emperor. Why are you so proud of yourself?¡±

    Beside him, Cheng He said mockingly.

    Even though he said that, looking at his situation, it was obvious that he was also very excited.

    The attacks in the air were still continuing.

    Countless powerful extraterrestrial devils were dying one after another.

    This scene was destined to leave a deep impression in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    On the ground of Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge discovered some problems.

    There was a star that could clearly sense the aura of the extraterrestrial devils, but no matter how the array bombarded it, it remained unmoved.

    In a moment of curiosity, Ye Changge left the array and flew toward the star.

 Chapter 152 - New Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 152: New Disciple</h4>

    Ye Changge broke through the clouds and arrived in the void.

    In front of him was a small star.

    It quietly floated in the air and slowly moved along with the Mortal World.

    There were many holes on the surface, which were left by the attack of the array just now.

    However, under the scan of Ye Changge¡¯s divine senses, he did not discover that this star had suffered a great loss.

    As for the rest of the stars that had been attacked, they had already been shattered. There were still quite a number of sky demons that had been killed and disintegrated.

    Compared to them, this small star that was emitting a faint halo in front of him appeared so different from the rest.

    Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual senses continued to extend inside the star.

    Very quickly, he discovered some clues within this star.

    A small ball of light appeared within the star.

    A feeling of fear was being transmitted.

    Sensing this emotion, Ye Changge was somewhat surprised.

    ¡°So this thing is alive? What is it?¡±

    He was somewhat curious about the origin of this life form before him.

    His guess was that there were only two possibilities for this life form.

    One was that the star itself was a life form.

    The other was that it was also a type of sky demon. A special type of sky demon from outer space.

    ¡°Ding!¡±

    ¡°Strange life form detected.¡±

    [Name: None]

    [Age: 1049,295 years old]

    [Innate Bone: SSS grade]

    [Aptitude: SSS grade]

    [Cultivation: Entry Saint Realm]

    [Talent : innate star core, endless life form,rge or small at will]

    [Affiliated faction: None]

    [Remarks : A strange existence. The stars themselves sense the world and give birth to sentient beings that turn into demons.]

    The sudden system notification solved all of Ye Changge¡¯s questions.

    ¡°This is actually a demon, a demon that the stars turned into.¡±

    Ye Changge opened the notification to show the aptitude and cultivation. He smiled faintly and found it very interesting.

    He became interested in the astral demon in front of him.

    ¡°Little one, you should be able to sense my thoughts and intentions.¡±

    Ye Changge began to try tomunicate with the astral demon in front of him.

    Although the system¡¯s notification showed that the existence in front of him was over ten million years old, the astral demon in front of him seemed to be extremely young.

    But in his perception, this being¡¯s mentality was like that of a child.

    Under the scan of Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual senses, the astral demon in front of him had disyed fear and apprehension.

    It gave him the feeling of a little puppy that had not been born for long.

    ¡°Sob!¡±

    Suddenly, a melodious voice came from within the stars.

    Ye Changge slightly sensed it and understood what this demon in front of him meant.

    He was afraid and confused.

    ¡°It¡¯s also a strange way ofmunication. It¡¯s simr to the way the Giant Pir works.¡±

    Sighing internally, Ye Changge continued to exin the situation to this childish existence.

    Facing a child-like existence, Ye Changge had patience.

    ¡°With your telepathic ability, you should be able to be smaller. Since that¡¯s the case, you can be smaller ande with me.¡±

    ¡°Take me as your master and be a disciple of my Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a message was transmitted over.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a master?¡±

    ¡°If I go with you, will there still be lights attacking me?¡±

    ¡°Sob, sob, sob.¡±

    Ye Changge felt as if he was coaxing a child.

    Especially thest two sentences, this guy seemed to be so scared that he started crying.

    For some reason, this made Ye Changge feel a little awkward.

    ¡°Acknowledge me as your master and I¡¯ll teach you the ability. If you go with me, you won¡¯t be attacked by this light again.¡±

    Just as the meaning was conveyed, this small star immediately became smaller.

    In front of Ye Changge, within a few seconds, the huge star rapidly shrank and turned into a fist-sized speck of light.

    The shrunken star demon slowly began to revolve around Ye Changge.

    ¡°Sob sob sob!¡±

    Another wave of consciousness was transmitted over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°I want to learn some skills from you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be one of those guys that was shattered.¡±

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts too much.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled helplessly.

    With the current situation of this ¡®little guy¡¯, it would probably take a long time for him to adapt to life in the Mortal World.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions to the host for epting a good disciple.¡±

    ¡°You have received a disciple-epting grand gift bag.¡±

    The notification sounded, and Ye Changge was a little surprised.

    One reason was that he had not epted a disciple for a long time, so he had not received a disciple-epting grand gift bag¡¯s reward for a long time.

    Another reason was that the astral demon was not a disciple that the system had issued a mission to ept. Instead, it was a disciple that Ye Changge had decided to ept on his own.

    He had thought that a disciple epted like this would not yield a disciple gift bag.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s an unexpected surprise. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    ¡°System, open the disciple gift bag.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Celestial Demon Ster Transformation.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the divine artifact, ¡®Spirit Illumination Bell¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for raising your cultivation level by a major realm.¡±

    The first four rewards were all customary. They were basically cultivation techniques and magical treasures that the system had prepared for its disciples.

    However, thest reward had exceeded Ye Changge¡¯s expectations.

    He was only one step away from breaking through to the Divine Realm.

    Now, the system had given him a reward, allowing him toplete his umtion and break through directly.

    ¡°Not bad, a pleasant surprise.¡±

    Ye Changge closed his eyes, cleansed his mind and attempted toprehend his current situation.

    A powerful energy was quickly channeled into his body.

    His body, which was already very strong, became even more powerful.

    Tiangang qi, heaven and Earth nebulous primordial chaos qi, chaotic qi¡­

    Under the guidance of the system, all kinds of strange energy from the void of the universe entered Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    The people below only felt that there was another great sun rising in the night.

    Strong rays of light shot in all directions, and right below Ye Changge, it was as bright as day.

    Countless roosters were affected and began to crow.

    Countless people from the mortal cities were discussing and kowtowing.

    ¡°What is the Hidden Edge Emperor doing? Why is there such a hugemotion?¡±

    ¡°Then who knows? I actually hope that he can make a biggermotion.¡±

    ¡°I also think that every time the Hidden Edge Emperor makes a big fuss, something good will happen in the Mortal World tomorrow.¡±

    Such a thing happened in all ces.

    Not only in Floating Elegance City, but also in Sword Star City and other ces.

    And the cultivators were not idle either.

    ¡°Has the Emperor be stronger again?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, but he will definitely be very strong.¡±

    ¡°It would be great if I could do what he did, whether it¡¯s repairing the Giant pir or building the World Barrier.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If you had this power, you would also use it in other ces. Besides, do you think everyone can be the Hidden Edge Emperor?¡±

    ¡­

    As he listened to the discussions in the sky, Ye Changge felt enlightened.

    ¡°It feels pretty good.¡±

 Chapter 153 - Fourth Disciple Ye Xingchen, the Myriad Flowers Worldâ€™s Operation

    <h4>Chapter 153: Fourth Disciple Ye Xingchen, the Myriad Flowers World¡¯s Operation</h4>

    Ye Changge opened the little star in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a name. You¡¯ll take my surname and be called Ye Xingchen.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a name?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a surname?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s a Ye Xingchen?¡±

    It did not exceed Ye Changge¡¯s expectations. This disciple was as ignorant as a child.

    The way itmunicated now was also by conveying thoughts and emotions. It was not reallymunicating with words.

    Ye Changge pinched his brows.

    ¡°Looks like I need to find someone to teach him.¡±

    He had a lot of things to do, so he naturally could not keep staring at a little one all day.

    ¡°This is your cultivation method. You can learn it slowly from me in the future.¡±

    Ye Changge transmitted the Celestial Demon Ster Transformation he had obtained into Ye Xingchen¡¯s mind.

    The spinning little ball of light in front of him instantly stopped moving.

    Not long after, streams of strange fluctuations appeared on Ye Xingchen¡¯s body.

    Very quickly, his body that was emitting a white light turned into half white and half ck.

    ¡°This beginner¡¯s speed is pretty good.¡±

    After praising him, Ye Changge threw the spiritual light bell to it.

    When it was covered by the bell, a series of buzzing sounds came from the bell.

    Ye Changge knew that it was his fourth disciple who was practicing and familiarizing himself with the magical treasures.

    Soon, waves of consciousness came over again.

    ¡°So powerful!¡±

    ¡°This whatever cultivation technique is so powerful!¡±

    ¡°This thing covering me is also so powerful!¡±

    ¡°Are they all mine?¡±

    Feeling his joy, Ye Changge nodded with a smile.

    He reached out and touched the little star.

    The limb felt as smooth as jade.

    As if it knew that this was a kind of encouragement, the little star was filled with joy.

    When Ye Xingchen¡¯s cultivation stabilized, Ye Changge brought it back to Reclining Firewood Peak.

    ¡°This fellow is called Ye Xingchen. He¡¯s a demon formed from stars. From now on, he¡¯ll be your youngest brother.¡±

    In the main hall of the Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge¡¯s three disciples lined up.

    And Ye Xingchen, who had been circling around Ye Changge non-stop, also quieted down at this moment.

    ¡°Master, what kind of demon is a star demon?¡±

    Li Shiyi always had many questions.

    Yu Tianxing answered on behalf of Ye Changge, ¡°A star demon is a star in the sky that is affected by the Heavenly Dao, giving birth to spiritual wisdom and eventually bing a demon.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, this is an incredible existence. A star is incredible.¡±

    Li Shiyi actually knew what was going on just by hearing the name.

    But he asked out of habit.

    After all, even if it was just a mortal¡¯s cultivation, it was still so unusual.

    That star demon might not be an ordinary star demon.

    Ye Changge¡¯s three disciples began to greet Ye Xingchen.

    As they did, the little floating star suddenly rushed into Yu Tianxing¡¯s arms.

    Yu Tianxing seemed to have a good impression of it and kept stroking it.

    This made Ye Changge feel moved.

    This third disciple of his was the divine artifact, the Heavenly Star Mirror, which had a spirit and was reincarnated as a human.

    And his fourth disciple was a star.

    Before this, he was still worrying about his fourth disciple¡¯s education.

    Now that he had Yu Tianxing, he felt that she was indeed a very good candidate.

    ¡°Tianxing, since your youngest brother is so close to you, I¡¯ll leave his lessons to you.¡±

    ¡°Although your brother has extraordinary abilities and strong potential, he¡¯s still stunted in terms of developing wisdom. Many things are hazy.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, I need you to teach him some practices rted to daily care and things ofmon sense.¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s words, Yu Tianxing seemed to be very happy.

    ¡°Your disciple obeys! I will definitely teach my youngest brother well.¡±

    He Xiuxing was simple and honest, while Li Shiyi was surprised. They were also full of curiosity towards Ye Xingchen.

    Ye Changge took advantage of this long-awaited free time and began to inquire about the situation of each of his disciples.

    With his current strength as a god, he could guide all of them in their cultivation.

    Even Yu Tianxing, who was known as the strongest Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal World, did not have the ability topete with Ye Changge in strength.

    In the Myriad Flowers World.

    While Ye Changge was teaching his disciples.

    There was an intense discussion going on here.

    In the specially arranged field under the mountain gate of the Heavenly Water Moon Mirror.

    In addition to the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, there were also people from the six sects of the demonic faction, the demonic cultivation force, the cksmith union, the Array Formation Master Union, and other forces participating.

    ¡°Through the observation of the waterfall before, we can already confirm that the array formation of the Hidden Edge Emperor is feasible.¡±

    The first to speak was the sect master of the Dark Array Sect, Sima Lei.

    ¡°After our research, there are people in the Myriad Flowers World who can use the same method to repair the south pole hole.¡±

    ¡°The Dark Array Sect already has aplete n and the design of the array formation. Therefore, we need everyone in the Myriad Flowers World to participate.¡±

    All the cultivators in the Myriad Flowers World knew what he was talking about.

    After all, Ye Changge¡¯s current identity, where he came from, and what he did were not considered secrets among the cultivators in the Myriad Flowers World.

    Countless cultivators had seen his photographic stone.

    In the entire Myriad Flowers World, there were a lot of people who had gained enlightenment after seeing Ye Changge set up the array formation and they had achieved a breakthrough.

    This also made the cultivators of this world admire Ye Changge very much.

    No one doubted Ye Changge¡¯s array formation.

    But the other cultivators of the Myriad Flowers World did not trust the Profound Array Sect that much.

    ¡°Repairing the south pole hole is a must. We also support doing so, but before that, you must let us check your n.¡±

    The demon sect on behalf of the the zing me Devil Lord, first put forward the request based on the strength of the demon Dao.

    Sima Lei was not surprised.

    He was very clear that he was not the Hidden Edge Emperor after all, and the array formation of the Profound Array Sect had not gone through the test.

    ¡°The array formation should not be leaked on arge scale. All of you can join forces and send a representative to inspect my ce.¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s a demonic cultivator or a demonic cultivator, you can send people over. The other people are from the various alliances.¡±

    Sima Lei looked them over one by one. Whether it was the demonic sect, the demi-human faction, the cksmith association, or the people from the Array Formation Master Alliance.

    The people from the Array Formation Master Alliance had their advantages in setting up the array formation.

    But in terms of attacking the core mission, they were still inferior to the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path and the Profound Array Sect.

    Although this proposal took care of the big aspects, there were still many small forces that requested to participate.

    Among them were the Spear Cultivator Alliance and other small organizations.

    Unfortunately, they did not have the strength of therger forces, nor did they have enough credibility to let the Profound Array Sect proim the design.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to participate, but with all due respect, you don¡¯t have the ability to test our ns and train of thought.¡±

    Sima Lei did not hold back. ¡°Even if you sent people over, they basically don¡¯t understand the array formation. Then this test is meaningless.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Heaven and Earth Evaluation

    <h4>Chapter 154: Heaven and Earth Evaluation</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Sima Lei continued to host the meeting while the smaller factions protested.

    ¡°There are two main parts to our current ns and progress.¡±

    ¡°First, everyone knows that the Hidden Edge Emperor of the Heavenly Mortal World is the nameless Emperor we spoke of before. He set up the World Barrier.¡±

    ¡°That array formation is the strongest array formation I have ever seen. In my opinion, it is almost perfect.¡±

    ¡°In terms of the array formation, our array formation has the same design.¡±

    ¡°First of all, we also need an array core. That world has a godly Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir, which is something that the Myriad Flowers World doesn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, what we need to do is only to repair the hole, not create a World Barrier.¡±

    ¡°Then, the core of our array formation needs the cooperation of the cksmith¡¯s alliance. I will give you the requirements and designter.¡±

    The master of the cksmith¡¯s alliance, Fu Xiaotian, nodded.

    As a top-tier cksmith, his position was cultivator and craftsman.

    Therefore, his style was straightforward and he did not like to talk too much nonsense.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the main topic. Apart from the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s insights on arrays, we have another source of reference.¡±

    ¡°That is the inheritance from the other world that Wu Yunfei obtained from the array genius.¡±

    ¡°After our discussion, we are almost certain that theing n will seed.¡±

    ¡°Next, all the factions have to unite against amon enemy. Our Righteous Path Sects will be in charge of this operation.¡±

    After saying this, Sima Lei nodded towards the monster Lei Guang.

    The knowledge about the Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance had already been spread to severalrge factions.

    Almost everyone knew about Wu Yunfei and the others¡¯ actions.

    Sima Lei and the others knew that their guesses were wrong. They were not waiting for Wu Yunfei and the other two to return.

    Meanwhile, those small factions were in an uproar.

    The reason was very simple. It was because of what Sima Lei had said about the ¡®inheritance from the outer realms¡¯.

    Regarding this matter, the devil path factions were the ones who were the most dissatisfied.

    This was because Wu Yunfei and his team consisted of three people working together.

    Regardless of whether it was the demi-humans or the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, they had all obtained the Yellow Dao Pce¡¯s inheritance. Only those of the devil path had obtained nothing.

    As expected, their devil path representative immediately objected.

    ¡°Regarding this matter, we have some different opinions.¡±

    The Extreme Devil Path Sect representative, the blood demon, was the first toe forward.

    ¡°Right now, the three strongest forces in Myriad Flowers World are your Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, the demi-human race and our Devil Sect. The demi-human race is allied with us.¡±

    ¡°Wu Yunfei¡¯s group, made up of Wu Yunfei, Zhao Hang, and Li Tianci, just happen to be from the three major forces.¡±

    ¡°Why do you both have the inheritance of the Yellow Dao Pce, but not our Devil Sect?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t provide an exnation for this, our sect can¡¯t guarantee our cooperation.¡±

    Hearing this, Sima Leiughed.

    He secretly said to the people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, ¡°Sure enough, these guys are still as shameless as ever. Luckily, we were prepared.¡±

    After the banter, Sima Lei began to deal with these devil path experts.

    ¡°First of all, Wu Yunfei is not a member of our sects of the Righteous Path. He is an unaffiliated cultivator, so the idea of dividing the inheritance ording to camp doesn¡¯t hold up.¡±

    Without giving the Extreme Devil Path Sect¡¯s blood demon a chance to interrupt him, he continued.

    ¡°Second, we provided manpower and material support when Wu Yunfei was making preparations, so we received his thanks.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also because of this that our Righteous Path Sects¡¯ inheritance is actuallybined with that of the cksmith alliance and the array master alliance.¡±

    What Sima Lei said was indeed the truth.

    Back when Wu Yunfei was building the flying ship, these factions had all provided help.

    However, those of the Devil Sect could not be dismissed with such a statement.

    ¡°Although you have helped, you have already obtained the method to refine the flying ship.¡±

    ¡°That is your reward, and the inheritance of the Yellow Dao Pce cannot be calcted in this way. After all, Li Tianci is a member of our Devil Sect.¡±

    Hearing these words, Sima Lei narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Li Tianci was clearly captured by Sun Hao as a consumable. He bitterly hates your Devil Sect. You are telling me that he is a disciple of your sect?¡±

    ¡°Regardless of whether that disciple has a conflict with our Devil Sect, he can¡¯t lie about being a Devil Sect disciple.¡±

    The Extreme Devil Path Sect¡¯s blood demon was a Devil Sect magnate. He would not be easily intimidated by Sima Lei.

    Moreover, it was a huge benefit after all. The Devil Sect would not easily give in.

    As he thought, Sima Lei¡¯s serious expression rxed into a smile.

    ¡°You can leave this matter alone.¡±

    When they heard this, it was the devil path representatives who were stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll only say two things.¡± Sima Lei stood up, looking very confident.

    ¡°We already have the ability to repair the south pole¡¯srge hole. If you don¡¯t help us, it¡¯ll just be a little slower.¡±

    ¡°Also, ording to ourmunication with the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s faction, the restoration of the World Barrier will be rewarded by the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Sima Lei smiled and confidently said, ¡°Profound yellow qi of virtue.¡±

    When he said this, the entire ce was in chaos.

    Other than the people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path who knew about this beforehand, everyone else was in disbelief.

    Currently, no one in the Myriad Flowers World had ever obtained the profound yellow qi of virtue, but there were still people who had received such a reward in the past.

    ¡°In front of everyone? Are you talking about the yellow qi of virtue that can repair one¡¯s foundation, increase one¡¯sprehension, and increase one¡¯s talent?¡±

    ¡°Is it the yellow qi of virtue that Emperor Li Yu once obtained? In the end, he relied on it to travel to the outer realms in search of a higher realm, right?¡±

    Things were out of control for a moment, and countless people spoke excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it. And ording to the information we received from the Heavenly Mortal World, it will be rewarded ording to the size of the contribution.¡±

    ¡°As for who makes that judgement, it¡¯s the judgement of heaven and Earth.¡±

    Everyone from the devil path knew that they had to support the effort at the south pole void.

    After all, the devil sect had many old monsters that had been stuck at a certain realm for many years.

    Those people were determined to obtain the profound yellow qi of virtue.

    The Extreme Devil Path Sect¡¯s blood demon narrowed his eyes as he hoped to steal the credit for the n.

    ¡°Our Extreme Devil Path Sect has umted a lot over the years. We can use it to set up arge array.¡±

    ¡°In addition, we still have a lot of manpower. After all, we don¡¯t cooperate much with the Righteous Path.¡±

    As if to strengthen his aura, he stood up.

    ¡°So, give us a portion of the mission. Let a group of people be organized by our sect. Our Devil Sect¡¯s array formation achievements are not small.¡±

    The people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path allughed.

    They had long anticipated that the Devil Sect would steal a portion of the control.

    ¡°We think that the judgement of heaven and Earth will evaluate everyone involved in this matter.¡±

    ¡°In the face of this matter, the most important factor isn¡¯t us, and it isn¡¯t you guys either. It¡¯s the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Without him, everything wouldn¡¯t have started.¡±

    Sima Lei did not directly answer the Extreme Devil Path Sect¡¯s blood demon, but instead mentioned Ye Changge.

    ¡°We must be as efficient as possible and produce the best results in order toplete this effort. It will be good for the Myriad Flowers World as a whole.¡±

    ¡°And the Emperor will receive the highest evaluation. He will also receive more of the profound yellow qi of virtue.¡±

    After saying this, Sima Lei sat down and did not speak.

 Chapter 155 - The Repair Was Successful, and the Aura of Virtue Appeared Once More

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Repair Was Sessful, and the Aura of Virtue Appeared Once More</h4>

    The Extreme Devil Path Sect¡¯s blood demon¡¯s expression was uncertain.

    Although the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path were not speaking, their intentions were obvious.

    The efficiency of their organization was far less than that of the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path, which had been fighting against the outer realm heavenly devils for so many years.

    If the progress of repairing the south pole hole was slowed down because of them, it would incur the displeasure of the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    The Extreme Devil Path Sect¡¯s blood demon remembered that the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Great Emperor could use the Sacred Item Waterfall to directly erase the Pill Tower from the universe.

    He thought about the first time he saw the Pill Tower shrink, and he could not help but shiver.

    Seeing his expression, Sima Lei knew that his goal had been achieved.

    No one stopped him, and the entire Myriad Flowers World quickly began to evolve.

    Countless resources were transported to the alliance of array masters and the alliance of refiners.

    At this moment, regardless of whether they were righteous or wicked, all the factions were moving towards a single goal.

    Time slowly passed amidst the hustle and bustle.

    On this day.

    Almost all the existences of the upper three realms of the Myriad Flowers World had arrived at the bottom of the south pole¡¯srge hole.

    A powerful magic artifact had been refined.

    It was a magic artifact in the shape of an umbre.

    It was a treasure refined by the most powerful weaponsmiths in the entire Myriad Flowers World.

    It was almost at the level of an Emperor artifact.

    If there was an Emperor in the Myriad Flowers World now, he could easily refine an Emperor artifact with this magic artifact.

    Fu Xiaotian looked at this umbre with satisfaction.

    This was his best work in so many years.

    ¡°This is the Sky-shielding Umbre. This is the result of our entire refiners¡¯ alliance. It definitely will not disappoint us.¡±

    The refiner from the Myriad Treasures Building, Zheng Xu, said from the side.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Fu Xiaotian smiled with certainty.

    The two of them looked at each other, full of confidence.

    The array core was already in ce. What was left was the work of the Array Formation Masters Alliance.

    The entire Myriad Flowers World had sent out their strongest lineup to face the outer realm heavenly devils who had discovered the abnormality and began to attack crazily.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that our Myriad Flowers World had so many upper three realms experts.¡± Sect Master Shuiyue sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just the upper three realms. Now, even seven quasi-emperor realm experts havee. It¡¯s simply unbelievable. I don¡¯t know where they were hiding previously.¡±

    Ancestor Ling Hua was also emotional.

    ¡°After all, this matter is rted to the Emperor and the qi of virtue. These quasi-emperors must also hope that they can obtain credit and break through to the Emperor Realm.¡±

    As the people conversed, the array was quickly installed. They were only waiting for the array masters to fuse them.

    ¡°Edict of the Emperor!¡±

    A group of white-haired old men worked together to refine the array.

    Among these array formation masters, some were the elders of the Profound Array Sect, and some were the former alliance leaders of the Array Formation Alliance.

    There were also many array formation masters who had been forgotten.

    Because of the profound yellow qi of virtue this time, people also came from the mountains.

    This also caused many people to be somewhat dissatisfied.

    After all, they all hoped that they would be able to get a greater share of the credit.

    ¡°Imperial edict! Formation established!¡±

    ¡°Imperial edict! Formation established!¡±

    ¡°Imperial edict! Formation established!¡±

    ¡­

    After a series of eight imperial edicts, the entire formation waspletely activated.

    The Sky-shielding Umbre brought along arge circle of the formation¡¯s foundation as it spun and rose into the sky.

    Under the expectant gazes of the cultivators below, the formation rose into the clouds and began to ovep with the void in the sky.

    Under the waves of mysterious fluctuations, the void waspletely ovepped and merged.

    For the first time, people saw the void gradually shrink and heal.

    ¡°It¡¯s done! It¡¯s done!¡±

    ¡°After so many years, our Myriad Flowers World and the outer realm sky demons have battled for countless years. It¡¯s finallying to an end at this moment!¡±

    Below, countless people were overwhelmed with emotions.

    The ck hole in the sky was being repaired bit by bit, and the attacks of the other realm sky demons were basically halted.

    No matter how powerful the sky demons were, they were unable to break through the barrier of a world.

    If not for the previous direct collision between the outer realm sky demon world and the Myriad Flowers World, the World Barrier would not have been damaged.

    The previous Myriad Flowers World had no way to deal with such damage.

    They could only hope that the outer realm sky demon world would leave on its own.

    After all, unlike the Myriad Flowers World, which was fixed in the void of the universe, the outer realm sky demon world was a moving world.

    Boom!

    With the final loud bang, the entire formation was finally set up sessfully, filling up and fusing the empty space.

    The moment the World Barrier waspletely fused, everyone in the Myriad Flowers World heaved a sigh of relief.

    All the living beings felt more rxed.

    This was not their misconception. It was just like the effect of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir in the Heavenly Mortal World after it was sessfully repaired.

    When a world wasplete, itsws would be clearer.

    ¡°Everyone, after our hard work, after so many years of the Myriad Flowers World¡¯s south pole hole appearing, we have finally restored it!¡±

    Sima Lei, who was in charge of this matter, could not suppress his excitement.

    At this moment, there was no conflict of interest, no scheming.

    He only had one feeling now, and that was joy.

    There were many people who felt the same.

    Many people were shouting and wantonly venting.

    Some people were crying loudly, shouting the names of their family members orrades who had died guarding the big hole.

    While the people of the Myriad Flowers World were enveloped in such emotions, a strange phenomenon appeared.

    Golden specks of light appeared in the sky.

    At first, they appeared little by little. Later, more and more specks of light appeared and gradually spread out.

    The people were stunned for a moment, then exmations sounded one after another.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seeded! This is the profound yellow qi of virtue!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s really just like the rumors. It has the ability to repair foundations! My potential has also increased!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through! After so many years, I¡¯ve finally broken through!¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯ve finally reached the rebirth stage. I don¡¯t have to worry about my lifespan anymore!¡±

    ¡­

    Amidst the cheers, the aura and light of a breakthrough appeared one after another.

    Many cultivators were leveling up and advancing.

    Among them, the people from the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path received the most rewards.

    It was not only because they hadpleted the restoration of the World Barrier.

    It was also because these people had been protecting it for generations.

    The Eight Sects of the Righteous Path had be the most powerful force in the world because of the south pole void defense line.

    However, they had also paid a painful price for generations.

    In the face of so many years of battle, the Eight Sects of the Righteous Path had the most dead disciples every year.

    ¡°The heavens have not failed me, Heavenly Water Moon Mirror!¡±

    Sensing this, Ancestor Ling Hua Feng Ye, sighed.

    A golden light of virtue also appeared on his body.

    However, the people who had obtained the most qi of virtue from Heavenly Water Moon Mirror were Sect Master Shuiyue and the Supreme Elder.

    ¡°Shuiyue, you have obtained so much qi of virtue. Previously, you have established a connection with the Moonlight Goddess. Your future is boundless.¡±

    Hearing the praise of the elders, Shuiyue smiled, a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 156 - Wu Yunfei Received a Reward to Strengthen the Emperor Artifact

    <h4>Chapter 156: Wu Yunfei Received a Reward to Strengthen the Emperor Artifact Formation</h4>

    In the dark void of the universe, a slightly glowing flying ship was moving quickly.

    There were three young people on it. They were Wu Yunfei, Zhao Hang, and Li Tianci.

    Zhao Hang revealed a part of his true form and connected it to the core of the flying ship¡¯s formation, providing power to the flying ship.

    Just as the three of them were cultivating in this state, spots of golden light appeared in the quiet flying ship.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    Zhao Hang, who had the deepest cultivation, was the first to notice the abnormality.

    When they opened their eyes, more and more golden spots flew toward the three of them.

    There was no way to avoid them in the flying ship. They formed protective light barriers and started to shield themselves from the sudden appearance of the golden light.

    However, it had no effect. The golden light was abnormally mysterious and directly prated through their protective light shields.

    ¡°Eh, the effect of this thing is extraordinary!¡±

    Wu Yunfei was both surprised and happy.

    Because his reward was the most generous, those light spotsnded on his body first.

    A strong aura came from his body.

    After all, it was the profound yellow qi of virtue. As soon as the golden lightnded on his body, a great deal of spiritual qi began to pour into his body.

    The three people who were barely maintaining the spiritual qi in their bodies in the void were instantly replenished, and their strength was still slowly increasing.

    ¡°This seems to be the legendary profound yellow qi of virtue!¡±

    Zhao Hang, who was the oldest in his original body, was the first to realize what this was. He was both surprised and happy.

    Countless blue and green light spots interweaved as theynded on his body. Those were the Dao patterns of his divine ability.

    Wu Yunfei was not much different from him. All sorts of densely packed array patterns appeared on his body.

    These were the array patterns engraved on his body by the inheritance of the Yellow Dao Pce.

    Li Tianci¡¯s tightly furrowed brows also rxed.

    He had been feeling unwell all this while because he had used up too much of his life force.

    During the time he had been sailing on the flying boat, his condition had not been good.

    In fact, he had been a little worried that he would not be able to reach the Heavenly Mortal World.

    But now, this unexpected gold qi of virtue was rapidly replenishing his energy.

    Li Tianci¡¯s initially white and red hair began to change.

    The strange red color quickly faded away, and his white hair slowly turned ck.

    The faint wrinkles on his forehead also began to smooth over.

    ¡°Brother Li, now you don¡¯t have to worry about your body.¡±

    Seeing his change, Wu Yunfei was very happy.

    Zhao Hang was also extremely excited, ¡°This is heaven helping us. This is the spark before the me. It seems that it is our destiny to head to the Heavenly Mortal World together.¡±

    Feeling the heartfelt gratitude of the other two, Li Tianci was also very touched.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t have to waste any more time. We just need to find the real coordinates of the Heavenly Mortal World. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After saying that, he took out a jade slip.

    Wu Yunfei checked it. He quickly discovered that his flight route was still somewhat off.

    This was something that they had discussed before they set off. Moreover, Li Tianci¡¯s experience was tragic, so they could understand.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s speed up and head to the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    With a thought, the void flying ship quickly headed to the Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°Why did the mysterious yellow qi of virtue suddenly appear just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but this is a reward from heaven and earth. It¡¯s said that only those who have contributed to heaven and Earth will receive such a reward.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already set off for so long, what virtues can we offer the Myriad Flowers World?¡±

    Just as the three were puzzled, Zhao Hang remembered that Wu Yunfei had received the most rewards and Li Tianci the least.

    ¡°ording to the situation just now, Yunfei received the most and Tianci the least. The biggest difference is that Yunfei is an array master.¡±

    ¡°And the aura of virtue has to contribute to the heaven and Earth. Does this mean that the south pole of the Myriad Flowers World has beenpletely repaired?¡±

    Hearing this, the other two felt enlightened.

    ¡°It really worked! As expected of the nameless Emperor, someone who can repair god-level existences.¡±

    Wu Yunfei was very excited when he thought of what he saw at the Sacred Item Waterfall.

    ¡°We are really lucky to have such an being as our teacher!¡±

    ¡°Yunfei is right. The nameless Emperor is extraordinary. We have indeed made the right decision.¡±

    The three of them sped up in excitement.

    In the air, the flying ship that was emitting a faint light headed straight for the Heavenly Mortal World at an extremely fast speed.

    A yellow halo spread out in the universe.

    ¡­

    Heavenly Mortal World, Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge opened his eyes in the secret room.

    With his current situation, his cultivation progress was not that great.

    Other than signing-in daily to obtain his cultivation, he was only thinking about his top cultivation techniques.

    Be it the Tiangang One Qi Technique or the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, they were cultivation techniques that far surpassed the Emperor scripture.

    Especially the Tiangang One Qi Technique; this cultivation technique could form a space full of vitality in his body.

    At its mastery stage, it could actually nurture a small world in his body.

    Such an ability was simply shocking.

    When he had a world in his body, his spiritual power would truly be endless.

    ¡°System, sign-in.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions to the host for obtaining a chance to infuse Tiangang energy.¡±

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. The rewards for signing-in recently have be even more generous.¡±

    Ye Changge was very gratified.

    His enemy was very powerful.

    ording to his own calctions, the Blood me Sect was definitely not his greatest enemy.

    The mysterious force hidden behind it was the one that truly made him feel uneasy.

    The Emperor was definitely not the strongest person in that force, and even the god-level existence was not enough for that force.

    Just as he was analyzing, a small crack appeared in the sky.

    In the body of the Eternal Sun Ye Changge was filled with vitality and emitted an extremely dense aura.

    He felt that his body had be stronger and his mana had be stronger. He was very satisfied.

    ¡°The technique that I received from Emperor Zhulu is so powerful. The things that he left behind can also be put to use.¡±

    Immediately, Ye Changge appeared in the central region. He was somewhere in the vast mountain range.

    With his current strength, he could arrive anywhere in the Heavenly Mortal World with a single thought.

    ¡°Who are you? Do you know the Hidden Edge Emperor?¡±

    The sudden appearance of Ye Changge startled the Wen Xin Dao elder who was presiding over the array.

    He recognized Ye Changge, who was ready to unleash his attack at any moment, and his heart tightened.

    ¡®Could it be that the Hidden Edge Emperor is finallying to seize control of the Emperor Artifact Formation?¡¯

    He was a little anxious. He secretly took out a jade slip and began to send messages to the various sacrednds.

    Ye Changge could not be bothered with him.

    Under waves of the mysterious fluctuations, he took out both of the Emperor artifacts of Emperor Zhulu.

 Chapter 157 - The Emperor Artifact Formation Was Upgraded

    <h4>Chapter 157: The Emperor Artifact Formation Was Upgraded</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The two Emperor artifacts appeared sacred and powerful under the background of the magical light.

    The Wen Xin Dao Elder and the other elders of the major forces who had rushed over were stunned.

    ¡°This is an Emperor artifact? What a powerful fluctuation!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that this Emperor artifact is even more powerful than our ancestral Heavenly Thunder God Whip?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be an illusion. I also feel that this Emperor artifact is very strong, stronger than our sect.¡±

    Ignoring their discussion, Ye Changge directly began to optimize the array formation.

    He raised his hand and directly reached into the core of the array formation. A golden light shed, and all the Emperor artifacts that were slowly floating froze.

    After stopping the operation of the entire Emperor Artifact Array Formation, Ye Changge waved his hand, and all the Emperor artifacts directly appeared in front of him.

    Before the elders of the sacrednds who were guarding the array could react, the Emperor weapons that were floating in the air disappeared.

    The frightened elders quickly sent out messages to inform the sacrednds.

    The sacred lords who had just received the news that Ye Changge had gone to the central region were all in disbelief.

    ¡°What does the Hidden Edge Emperor mean? Is he trying to take away the Emperor weapons of my Maple City?¡±

    The city lord of Maple City looked at the message sent by the elder who had stayed behind in the eastern region in disbelief.

    This shocked him quite a bit.

    Even if he controlled the Emperor Artifact Formation, the Emperor artifacts would still belong to the various sacrednds.

    Now that the Hidden Edge Emperor had arrived at the core of the Emperor Artifact Formation in the central region, all of the Emperor artifacts had been taken away.

    ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    Almost all the sacred lords and people in charge of the sacrednds were terrified.

    They had not expected Ye Changge to be so ruthless.

    However, the sacrednds that had already felt Ye Changge¡¯s strength were helpless and could only be anxious.

    In the central region, Ye Changge could feel the anxiety of the sacrednds.

    After all, more and more sacrednd elders had appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Hidden Edge Emperor! Please show mercy!¡±

    ¡°Emperor, The Vast Sea Sinan is an Emperor artifact that has been passed down in our Vast Sea Divine Church for many years. I really can¡¯t give it to you!¡±

    ¡°If you have other requests, our Vast Sea Divine Church will definitely agree. Our cult master, Li Yuanying, is still in the Hidden Edge Sect. You can just tell her directly!¡±

    An elder of the Vast Sea Divine Church was already anxious.

    Emperor artifacts were the greatest foundation of the forces left behind by these Emperors. No matter what, they could not be lost.

    More and more forces sent people to plead for mercy.

    Ye Changge felt that they were a little too noisy. He raised his hand and waved it, and everyone was sent out.

    ¡°Is... is the Emperor not going tomunicate with us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious. What¡¯s there to be suspicious about? We went against the Emperor previously, and now he¡¯s going to settle the score.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t our sacrednd send a lot of gifts over? Isn¡¯t thispensation enough?¡±

    Someone panicked and said the words ¡°Our sacrednd¡± again.

    Just as he finished speaking, he came to his senses and quickly pped his own mouth.

    ¡°Forgive me, your majesty. I spoke recklessly. I deserve to be beaten, I deserve to be beaten.¡±

    The other elders of the sacrednd all felt a sense of sorrow.

    The sacrednd forces that had been doing whatever they wanted in the Heavenly Mortal World were now afraid that they would be punished for saying the wrong thing.

    Just as the various sacrednds were in chaos and countless people rushed to the vast mountains, a loud sound came from the sky.

    The Emperor artifacts that had been redistributed left a trail of me behind them as they turned into streaks of light and flew rapidly towards the four regions.

    The living beings of the Heavenly Mortal World immediately felt a strong change.

    No matter where they were, no matter if they could cultivate or not...

    The powerful array further guided thews of the Mortal World to operate efficiently.

    The concentration of the spiritual energy in the entire world had once again increased.

    Even the ordinary living beings who were unable to cultivate felt that their bodies were getting better and better.

    ¡°What happened? The Emperor Artifact Array has been reactivated again?¡±

    ¡°And the formation has be even more powerful. I estimate that it¡¯s at least 40% stronger than before.¡±

    ¡°I can feel that I¡¯m about to break through the barrier that I¡¯ve been stuck behind for so many years. I¡¯ll go back and enter closed-door cultivation now.¡±

    The elders of the sacrednd, who wereymen, watched themotion and discussed animatedly.

    As for Cheng He and Gongsun Yi, they were in real shock.

    The two of them were drinking and chatting under a pavilion when they felt the sudden change in the world.

    Cheng He asked in surprise, ¡°How did this Emperor Artifact Formation suddenly be so powerful?¡±

    ¡°How should I know? Only array grandmasters who are stronger than us are able to sense this change.¡±

    ¡°In this world, other than the Hidden Edge Emperor, are there really array grandmasters who are stronger than us?¡±

    Hearing Cheng He¡¯s narcissistic words, Gongsun Yi spat out a mouthful of wine.

    ¡°Cough cough cough, you old fellow, you¡¯re shameless. There are many array masters stronger than you in this world.¡±

    ¡°Who? Don¡¯t say you. I¡¯m much stronger than you.¡±

    After Cheng He said that, he jumped up and left his seat.

    To his surprise, Gongsun Yi¡¯s diid not call him an old fart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, there are so many old monsters in the Heavenly Mortal World. How can we be the strongest under the Emperor?¡±

    Gongsun Yi seemed to have thought of something. He stopped joking and sighed.

    ¡°At least our Gongsun n has seen a few old monsters in a semi-hidden state. Their array cultivation is... Hehe.¡±

    As he spoke, Gongsun Yi shook his head.

    Cheng He returned to his seat, feeling the effects of the Emperor Artifact Formation on the entire world. He was also in a daze.

    ¡°Hehehe. However, no matter how strong they are, they are still not as good as me. They didn¡¯t obtain the qi of virtue, hahahaha.¡±

    Gongsun Yi thought of the rewards he had obtained. This was the best thing he had done in the past few years.

    He stood up against the crowd and worked together with his old rival, the Array Path Temple. In the end, he received a generous reward.

    ¡°It¡¯s not strange for those old fellows toe out. After all, they probably regretted using our qi of virtue.¡±

    Cheng He, who had an epiphany, also smiled smugly.

    While they were conversing, Ye Changge had already finished setting up all theponents of the array formation.

    Not only did the new Emperor weapon array add a few more Emperor weapons, but the way it was set up was also much more powerful.

    The current Emperor weapon array was at least ten times more powerful and powerful than before.

    After all, this was an improvement that Ye Changge had made based on Emperor Zhulu¡¯s idea.

    It was not surprising that such an array formation could achieve such an effect after the cooperation of two top-tier emperors.

    After Ye Changge finished setting up everything, he disappeared from the vast mountain range.

    Finally, the people of the sacrednd who had been patiently setting up the formation climbed up the vast mountain range to check on the situation.

    Here, they discovered the core area of the Emperor Artifact Formation where the situation had greatly changed.

    ¡°The Hidden Edge Emperor came here to change the Emperor Artifact Formation? Did he rearrange this formation?¡±

    They began to guess.

 Chapter 158 - The Forces of the Blood Flame Sect Had Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 158: The Forces of the Blood me Sect Had Arrived</h4>

    The several sacred lords of the central region who were closest to them had also hurried over.

    They looked at the center of the Emperor Artifact Formation, which hadpletely changed the rules of the formation, and looked at each other in dismay.

    Lord Lu Zhongshan of the Wan Xiang tower clenched his teeth and began to try to establish contact with the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    When his divine senses connected to the formation and his spirit energy began to pour into the core of the formation, he was stunned.

    From what he could sense, the power of the entire array was at least several times stronger.

    At the same time, it was obvious that the cultivation required to control the array had also increased.

    Lu Zhongshan could clearly feel that it was somewhat difficult for him to control the array.

    And he had been able to control the array with ease previously.

    Seeing his expression, the other elders who had the power to control the array also began to test it.

    Soon, more and more people were shocked.

    ¡°This is the power of an Emperor? Just a casual trip here has made the power of the Emperor weapon array so much stronger.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, what a pity. The cultivation requirement is too high now. I can¡¯t control it anymore.¡±

    ¡°And through my senses, I found that there are many more Emperor weapons in the Emperor Artifact Formation. Where did the Hidden Edge Emperor find these?¡±

    The formation had changed too much, and everyone here felt that they were looking at something different.

    The fact that there were several more Emperor artifacts shocked them immensely.

    Just as the sacrednds were trembling with fear because Ye Changge had brought an Emperor artifact to the central region¡­

    Just as they thought using an Emperor artifact was their strongest trump card¡­

    Ye Changge had already brought out several Emperor artifacts.

    ¡°Then what is the Emperor doing all this for? Is it to help us upgrade the Emperor Artifact Formation?¡±

    Someone asked, his heart filled with doubt.

    ¡°On one hand, it¡¯s because the Emperor is powerful, but we also have many opponents. The change in the Emperor Artifact Formation is also beneficial to him.¡±

    He sensed something on the mountain and began to exin the situation.

    ¡°On the other hand, after this change, the strongest control of the Emperor Artifact Formation lies in the hands of the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    After saying that, he sighed.

    After a moment of silence, the elders also sighed.

    ¡°The Emperor Artifact Formation that we¡¯re so proud of is really low-level in the eyes of the Hidden Edge Emperor. He can easily increase it by so much.¡±

    Everyone was thinking about how they had spent a long time setting up the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    They had put in a lot of effort and spent a lot of time.

    However, Ye Changge had increased the power of the formation by ten times in just one morning.

    Compared to people¡¯s deaths,pared to all the used up goods.

    ¡°It seems that the gap between our strength and the Emperor¡¯s is indeed huge.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the disagreement between the Blood me Sect and the Emperor won¡¯t end well either.¡±

    ¡°But those enemies from the outer realms are very powerful to us. Under such circumstances, the stronger the Great Emperor, the better.¡±

    For a moment, the people from the sacrednds sighed.

    The sacrednd forces that had once been powerful in the Heavenly Mortal World could only follow behind the Emperor and fight against the powerful enemies from the outer realms.

    Their presence here was truly weak.

    And when Ye Changge had just returned to the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s reclining peak¡­

    Almost all the people of the upper three realms felt something and raised their heads to look at the sky.

    Ye Changge used his divine sense to scan and discovered that arge group of people was approaching the Mortal World.

    He learned that those people had strong auras and there were quite a few of them.

    The people he was most familiar with were those who were surrounded by blood red mes.

    Next, there were some people with disheveled hair who had strange ck auras rising from their bodies.

    Those should be the so-called curse-type powerhouses.

    Other than those people, there were other people moving together.

    Some people had ordinary cultivation levels, but they had very strange auras.

    Ye Changge used his divine senses and discovered that there were many powerful creatures inside.

    Other than those people, there were also all sorts of strange cultivators who cultivated in all sorts of things.

    ¡°Interesting. Other than the Blood me Sect and the curse faction, there are other factions here as well.¡±

    ¡°That mysterious faction seems to think highly of my Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Sighing internally, Ye Changge continued to investigate.

    Other than those who clearly had hostile auras, he also sensed the existence of other forces.

    There were people with long white hair, but their physical bodies were strong. Their spirit and flesh were one, as if their entire body was a powerful magic treasure.

    There were people driving flying ships that could sail through the void, leading their subordinates in groups.

    Although the number of people was much smaller than those from the Blood me Sect, their auras were not inferior.

    Some of them were wearing heavy armor, and several of them were in formation. They advanced rapidly in the void together, and waves of cold-blooded killing intent connected with each other.

    ¡°It seems that there are countless worlds in the void of the universe. These people¡¯s attitudes make it seem like they are obviously here to watch the show.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the show of my Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s Hidden Edge Sect isn¡¯t that good.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes shed with a shrewd light.

    In the void outside the Heavenly Mortal World.

    There were two female cultivators, one young and one old, flying side by side.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The young female cultivator softly let out a puzzled voice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, miss?¡± The old woman beside her asked.

    ¡°Just now, the soul jade pendant sensed something. Someone is investigating us.¡±

    ¡°Investigating us? Are they the people from the Blood me Sect? Or are they the people who went with us to gather intelligence?¡±

    The old woman looked at all the cultivators solemnly.

    She knew very well that there were suspicious people amidst the group of people who hade. It was normal for someone to be able to hide from their senses.

    They had almost arrived at the ce, but they suddenly checked on their situation. The old woman was vignt.

    ¡°No, Grandma Qian. ording to the jade pendant, the person who investigated us is very far away from us.¡±

    ¡°Very far? How far away?¡± Granny Qian was stunned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he is definitely much further away than the people here.¡±

    The two of them pondered for a while before looking forward.

    In that direction, they could only see a stretch of darkness and a few scattered stars.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really what we think, then the strength of the people in that world is somewhat shocking.¡±

    ¡°I think so too. After all, even our ancestors might not be able to detect us from such a far distance.¡±

    They calcted the distance between themselves and the Heavenly Mortal World and were somewhat shocked.

    As cultivators from arge faction in the Cann Great World, they were only a little curious about a small world like the Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°Miss, the people from that world were able to repel the people from the Blood me Sect several times. They must have their own backing.¡±

    Their expressions were solemn.

    ¡°The information we have collected this time is beyond our expectations. We must be prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    As an experienced cultivator, Granny Qian¡¯s knowledge far surpassed this young woman, so she naturally took all unknown things seriously.

 Chapter 159 - The Appearance of All Parties

    <h4>Chapter 159: The Appearance of All Parties</h4>

    Ye Changge was on top of the Hidden Edge Sect to investigate the news of everyone in the universe.

    ording to what his spiritual senses told him, he discovered that not only were there many people in this batch, but they all did not belong to the same camp.

    ¡°Interesting, the power systems these people cultivate are all different. If I go to those ces in the future to sign-in, I should be able to obtain sufficient benefits.¡±

    After so many years, Ye Changge had also understood some characteristics of the system.

    Signing-in at different ces would give him different rewards.

    If the signing up location had its own unique characteristics, then the rewards would change ording to the local situation.

    He spected that the system¡¯s rewards might not have appeared out of thin air.

    Perhaps it could absorb or change something in the current space-time to create a reward.

    ¡°That hidden white-haired old man should be the most powerful existence among these people.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯ll make a move this time.¡±

    Ye Changge activated the World Barrier¡¯s grand array as he made some calctions internally.

    The disciples of the sacrednds who were still there checking and adapting to the new grand Emperor Artifact Formation were the first to notice the abnormality in the air.

    ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°It should be the Hidden Edge Emperor again. Is there something in the nearby universe?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily. Last time, the target of the attack was those stars in the sky. It was also during that time that I learned that there were so many sky demons up there.¡±

    Lu Zhongshan, the new owner of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, Yu Dong, and some other experts of the sacrednds raised their heads to look at the boundless starry sky.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even help in such a battle. It feels like our sects can¡¯t keep up with the times.¡±

    Hearing Lu Zhongshan¡¯s exmation, Yu Dong also felt a sense of sorrow.

    The various sacrednds were once so glorious.

    Unfortunately, their glory was no longer there. They could not participate in such a battle.

    Their levels were too far apart.

    Thinking of this, the two sacred lords feltplex emotions.

    The World Barrier was fully operational.

    As a result, many experts from other worlds also came to the outskirts of the Mortal World one after another.

    ¡°Eh? Why doesn¡¯t it match what the intelligence said? Isn¡¯t this world just protected by a formation made up of Emperor artifacts? Why is there a World Barrier?¡±

    The people from the Blood me Sect whispered.

    They had received the information beforeing.

    After all, it was thest bit of information left behind by those quasi-emperors before they died.

    But now, everything had changed.

    It was very easy to attack a world without a World Barrier.

    Just like the world they destroyed along the way.

    There, they did whatever they wanted and gained a lot.

    ¡°Could it be that the World Barrier here was hidden because of something?¡±

    Some people began to guess.

    No one thought that this barrier was man-made.

    In the back their minds, these cultivators of the great world knew that this was not something that humans could do.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Normally, only when the world ascends will there be major changes. This world doesn¡¯t have any ascensions.¡±

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s Ma Bai was puzzled and began to investigate the status of the World Barrier.

    The people from other parties also noticed the abnormalities.

    ¡°What are those people from the Blood me Sect doing? Why haven¡¯t theyunched an attack?¡±

    ¡°It seems like something unexpected has happened.¡±

    ¡°What is that? This is a small world. What else could happen that would cause the Blood me Sect to be so fearful?¡±

    In Luo Mountain World, the group of scouts sent out by the Luo Mountain World¡¯s sector lord were deep in discussion.

    ¡°Sister, do you know the reason?¡± A little girl with ck hair and a pretty face asked.

    This female cultivator¡¯s name was Huang Xia Han. She was the granddaughter of the sect leader of the Xuanwu Sect, one of the top powers in the Luo Mountain World. She was extremely powerful in the younger generation.

    The person she called sister was a female cultivator who was filled with heroic spirit.

    She had a fair and oval face and wore long yellow royal robes with dark flowers. She wore garments of ivory white silk brocade and her shiny ck hair made her look valiant.

    Her name was Lian Shuxue. She was one of the subordinates of the Luo Mountain World lord, a rebirth level cultivator.

    Even though her strength was ordinary, her experience was shocking. She had countless treasures and a strange technique.

    Hence, the Luo Mountain World Investigation team was handed over to her tomand.

    ¡°I know a little bit of information, so I have some doubts too.¡±

    ¡°Eh, what is that?¡±

    ¡°This world is a small world. There was once no World Barrier.¡±

    ¡°Then could they have made a barrier by themselves?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, what nonsense are you talking about? How could anyone make a barrier by themselves? That kind of existence is not a human, but a god.¡±

    ¡°Then could there be a god-level powerhouse in this world?¡±

    Lian Shuxue felt a little helpless after being repeatedly asked many questions by this little girl.

    However, this little girl had such a personality, so there was no way she could ignore her.

    ¡°How can there be a god in such a small world? Unless it gave birth to a god itself, but such a world can not be a small world.¡±

    ¡°Sister, are you talking about a top-tier world above the great world?¡± Huang Xia Han asked excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s an existence above our great world, a top-tier world.¡±

    Just as the two continued to chat, something happened in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The people of the Blood me Sect seemed to be impatient, and they did not find out about anything.

    With nothing to gain, they nned to attack by force.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    There was one with an e-covered face, two fangs, and a fierce expression.

    ¡°Go, Bloodfang. If you break the formation, I¡¯ll take the credit.¡±

    After getting a response, Bloodfang went to the World Barrier in high spirits.

    He raised his hand and waved, and a huge gourd appeared in his hand.

    ¡°Blood crows,e out!¡±

    With a loud shout, the gourd floated in the air and spun rapidly.

    Soon, huge blood crows with dark red bodies pped their wings and tried their best to burrow into the World Barrier.

    The formation was triggered, and ripples appeared on the barrier.

    Countless snake-like lightning bolts danced wildly and struck the blood crows, instantly shattering them into pieces.

    However, the blood crows continued to appear in the gourd, one after another.

    Ye Changge was below, quietly observing the changes in the situation.

    Those dark red blood crows were made of some unknown substance and were unafraid of the lightning strikes.

    Every time a blood crow was destroyed, it would immediately take form again and continue to attack the World Barrier.

    It was sted apart, condensed, and then sted apart again. The blood crows continued this process, repeating over and over again.

    Seeing this, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes tightened.

    Because he discovered that the blood crows were not simply condensing over and over again, but were splitting apart and multiplying.

    Every time they were struck by lightning a few times, the blood crows would split apart.

    Before long, the World Barrier was under the attack of arge mass of blood red crows.

 Chapter 160 - The Sturdy World Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 160: The Sturdy World Barrier</h4>

    As the number of blood crows increased, they split up faster and faster.

    The number of blood crows increased exponentially, quickly filling the sky.

    Looking down, one could see that the eastern sky was dyed crimson.

    ¡°As expected of the Blood me Sect. Anyone who leads such an attack must have extraordinary strength.¡±

    Venerable Jiayu, who was observing in the dark, muttered to himself.

    ¡°From the looks of it, even if this great array withstands the first wave of attacks, the subsequent attacks will be too much.¡±

    There were many people who had such thoughts.

    This was because the number of strange blood crows was still increasing.

    Ye Changge watched this unfold and pondered.

    ¡°It looks like this thing can be absorbed by the Qi Huang n.¡±

    In his perception, although the blood crows were imposing, they actually had no effect on the World Barrier.

    However, the blood crows looked very strange. He felt that he could make use of them. Perhaps there would be a good oue.

    ¡°Nether Lord, arrange for your Qi Huang n to gather in the Asura Ghost Region. I¡¯ll send a stream of blood qi over. You guys see if you can absorb it.¡±

    Ye Changge transmitted to them telepathically.

    ¡°Yes, Great Emperor!¡±

    Without any hesitation, the Nether Lord gathered the Qi Huang n¡¯srge army and sat on the ground. He quietly waited for Ye Changge¡¯s action.

    ¡°Condense! Withdraw!¡±

    Following Ye Changge¡¯smand, the great array in the sky changed.

    Dangerous vortexes appeared above the World Barrier, absorbing the blood crows at an extremely fast speed and converting them into streams of blood red spiritual qi.

    ¡°This thing seems to be some sort of special spiritual qi.¡±

    With that, Ye Changge waved his hand, activating the World Barrier formation, and the blood red spiritual qi moved along the barrier rapidly.

    The Qi Huang n that had gathered in the Asura Ghost Region raised their heads, looking at the blood red waterfall pouring down from the sky.

    ¡°What is this! My cultivation technique is absorbing these auras automatically!¡±

    ¡°Awesome! Awesome! Awesome! This cultivation speed is several times faster than my usual speed!¡±

    One of the Qi Huang nsmen shouted happily.

    The Nether Lord, who was watching from the side, was also curious. He took a portion of the blood qi.

    When the blood qi entered his body, his expression changed drastically.

    As a quasi-emperor, his senses were even sharper.

    When the blood qi entered his body, it caused his body to react automatically.

    It felt like an age old nectar, but he also felt as if he was on fire. When the blood qi entered his body, it quickly converted into his cultivation.

    It was just that his power was not pure enough, so it had little effect on the Nether Lord.

    Ye Changge noticed the changes here and understood.

    ¡°Nether Lord, in the future, there will be powerful enemies from the Blood me Sect. Your Qi Huang tribe is only allowed to absorb their blood qi.¡±

    ¡°If you dare to absorb the blood qi of the Mortal World, you¡¯ll find out what the consequences are.¡±

    At this faint warning, the Nether Lord broke out in cold sweat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your majesty. I will definitely restrain my nsmen. Anyone who dares to be impudent will be killed without mercy.¡±

    After giving this warning, Ye Changge did not bother with them anymore.

    His gaze remained skyward.

    There, the blood crows were still crazily charging at the World Barrier.

    The people of the Blood me Sect were still full of confidence.

    The rest of the onlookers had not noticed any changes.

    ¡°By the imperial edict! Blood crows, charge!¡±

    As if believing that there were enough of them, Xue Ya issued an edict, and there was another change in his attack.

    In the sky, a burning blood red me appeared on the foreheads of the blood crows. It was ethereal, and looked very strange.

    The blood crows¡¯ eyes were wide open as they soared into the sky. Their wings spread out as if they were burning, and their stiff feathers rapidly turned into bloody mes.

    The bright red patterns on the feathers also turned into red lines, mixing with the dark red mes, adding to their demonic quality.

    Their bodies suddenly pounced downwards!

    In the sky, blood energy surged.

    Hah! Hah! Hah!

    Hundreds of thousands of blood crows shot out like arrows, carrying long dark red beams of light. They were like meteors falling from the sky!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Amidst a series of intense explosions, the blood crows crashed into the barrier.

    Layers of ripples appeared.

    The huge collision sound seemed to strike the hearts of everyone without any warning.

    The explosion spread out, and many people froze, their expressions changing.

    The blood crows exploded, turning into numerous blood red water sshes that flew out.

    Dong! Dong! Dong!

    The sounds of collisions were as resounding as a drum, and each strike was extremely terrifying.

    The air rippled in circles, and everywhere it passed, it was as if a knife had cut through skin!

    No one had expected that these blood crows would be so overbearing!

    However, the scene of the formation breaking did not unfold.

    All the blood crows were blocked, turning into a river of blood that spread over the World Barrier.

    As if he had expected this oue, Bloodfang was not depressed at all.

    Looking at his expression, everyone guessed that he might still have a backup n.

    As expected, although the crows had disappeared, the empty blood river did not disappear.

    ¡°Amazing, amazing. Blood of the Styx. I wonder where Bloodfang got this thing.¡±

    Lian Shuxue saw that the World Barrier was covered in blood red water, and the blood was madly corroding the barrier.

    Even if it was being blocked, the blood red water was still madly corroding the surface of the barrier.

    ¡°Sister, what is the red water of the Styx?¡±

    ¡°The Styx is the river of a strange world. It has a strange form and astonishing corrosive ability.¡±

    Lian Shuxue looked at the bloody water and eximed, ¡°So many tons of bloody water have been refined and fused into this blood river. I¡¯m afraid this great array will be able to block it.¡±

    ¡°How strong is the corrosive ability of this blood?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. As long as something is attached to the blood, it will continue to corrode.¡±

    Just like what Luo Shanjie and Lian Shuxue thought, many cultivators felt that the World Barrier of the Heavenly Mortal World could no longer block it.

    Unfortunately, everything did not go ording to their wishes.

    After entering the World Barrier and quickly changing, the blood turned into special spiritual energy and arrived at the gathering ce of the Qi Huang n.

    They crazily absorbed the spiritual energy.

    More and more Qi Huang n cultivators broke through, and their cultivation improved by leaps and bounds.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ept this gift.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled yfully, and the World Barrier instantly reacted.

    A wave of ripples spread across the World Barrier.

    All the blood that had been swept away by the ripples quickly disappeared.

    Bloodfang¡¯s face stiffened.

    He looked at the World Barrier in disbelief.

    The light barrier emitted a faint white light, appearing hazy and beautiful.

    And his blood red crows had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°This is impossible, what is this!? This is impossible!¡±

    This was the result of him spending so much effort to collect blood from the River Styx and refining it meticulously for nearly a hundred years.

    He had been full of confidence and had hoped that he could get the credit.

    Now, there was no hope at all.

    In the Blood me Sect, where thepetition was fierce and the battle was crazy, he would definitely be eliminated.

    In his agitation, the blood tooth¡¯s spiritual power was chaotic and his cultivation was unstable. He fell down with a scream.

    He went into qi deviation and died.

 Chapter 161 - The Astonished Wu Yunfei and the Other Two, Yu Tianxings Request to Fight

    <h4>Chapter 161: The Astonished Wu Yunfei and the Other Two, Yu Tianxing¡¯s Request to Fight</h4>

    Bloodfang¡¯s death only caused a smallmotion, and everyone quickly calmed down.

    Unless they were the proud sons of heaven from top-tier powers, ordinary experts would definitely have experienced many battles and had much more experience.

    How could attacking any world with a World Barrier not result in death?

    But the problem was that the World Barrier that was emitting a hazy radiance did not change at all.

    ¡°Are there any signs of it weakening?¡±

    The leader of the Blood me Sect, heavenly demon Wei Tian, asked an old man beside him who had small snakes in his hair.

    That old man was the leader of the curse department this time. His name was Chong Xin.

    His strength was strange and unpredictable. He could kill people through curses from a very long distance.

    ¡°No,¡± Chong Xin answered simply.

    Just now, there was a slight fluctuation in the formation, but he could not figure out what the effect of this change was.

    This formation was extraordinary. He had never heard of it before.

    ¡°This World Barrier might not be natural.¡±

    Hearing this, Wei Tian narrowed his eyes.

    Chong Xin had a special ability. He had an extremely good ability in detecting the real and the virtual.

    The intelligence they had received before imed that this world did not have a World Barrier.

    Creating such a powerful array in such a short amount of time was truly out of their expectations.

    ¡°If your guess is right, then there might be experts at the godly spirit realm in this world. We are all here to die.¡±

    Chong Xin also somewhat doubted the origin of this world. This array was definitely not something that an ordinary small world could possess.

    Only those ancient worlds with a long history could possibly possess it.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t sense the existence of that kind of powerhouse. Either he has some special means to hide it, or this array was not set up by a god.¡±

    Chong Xin never spoke without thinking. Wei Tian wore a serious expression and asked another person, ¡°Can you deduce the origin of this world?¡±

    That person gave a bitter smile. ¡°Your subordinate is unable to do so.¡±

    When it came to divination, many people only knew that it could predict the future and see through everything.

    However, they did not know that there were many taboos in it.

    The slightest carelessness could cause one¡¯s body and soul to be destroyed.

    Moreover, not everything could be calcted.

    The more specific the matter was, the more difficult the divination was, and the greater the price to pay.

    ¡°You, Tian Fu, are the strongest expert in the Dao of divination here. Even you can¡¯t calcte it. This world isn¡¯t simple.¡±

    They didn¡¯t move for a long time, and the onlookers were puzzled.

    After a discussion, the people from the Blood me Sect and the other factions made a decision.

    They continued to attack.

    That was because they did not realize that the people from the Heavenly Mortal World had taken the initiative to attack.

    If there really were gods in this world, they would definitely react to therge-scale attacks of these people.

    Those who vited the gods would die without a proper burial.

    After all, those were super experts that surpassed the level of Great Emperors.

    Unfortunately, what they did not know was that although there were still two gods in the Heavenly Mortal World, Ye Changge was different from those gods of the other great worlds.

    He only wanted to be left to his own thoughts and would not punish anyone who offended him. There were some things that he could not be bothered with and did not waste his time on.

    Moreover, he was somewhat interested in the World Barrier that he had just finished setting up and wanted to test its function.

    This brought about a misjudgment on the part of the attacking forces.

    Of course, this was also rted to the greed of the people from the Blood me Sect.

    After all, they were all very powerful and had obtained a lot of rewards after plundering the spirit world.

    Seeing the Heavenly Mortal World, they naturally were not willing to give up so easily.

    ¡°Now, this is enough to prove that this world isn¡¯t an ordinary small world. There¡¯s a reason why we¡¯ve failed time and time again.¡±

    Wei Tian turned to the quasi-emperors who were quietly waiting behind him and said, ¡°Let¡¯s let the others fight one more round. We¡¯ll observe and then we¡¯ll go up.¡±

    The forty-nine quasi-emperors who hade together this time were the ones they relied on the most.

    Soon, teams of Blood me Sect, curse-type, and summoning-type people set off.

    Noticing this, venerable Jiayu, who was secretly observing, narrowed his eyes.

    He had heard the gist of the conversation between those Blood me Sect people just now.

    As the strongest person present, venerable Jiayu¡¯s senses were extremely sensitive.

    ¡°This world isn¡¯t simple. There¡¯s actually an existence that can refine arrays to rece the World Barrier.¡±

    ¡°These people of the Blood me Sect are a little reckless.¡±

    After saying these words, he nced in another direction.

    In the darkness, Wu Yunfei and the other two who were in the flying ships tried to hide.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? It looks like a war has broken out.¡±

    Wu Yunfei looked at the situation outside with a shocked face.

    Therge group of people were all very powerful and had fierce auras.

    He had never seen such a formation before.

    Even when they were guarding the south pole, the cultivators of the Myriad Flowers World did not have such a powerful aura.

    The powerful aura filled the entire battlefield. The more intense the battle, the more people could feel how powerful it was.

    ¡°It seems like the Heavenly Mortal World is being attacked by other worlds, and the people around here are so strong.¡±

    Zhao Hang also saw some clues.

    ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. We can only hide here and wait for the situation to change.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way.¡±

    After the discussion, the three of them quietly hid in the darkness.

    Meanwhile, below, Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual senses scanned the entire battlefield.

    He soon discovered the arrival of Wu Yunfei and the other two.

    ¡°Hehe, interesting. The three of them actually came.¡±

    Previously, he had a vague feeling that Wu Yunfei woulde.

    He did not expect there to be two other people.

    With the previous mission, he was very clear that these three people were going to be the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s internal disciples.

    His gaze returned to the Blood me Sect and the others.

    Ye Changge nned to directly activate the World Barrier¡¯s grand array to finish them off.

    Having verified the power of the grand array, he had a grasp of its overall strength.

    Since he had already achieved his goal, Ye Changge did not want to waste time.

    Just as he was about to activate the array formation, Yu Tianxing arrived.

    ¡°Master, I have something to say!¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Looking at Yu Tianxing who had arrived in the study, Ye Changge¡¯s brows twitched.

    He realized that this disciple¡¯s condition was very mysterious.

    ¡°Tianxing, with your condition, it seems like you¡¯re about to break through?¡±

    ¡°Master, you are very observant! This disciple is about to break through. I have something to ask of you, master.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I can sense a powerful enemy descending from the outer realms. I want to use them as my opponents and use a great battle to bring about a breakthrough.¡±

    Hearing this request, Ye Changge was a little surprised.

    He carefully checked his disciple¡¯s condition and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Go. I¡¯ll wait for you to break through to the Emperor Realm.¡±

 Chapter 162 - A Little Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 162: A Little Girl?</h4>

    Ye Changge activated the array and a gust of air spun around Yu Tianxing, pulling her up into the sky.

    ¡°This disciple of mine has gone through the study of the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, and with the addition of the yellow aura of virtue, the time has indeede for her to break through to the Emperor Realm.¡±

    Ye Changge calcted in his heart and nodded.

    ¡°He Xiuxing, Li Shiyi,e here. Your younger sister will enter the Dao through battle today and enter the Emperor Realm again. Take a good look.¡±

    Li Shiyi and He Xiuxing arrived at the cave heaven after receiving Ye Changge¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Master, our younger sister is about to enter the Emperor Realm? Where are the enemies you speak of?¡±

    Li Shiyi had always been problematic in front of Ye Changge.

    ¡°Above our heads, outside the World Barrier. Those powers from the outer realms have sent people over again.¡±

    ¡°Then this time, the power of the experts is extraordinary. They can actually allow our younger sister to break through to the Great Emperor Realm.¡±

    After spending so much time together, Li Shiyi was very clear about his sister¡¯s abilities.

    Now, in his opinion, his younger sister was indeed worthy of being the Heavenly Star Great Emperor¡¯s reincarnation. Regardless of whether it was her potential or her strength, she was extraordinary.

    ¡°After younger sister¡¯s breakthrough this time, I¡¯m afraid that her strength will far surpass that of the past. If that happens, I¡¯ll really be the weakest.¡±

    ¡°Brother, by far surpassing the strength of the past, are you talking about your current strength, or the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s strength in the past?¡±

    Hearing this, He Xiuxing asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s the current¡­¡±

    Halfway through his words, Li Shiyi was also stunned for a moment.

    He knew how powerful the cultivation technique Ye Changge had given them was.

    After exchanging information with his younger sister, he also knew that the level of He Xiuxing¡¯s technique far surpassed that of the Emperor¡¯s scripture.

    Apart from this, his master Ye Changge had also given each of them a weapon.

    He had used the Big Dipper Sword before, so he was very clear that the Big Dipper Sword¡¯s level could not even bepared to an Emperor weapon.

    ¡°That¡­ master, our younger sister won¡¯t be able to break through and surpass the strength of the previous Heavenly Star Emperor just like that, right?¡±

    He asked cautiously.

    Ye Changge found him interesting. ¡°She will surpass the Heavenly Star Emperor by a lot.¡±

    After saying that, Li Shiyi was stunned for a long time.

    He only reacted when Ye Changge conjured a water screen in front of him, allowing the images of Yu Tianxing and the outer realm experts to appear.

    ¡°Master! Can I also reach that height?¡±

    Li Shiyi asked expectantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve said that the Emperor Realm will not be your final destination.¡±

    After receiving Ye Changge¡¯s affirmative answer, Li Shiyi¡¯s sword aura suddenly became unbridled.

    Ye Changge smiled.

    This disciple had always been a littlezy ever since he fought against the Heavenly Dao Academy.

    Now, under the stimtion of Yu Tianxing, he finally began to have a new goal.

    Ignoring the two disciples, he focused his attention on the situation in the sky.

    Yu Tianxing was slowly lifted up by the vortex. On the way, she had been adjusting her state.

    Along the way, she had many images in her mind.

    There was the first time she had gained sentience, the excitement of transforming into a human, the recklessness of climbing to the top of the world..

    One scene after another appeared in her mind.

    ¡°This time, I want to climb to the top again.¡±

    After she said those words, a heroic spirit rose from her chest.

    The troops of various factions who were setting up an array in the outside world and finishing up everything were gathering their strength.

    At this moment, ripples appeared on the barrier above the array.

    Yu Tianxing came out from the formation.

    ¡°Who is this? A female cultivator? What is she doing here?¡±

    ¡°She has opened and pushed the formation until we are already in it. Did she want toe out to negotiate or something?¡±

    While the subordinates were whispering among themselves, Wei Tian frowned slightly.

    ¡°What is the cultivation level of this female cultivator? I can¡¯t sense her aura anymore.¡±

    He asked Chong Xin beside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure either. This little girl¡¯s aura is very vague. I can¡¯t see her strength.¡±

    Chong Xin was also unable to sense Yu Tianxing¡¯s strength. ¡°But no matter what, since she dared toe out, we can¡¯t underestimate her.¡±

    ¡°Wait, what did you say? Little girl?¡±

    After catching the key words, Wei Tian frowned.

    ¡°Our curse element¡¯s perception methods are different. The person I saw was a girl.¡±

    Hearing the answer, he became more and more incredulous.

    A little girl actually came out in the face of such a battle? Was she looking to die?

    There must be something fishy going on, and Wei Tian immediately became a little vignt.

    It was not only him. Many people also had their own special methods to see many different truths.

    ¡°Grandma Qian, you might not believe it, but ording to my exquisite jade slip, the female cultivator who came here is a little girl.¡±

    ¡°Miss, are you sure?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Besides, she might be very, very strong.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s really a little girl. It must be very difficult for her to even fly, let alone participate in such a battle.¡±

    Granny Qian¡¯s reaction was very normal.

    After all, Yu Tianxing was still a few years old in this life.

    If Ye Changge had not used the system¡¯s reward to directly awaken her, she might still be in a daze at this time.

    It was not strange for people who had special methods to see her age to react.

    Whether it was the Luo Mountain World¡¯s Lian Shuxue or the Mountain Martial World¡¯s venerable Jia Yu, they all noticed this situation.

    ¡°Who are you, a female cultivator? Did youe up to beg for mercy? My leader is at the rear, you¡­¡±

    Because of their cultivation techniques, the people of the Blood me Sect were more arrogant and outspoken.

    Having already prepared a formation, they were full of confidence. When they arrived in front of Yu Tianxing, they immediately opened their mouths to mock her.

    Yu Tianxing could not be bothered with these people at all.

    Her goal today was very clear. She wanted toe out and have a great battle to her heart¡¯s content.

    Raising her hand, she refined the Fu Guang Candle.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    After a soft chuckle, purple mes that filled the sky gushed out from the wick of the candle.

    Whoosh!

    The purple walls of fire rapidly shot towards the Blood me Sect¡¯s troops.

    ¡°How dare you! You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    The cultivators who were interrupted by the surging mes could not contain their anger.

    All the people in the formation poured their spiritual energy into their magic treasures.

    After theyers of strengthening of the battle formation, the brilliant rays of light shot straight forward and charged towards the purple mes that filled the sky.

    Bang!

    Unfortunately, all of the attacks did not manage to do anything. Instead, they became the fuel for the purple mes.

    Under the waves of sonic booms, the purple mes of the Fu Guang Candle rapidly devoured those hostile beams of light.

    Not only that, even the experts of the Blood me Sect were also rapidly devoured.

    For a moment, miserable cries rang out continuously.

    The people of the Blood me Sect and the other battle formations quickly retreated.

    All of a sudden, the scene was somewhatical.

    One side was prepared and fierce.

    The other side was alone, holding a candle.

    However, when they really started fighting, she was actually the one who was using divine abilities to chase after arge group of people.

    The people of the Blood me Sect retreated desperately.

    The sea of blood churned in the sky and boundless red mes burned, but they could not withstand a single blow from the purple mes.

 Chapter 163 - Super Combat Strength

    <h4>Chapter 163: Super Combat Strength</h4>

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s strengthpletely exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Even those who did not see that her form was that of a little girl could not ept this result.

    She forced a group of people to form a formation by herself.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ve really learned a lot today.¡±

    Lian Shuxue¡¯s face was full of envy and shock.

    As a female cultivator, Yu Tianxing¡¯s strength made her extremely worthy of envy.

    ¡°Sister, how high do you think this female cultivator¡¯s realm is?¡± Huang Xia Han asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I¡¯ve recorded the situation here. I¡¯ll go ask the world overlordter.¡±

    Luo Shanjie and Huang Xia Han were still young and could not see Yu Tianxing¡¯s strength.

    However, even venerable Jiayu could not believe it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Quasi-emperor Realm! How is this possible?¡±

    He could not believe it.

    After all, he was a quasi-emperor, and he was one of the few quasi-emperors in the world who cultivated his body.

    After going through so much, he finally reached this stage.

    He did not expect to see a little girl with suchbat strength here. He started to doubt if he was in a real world.

    ¡°This trip has really broadened my horizons. Perhaps I can directlyplete the universe void crossing trial and perfect my state of mind.¡±

    The universe void crossing trial was their special trial.

    When one¡¯s physical body had reached a certain level of cultivation, one needed to cross the void by oneself to see the greater world.

    By increasing one¡¯s knowledge and perfecting one¡¯s state of mind, it wouldy a firmer foundation for the next step.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    ¡°This world is extremely dangerous. It has already brought us enough surprises.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to wonder if Emperor Kashi and Emperor Saiyang¡¯s decision not to take action was a mistake.¡±

    ¡°A little girl like her has the cultivation of a quasi-emperor. All these years of cultivation have really gone to the dogs.¡±

    In the entire battlefield, the one with the most quasi-emperor factions was the mysterious faction behind the Blood me Sect.

    This time, they directly sent forty-nine quasi-emperors.

    Originally, they thought that they had the strength to fight against two Great Emperors, so they could easily deal with this world.

    In the end, they first encountered the World Barrier.

    Then, a little quasi-emperor came out. a little girl.

    If their previous guess was true, the World Barrier in the Heavenly Mortal Realm was manmade.

    There was a god-level existence in this world, and it was enough for everyone here to never return.

    ¡°I actually think that this is a good decision.¡±

    Someone said with a wry smile.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If our guess is true, then the Great Emperor will die if hees. If we overestimate this world, then there¡¯s no need for the Great Emperor toe.¡±

    The forty-nine quasi-emperors fell silent.

    ¡°Haha, forget it. I, Xu Tian, came here for the chance to be an Emperor. Who wouldn¡¯t risk their lives to try to be an Emperor?¡±

    The forty-nine quasi-emperors smiled leisurely.

    No one who could reach this realm was normal.

    They came from different great worlds and small worlds, and their goals were all the same ¡ª to try to be an Emperor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. If those subordinates can¡¯t fight the enemy, we don¡¯t have to test this world anymore. We¡¯ll just attack directly.¡±

    Wei Tian, who was in front, nodded after hearing thetter conclusion.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say. We¡¯ll take a final look at the situation.¡±

    Chong waved his hand casually.

    The people from the curse-orientated groups, summoning-orientated groups, and death-orientated groups who had been waiting, also attacked together.

    A strange ck aura appeared, and blood-stained dolls and cloth bags appeared one after another.

    The attacking methods of the curse-type cultivators were very strange. The dolls in their hands gradually began to change their appearance, turning into Yu Tianxing¡¯s form.

    Strange insects flew in the air, and ck aura filled the air.

    Streams of special energy shot out from their hands, aimed at Yu Tianxing.

    Those attacks did not burn up when they met the purple me. Instead, theynded squarely on Yu Tianxing¡¯s body.

    Layers of hazy halos appeared and resisted the ck gas.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    She felt that these attacks were depleting her luck.

    ¡°This attack is quite interesting,¡± shemented indifferently.

    ¡°No wonder master said that the Sword Emperor was entangled by this attack and was eventually exhausted to death. It is indeed unusual.¡±

    Other than the curse element, the other two elements¡¯ attacks were also unusual.

    The summoning element experts opened up many bottles and jars, and powerful exotic beasts flew out one after another.

    Some people summoned flying insects all over the sky. The swarms varied in size, but they were densely packed.

    These insects looked ferocious, and they exhaled out long breaths, looking ferocious and disgusting.

    Someone released one strange spirit beast after another. It was extremely mystical.

    Yu Tianxing discovered that this summoner seemed to favor various divine beast subspecies.

    A flood dragon, a horned dragon, and a mixed-blood Ying Dragon soared above. There were also all sorts of powerful strange beasts with phoenix bloodlines.

    Because there were too many of them, they began to fiercely absorb the spiritual energy in the universe as soon as they appeared.

    One vortex after another appeared, causing the surrounding factions to exim endlessly.

    ¡°Just what is the name of this faction? Why do they have so many strange beasts?¡±

    ¡°I suspect that they have their own channels to cultivate strange beasts. Otherwise, they would be subspecies.¡±

    ¡°This faction is truly extraordinary. The Blood me Sect is just a branch that they revealed.¡±

    ¡°If our Qi Yu Great World also had such a method to nurture the subspecies of exotic beasts, we would not have suffered in vain for the Western Ring Great World.¡±

    Amidst the whispers, there were at least ten thousand exotic beasts.

    All of them were subspecies, and their powerful auras swept through space.

    ¡°Interesting. Even the exotic beasts are forming a formation. The people of this faction really rely on the strength of the battle formation.¡±

    In order to ready the greatest attack, Yu Tianxing withdrew her offensive forces.

    She was waiting for the other side to be ready.

    Anyway, with her master below, she was not worried that she would really die from their power.

    Yu Tianxing was very respectful and trusted in her master¡¯s strength.

    Under the tacit understanding between both sides, the death element being also raised her strength to its strongest state.

    ¡°The aura of death kills vitality, curses wear down luck, blood mes burn blood, summon and affect bloodlines, and nurture subspecies.¡±

    Yu Tianxing looked at the four great arrays in front of her and had some guesses.

    ¡°What does that faction want to do from these aspects?¡±

    Just as she was guessing, those arrays were activated.

    Attacks came from all directions.

    A sea of blood filled the sky, and strange mes were burning on it.

    There was a ck aura of death that turned into a huge sickle. It was extremely sharp and gave off a strange aura, as if one would be killed on the spot with just a few more nces at it.

    There were also colorful rays of light that whistled as they charged over.

    Those were the attacks of countless exotic beasts.

    And the strange aura of the curse element alsobined to form arge saber that flew over.

 Chapter 164 - Qi of Merit Shield, Attacked Accurately

    <h4>Chapter 164: Qi of Merit Shield, Attacked urately</h4>

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s a pity that this girl is too arrogant.¡±

    The venerable Jiayu had originally thought highly of Yu Tianxing.

    With such strength, it was a miracle at her age.

    Her prospects were boundless.

    Jiayu had originally nned to wait until this world could not take it anymore and suddenly take Yu Tianxing away.

    He had not expected Yu Tianxing to be so arrogant, waiting for the people from the Blood me Sect and other factions to set up a formation.

    ¡°She¡¯s still young after all. Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to easily block such an attack.¡±

    He was filled with regret.

    There were many others who had the same thoughts.

    Be It Lian Shuxue or Huang Xia Han.

    Even Huang Xia Han, who had a weaker cultivation base, had already cried out in shock.

    It was at this moment that Yu Tianxing smiled faintly.

    Seeing her reaction, Wei Tian¡¯s heart tightened.

    ¡°Could there be other unforeseen circumstances?¡±

    Then, he saw countless beams of starlight appearing.

    Countless stars were emitting intense light.

    Whether it was the stars floating around the Heavenly Mortal World¡­

    Or the stars in the distance. No one knew how far away they were.

    Those streams of starlight shot towards Yu Tianxing.

    In an instant, a powerful energy gathered around her.

    She activated the Heavenly Mystic Origin Technique.

    Although she had made all sorts of arrangements for herself before she reincarnated, her strongest support was still the two great treasures that Ye Changge had given her.

    The Heavenly Mystic Origin Technique and the Fu Guang Candle.

    The purple me was only one of the divine abilities that the Fu Guang Candle had. The astral technique was what she was best at.

    In an instant, the starlight was resplendent. The entire Heavenly Mortal World was covered in the multicoloured starlight.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    A violent impact sound rang out.

    Be it the blood sea, blood me, or the attacks of the exotic beasts, they were all blocked byyers of starlight shields.

    The enormous death aura sickle waved as it looked at Yu Tianxing. When it met the starlight that filled the sky, it also melted like ice and snow and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°This child¡¯s strength is actually so terrifying!¡±

    ¡°My god, what is this thing? The defensive ability of this starlight barrier is so powerful that even the attacks of so many people can¡¯t break it open?¡±

    ¡°The power of the purple me before was extraordinary. I thought that she was cultivating a fire-type divine ability, but in the end, she actually used a star-type cultivation technique?¡±

    Countless exmations sounded.

    Jiayu could not help but sigh that he had made a mistake. However, he noticed that Wei Tian and the others¡¯ expressions had not changed.

    As he thought of something, he looked at Yu Tianxing with a serious expression.

    Waves of powerful attack collision ripples appeared.

    Wei Tian and the others¡¯ gazes focused on therge saber.

    The strength of the curse-type cultivators was that their attacks would not directly harm the target.

    They had already tried probing before. Yu Tianxing could be attacked by the curse element.

    More and more people reacted.

    Many experts set their eyes on the starlight that filled the sky.

    It was toote to say, but it was too fast. The broadsword struck the starlight.

    ¡°It passed!¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t stop it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be bad. This little girl can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡±

    ¡°Now that such a genius cultivator has fallen, the people of this small world will probably go crazy.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be crazy about? Next, they¡¯ll basically be directly destroyed by the Blood me Sect. There¡¯s no need to go crazy anymore.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that World Barrier still there?¡±

    ¡°The Blood me Sect¡¯s group has broken through countless small worlds with World Barriers.¡±

    Just as people were specting, the starlight slowly dimmed.

    Upon seeing this, more people sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. The starlight that¡¯s slowly dissipating. This means that the fate curse has already affected her.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, she was too careless. she didn¡¯t dodge at all. She¡¯s too proud.¡±

    ¡°How can she dodge? There¡¯s a World Barrier behind her. I don¡¯t think she dares to dodge.¡±

    There were many factions that came to investigate the situation.

    These people had different strengths, but they all came to the same conclusion.

    This female cultivator was finished.

    Only the venerable Jiayu, Wei Tian, Chong Xin, and the other quasi-emperor level experts did not say anything.

    This was because they noticed that although the starlight was weakening, the speed at which it disappeared was very stable.

    It did not decline as quickly as it did when it was heavily injured.

    When the starlightpletely disappeared, the situation inside was finally revealed.

    Yu Tianxing sat upright in the void, the Fu Guang Candle floating in her palm.

    A very shallowyer of golden light enveloped her.

    Seeing this light barrier, Wei Tian, Jia Yu, and the others¡¯ pupils shrank.

    ¡°Profound yellow qi of virtue! This is profound yellow qi of virtue!¡±

    ¡°My god, it can even protect her whole body, how much profound yellow qi of virtue is there?¡±

    ¡°I only heard from my family¡¯s records that an elder had obtained a tiny bit of virtue qi.¡±

    ¡°Over the countless years in our great world, the existence of virtue qi is as rare as a phoenix¡¯s feather or a qilin¡¯s horn.¡±

    ¡°Which great world isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s already a great fortune to be able to obtain a tiny bit of it.¡±

    The entire ce was in an uproar.

    Yellow and ck virtue qi was the reward of heaven and Earth.

    Not only did it have many benefits such as increasing one¡¯sprehension ability, it could also increase one¡¯s luck.

    It was extremely difficult for an ordinary person to obtain even a bit of it.

    Who could believe it?

    There was actually someone here who could obtain enough profound yellow qi of virtue that it covered her entire body.

    Even if she sat down and curled up¡­

    Even if the protectiveyer on her surface was only a thinyer¡­

    This was ultimately the qi of virtue.

    There was actually someone here who could obtain so many things that countless people could not obtain.

    All of a sudden, exmations rose and fell.

    Chong Xinughed bitterly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t struggle anymore. Our curse-type abilities have no effect on her.¡±

    ¡°With the protection of this mysterious yellow qi of virtue, our abilities are useless.¡±

    All of their powers were used to curse others and wear down their luck.

    The opponent had the protection of the qi of virtue, so her luck could not be worn down at all.

    Among the four elements, the curse element, which they had ced their highest hopes on, was eliminated.

    Ye Changge saw this from below and smiled.

    When he received the heaven and Earth reward, he already knew the many functions of this thing.

    ¡°Master, we all have the qi of virtue. Do we no longer need to fear curses?¡±

    Li Shiyi was extremely excited.

    ¡°Not just you. Those of us who contributed greatly to that operation basically aren¡¯t vulnerable to any ordinary curses.¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you mean by ordinary curses? Do you know of any other powerful curses that can break through this barrier?¡±

    Ye Changge thought about the existence of the system and smiled. ¡°Anything is possible. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    ¡°With younger sister¡¯s current strength, can she easily win? The remaining people aren¡¯t enough for her to break through, right?¡±

    Thinking of this, Li Shiyi started to worry that the enemy was not strong enough.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it yet. Those people aren¡¯t just what you see.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze pierced through the clouds, looking straight at those quasi-emperor powerhouses.

 Chapter 165 - The Calm Mortal World

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Calm Mortal World</h4>

    After this series of events, even the densest idiot would know that something had gone wrong.

    The forces of the Heavenly Mortal World came to investigate the situation.

    Countless cultivators who were closer rose into the sky.

    Most of the cultivators were not strong enough to break through the clouds.

    A few of them were blocked by the World Barrier.

    However, they could see what was happening from behind the hazy barrier.

    Yu Tianxing was facing thousands of soldiers and horses alone.

    Some smart forces had already started to send out inquiries to the forces of the Hidden Edge Sect and the Emperor Artifact Formation.

    Sect Master Ding was preparing to go into seclusion, while the others were busy with their own matters.

    Abbot Qing Cang received this batch of inquiries from the flying swords.

    Without hesitation, he directly asked a boy to Reclining Firewood Peak to find out what was going on.

    Very soon, Ye Changge informed Qing Cang of the basic situation, which was then known by all the forces in the world.

    The sacrednds were shocked.

    They did not expect that the forces in the outer realms had already attacked again.

    It was too soon. They recalled everyone¡¯s inspection when Ye Changge had set up the World Barrier.

    Countless powers had sent out requests, hoping that the Heavenly Tower of Legacy could once again determine the situation in the sky.

    The new tower lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy had always hoped to improve his rtionship with the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    Now, he learned that the powers from the outer realms had once again invaded and were blocked by the World Barrier.

    No matter what the oue was, at least the strength of the World Barrier would be disyed.

    If that was the case, the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s merit would once again be disyed.

    After some thought, the lord of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy activated the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy.

    He then contacted the Wan Xiang Sect and other factions to exin his n.

    Soon, water screens appeared above the various cities.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the water screen that was taken away appear again?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that something big is about to happen for us to see?¡±

    ¡°The major powers shouldn¡¯t dare to go against the Emperor now, right? Then what¡¯s their purpose for doing this?¡±

    Countless people started asking questions.

    Although it was nighttime, but they were still quite happy.

    After all, they did not have any form of entertainment in the past.

    There was a way to see what was happening in the world, and these mortals felt a sense of participation.

    The cultivators who could not reach the clouds and see what was happening in the sky realized that empty water screens had all gathered.

    In an instant, the entire Heavenly Mortal World was once again as grand as before.

    Billions of people were watching the battle outside the barrier of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°What forces are those people from? They all look fierce and powerful.¡±

    ¡°Why is there only one person on our side? Can one person handle so many enemies?¡±

    ¡°This female cultivator is so beautiful. As expected, powerful female cultivators are so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Brother, can¡¯t you think about something else when the Mortal World is in danger?¡±

    ¡°But this female cultivator is really beautiful. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    In the midst of the discussion in Floating Elegance City, someone sessfully changed the topic.

    ¡°I also think she is very beautiful. Not only is she beautiful, but she is also extremely bewitching.¡±

    Someone suddenly interrupted. Everyone took a look and saw that it was a young guy who looked like he was only twelve or thirteen years old.

    ¡°Go away. You are so young. How would you know if she is beautiful or not?¡±

    Someoneughed mockingly.

    ¡°Hmph! Of course I know. Moreover, that female cultivator in the air is my younger sister!¡±

    The young guy¡¯s words caused everyone to be stunned, and then they burst intoughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. A cultivator with that kind of strength would at least be close to a thousand years old. She¡¯s more like an ancestor.¡±

    Everyoneughed mockingly.

    There were also people with kind hearts who knew that many things could not be said carelessly, so they warned the young man.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Little one, be careful. If your fellow disciples hear you, you¡¯ll suffer.¡±

    The boy who had been taught a lesson seemed to be very unhappy and still wanted to argue. Unfortunately, everyone¡¯s attention was gradually drawn away by the situation in the air.

    Although no one believed the truth that Yu Xiuzhu said in Floating Elegance City, many people from the Hidden Edge Sect still recognized it.

    ¡°Do you think the female cultivator in the air is our Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s younger sister Yu Tianxing?¡±

    ¡°Sister Yu? Howe I didn¡¯t know our sect had someone like her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Judging by her strength, even the sect leader is far inferior to her. How could she be our junior?¡±

    The Hidden Edge disciples discussed animatedly.

    ¡°I think I saw her when I went to the Reclining Firewood Peak to deliver supplies. She was with Senior Li. But I remember that she looked much younger than now.¡±

    A female disciple recognized her and retorted.

    ¡°Now that you say it, I think it¡¯s very possible. After all, she is from Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    ¡°Then whose disciple is she? And you call her younger sister. Is she really very young?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I saw her with my own eyes. Her master is the chief of the Reclining Firewood Peak, Ye Changge.¡±

    ¡°Well, although the sect master and the others didn¡¯t say it, many people from various factions now say that the Hidden Edge Emperor is Brother Ye Changge.¡±

    ¡°Brother? More like uncle!¡±

    ¡°Oh! I forgot. He¡¯s too young and handsome. I always remember wrongly.¡±

    The female disciple who had been taught a lesson stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°Regardless of whether it is true or not, only the sect leader and the others know the truth. Let¡¯s pretend that we don¡¯t know.¡±

    An older and stronger disciple came to a conclusion.

    No one refuted him.

    Thus, this became a fact that everyone in the Hidden Edge Sect understood.

    ¡°Then, Sister Yu Tianxing is fighting those enemies alone. Does she have any chance of winning?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. We have to think of a way to support her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Do you think Uncle Ye Changge doesn¡¯t know? He must be watching. Maybe this is a trial to him.¡±

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. If only I could fight such a powerful opponent as a trial one day.¡±

    Unlike what the other factions in the sky had thought, the people of the Heavenly Mortal World were not nervous.

    Jiayu and the others thought that the people below would tremble when they sensed what was happening.

    In fact, the vast majority of people treated this as entertainment to pass the time.

    As for the reason, it was because Ye Changge¡¯s series of actions had already made the people of the Heavenly Mortal World knowledgeable.

    Ye Changge was at a loss whether tough or cry when he heard the discussion of the Hidden Edge disciples on Reclining Firewood Peak.

    He felt that these disciples were really a little funny.

    He also did not deliberately hide his identity and strength.

    Now that he could suppress the entire world, he no longer needed to care about the existence of hidden beings in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    It was just that after his breakthrough, he didn¡¯t go out of his way to show off and publicize it.

    However, it made the disciples of his own sect misunderstand. They thought that it was not very good for him to keep quiet about it.

    Thinking of this, Ye Changge decided to let Sect Master Ding slowly convey this news to the sect after a period of time.

 Chapter 166 - Forty-nine Great Formation

    <h4>Chapter 166: Forty-nine Great Formation</h4>

    Outside the barrier of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    All the disciples of the Blood me Sect had been called back.

    The rest of the curse-element disciples had also retreated.

    Yu Tianxing did not stop them.

    When she hade up, she had already discovered the existence of those quasi-emperors.

    She knew very well that those quasi-emperors were the best tools for her to use to break through this time.

    Without waiting for long, Wei Tian beckoned with his hand.

    Chong Xin and the other forty-nine quasi-emperors instantly appeared in the center of the battlefield. They fell into a strange position and created a formation.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    One after another, auras shot up into the sky, causing the entire void to tremble violently.

    Forty-nine powerful auras in a row shocked all the nearby cultivators.

    ¡°What kind of strength is this? What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°There are actually forty-nine quasi-emperors. This is truly shocking.¡±

    ¡°This is impossible. No faction would have so many quasi-emperors at the same time. Even if the Heavenly Dao allows it, the world they are in wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand it.¡±

    ¡°So they shouldn¡¯t belong to the same world.¡±

    ¡°I saw it. That tall and sturdy person with four horns on her head is quasi-emperor Weifu from the Jade Dragon Great World.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it, that female cultivator with a seductive figure and an alluring aura should be the white-browed quasi-emperor from the Demon Emperor Great World.¡±

    ¡°Hiss! This is simply shocking. Is there even a great power in this universe that spans across so many worlds?¡±

    ¡°This is a huge matter. We can¡¯t wait any longer. The few of you, quickly return and bring the news to the realm lord.¡±

    Other than these spectators who were neutral towards this discovery, there were also some whose expressions were extremely ugly.

    ¡°Damn it, that¡¯s Li Heyu! Our Southern Emperor World has been conquered, so he¡¯s the traitor!¡±

    Someone beside him had to suppres his anger too. He roared, ¡°He might not be the traitor, he¡¯s already a spy.¡±

    Just as everyone was discussing, the aura of the forty-nine quasi-emperors rose rapidly.

    Their aura rose at a speed far greater than before.

    Soon, a mysterious aura emerged from the quasi-emperors.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao recognizes them! These people have reached the Great Emperor level through special methods! At this moment, they have obtained the recognition of the Heavenly Dao!¡±

    Jiayu, who had been hiding on the sidelines, could no longer control his voice and cried out in surprise.

    He had been stuck at the quasi-emperor realm for so many years, and with the ws of the body cultivation method, his progress was slow.

    But now, someone in his group had broken through to the Emperor Realm through some unknown method.

    This had a huge impact on the venerable Jiayu.

    The closer he was to the Emperor Realm, the more he understood that there was a huge gap between the Emperor Realm and the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    Such an unexpected situation made it impossible for him to remain calm.

    The quasi-emperors within the formationughed.

    Wei Tian¡¯s gaze swept past Yu Tianxing and straight to the World Barrier behind him.

    That was their true target.

    What right did this little girl in front of them have to fight against them.

    ¡°Four-nine great formation, open!¡±

    With a roar, a powerful energy exploded from the quasi-emperors.

    All the quasi-emperors¡¯ energy merged and finally turned into a powerful beam of light that shot toward the World Barrier.

    Ordinary Emperors could not block this attack.

    ¡°It actually surpassed the strength of ordinary Emperors! What kind of array is this? Why is it so powerful?¡±

    The venerable Jiayu roared again.

    Some people had already recognized him.

    As a powerful cultivator of the Mountain Martial World, he was extremely powerful after receiving the title of ¡°the Venerable¡±.

    Different from the Heavenly Mortal World, the people of the Mountain Martial World frequentlymunicated with the outside world.

    Many people in the world knew of such a powerful world.

    As one of the best, the Venerable Jiayu¡¯s reputation spread far and wide.

    If even he was so shocked, the other experts naturally understood the power of the forty-nine great formation.

    That was already beyond the power of an ordinary Emperor.

    The powerful beam spun at a high speed, and halfway through, turned into a huge brick that stabbed straight into the World Barrier.

    Yu Tianxing smiled faintly.

    ¡°My target is you guys. If you attack the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s barrier directly, you¡¯re disrespecting me.¡±

    She was once a peak Emperor. If they did not acknowledge her, they would be disrespecting a peak Emperor.

    This time, Yu Tianxing hade to restore her cultivation base and establish a foundation that surpassed her previous strength.

    She would never let go of the enemy in front of her, no matter what.

    ¡°Fu Guang Candle, rise! Heavenly Star Seal, descend!¡±

    Intense fluctuations appeared on the Fu Guang Candle. A wave of purple mes spread rapidly and soon blocked the World Barrier.

    Due to its massive size, in the Heavenly Mortal World below, when people looked up, they could see that the entire eastern sky had turned purple.

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    A sharp cry sounded out as the purple mes that blotted out the sky and Earth transformed into a beautiful phoenix.

    The huge amount of starlight that had appeared previously appeared once again. In the form of one beam after another, bright starlight shone directly towards Yu Tianxing.

    The phoenix was carried by the bright starlight, and its power was extraordinary.

    pping its wings nimbly, the starlight phoenix flew straight towards the issued attack of the forty-nine great formation.

    Amidst the silent collision, a violent shockwave spread through the universe.

    The intense light from the explosion instantly covered the entire battlefield.

    The intensity of the light that appeared in the water screen was too high.

    The mortals who had been staring at it all this time felt a piercing pain in their eyes. They closed their eyes.

    ¡°Ah! My eyes!¡±

    ¡°This, the battle is too intense. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°It hurts! It hurts! Someone help me!¡±

    Other than the cultivators, there were also many mortals who were looking at the water screen.

    They realized that their eyes could not withstand the intense light.

    Even some low-level cultivators were unable to withstand the intense light, let alone the mortals.

    Because the intense fluctuations were too powerful, almost all of the cultivators¡¯ senses were blocked.

    Other than the powerful existences like Ye Changge and the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir, no one else could sense the specifics of the situation.

    After the light slowly dissipated, the high-level cultivators in the air hurriedly turned to specific situation on the battlefield.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The sound of gasps could be heard.

    What appeared on the battlefield was a purple phoenix covered in resplendent starlight.

    The piercing phoenix¡¯s gaze was unyielding as it stared straight at the quasi-emperors within the forty-nine great formation.

    The attacks from the forty-nine great formation had already dissipated into nothingness.

    The expressions of all the quasi-emperor experts changed drastically.

    They knew very well just how powerful their attacks were.

    After all, this was not the first time they had set up the forty-nine great array.

    It was a powerful weapon and they had used this great formation to break the defenses of many worlds.

    In their eyes, Yu Tianxing was courting death.

    Initially, they had hoped to see a hole sted through in the World Barrier.

    In the end, they did not expect to see a gorgeous phoenix.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on in this world? Who is this female cultivator?¡±

    Wei Tian could no longer maintain his calm as he eximed.

 Chapter 167 - Tens of Thousands of Years of Soul

    <h4>Chapter 167: Tens of Thousands of Years of Soul</h4>

    Wei Tian and the others were not the only ones who werepletely shocked by this.

    There were still many people who were observing the battle above the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    Unlike those ordinary mortals and cultivators who were just watching the show, there were still many powerful cultivators in the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    To them, the things they saw and understood were far more than what the mortals couldprehend.

    ¡°Where did this female cultivatore from? Does anyone know anything about her?¡±

    A cultivator from the Heaven and Earth Pavilion cried out in surprise from where she stood in the sacrednd.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly which force she came from, but judging from the starlight she used before, it seems to be a divine ability of Heavenly Star City.¡±

    ¡°Hiss! Now that you mention it, is it true that there has always been such a powerful cultivator in Heavenly Star City who has never left the mountain?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing strange. After all, Heavenly Star City has always been known as the most powerful sacrednd.¡±

    There were many people who guessed this, so many messenger flying swords were sent to Heavenly Star City.

    Looking at the many messenger flying swords in front of him, Gong Feifan didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°Fifth ancestor, what do you think we should do about this?¡±

    The fifth ancestor thought about it carefully.

    After all, these things could not be said carelessly.

    They did not know what the Heavenly Star Emperor thought about other forces knowing her identity.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Star City also had to consider the attitude of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°We should be very clear that although the Emperor is still the founder of our Heavenly Star City, she is indeed a member of the Hidden Edge Sect in this life.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, fifth ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that starlight is indeed our Heavenly Star City¡¯s ultimate move. As for the identity of that person, we don¡¯t know either.¡±

    ¡°Then, if the other factions ask in detail, how should we answer?¡±

    When the fifth ancestor heard Gong Feifan¡¯s question, he looked at this junior with some disdain.

    ¡°Just say that you have nothing to say. Since you didn¡¯t reveal too much, you also maintained the mysteriousness of our Heavenly Star City.¡±

    As a result, almost all the cultivation factions in the Heavenly Mortal World soon knew that the female cultivator in the sky had a connection with Heavenly Star City.

    Themotion in the Heavenly Mortal World did not affect the battle in the sky.

    Yu Tianxing had not attacked with her full strength for a long time. For a moment, she was still familiarizing herself with her power.

    Meanwhile, Wei Tian and the others slowly calmed down.

    ¡°We admit that we have indeed muttered about your strange world.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. There are still many things that you haven¡¯t noticed.¡±

    Yu Tianxing was in a good mood after feeling her current strength. She was even in the mood to joke with Wei Tian.

    However, the more rxed she was, the more solemn the hearts of the forty-nine quasi-emperors became.

    As the strongest realm below the Great Emperor Realm, every quasi-emperor had fought their way through mountains of corpses and seas of blood.

    They knew very well what level the current battle was at.

    The female cultivator in front of them could not be calcted easily.

    ¡°Be careful. I can sense that although this woman¡¯s body is young, her soul is very ancient.¡±

    From the moment she appeared until now, the silent leader of the death faction, a cultivator with a scar on his head, suddenly spoke.

    His strange aura, coupled with his strange broken sentences when he spoke, gave people a very mysterious feeling.

    After listening to what he said clearly, everyone in the air could not maintain theirposure.

    ¡°What does it mean that her soul is very old? Are you saying that she has possessed another person¡¯s body? In fact, she is a very old cultivator?¡±

    This was the understanding of most people.

    This could also exin why the female cultivator in front of him was so powerful, but Chong Xin felt that she was very young.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. I feel that she seems to have been reincarnated.¡±

    When these words were said, there was a long uproar.

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Is the method of reincarnation really feasible? Doesn¡¯t that mean that she can live forever in another sense?¡±

    ¡°Impossible, impossible. Even the carefree Great Empress of the great world of the Uygur World failed in her reincarnation. It¡¯s impossible for such a being to exist in this small world.¡±

    The information contained in these words was truly shocking.

    After all, eternal life was something that many cultivators dreamed of.

    Countless powerful existences sought it but could not obtain it.

    The longer one lived, the higher one¡¯s cultivation realm, and the more they desired eternal life.

    ¡°We seem to have found some big secret without realizing it, Sister Lian.¡±

    Among the people of the Luo Mountain World who had been watching the battle from the side, Huang Xia Han said in disbelief.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were very grave.

    If this news was true, then countless experts woulde to this world to investigate.

    They would definitely think of a way to see if they could replicate the sess of this female cultivator.

    ¡°Once this news gets out today, I¡¯m afraid this small world won¡¯t be peaceful anymore.¡±

    ¡°Then, sister, shouldn¡¯t we leave immediately?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. If we leave now, those people from the Blood me Sect won¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡±

    Lian Shuxue felt something. ¡°If the people from the Blood me Sect are very confident, they won¡¯t let the people here escape at will.¡±

    ¡°If they tell others about this, they¡¯ll increase the number of their own opponents.¡±

    ¡°Then what if the people of that small world have the upper hand?¡±

    ¡°That would be even more terrifying. Based on the current situation, if that small world really does have a god¡­¡±

    Whether it was the sudden appearance of the World Barrier or the appearance of the female cultivator who had reincarnated¡­

    All of this was enough to prove that this world was extraordinary.

    If one were to extrapte based on this matter, then the possibility of the existence of a god in the Heavenly Mortal World would be very high.

    There was not even a single emperor here, let alone a god.

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you guys going to make a move yet? I¡¯m going to make a move first.¡±

    Yu Tianxing could not be bothered with these people¡¯s guesses.

    After all, she had reincarnated because she was a divine artifact in the form of a human. She did not have the ability to reproduce.

    Moreover, she had attracted some outer realm experts who could not resist her, and her master, Ye Changge, was supporting her.

    The current Ye Changge was an omnipotent existence in her heart.

    ¡°Starlight, condense! Purple phoenix, rise!¡±

    Following her orders, the Starlight Phoenix was activated once again.

    A sharp cry resounded throughout the entire battlefield.

    That soul-stirring cry caused Ren Wei Tian and the others to lose their focus.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Wei Tian cried out in rm. The purple phoenix that was covered in resplendent starlight had already arrived in front of him.

    Even with his quasi-emperor level cultivation, he could still feel waves of heating towards him.

    He felt that the water in his body was rapidly flowing out, and cracks appeared on his body.

    Boom!

    The gorgeous purple phoenix collided with the formation with a loud bang, and powerful shockwaves spread out in all directions.

    Many people were unable to stand firm, and were affected by the shockwaves. They were sent flying backward.

    Wu Yunfei and the others¡¯ cultivation levels were not high enough, and they hadpletely relied on the flying ship to hide nearby.

    Now, the powerful shockwaves immediately made them emerge from their hiding ce.

 Chapter 168 - The More They Fought, The Stronger They Became

    <h4>Chapter 168: The More They Fought, The Stronger They Became</h4>

    No one cared about Wu Yunfei and the others.

    This was because the battle was bing more and more intense.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    With a loud shout, the forty-nine great formation was activated.

    After all, it was a battle formation set up by the forty-nine quasi-emperors.

    Their strength was extraordinary.

    A huge golden light instantly appeared on the battlefield, expanding at an unimaginable speed.

    Soon, that bright golden light upied the entire field of vision of the spectators.

    Wu Yunfei felt an intense pressure pushing down on his chest, causing his breathing to be difficult.

    Zhao Hang noticed this and revealed a part of his true form, shielding his twopanions.

    Relying on the strength of his body, he was barely able to resist this pressure.

    He could not imagine how terrifying the pressure that Yu Tianxing, who was facing the golden light directly, would be.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The forty-nine people shouted at the same time. The golden light turned into sharp swords and stabbed straight at Yu Tianxing.

    Her hair was blown away by the impact, but Yu Tianxing still appeared elegant and calm.

    The firepower of the Fu Guang Candle continued to increase, and the starlight that shone from afar also became more and more intense.

    ¡°Star Radiance, make a formation!¡±

    The purple phoenix instantly dissipated, turning into numerous sharp longswords.

    Under the illumination of the starlight, each sword appeared beautiful and magnificent.

    Ten thousand swords formed a formation, revolving to meet the dazzling golden light sharp swords.

    ng!

    Although they were all attacks of force and spirit energy, unexpectedly, there were sounds of metal shing against metal.

    ng! ng! ng!

    ng! ng! ng!

    Tens of thousands of purple starlight swords and golden swords were rapidly grinding against each other at an extremely high frequency.

    The number of sword lights in the purple sword array was rapidly decreasing, quickly wearing away the power of the golden light.

    In the end, the two disappeared at the same time.

    The venerable Jiayu only felt a sense of suffocation.

    After seeing the power of the forty-nine great array, many quasi-emperors relied on the array to break through the Great Emperor Realm.

    Now, the little female cultivator from the Heavenly Mortal World also had such strength.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be wrong. Your attack just now reached the Great Emperor level! This is impossible. How can you do this?¡±

    He could still ept the fact that the overall strength of the forty-nine great array had reached the Great Emperor level.

    However, Yu Tianxing had disyed the Great Emperor¡¯s attack power just by relying on her own strength. He should definitely be shocked.

    Those who noticed this did not know Jia Yu.

    They were all very clear that such strength was not something a quasi-emperor could possess.

    Unfortunately, the battle was getting more and more intense, and no one had the time to answer his question.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    The intense sounds of collision rang out continuously.

    Yu Tianxing would asionally call out to the purple phoenix, and at other times, she would form a formation with the ten thousand swords. At other times, there would be ten thousand streams of starlight that would melt the attack in front of her.

    The forty-nine great formation was also very powerful. It had merged with the power of forty-nine quasi-emperors, and it had already begun to surpass the level of an ordinary Great Emperor.

    Spatial cracks appeared above the battlefield.

    Inside the cracks, one could see a strange ck color. Both the starlight and the golden light were disintegrated and cut apart.

    Xiu! Xiu! Xiu!

    As the time it took to set up the formation grew longer, the forty-nine great formation¡¯s operation became smoother.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that with so many of us working together, our endurance can¡¯tpare to yours alone!¡±

    With determination in his heart, Wei Tian sped up the operation of his spirit energy.

    As the powerful attacks continued, the forceful attacks from both sides continued, and the surrounding spectators retreated again and again.

    However, none of them left immediately.

    They had to collect information, to find out whether or not this could go on forever.

    The temperature of the purple mes summoned by Yu Tianxing also rose rapidly.

    The venerable Jiayu and the others only felt their skin cracking slightly, and the blood in their bodies boiling.

    ¡°What kind of me is so powerful that it can actually break through my body¡¯s defense?¡±

    He was extremely shocked.

    Being from the Mountain Martial World that mainly cultivated the body, their body¡¯s automatic defense was very strong.

    The venerable Jiayu was the best among them.

    Now, even though he was so far away, he could still feel the impact of the fire.

    It even broke through his physical body and affected his internal organs.

    He moved his body back a distance.

    ¡°This world is really magical. I might be able to gain a lot from this side.¡±

    Having calmed down, he decided to take a good look at this world regardless of the final battle.

    ¡°Mighty divine dragon! Rise!¡±

    A multi-colored energy dragon appeared.

    This dragon had two horns on its head and the scales on its body were all of different colors.

    This was because the people who summoned it were the forty-nine quasi-emperors. Their cultivations and abilities were all different.

    This was also the most terrifying aspect of this array. It was actually able to allow so many experts¡¯ powers to fuse together without causing conflict.

    The Five-colored Divine Dragon seemed to be one of the four-nine great arrays¡¯ trump cards. The effect of it appearing at this moment was extraordinary.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s purple phoenix only managed to block it for a moment before it was bitten apart.

    The purple phoenix did not condense at the same time, but it kept on dissipating. Everyone in the Heavenly Mortal World was extremely worried when they saw this.

    As the five-colored godly spirit approached, Yu Tianxing was forced to change her position for the first time.

    Previously, she had been blocking the attacks from the same spot. Now, she was finally moving and dodging.

    This change was a signal that made Wei Tian and the others even more excited.

    Their attacks were finally starting to yield results.

    They gave up on the idea of directly attacking the World Barrier for the time being. They only wanted to kill this strange and powerful female cultivator in front of them.

    Unfortunately, the heavens did not give them what they wanted. No matter how they pursued her, Yu Tianxing remained unharmed.

    Being forced into a corner, Wei Tian, Chong Xin, and the others summoned three divine dragons one after another.

    It could be seen that summoning so many divine dragons was already the limit of what they could do.

    During the pursuit, the Five-colored Divine Dragon¡¯s body slightly brushed past the World Barrier, causing ripples.

    The power of that gentle sweep was hundreds of times greater than the damage caused by Bloodfang¡¯s full power.

    This shocked many people.

    ¡°This divine dragon¡¯s power is so powerful. If they really attacked the barrier with full power, they would have already entered.¡±

    Some cultivators cried out in rm.

    There were even some mortals who were a bit cowardly who closed their eyes, not daring to look anymore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! With so many of us, this forty-nine great formation can kill an Emperor, but it can¡¯t do anything to a little female cultivator like you!¡±

    Being forced into a corner, Wei Tian began to overexert his spiritual power.

    Powerful vortexes appeared in the universe.

    Because the people who formed the array cultivated in a variety of ways, they could absorb any kind of spiritual energy.

    Starlight, moonlight, death qi, demonic qi, and other energies quickly replenished.

    In an instant, forty-nine huge vortexes appeared.

    ¡°This momentum is too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? These vortexes definitely won¡¯t be able to hurt that female cultivator.¡±

    ¡°You, a mortal, have never seen such a spectacle. How can you be so sure?¡±

    ¡°You think I have not seen it? When the Hidden Edge Emperor was repairing the Giant Pir, the spiritual energy vortexes were much worse than this.¡±

    Wei Tian, who was in the air, did not know that in the eyes of many mortals in the Heavenly Mortal World, their strength was only so-so.

 Chapter 169 - Breakthrough, Emperor Realm

    <h4>Chapter 169: Breakthrough, Emperor Realm</h4>

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s heart was burning with the heat of the battle.

    She felt as if she was slowly re-learning everything she had learned before.

    The purple phoenix in the sky was dissipating and reassembling as it fought against the Five-colored Divine Dragon again and again.

    Only she knew that the ce where the purple phoenix disappeared had residual energy.

    That was one of the secret techniques of the Heavenly Mystic Origin Technique.

    The strange residual energy could turn into seeds and form arge array.

    When the time was right and the energy was sufficient, all the purple phoenix seeds could turn into a new purple phoenix.

    She had been dodging all this while, waiting for the number of purple phoenix seeds to be sufficient.

    At thest moment, she used the energy that spread throughout the universe toplete a breakthrough.

    ¡°You guys are very strong, but you are still not strong enough. You still need to be a little bit stronger.¡±

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s faint voice sounded, and all the spectators were stunned.

    They did not expect that Yu Tianxing, who had been running away, would turn around and mock those quasi-emperors.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your ce! You can only keep running away. Where did you get the gall to say such arrogant words?!¡±

    Hearing her words, Wei Tian and the others could not contain their anger.

    As a cultivation technique that far surpassed the Emperor scripture, the Heavenly Mystic Origin Technique had many kinds of abilities and was mysterious and unpredictable.

    When the temperature of the purple phoenix rose, not only did it affect the strength of these people, but it also affected their minds.

    Except for Chong Xin, who was a curse-type powerhouse, who vaguely sensed that something was strange, the rest of the people were affected.

    As expected, Wei Tian and the others increased the cirction of their power once again.

    The cultivation method continued to circte through their meridians one after another, and surging spiritual power was rapidly released.

    It even caused them to feel a little pain.

    Even if they were not quasi-emperors who cultivated their bodies, the strength and toughness of their bodies could not be underestimated.

    To be able to make them feel pain in their meridians, it meant the cirction of his power had already reached a limit.

    The Five-colored Divine Dragon¡¯s image became more and more concrete. The scales on his body became more and more shiny. His dragon teeth were tough, and his dragon ws were sharp.

    Every time he identally brushed past the World Barrier, it would cause arge amount of ripples.

    Everyone understood that the forty-nine great formation had been activated to its full power.

    The people of the Heavenly Mortal World also began to feel a little worried.

    ¡°Whose cultivator is this? Which sect is she from? Why is she fighting the enemy alone?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. where is her disciple? Moreover, even if she¡¯s a rogue cultivator, why aren¡¯t the people from other sects helping?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This is a battle for our Heavenly Mortal World. How can we let her fight alone?¡±

    ¡°Curses, I¡¯m not a cultivator! I can¡¯t wait to take her ce and fight bravely high in the sky!¡±

    Calls for action spread across the various worlds.

    Hearing the words of those mortals, many cultivators were also boiling anger.

    In the Heavenly Mortal World, there would be fights due to cultivation resources, and some cultivators were used to fighting for their lives.

    However, fighting was still what cultivators were best at.

    Ye Changge used his spiritual senses to scan the world, so he naturally knew what the people of the Heavenly Mortal World were thinking.

    There were also many people who came to the bottom of the World Barrier, wanting to rush out to support Yu Tianxing.

    However, Ye Changge stopped them all.

    Without his permission, no one could get out.

    There were also many people who understood this. They had no way to contact Ye Changge, so they sent a letter to the Hidden Edge Sect through various means.

    Abbot Qing Cang sent someone to ask for Ye Changge¡¯s opinion, but all he got was, ¡°It¡¯s fine, everything is under control.¡±

    Now that Abbot Qing Cang had unconditional trust in Ye Changge, he did not have any doubts and spread the news.

    However, for the sake of the sect¡¯s reputation, he changed his rhetoric.

    ¡°The disciple above is the disciple of the Great Emperor of the Hidden Edge Sect. Her name is Yu Tianxing. This is part of her training, everything is under the Great Emperor¡¯s control.¡±

    This news caused a wave of exmations in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The outer realm experts, many quasi-emperors, and such a powerful formation. Everything was just a test for the disciples of the Hidden Edge Great Emperor.

    ¡°My god, is this the domineering power of the Great Emperor¡¯s sect? They actually used forty-nine quasi-emperors as sharpening stones.¡±

    Some students from the Heavenly Dao Academy looked at the news they had received and eximed.

    The disciples of the Vast Sea Divine Church who hade to study with him could only sigh internally.

    ¡°We are also an Emperor¡¯s sect. Even when our Vast Sea Emperor was still around, we had never done such a thing.¡±

    There were many other students who had the same thoughts as him.

    No matter what, to be able to use so many quasi-emperors as whetstones, one had to be at least an Emperor in order to be qualified.

    And the female cultivator standing on top could tell at a nce that she was definitely not an Emperor.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on the battle in the air.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Li Shiyi, who was focused on the battle beside him, heard this and hurriedly asked, ¡°Master, is junior sister about to break through?¡±

    ¡°Yes, your junior sister¡¯s strength is enough. She only learned from two lifetimes. She¡¯s almost there now.¡±

    Hearing this answer, Li Shiyi instantly became alert and carefully observed the situation above.

    After all, he had never seen a quasi-breakthrough to Emperor.

    When Ye Changge broke through, he had been in seclusion in the secret chamber. No one had seen what it was like when an Emperor broke through.

    Yu Tianxing could be considered the number one person in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°Imperial edict!¡±

    With an edict, Yu Tianxing finally activated the backup n she had been preparing all this time.

    She also felt that the time was right.

    Waves of warm current circted in her body. That was the power of the Heavenly Divine Mystic Origin Technique.

    The cultivation technique she had cultivated in her previous life was an Emperor¡¯s scripture. It was also a very mystical and powerful cultivation technique.

    However, in front of the Heavenly Divine Mystic Origin Technique, it was simply too far off.

    Whether it was in terms of cultivation speed, the replenishment of spiritual power, or the offensive power that could be released¡­

    The Heavenly Divine Mystic Origin Technique waspletely crushed.

    This was also a show of her confidence as she was willing to use the battle to break through.

    Wei Tian felt his heart tighten.

    Then, he saw that the entire battlefield had turned purple.

    Every inch of space was covered in purple.

    Including where they were now.

    Intense mes appeared, and everyone¡¯s protective light barrier was destroyed in an instant.

    Under the brilliant starlight, thousands of huge purple phoenixes appeared.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Previously, the purple phoenix was enough to counter the attacks of the forty-nine great formation. Now that there were so many purple phoenixes, how terrifying would their power be?!

    The purple phoenixes¡¯ performance did not disappoint them. The Five-colored Divine Dragons disappeared from this world in an instant.

    The forty-nine quasi-emperors did not leave any signs of resistance. They were directly melted by the intense heat.

    ¡°No! This is impossible!¡±

    Under the starlight, Wei Tian let out a final roar before turning into light and vanishing without a trace.

    Countless tribtion clouds quickly appeared in the sky.

    ¡°I have returned to the Emperor Realm today!¡±

 Chapter 170 - Heavenly Star Emperor!

    <h4>Chapter 170: Heavenly Star Emperor!</h4>

    As Yu Tianxing¡¯s words rang out, the entire Heavenly Mortal World was shocked.

    Because even from tens of thousands of meters up in the sky, her words were heard by everyone.

    Emperor! Return to the Emperor Realm!

    ¡°What? What did she say? Emperor Realm?¡±

    ¡°Did I hear wrongly? The female cultivator guarding the Heavenly Mortal World is an Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Returning to the realm of an Emperor? Does that mean she has fallen from the realm?¡±

    ¡°Who is a female Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The first Emperor to appear in so many years is the Hidden Edge Emperor. The previous Emperors should have died of old age.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the one above is lying?¡±

    Such arguments appeared everywhere in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Not only the mortals, but the cultivators were also shocked.

    A long time ago, there had never been a time when two Great Emperors existed in the Heavenly Mortal World at the same time.

    Now, not only was there a Great Emperor, but there was also another Great Emperor, which directly shattered the worldview of countless cultivators.

    Heavenly Star City.

    ¡°My god! What does the Heavenly Star Great Emperor mean? She has returned to the Great Emperor Realm?¡±

    Gong Feifan cried out in surprise, but no one paid him any attention.

    ¡°Fifth ancestor? Fifth ancestor?¡±

    He turned around to check on the fifth ancestor, only to find that the fifth ancestor was in a daze.

    When Gong Feifan saw this scene, his heart inexplicably ached.

    Different from his generation, the people of the fifth ancestor¡¯s generation had a deeper affection for Heavenly Star City.

    While the great ancestor and the others were refining evil techniques to devour the family¡¯s bloodline, the power of Heavenly Star City was decreasing year by year.

    The fifth ancestor and the others, who were kept in the dark, had been working hard to maintain the power of their families.

    The amount of effort they had put into Heavenly Star City was not something that an ordinary person could understand.

    However, Heavenly Star City, whichcked top-tier experts, could not hide its decline even with the power of the Emperor Artifact, the Heavenly Star Seal.

    The news of Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s reincarnation had not been confirmed. Many forces were mocking the people of Heavenly Star City again.

    The fifth ancestor and the others were under a lot of pressure.

    Now, the tables had turned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, fifth ancestor. Heavenly Star City will definitely regain its glory.¡±

    Hearing the words offort, the fifth ancestor finally came back to his senses.

    ¡°Sigh, we¡¯re too weak. We actually need Heavenly Star Emperor to personally restore our glory. How unfilial.¡±

    In the sky, tribtion clouds quickly gathered.

    The powerful aura and pressure made it hard for the spectators outside the World Barrier to breathe.

    ¡°Did I hear wrong, sister? This female cultivator is actually an Emperor?¡±

    Huang Xia Han asked with a dazed expression.

    Lian Shuxue sighed. ¡°Only an Emperor can calmly face forty-nine quasi-emperors and form a battle formation.¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you are wrong. She has returned to the Emperor Realm. In other words, she has been fighting with the strength of a quasi-emperor.¡±

    The venerable Jiayu was so shocked by the series of idents that he could not hold it in any longer. He wanted to talk to someone.

    ¡°May I ask who you are, senior?¡±

    ¡°Jiayu of the Mountain Martial Realm.¡±

    Hearing this, the faces of the two girls and the other cultivators of the Luo Mountain Realm turned solemn.

    ¡°This Heavenly Mortal World is too powerful. I will remember it.¡±

    Jiayu had spoken, ignoring the reactions of the others.

    ¡°Senior, what do you think of this world? Will it be able to withstand the revenge of that mysterious force?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But I will say this with certainty. The strength of this mortal world is unfathomable. I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t cower in the face of that mysterious force.¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    Just as they were conversing, the tribtion clouds in the sky had struck down.

    Starlight shone, and the purple phoenix followed. Yu Tianxing seemed to be in high spirits.

    No matter how the tribtion lightning struck down, she did not move at all.

    Her elegant appearance left a deep impression in the hearts of countless people.

    Her aura became stronger and stronger, and her strength increased rapidly. Even the tribtion clouds could not do anything to her.

    ¡°I, Yu Tianxing, have reincarnated and returned to the Emperor Realm!¡±

    Her voice spread far and wide.

    Yu Tianxing was extremely excited.

    In her previous life, she failed to reach a higher realm and had eventually died.

    Now that she had reincarnated, she had finally reached the realm of a Great Emperor.

    Furthermore, the cultivation techniques she was cultivating, the treasures she was refining, and her potential and abilities were all iparable to her previous life.

    Multicolored light appeared in the sky, and countless immortal chants sounded.

    It was as if the heavens and Earth were also celebrating her return.

    After all, the Heavenly Star Emperor was someone who had long been recognized by the Heavenly Dao.

    She had already left a mark on the Heavenly Dao.

    As a result, when she returned to the Emperor Realm this time, the tribtion lightning she faced was very weak.

    If the heavenly punishment that Ye Changge had encountered back then had appeared, Yu Tianxing would probably still feel a little ufortable.

    The power of the tribtion clouds could only tickle her.

    The starlight disappeared, and the purple phoenix disappeared.

    ¡°Everyone, our battle has ended. Would you like to go down with me?¡±

    When everything was over, Ye Changge sent a message, asking the experts from the outer realm to be guests in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Thus, Yu Tianxing began to invite those people down.

    Although it was an invitation, no one dared to disobey her when facing an Emperor that had just appeared.

    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Emperor. I wouldn¡¯t dare to disobey.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Emperor!¡±

    ¡­

    Amidst the sounds of thanks, Yu Tianxing stretched out her hand and swept them straight toward the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The projection from the Heavenly Timepiece of Legacy was also interrupted.

    It left behind countless spectators who still wanted more.

    The impact of this matter did not stop there.

    Two Great Emperors had appeared in the Heavenly Mortal World. This was something that had never happened before in the entire world.

    Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    Han Yu¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he heavily pounded the ground with his hands.

    ¡°I knew it! I knew it! It really is the reincarnation of Heavenly Star Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Although I made many wrong decisions, I still managed to make up for it at thest moment!¡±

    He was filled with the joy of surviving a disaster.

    It was already extremely dangerous to be enemies with an Emperor.

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy almost became enemies with two Emperors.

    Beside him, the elders of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy were also feeling extremely grateful.

    If Han Yu had not identally discovered that Heavenly Star Emperor was also a member of the Hidden Edge Sect, they would probably have gone down a dark path.

    At that time, the only fate awaiting the Heavenly Tower of Legacy would have been death, and the inheritance would be severed.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Prepare the gifts and send them to the Hidden Edge Sect! Also, send one to Heavenly Star City.¡±

    Even though Han Yu had imprisoned himself and atoned for his sins, he still had some status in the Heavenly Tower of Legacy.

    Furthermore, this matter represented the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s attitude. For a moment, the entire Heavenly Tower of Legacy became busy.

    Just like them, many factions also nned to congratte the Heavenly Star Emperor.

    In their hearts, Heavenly Star City quickly rose to the same status as the Hidden Edge Sect.

    And because of the previous matter, the news that the Heavenly Star Emperor was a disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect in this life also spread.

 Chapter 171 - The First Sacred Land, Hidden Edge Sect

    <h4>Chapter 171: The First Sacred Land, Hidden Edge Sect</h4>

    ¡°Heavenly Star Emperor reincarnated as a disciple of the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    This was the most shocking news in the entire Heavenly Mortal World in millennia.

    The gravity of this news was so great that it spread throughout the entire Heavenly Mortal World within two days after it was confirmed.

    Other than the Hidden Edge Sect, the first faction to know and confirm this news was not any of therge sects.

    It was the Yu family that was still in the city.

    When they saw Yu Tianxing in the water screen saying, ¡°I have returned to the realm of an Emperor,¡± the members of the Yu family were stunned.

    In the courtyard of the Yu family.

    The entire family looked at the water screen in the sky, unable toe back to their senses for a long time.

    A long, long timeter, when the mirror disappeared, the heated discussions in the city reached the ears of the members of the Yu family.

    Yu Shoushan quivered and turned around to look at his son, Yu Chao.

    Yu Chao was also in disbelief and had a shocked expression on his face.

    Beside him, the teacup in Dong Linglong¡¯s hand had been cold for a long time.

    ¡°Is this true? Did I hear correctly? Tianxing is the Heavenly Star Emperor?¡±

    Yu Shoushan was still unable to imagine it.

    However, when he said his granddaughter¡¯s name, he came to a realization.

    There was a natural order to things.

    ¡°So, this is true?¡±

    For a moment, he did not know how to face his granddaughter.

    He also did not know how Yu Tianxing viewed this family.

    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder the Hidden Edge Emperor came to my house to take in a disciple.¡±

    Yu Chao came to a realization.

    Previously, they all thought that when Yu Tianxing was born, a strange phenomenon descended from the sky and attracted the attention of the Green Wave Sect and other factions.

    At that time, Hidden Edge Sect was only a slightly stronger sect in the eastern region.

    In the end, they produced the Hidden Edge Emperor and turned the Heavenly Mortal Realm into apletely different ce.

    Before this, the Yu family had always thought that their family had gotten lucky.

    Who would have thought that their daughter would bring them the biggest surprise?

    Or it could be described as a shock.

    ¡°What is Tianxing¡¯s attitude?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Furthermore, can we really say that we are her family?¡±

    The members of the Yu family were conflicted.

    Furthermore, after Yu Tianxing was born, she spent most of her time on the mountain.

    Who knew what Yu Tianxing was thinking?

    ¡°No matter what, she is still my younger sister!¡±

    Just as the members of the Yu family were feeling extremely conflicted, Yu Xiuzhu spoke.

    Dong Linglong turned around and saw her son¡¯s ignorant but determined little face.

    He was only a little over ten years old and his little face looked very childish.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! In any case, no one can snatch my sister away!¡±

    In his young mind, there were fewerplicated views.

    Yu Tianxing rolling around with them when they were young was one of the deepest memories in their minds.

    Their words infected the entire Yu family.

    They did not hesitate and slowly epted this fact.

    Yu Tianxing also seemed to know that this matter would cause trouble for the Yu family.

    She still treasured the family ties in this life.

    The next day, Yu Tianxing came to visit the Yu family.

    Not long after, the Yu family became one of the great aristocratic families in the world.

    At the same time, they formed a rtionship with the Hidden Edge faction and Heavenly Star City.

    However, the Yu family, who had received Yu Tianxing¡¯s instructions, strictly forbade them from expanding.

    They listened to the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s arrangements and tried their best to develop Li Yuju.

    Li Yi, who knew about the news, was also a little stunned. However, under Yu Tianxing¡¯s instructions, the Yu family continued to operate together with the Li family.

    This was because Yu Tianxing had clearly said that Ye Changge, the Hidden Edge Emperor, was not ordinary.

    His disciple was destined to be extraordinary.

    As a genius, Li Shiyi would definitely be an Emperor as well.

    The Yu family had absolute trust in Ye Changge¡¯s abilities.

    No matter what, the existence of two Emperors was the clearest evidence.

    After the forces of the Yu family confirmed the news, they werepletely dumbfounded.

    Yu Heng was already dumbfounded when Ye Changge became an Emperor.

    What he never expected was that his niece was actually the reincarnation of an Emperor!

    They could have be members of an Emperor¡¯s sect, but now they had be a joke.

    After receiving the news and being stunned for a long time, Yu Heng and the others hurriedly prepared gifts and rushed a thousand miles to Floating Elegance City to ask for forgiveness.

    However, it was toote for them to regret it.

    This was because Yu Shoushan was no longer epting them.

    They had failed to share the pain and suffering.

    No matter how much they begged, they were not allowed to return home.

    Those members of the Yu family were not allowed tomunicate with the Emperor¡¯s rtives. Otherwise, they would all be executed.

    In order to avoid a crisis, they missed the opportunity to be part of an Emperor¡¯s family.

    After a long time, Yu Tianxing found out that the Yu n had started a conflict and Yu Heng had died because they were trying to shirk their responsibilities.

    Wan Xiang Sect.

    The first elder could not believe the news he had received.

    ¡°Heavenly Star Emperor actually seeded in reincarnating? She has already awakened?¡±

    ¡°Yes, first elder.¡±

    The disciple opposite him braced himself and replied.

    ¡°So the Hidden Edge Sect now has two Emperors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, elder.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, Heavenly Star Emperor is also Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s disciple?¡±

    The first elder did not wait for the disciple to speak and continued on his own.

    ¡°So the Hidden Edge Sect, currently having two Great Emperors at the same time is already the strongest force in the Heavenly Mortal World without a doubt?¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Tower of Legacy has long since expressed its obedience, but our Wan Xiang Sect has always been a hidden enemy of the Hidden Edge Sect, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°I was wondering why the attitude of the Heavenly Tower of Legacy had suddenly changed so drastically. Even if the Hidden Edge Great Emperor had set up a World Barrier, at the very most, we would just die of old age and not interact with each other.¡±

    ¡°In any case, our sacrednd has lived through tens of thousands of years, and we¡¯ve survived the existence of several Great Emperors.¡±

    ¡°Bastard! That fellow Han Yu must have predicted something! He actually didn¡¯t warn us!¡±

    The Wan Xiang Sect¡¯s great elder was already unusually angry.

    There was also fear in his heart.

    In the entire Heavenly Mortal World, the Wan Xiang Sect could be said to have the most ordinary rtionship with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Even they had apologized.

    Previously, when the Heavenly Tower of Legacy hadpletely submitted to them, the Wan Xiang Sect had even mocked them.

    Now, it was as if they had been pped in the face.

    It would be fine if the Hidden Edge Sect did not care.

    If the Hidden Edge Sect taught a lesson to the sects that had gone against them, the consequences would be unimaginable for the Wan Xiang Sect¡¯s great elder.

    ¡°Quick, quick! Prepare the congrattory gifts and celebrate Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s rebirth.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s the Hidden Edge Sect or Heavenly Star City, we¡¯ll all be counted as a part of it.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s no wonder that Heavenly Star City wasn¡¯t willing to go against the Hidden Edge Emperor with us. It turns out that they¡¯re practically one family.¡±

    The Wan Xiang Sect immediately began to think of ways to build a good rtionship with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The gravity of this matter was too great, and the entire Heavenly Mortal World reacted ordingly.

    Everyone knew that this world¡¯s forces were going to be reshuffled.

    In the future, the center of the world would no longer be the central region, but the eastern region.

    No other forces could contend with the Hidden Edge Sect.

    The Hidden Edge Sect did not call themselves a sacrednd.

    Yet, the entire Heavenly Mortal World regarded the Hidden Edge Sect as a sacrednd.

    It was also the only sacrednd in the Heavenly Mortal World.

 Chapter 172 - The World Congratulates Sect Leader Ding on His Breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 172: The World Congrattes Sect Leader Ding on His Breakthrough</h4>

    During this period of time, the biggest event in the entire Heavenly Mortal World was Yu Tianxing bing the Heavenly Emperor.

    Other than the sects and powers that were directly rted to the Hidden Edge Sect, there were other powers that were also affected.

    The Vast Sea Pavilion.

    When they received the news, everyone was shocked silly.

    It had been a few days since Yu Tianxing announced that she was the Heavenly Emperor.

    Because there were too many people watching that battle, its gravity was truly astonishing.

    Although the Vast Sea Pavilion was not a great power of the sacrednds, they were also one of the ten great sects of the eastern region, and their status was very high.

    The Vast Sea Pavilion, which had its ownplete intelligencework, had long since figured out the origin of their sect and Yu Tianxing.

    The Vast Sea Pavilion master, Zhu Yu, was much older than before.

    His cultivation had not increased for a long time, and his lifespan was about to reach the limit of his realm.

    ¡°So, the girl from the Yu family that we wanted to take in as a disciple is the reincarnation of the Heavenly Star Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, pavilion master. Furthermore, we have also investigated and found out that the Heavenly Star Emperor is the disciple of the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    Although Zhu Yu was very certain of this news, he was still a little muddle-headed after having verified it.

    ¡°Who would have thought that it would be the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s personal disciple? The origins of the tribtion cloud that suddenly appeared and injured our disciples is very clear.¡±

    The more Zhu Yu thought about it, the more afraid he became.

    ¡°Right now, we are only a small sect in the Heavenly Mortal World. Although we are powerful in the eastern domain, we are still far from the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    ¡°In the future, there will only be two kinds of sects in the Heavenly Mortal World. The Hidden Edge Sect and the sects aside from the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    He stood up and said as he walked, ¡°We can¡¯t dy any longer. Hurry up and prepare the gifts to celebrate the Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s return to the Emperor Realm.¡±

    ¡°Go, take out the real treasures in the treasury. We must let the Hidden Edge Sect know that we have sent the gifts.¡±

    Although the elders beside him did not object, it could be seen that they were not too concerned about this matter.

    ¡°Elders, don¡¯t be careless. Don¡¯t take this matter to heart.¡±

    Zhu Yu looked at the elders and said seriously, ¡°Our current situation is very dangerous. Even if the Hidden Edge Sect doesn¡¯t care, there will definitely be people who want to curry favor with the Hidden Edge Sect. These people will cause trouble for us.¡±

    Hearing this, some of the elders who reacted quickly understood what he meant.

    ¡°Do you mean that there will be people who hope to curry favor with the Hidden Edge Sect by targeting our Vast Sea Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°This is almost inevitable. We will definitely be targeted by them.¡±

    Speaking up to this point, Zhu Yu sighed. ¡°Everyone, times have changed. We must take our rtionship with the Hidden Edge Sect seriously.¡±

    The elder who had asked the first question had alsopletely understood.

    He said solemnly, ¡°The sect leader is right. We must take it seriously from now on. We must not make any mistakes or allow people to target us.¡±

    Just like that, as one of the top ten sects in the eastern region, the Vast Sea Pavilion almost cried and shouted as they went to the Hidden Edge Sect to celebrate.

    The reaction of the Jade Wave Sect was a little slower than the rest of them.

    However, as a sect that had been around for thousands of years, they had many wise men.

    Soon, they made the same decision as the Vast Sea Pavilion.

    They made it for various reasons, whether it was for real or for the sake of the stability of the sect.

    In the end, all the cultivation forces in the Heavenly Mortal World began to celebrate the return of the Heavenly Star Emperor.

    With Heavenly Star City as the main force, tens of thousands of cultivators could be seen going to the Hidden Edge Sect regardless of whether it was in the western sea, the northern region, the central region, or the southern border.

    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds gathered at the Hidden Edge Sect.

    During this period of time, Qing Cang had been busy to the point of going crazy.

    ¡­

    Sect leader Ding was recuperating his aura in the secret room.

    He had just broken through the Tribtion Realm and be a cultivator of the upper three realms, the Entry Saint Realm. He was now very satisfied.

    At the beginning of the tribtion, he was still a little afraid.

    ¡°Can I really be a powerhouse of the upper three realms?¡±

    He recalled his many years of cultivation and thought about the road he would take next.

    It was really dangerous to be distracted at this time.

    Fortunately, Ding Xingbo was the sect master of the Hidden Edge Sect after all.

    With the current strength and foundation of the Hidden Edge Sect, he had obtained a lot of resources.

    Because of this, Sect Leader Ding was able to ovee the tribtion safely.

    Even now, he still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°Why did the heavenly tribtion at that time feel so much weaker than what the fourth ancestor and the others felt when they were transcending the tribtion?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding couldn¡¯t understand this point.

    He was very sure that he had not made a mistake.

    That tribtion lightning could be said to be the weakest tribtion lightning he had seen in all these years.

    Moreover, he was very sure that his own cultivation was not weak among those in the same realm.

    Therefore, it was impossible for the tribtion lightning to weaken because of the weak cultivation of the person in question.

    He would not know that this was because Yu Tianxing was breaking through to the Great Emperor Realm at that time, so a part of the Tribtion Cloud was attracted by the other party.

    ¡°When I leave this secret chamber, everyone will know that the sect leader of Hidden Edge sect is also a powerful expert of the upper three realms!¡±

    Sect Leader Ding was extremely happy and satisfied. He was looking forward to the reactions of his disciples after he came out of seclusion.

    He could not wait to circte his power. Sect Leader Ding tried his best to adapt to the increase in his cultivation.

    When there was still the residual aura fluctuation on his body that had notpletely disappeared, Sect Leader Ding stopped circting his power.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just leave a little fluctuation so that my senior and younger brothers will notice me. Hehe.¡±

    The current Hidden Edge Sect could not bepared to the past.

    Therefore, the sect¡¯s rules were slightly changed.

    Sect Leader Ding, who was used to hiding his cultivation, did not need to hide in front of his fellow disciples anymore.

    After making all the preparations, Sect Leader Ding pushed open the door of the secret room.

    When he arrived outside the training room, he was surprised to find that there was no one outside the door.

    ¡°What, there isn¡¯t even a single person waiting for my news?¡±

    This made Sect Leader Ding, who thought that he would attract everyone¡¯s attention the moment he came out of seclusion, a little unhappy.

    ¡°Hehe, since you guys aren¡¯t here, I¡¯ll take the initiative to look for you guys.¡±

    There was no longer any mental pressure. Sect Leader Ding now wanted to enjoy their admiring gazes in front of his brothers.

    With quick steps, Sect Leader Ding arrived at the main branch¡¯s hall.

    A graceful female disciple with flowing ck hair appeared in front of him. She was a disciple of the main branch.

    Sect Leader Ding¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Ahem, that, Little He¡¯er, it¡¯s been so long. Your cultivation has improved again. Not bad, not bad.¡±

    He praised the female disciple¡¯s cultivation with a kind expression.

    ¡°Ah? It¡¯s Sect Leader Ding. I, disciple Li Yuehe, pay my respects to you, sect leader!¡±

    Carrying many things, Li Yuehe walked in a hurry.

    ¡°Sect leader, the main branch is full of distinguished guests now. Why are you still here? Martial Uncle Qing Cang is already very busy.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding, was stunned upon hearing her words.

 Chapter 173 - Sect Leader Ding Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 173: Sect Leader Ding Was Shocked</h4>

    ¡°You said that the sect has an honored guest? What honored guest is it?¡± Ding Xingbo began to ask about the situation.

    ¡°That¡­ it¡¯s the one from Reclining Firewood Peak. Oh no, Reclining Firewood Peak!¡±

    Li Yuehe was halfway through her sentence. When she mentioned Reclining Firewood Peak, she seemed to have remembered something and looked anxiously at the things in her hands.

    ¡°Sect master, I have to deliver the things that Reclining Firewood Peak needs quickly. Sect Master Qing Cang is waiting for you in the main hall. Uncle, please atone for your sins. I will leave first.¡±

    After saying that, she hurriedly left the main road.

    Sect Leader Ding looked at her back in a daze.

    Li Yuehe quickly arrived outside the main road of the main hall. She came to a ce where she could ride a sword and turned into a rainbow.

    ¡°What does this mean? Could it be that during the days when I was not here, there were some new changes in the Hidden Edge Sect?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding was a little confused. He continued to head to the main hall.

    Unlike disciples like Li Yuehe, he was qualified to fly directly.

    The reason why he did not need to fly was to meet a few more disciples and fellow disciples.

    As he slowly walked forward, Sect Leader Ding finally met another person.

    An elder of the Hidden Edge Sect rushed over from the mountain behind the main mountain range.

    ¡°Brother, Brother Shang Jing, you look pretty good today.¡±

    As he spoke enthusiastically, Sect Leader Ding walked in front of his younger brother.

    His aura was released slightly, and the space around him faintly had a strange fluctuation.

    That was his strange aura as a powerhouse of the upper three realms.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the sect leader. Um, I still have something important to do, and I need to quickly go to Reclining Firewood Peak to send other people¡¯s congrattory gifts. You should quickly go to the main hall.¡±

    Without waiting for Sect Leader Ding to take any action, Elder Shang Jing had already formed a sword seal and disappeared from the main branch.

    ¡°What is this? I¡¯m the sect leader, and I¡¯ve broken through my cultivation. Am I so inconspicuous?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding, who had wanted to show off his cultivation in front of his fellow disciples and disciples, felt a chill in his heart.

    ¡°Sigh, forget it, forget it. After all, it¡¯s Reclining Firewood Peak. It¡¯s understandable. There¡¯s an Emperor there now.¡±

    He could still understand the reactions of his disciples and younger brothers.

    He continued to slowly move towards his junior brothers.

    In his field of vision, a middle-aged elder with a long sword on his back slowly appeared.

    Sect Leader Ding¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°I have so many brothers, it can¡¯t be that they are really ignoring me, right?¡±

    He made his aura more obvious and happily walked towards his younger brother.

    ¡°Brother Lian Yun, Brother Lian Yun.¡±

    In order not to miss the other party, Sect Leader Ding directly walked towards his younger brother, Lian Yun.

    ¡°Sect leader? Why are you still here?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding was stunned.

    ¡®Why does everyone feel that I shouldn¡¯t be here? Then where should I be?¡¯

    Before he could say what he was thinking, Sect Leader Ding began to exin the situation.

    ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t I just enter closed door cultivation to break through? I just came back.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding was anxious from waiting, so he told him about his breakthrough.

    But he did not expect that Lian Yun would not hear it at all. Instead, he talked about something else.

    ¡°What? Then doesn¡¯t the main hall only need Abbot Qing Cang to receive guests?¡±

    ¡°Receive guests? What do you mean receive guests? Are there more guests? From the sacrednds?¡±

    ¡°Brother, sect leader, it¡¯s not a guest from the sacrednd, but an expert from the outer realm. There are quite a few quasi-emperors in the capital.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding waspletely shocked when he heard this.

    ¡°An expert from the outer realm? Quasi-emperor? I just went into closed-door cultivation. What on Earth is going on?¡±

    ¡°Aiya, older brother, sect leader, quickly go to the main hall. I also have to go outside to ept the congrattory gifts from other forces.¡±

    After saying that, Lian Yun hurriedly left as well.

    Sect Leader Ding finally had some recollection.

    First, something had happened to the Hidden Edge Sect, causing many foreign experts toe as guests.

    Second, the Hidden Edge Sect did not have enough manpower. Even Lian Yun had to ept the congrattory gifts.

    Third, there was a joyous asion.

    After all, he had stayed in the position of sect leader for many years. Sect Leader Ding still quickly sorted out the situation.

    Without any further dy, he quickly headed to the main hall.

    When he arrived at the back of the main hall, he did not go in immediately. Instead, he used his flying sword to send a message and called out Abbot Qing Cang.

    ¡°Sect master, senior, you have finallye out.¡±

    After waiting for a while, Abbot Qing Cang appeared at the back of the main hall.

    ¡°Eh, senior, you have actually broken through. Congrattions, congrattions.¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Sect Leader Ding actually felt a faint heat behind his eyes.

    Finally, someone noticed that I had broken through!

    ¡°Junior, what¡¯s the situation now? I was still in closed door cultivation, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been going on outside.¡±

    He was not happy for long, because he knew that the current situation was different, so he did not have time to waste.

    ¡°Senior, listen to me. I¡¯ll exin the situation.¡±

    Knowing that the situation wasn¡¯t right, Qing Cang did not tter him and directly started exining the situation.

    ¡°First of all, this has to start from Ye Changge¡¯s third disciple. She was once the strongest emperor, Heavenly Star Emperor.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding didn¡¯t expect that his junior¡¯s first sentence would be such explosive news.

    He was directly stunned by this sentence.

    Qing Cang knew very well how he felt. After all, he was no different from the sect leader when he first heard this news.

    ¡°That day, an army of outer realm experts attacked. Many forces were very strong, and many experts from other worlds came to watch.¡±

    ¡°Ye Changge directly sent his third disciple to fight.¡±

    ¡°In that battle, his disciple fought against the formation of forty-nine quasi-emperors by herself.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Sect Leader Ding could no longer remain calm.

    ¡°Is what you said true? One against forty-nine? The opponent has a battle formation? What battle formation?¡±

    Qing Cang replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this. The battle formation of forty-nine quasi-emperors is the formation of the outer realm experts who once invaded.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the formation of the quasi-emperors of the Blood me Sect who were once crushed to death by the Hidden Edge Emperor? Hasn¡¯t that reached the Great Emperor Realm?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s even more terrifying than that. Our directbat power is probablyparable to the two Emperors.¡±

    ¡°So, the third disciple of the Hidden Edge Emperor won just like that?¡±

    Sect Leader Ding couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    ¡°Could it be that she had already reached the Emperor Realm when she entered the battle, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of her opponent?¡±

    ¡°No, the Heavenly Star Emperor was still at the Quasi-emperor Realm when she went to battle. She relied on the battle to break through.¡±

    When he said this, Abbot Qing Cang¡¯s face was filled with admiration.

    After all, this matter was too shocking.

    ¡°When she broke through to the Emperor Realm, she said something, ¡®I have returned to the Emperor Realm today.''¡±

    ¡°Because her characteristics were too obvious, countless people recognized her as Heavenly Star Emperor¡¯s reincarnation.¡±

    After hearing this, Sect Leader Dingpletely understood what had happened.

    Now, he understood why no one paid attention to his cultivation.

    Having just seen the birth of the Emperor, who would be interested in caring about an upper three realms expert?

 Chapter 174 - The Two Emperors Came From the Outer Realm

    <h4>Chapter 174: The Two Emperors Came From the Outer Realm</h4>

    After this exnation, Sect Leader Ding was prepared for what would happen next.

    ¡°Heavenly Star Emperor, the strongest Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal World. She¡¯s now a member of the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    He muttered to himself in disbelief.

    After all, before the Hidden Edge Sect had been one of the top ten sects in the eastern region when it was at its strongest.

    This was true even though it had been hiding its strength for so many years, hiding its trump cards.

    But now, not only did it have an Emperor, but it also had a pair of Emperors.

    One of them was even known as the strongest Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal World for so many years.

    How could he not be shocked?

    ¡°In that case, our Hidden Edge Sect is deserving to be the number one sect in the Heavenly Mortal World.¡±

    As Sect Leader Ding spoke, he exchanged a nce with Abbot Qing Cang. Both of them were filled with excitement.

    He quickly arrived at the main hall with Qing Cang.

    Here, the people were all outer realm experts who hade to watch the battle.

    As experts from various worlds, they had originally onlye to collect information.

    However, Yu Tianxing¡¯s previous performance was indeed very intimidating.

    No one dared to refuse her invitation.

    ¡°Everyone, this is the current leader of our Hidden Edge Sect. We were dyed earlier, so we have neglected you.¡±

    Qing Cang and Sect Leader Ding entered and began to introduce each other.

    ¡°This is a powerful being from the Mountain Martial World, Jiayu the Venerable, a quasi-emperor.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no. A little quasi-emperor doesn¡¯t dare to call himself powerful.¡±

    The venerable Jiayu¡¯s words were sincere.

    First, there were forty-nine quasi-emperors who had broken through to the Great Emperor Realm with their own battle formations.

    This was something that he thought was absolutely impossible. It was a huge leap.

    Then there was Yu Tianxing¡¯s extremely abnormal and powerful strength.

    She had defeated so many quasi-emperors by herself.

    She had even used her own battles to return to the Great Emperor Realm.

    Based on her previous performance, she had an even more powerful master who was also an Emperor.

    Jiayu felt that he was insignificant.

    ¡°Too modest, too modest.¡± Sect Leader Ding hurriedly returned politely.

    If quasi-emperors were insignificant, then what was he, as an Entry Saint Realm cultivator?

    ¡°These two are the representatives of the Luo Mountain World, fairies Lian Shuxue and Huang Xia Han.¡±

    Before entering, Qing Cang had already introduced the guests inside, giving Sect Leader Ding some confidence.

    When he first heard the title of ¡°World Overlord¡±, Sect Leader Ding was shocked.

    What kind of ability did he have to call himself the world overlord.

    Therefore, he was very respectful towards the two female cultivators and did not neglect them.

    ¡°This is fairy Liu Yuxi and Granny Qian from the Great Xia World.¡±

    As he greeted them, Sect Leader Ding slightly sensed the auras of the two cultivators.

    The result made him very surprised.

    Even the Venerable Jiayu could faintly sense their auras.

    But the two cultivators in front of him were clearly right in front of him, yet he could not sense their existence.

    ¡°It seems that the Great Xia World isn¡¯t simple. These two either have powerful cultivation bases or magical treasures.¡±

    As he thought to himself, Sect Leader Ding continued to get to know the others.

    Many experts from different worlds surprised him and broadened his horizons.

    While everyone in the hall was exchanging greetings, Ye Changge appeared.

    ¡°Changge?¡±

    They had not seen Ye Changge for a long time. Sect Leader Ding and the others were still a little surprised when they saw him suddenly appear in front of them.

    Although the current situation was different from the past, they were still used to calling Ye Changge ¡°Changge.¡±

    ¡°Sect master, senior, Uncle Qing Cang!¡±

    Ye Changge did not put on any airs and bowed seriously.

    At this moment, Sect Leader Ding and Abbot Qing Cang felt extremely ttered.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, then it¡¯s up to you. The two of us will sit on the sidelines.¡±

    Sect Leader Ding smiled as he pulled Abbot Qing Cang to sit with him.

    ¡°Greetings, Great Emperor!¡±

    Feeling the strange pressure and seeing their attitude, the people from the outer realms knew very well who the person in front of them was.

    There was no need to be overly polite. Ye Changge directly asked these people from the outer realms about the situation of the ten thousand worlds in the universe.

    He knew that with the current situation, the Heavenly Mortal World would definitely have to start dealing with the forces of the entire universe.

    The Heavenly Mortal World had been hidden for tens of thousands of years before it was reborn.

    He had to understand the situation outside through these people.

    With regards to the new world and the new situation, the steady Ye Changge needed to gather the most urate information.

    Therefore, he came here personally. With him watching, he could guarantee that these people would not lie.

    And going to the outside world to sign-in was also his biggest goal.

    Only in this way could he obtain a better inheritance and obtain a greater harvest.

    ¡°We, people of the Heavenly Mortal World have been trapped here for too long and haven¡¯t contacted the outside world for a long time. I hope that we can get some information from you.¡±

    He said faintly.

    Facing the Emperor, the Venerable Jiayu¡¯s tension increased greatly.

    Liu Yuxi, Granny Qian, and the others did not dare to be negligent.

    ¡°I am wondering what information you need, Emperor. We¡¯ll definitely tell you everything we know.¡±

    ¡°Hm, first, I need to know some general information about this universe.¡±

    As a subordinate of the Luo Mountain sector lord, Lian Shuxue was very experienced in dealing with people.

    When she heard Ye Changge¡¯s question, she knew that he wanted to know some information about the entire universe.

    ¡®Looks like this Heavenly Mortal World has indeed been separated from the outside world for too long, for they don¡¯t even know this information.¡¯

    She was thinking some things over. Seeing that Jiayu and the others did not intend to speak first, she took the lead to answer Ye Changge¡¯s question.

    ¡°Great Emperor, I know a little about the situation of this universe.¡±

    ¡°The universe is vast, and we can¡¯t bepletely unaware of the situation. However, within the scope of what we know, there are countless worlds.¡±

    ¡°In terms of these worlds, they are generally divided into three levels ording to the size and strength of the worlds.¡±

    As she spoke, Ye Changge gained some understanding of the various worlds.

    Their Heavenly Mortal World, as a small world, belonged to the small level.

    Although such a world had existed for quite a long time, it was still at the stage of evolution.

    These worlds were generally called small worlds.

    The span of a small world was quiterge, but it was basically the same size as the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The Heavenly Mortal World and the Myriad Flowers World were all like this.

    The strongest creatures within them were basically at the Emperor level.

    When Lian Shuxue said this, Ye Changge¡¯s heart was still a little shaken.

    Because he clearly knew that the strength of the Giant Pir of the Heavenly Mortal World had definitely reached the god level.

    This did not align with Lian Shuxue¡¯s words, but Ye Changge did not interrupt her.

    ¡°In small worlds, there are some special existences. These worlds gather the essence of the universe¡¯s spiritual energy, and when they are in small worlds, they will nurture their own unique items.¡±

    ¡°Some small world¡¯s unique items are some kind of magical treasure, some are some secret ces, and some are strange seeds or creatures.¡±

    ¡°No matter what it is, there is at least one thing that is very certain. Such a world will almost certainly reach the level of a top-tier world.¡±

 Chapter 175 - Top-tier World, Above the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 175: Top-tier World, Above the Gods</h4>

    Anticipating that Lian Shuxue might reveal some secrets, Ye Changge paid attention to the expressions of everyone here.

    He was very sure that when Lian Shuxue revealed the wonders of the world and the potential of the top-tier world, Sect Leader Ding and the others had already understood.

    They must have thought of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir as well.

    However, as expected of an old fox, both of them remained calm.

    Ye Changge also began to cast a spell in secret to prevent the people outside the domain from noticing the expressions of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    In Lian Shuxue¡¯s next introduction and boration, Ye Changge learned more information.

    Existences above small worlds were the so-called great worlds.

    Among these worlds, there were usually very strong existences.

    In these worlds, although Great Emperors were rare, it was not that there were none.

    However, those great worlds had existed for far longer than the Heavenly Mortal World. The number of Great Emperors that had appeared was about the same as the Heavenly Mortal World.

    This was also the main reason why the Blood me Sect and the strength behind them tirelessly came looking for trouble in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    In the great worlds, the most powerful existences were even at the level of gods.

    For example, the Luo Mountain World¡¯s sector lord, he was also a god-level existence.

    Hearing this, Ye Changge had a certain understanding of his own strength in this universe.

    The god-level existence could be the world¡¯s lord.

    And his few disciples were so extraordinary, with the system¡¯s support, there would be even more god-level existences in the future.

    As such, the strength and potential of the Heavenly Mortal World were terrifying.

    ¡°Great worlds usually have their own factors, so the cultivation methods they specialize in are different.¡±

    ¡°For example, the Mountain Martial World that the Venerable Jiayu is in is very good at cultivating the body.¡±

    ¡°And our Luo Mountain World specializes in all kinds of arrays and restrictions.¡±

    ¡°If you are interested in the cultivation methods of the various worlds, why don¡¯t youe over to our ce and take a look, Emperor? The realm lord will definitely wee you.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded indifferently, notmenting.

    The people here did not know that his true strength had already reached the god-level.

    With the special bonus from the system and the fact that he could sign-in at the mountains in the Luo Mountain World, that realm lord probably would be no match for him.

    But at this time, he had already shown the influence of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Everything had to be stable.

    What he had toe into contact with now was arger area, with more powers and stronger opponents.

    Ye Changge would not reveal too many of his trump cards at this time.

    ¡°Finally, the highest level world that we know of right now is the top-tier world.¡±

    Lian Shuxue looked at Liu Yuxi.

    Liu Yuxi did not wait for Lian Shuxue to speak. Instead, he took over the topic.

    ¡°Your majesty, the Great Xia World is a top-tier world.¡±

    ¡°A top-tier world is vast and boundless. It sets up borders.¡±

    ¡°There are many Emperors in the Great Xia World. Gods can coexist, and there are experts above gods.¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Changge narrowed his eyes.

    He had been in this alternate world for a long time. The Great Emperor had always been a top-tier existence.

    Later, he learned some things through the system. He was very sure that the level of this universe was definitely not just the Great Emperor Realm.

    Now, he was finally going to learn about things above the level of gods, and he was still looking forward to it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the level above the level of gods. After all, my strength is too low.¡±

    Liu Yuxi didn¡¯t keep Ye Changge in suspense, as if she knew what an Emperor like Ye Changge was interested in.

    ¡°First, the Cave Heaven Realm. Experts at this realmprehend spatialws and create domains in their bodies.¡±

    ¡°When their domains appear and continue to strengthen, they can raise their domains to the Cave Heaven Realm.¡±

    ¡°In the next level, it¡¯s called the Time Realm. Comprehending thew of time, they have the power of time.¡±

    ¡°Finally, the cultivators of the Creation Realm can change the structure of matter, creating immortal matter to upgrade the cave heaven.¡±

    ¡°And the biggest difference between experts at this realm is that they can actually refine high-grade Dao weapons.¡±

    ¡°Dao weapons¡± was a term that Ye Changge had never heard before.

    This was a sound and basic principle. In this aspect, Ye Changge needed to understand all the information no matter what.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of the concept of Dao artifacts. Please exin.¡±

    Liu Yuxi nodded. ¡°Dao artifacts are a type of magical treasure.¡±

    ¡°The heavenly materials and earthly treasures that are used to refine dao artifacts are at least at the immortal level. Therefore, the Dao artifacts that they refine can also be immortal.¡±

    ¡°When Dao artifacts arebined with the Heavenly Dao, if used properly, it is equivalent to having a powerful weapon that will exist forever.¡±

    ¡°High-grade Dao artifacts are already very powerful whenbined with the Heavenly Dao. Their power is enough to change the time and space of an area.¡±

    Ye Changge still did not react. Sect Leader Ding and Abbot Qing Cang found it difficult to keep their calm.

    They had not expected there to be so many realms above the god-level.

    Even an Emperor Realm was hard for them to reach.

    And that so-called high-grade Dao artifact could affect time and space. This was unheard of.

    For a moment, both of them could not keep their facesposed.

    Fortunately, Ye Changge was prepared. He had already cast a spell to make everyone else ignore their expressions.

    ¡°It seems like my perception is still too narrow. Then, can I talk to you about the situation of the Blood me Sect?¡±

    After saying that, Ye Changge¡¯s gaze slowly swept across everyone.

    These people had followed the Blood me Sect to investigate the situation in the Heavenly Mortal World. They must have interacted with the Blood me Sect before.

    The Blood me Sect was a small problem, but the mysterious faction behind it was the real problem.

    ¡°Great Emperor, it¡¯s a long story. Let me tell you about it.¡±

    Granny Qian, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up.

    The other outer realm experts looked at her in surprise. They did not expect her to suddenly speak.

    After all, she was obviously Liu Yuxi¡¯s follower. It would be presumptuous for her to suddenly speak.

    Ye Changge looked at Liu Yuxi¡¯s natural expression and knew that the two of them might not be master and servant.

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be the Emperor. This old woman has some understanding of the Blood me Sect and the forces behind it. This shows that.¡±

    Granny Qian took a few steps forward. ¡°The Blood me Sect background isn¡¯t strong. It seems to have been deliberately nurtured by some force.¡±

    ¡°Their specific goal isn¡¯t clear either, but there must be a big conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°In order to achieve their objectives, they need a lot of things, so they are starting a war in a frenzy.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, over the years, there have been more and more factions like this.¡±

    ¡°The people who came to attack your world previously belonged to four different factions.¡±

 Chapter 176 - Information About the Blood Flame Sect, and the Speculations Behind the

    <h4>Chapter 176: Information About the Blood me Sect, and the Spections Behind the Scenes</h4>

    After Granny Qian¡¯s speech, the people in the hall had some understanding of the Blood me Sect and the forces behind it.

    Many small worlds andrge worlds did not know as much as Granny Qian.

    There was a cursed person who was known as the ¡°Mournful Tower¡±, and his divine abilities were abnormally strange.

    These people seemed to have inheritances from many worlds, and they had all sorts of abilities rted to witchcraft and curses.

    They could target enemies from a great distance.

    ording to Granny Qian¡¯s information, there was once a person who was separated by a world and was cursed to death by the Mournful Tower¡¯s people.

    There was also an Emperor who was repeatedly attacked by the Mournful Tower¡¯s people. In the end, his luck was wiped out, and he died.

    Ye Changge thought of the Sword Emperor.

    Bing an Emperor would leave a mark on the Heavenly Dao.

    An existence acknowledged by the Heavenly Dao would naturally have a lot of luck.

    However, even such an existence with a lot of luck would still be cursed to death by the Mournful Tower.

    Since he was a bit afraid of such a divine ability, it made him want to fight.

    ¡°If I can appear at the headquarters of the Mournful Tower, I¡¯ll probably get quite a lot.¡±

    In fact, all of the subordinates of that mysterious force were pretty good.

    This also caused Ye Changge to have a deep interest in that force.

    If he could also continue to sign-in at the other party¡¯s base camp, his gains would definitely be pretty good.

    The people of the summoning element were from the Divine Beast Sect.

    This sect seemed to have mastered some kind of method to nurture special beasts.

    The people of the Great Xia World believed that this sect should have a method to make divine beasts cross-breed.

    Many of their disciples had all kinds of unique divine beast descendants. One look and one could tell that they were born with other strange beasts.

    While the specific purposes of the other sects were unknown, the purposes of this Divine Beast Sect had been rified by the other worlds.

    This group of lunatics wanted to cultivate divine beasts on arge scale.

    They were blessed by the heavens and the earth, and were blessed by the beauty of all things. This was why there existed all kinds of divine beasts under the coincidental circumstances.

    They generally had strong potential, and it was difficult for them to reproduce.

    The Divine Beast School would collect all kinds of divine beasts, and at the same time, they also had all kinds of strange beast taming secret techniques.

    Their goal was to breed divine beasts, and to control them.

    As for the cultivators of the Death element, the name of the faction was Life Seizing Cliff.

    The path they cultivated was to steal people¡¯s essence qi, life auras, and so on.

    It was a very terrifying path.

    The disciples of this sect were extremely powerful when fighting alone.

    Ye Changge frowned.

    He had a vague feeling that he had caught something.

    Blood me Sect, Mournful Tower, Divine Beast Sect, Life Seizing Cliff.

    Just the names and characteristics of these sectsbined were enough to make people daydream.

    Blood, fate, bloodlines, and life.

    ¡°Could it be that this faction wants to be able to take other people¡¯s blood, fate, bloodlines, and life in the future and then do something by themselves, such as creating some special life force?¡±

    Everything was just Ye Changge¡¯s guess.

    However, this mysterious situation still made him very unhappy with that mysterious faction.

    ¡°However, it can be considered a good opponent.¡±

    Ye Changge was very confident.

    Whether it was the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven or his own cultivation method, their potential was very strong.

    ¡°So these forces are raging war everywhere. What do you top-tier great worlds think?¡±

    Hearing this question, Liu Yuxi stood out.

    ¡°This depends on the specific thoughts of the respective powers.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded, indicating for her to continue.

    ¡°Just like what I said before, the top-tier great worlds are very big, and their regions are very wide.¡±

    ¡°This directly causes every top-tier great world to be unable to be like those great worlds, having a lord¡¯s existence.¡±

    ¡°Hence, our worlds are looking at the thoughts of our respective powers, and will not act together under amon will.¡±

    ¡°I would like to invite you to a meeting on behalf of the Great Xia World, to the Skyscraping Temple.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Ye Changge did not reject her immediately.

    ¡°I still have some matters to attend to. If I am free in the future, I will look for your Skyscraping Pagoda.¡±

    Liu Yuxi did not expect to be able to invite Ye Changge now. She just needed to leave an idea behind.

    In her mind, those who could be an Emperor in a small world were all people with great potential.

    After all, the resources in the small world were scarce, and the cultivation conditions of cultivators were far fromparable to the great world that she was in.

    And before the strength of the Hidden Edge Emperor, the strength of his potential could be seen from the performance of his disciple.

    ¡°In that case, please ept this jade pendant. When the timees, you can contact me through this.¡±

    Ye Changge took the jade pendant and chatted with the outer realm experts for a while. Then, Sect Leader Ding received them and he returned to Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Aftering to the secret room and checking the situation, he began to calcte his strength.

    ¡°ording to what Granny Qian said before, I can assume that the realms above the god realm are very strong.¡±

    ¡°And my current cultivation method ispletely enough. At least, it¡¯s enough for me to level up to the Creation Realm.¡±

    In the situation that Granny Qian mentioned earlier, the Tiangang One Qi Technique could reach all three realms.

    The Tiangang One Qi Technique could contain the Tiangang qi and gather all sorts of strange auras in one¡¯s body.

    When one finally reached the final level, one could create a world in one¡¯s body.

    And ording to Granny Qian¡¯s introduction just now, one could clearly know that the Domain Realm, Cave Heaven Realm, and Creation Realm corresponded with the cultivation of the Tiangang One Qi Technique in this aspect.

    And even these three realms could not create a world in one¡¯s body.

    Just from this, the Tiangang One Qi Technique¡¯s level had already surpassed those three realms.

    As for Liu Yuxi¡¯s invitation, it was his other trump card.

    Because the sign-in system was obviously rted to the location, if something big happened at the sign-in location, there would be rted rewards.

    Ye Changge decided that when his strength could not be improved, he would go to the Great Xia World to sign-in.

    ¡°Such a vast universe¡­what rewards can I obtain? I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡±

    With this thought, Ye Changge passed some of his gains to his three disciples and continued to cultivate.

    At the same time, a group of people came from outside the Hidden Edge Sect.

    They were all people who had waited until the situation in the Heavenly Mortal World was stable and the Hidden Edge Sect had some free time toe and receive a master.

    Wu Yunfei, Zhao Hang, and Li Tianci were among them.

    ¡°As expected of an Emperor¡¯s sect. I hope that there will be so many peopleing to receive a master.¡±

    Wu Yunfei looked at everything in front of him with excitement.

    Zhao Hang, who was rtively more stable, was observing the surrounding environment.

    ¡°I thought the Hidden Edge Emperor was strong enough. I didn¡¯t expect him to be stronger than I thought.¡±

    Li Tianci said worriedly, ¡°Even his disciple is an Emperor now. Can we really be taken in by him?¡±

    Hearing Li Tianci¡¯s words, Wu Yunfei and Zhao Hang fell silent.

    They were also under a lot of pressure.

    Because the master they wanted to acknowledge was really too strong.

 Chapter 177 - The Hidden Edge Sectâ€™s Disciple-accepting Ceremony

    <h4>Chapter 177: The Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Disciple-epting Ceremony</h4>

    The Hidden Edge Sect now was different from the past.

    The previous disciple-epting ceremonies were simple and crude, but now the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s disciple-epting ceremonies were much moreplicated.

    ording to the different inheritances, the current Hidden Edge Sect was not only recruiting disciples with cultivation talent.

    If the people who came to acknowledge a master had other talents, they could still enter the sect after the assessment.

    This was good for Li Tianci and Wu Yunfei.

    They were not born with great strength like Zhao Hang.

    Luckily, they each had their own strengths and could use them to join the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°We have some problems to solve now. For example, how can we be the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Wu Yunfei was a bit worried.

    After all, the Hidden Edge Emperor did not say that he would take a disciple during this disciple recruitment ceremony.

    ¡°Even if the Emperor is willing to take in a disciple, there are three of us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. With the Emperor¡¯s status as a disciple, the others will definitely be treated well.¡±

    ¡°The biggest thing we should be afraid of right now is that the Emperor won¡¯t ept anyone.¡±

    The three of them spoke one after another, and they seemed to be a little worried.

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯ll try my best to take first ce in the Dao of formations. Zhao Hang, you¡¯re strong, so you can directlypete.¡±

    Wu Yunfei looked at Li Tianci a little worried, ¡°I just don¡¯t know what Tianci will do about you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye here, and I don¡¯t have much time left. No matter what, I have to give it my all. I¡¯ll demonstrate the Dao of divination!¡±

    Hearing Li Tianci¡¯s words, the expressions of the other two people changed.

    What Li Tianci meant was that he was going to use his divine ability again.

    ¡°Tianci, think twice! We can think of other ways.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯ll give it a try no matter what. Otherwise, how can I reach my goals?¡±

    The two looked at Li Tianci¡¯s red and white hair and the determination in his eyes and stopped trying to persuade him.

    ¡°If we can be Emperor¡¯s disciples, we have to think of a way to help Li Tianci.¡±

    Zhao Hang used his mind to speak to Wu Yunfei.

    ¡°Brother Zhao, don¡¯t worry. The three of us are in the same boat. I won¡¯t forget you.¡±

    Just as they were feeling this way, the three of them started to participate in the disciple recruitment ceremony of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge sensed something on Reclining Firewood Peak and used his spiritual senses to scan the situation of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°Ding! Scanning to SSS grade genius.¡±

    [ Name ] : Zhao Hang

    [ Age ] : 3023

    [ Innate bone ] : SSS grade

    [ Aptitude ] : SSS grade

    [ Cultivation ] : fourth level of the rebirth realm

    [ Talent ] : Sapphire Blue Body

    [ Faction ] : Myriad Flowers World, Yao n

    [ Remarks ] : Sapphire Blue Giant Tree, an ancient mutant with great potential.

    ¡°Ding! Scanning to SS grade genius.¡±

    [ Name ] : Li Tianci

    [ Age ] : 22

    [ Innate bone ] : SS grade

    [ Aptitude ] : SS grade

    [ Cultivation ] : First Level Essence Soul Realm

    [ Innate talent ] : Innate divine divination

    [ Affiliated faction ] : Myriad Flowers World, fiendish cultivator

    [ Remark ] : Expends life force to deduce heavenly secrets

    Ye Changge was delighted.

    He had yet toe up with the candidates for his previous mission. Now, the two candidates had arrived in front of him just like that.

    Ye Changge looked at the other person and said, ¡°That must be Wu Yunfei from the Myriad Flowers World. He¡¯s finally here.¡±

    Ye Changge had already sensed it when the three of them had set off from the Myriad Flowers World.

    Later, when the three of them had arrived in the world outside the World Barrier, Ye Changge was aware of that too.

    However, the system had not given him any hints at that time.

    He intentionally made Yu Tianxing ignore them, but he allowed the three of them to enter the Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°Looks like it¡¯s a predestined fate. These three people are destined to be my disciples.¡±

    After making a decision, Ye Changge called out to his eldest disciple.

    ¡°Xiuxing, go and represent my Reclining Firewood Peak to participate in the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s disciple recruitment ceremony. These three people are very likely to be your three younger brothers. Go and receive them.¡±

    As he spoke, Ye Changge disyed the images of the three people in front of He Xiuxing.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    He Xiuxing had always been strictly forbidden to question his master¡¯s orders. He Xiuxing epted the order without any doubts.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after our fourth brother Ye Xingchen, our Reclining Firewood Peak would immediately wee a new disciple.¡±

    He was very happy.

    Since Ye Changge had said that these three would be new disciples of Reclining Firewood Peak, then it was a sure thing.

    ¡°Each of us has a special quality, but I wonder what¡¯s so special about these three new brothers.¡±

    He Xiuxing walked down Reclining Firewood Peak swiftly. He Xiuxing came to the main peak and sat in a seat that was specially reserved for Reclining Firewood Peak.

    Normally, Reclining Firewood Peak would not send people over, but the Hidden Edge Sect would always reserve their seat for any grand event.

    After all, the current Reclining Firewood Peak was the most important branch of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    No one could ignore Reclining Firewood Peak that the two Emperors were overseeing.

    ¡°Who is that person? Why is everyone so respectful when he came?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He looks very ordinary.¡±

    The new disciples of the Hidden Edge Sect and the people who hade to take him as their master were confused by He Xiuxing.

    Then, someone at the side began to introduce him.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know. After all, he doesn¡¯t usually appear. His experience is not little.¡±

    ¡°He is the first disciple of the current generation of Reclining Firewood Peak. He is the first disciple of the Hidden Edge Emperor.¡±

    The moment he said that, the entire ce was in an uproar.

    He was actually the first disciple of the Hidden Edge Emperor!

    ¡°You must know that the Hidden Edge Emperor is the strongest existence in the entire Heavenly Mortal World, and the current Heavenly Star Emperor is also his disciple.¡±

    ¡°You can imagine the strength of this disciple with an ordinary appearance.¡±

    Looking at the person¡¯s confident and sure manner, countless people went to inquire about the situation with him.

    Hearing these words from outside, Wu Yunfei and the other two stared closely at He Xiuxing.

    What the three of them did not expect was that He Xiuxing, who had been greeting the surrounding elders, would respond to them.

    He Xiuxing suddenly turned his gaze over and nodded at the three of them with a smile.

    Wu Yunfei looked around curiously, ¡°Brother Zhao, why do I feel that this first disciple of Reclining Firewood Peak is greeting us?¡±

    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not the only one who feels this way. You feel the same way too.¡±Zhao Hang was also a little surprised.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my senses say the same. He¡¯s greeting us.¡±

    Due to his talent, Li Tianci, who had the strongest senses, immediately confirmed their suspicions.

    This time, the three of them were really surprised.

    ¡°What does this mean? Could it be that we¡¯ve already attracted the attention of Reclining Firewood Peak?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but there is only one thing we can do, and that is to perform to the best of our abilities.¡±

    When Wu Yunfei heard this, his fighting spirit soared. ¡°Understood!¡±

    Li Tianci also nodded.

    Previously, the three of them had been worried that their performance would not attract Ye Changge¡¯s attention.

    Now, at least with He Xiuxing around, they could have a chance to show off.

 Chapter 178 - Ye Changge Took in the Three Who Had Performed Brilliantly

    <h4>Chapter 178: Ye Changge Took in the Three Who Had Performed Brilliantly</h4>

    The three who had made up their minds were verypetitive.

    Especially Wu Yunfei and Zhao Hang.

    Wu Yunfei had obtained an inheritance from the outer realms. The strength of the Yellow Dao Pce was enough to rule several worlds after all.

    This was something that no faction in the Heavenly Mortal World couldpare to.

    When he used all of his strength, strange patterns appeared on the surface of his body, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    Whether it was in the battle with others or in the test of the array formation, Wu Yunfei¡¯s performance was very eye-catching.

    As for Zhao Hang, his performance was also extremely powerful.

    Not only did his own strength exceed many of the candidates, but the spiritual power contained in his body was also not something that others couldpare to.

    This also caused his battles to be different from others. He did not rest at all and fought one match after another.

    Everyone was shocked by his performance.

    After all, the others still needed to rest in between their battles.

    Such a continuous ability was really inhuman.

    Li Tianci was different from them, so he could only participate in the test of Heavenly Dao¡¯s deduction.

    Moreover, because of his special talent and ability, he did not want to be seen by others.

    Therefore, his test was conducted in a secret environment.

    As a result, other than the judge and the elders of the various peaks who were recruiting disciples, no one else knew how he did.

    Everyone could only see that Li Tianci had passed one test after another, but no one knew about the specifics of his performance.

    ¡°Haha, it seems that this cultivator is the most likely to be my brother.¡±

    He Xiuxing watched all of their performances and secretly made that guess.

    After all, the other two were too high-profile.

    Ye Changge wouldn¡¯t like this kind of personality.

    Li Tianci, who had been advancing all the time and did not show too much of his performance, was more appreciated by Ye Changge.

    Wu Yunfei, who was full of passion, did not know that if he had not known about the system¡¯s mission long ago, he would not have been able to be Ye Changge¡¯s disciple today.

    Ye Changge shook his head when he felt this scene on Reclining Firewood Peak.

    However, the current situation was different from the past. He had nothing to hide about showing his strength in the Heavenly Mortal World now.

    As for the experts from the outer regions, they had long left.

    ¡°Cultivate. After their round is over, you will show that I have taken a liking to them. Bring them here.¡±

    Not wanting to let the two reveal more trump cards and special characteristics in the next round, Ye Changge directly nned to take them in as disciples.

    With his current status, no one would doubt his decision, and no one dared to disrespect him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Receiving the order, He Xiuxing immediately told the idea of bringing people away to the hosting elder while he was resting.

    ¡°Wu Yunfei, Zhao Hang, and Li Tianci, the three of you will follow me to Reclining Firewood Peak.¡±

    Hearing He Xiuxing¡¯s call, Wu Yunfei and the other two were stunned.

    Happiness came too suddenly, and they could not react in time.

    Without waiting for them to finish daydreaming, He Xiuxing turned around and left.

    The three of them quickly followed him.

    Such a thing made the people in the square unable to remain calm.

    ¡°Am I seeing things? The Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s eldest disciple asked these three to go with him?¡±

    ¡°Does this mean that the three of them will be Mr. He¡¯s disciples?¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. After all, it¡¯s not the time for his current generation of disciples to take in disciples.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the other bloodlines, right? After all, the Reclining Firewood Peak is special.¡±

    ¡°Do you think the three of them have any chance of bing the Hidden Edge Emperor¡¯s disciples?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. There are so many talented potential Emperors who don¡¯t even look up to them. How could they be valued?¡±

    ¡°Then who knows? The Emperor¡¯s taste is better than ours after all.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they are the Emperor¡¯s disciples or not, there¡¯s one thing for sure. They are already part of the Emperor¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    Countless people nodded when they heard this.

    Under everyone¡¯s envious gazes, Wu Yunfei and the other two left the square with He Xiuxing.

    ¡°You can fly over first. I cultivate the mortal path and am used to walking.¡±

    Although He Xiuxing said so, the three of them did not dare to go first.

    Actually, Ye Changge did not care about these things, but Wu Yunfei and the other two did not dare to cross them.

    ¡°The three of you don¡¯t have to be nervous. There are still very few rules in our lineage.¡±

    Seeing that the three of them were somewhat unable to let go of the tension they felt, He Xiuxing began to casually chat with them.

    After all, his mortal path, when it did reveal anything special, he looked like an ordinary person.

    Ye Changge smiled somewhat helplessly on top of Reclining Firewood Peak. He was toozy to urge this disciple.

    ¡°Master, your disciple has brought three brothers here!¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    After receiving Ye Changge¡¯s reply, He Xiuxing brought Wu Yunfei and the other two to the study room.

    ¡°Go and call your younger brothers and sister over.¡±

    Ye Changge instructed He Xiuxing before turning to look at the three of them. ¡°The three of you, are you willing to acknowledge me as your master?¡±

    A simple sentence made the three of them feel the weight of a thousand tons.

    ¡°I, your disciple Wu Yunfei, acknowledge you, master!¡±

    Without any hesitation, Wu Yunfei bowed his head.

    Zhao Hang and Li Tianci also reacted and were full of excitement.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions, host, forpleting the mission.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the monstrous demonic me.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Eye of Destruction.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the fruit of the tree of life.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Life Force Technique of all Creation.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining three great gift packs for epting disciples.¡±

    A series of notifications rang out.

    This could be said to be the greatest harvest Ye Changge had obtained in all these years.

    After all, he hadpleted three missions in one go.

    He had only epted three disciples previously.

    He did not have the time to check the rewards he had received. Ye Changge needed to arrange the path of cultivation for the three disciples.

    ¡°System, open three disciple-epting gift packs.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the origin of ten thousand formations.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the divine weapon, the Profound Formation Bracelet.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you haveprehended spacews.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, you have obtained the Prajna Manual.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the divine weapon, the Five Elements Sweet Rain Bottle.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, forprehending thews of time.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Forbidden Evil Wind Technique.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the divine weapon, the Heavenly Luck Devil Light Spear.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, forprehending thews of material construction.¡±

    This was also an old routine of the system.

    Basically, every time he epted a disciple, the grand gift pack would release a technique and a magic treasure that was suitable for the disciple to cultivate.

    Moreover, when Ye Changge epted four disciples previously, he discovered that the disciples he epted when he did not issue a mission would also receive a grand gift pack.

    Ye Changge passed these techniques and the divine weapons to his three disciples. Ye Changge looked at them without saying anything.

 Chapter 179 - Rapid Increase in Strength and Generous Rewards

    <h4>Chapter 179: Rapid Increase in Strength and Generous Rewards</h4>

    The items that Ye Changge had given to the three disciples once again stunned them.

    Today was truly a dreamy day for the three of them.

    Firstly, they hade to the Hidden Edge Sect and identally discovered that Emperor Hidden Edge¡¯s eldest disciple, He Xiuxing, was watching the disciple-epting ceremony.

    One had to know that normally, the Reclining Firewood Peak would not send anyone to participate in this ceremony.

    Secondly, before the results were out, He Xiuxing had already summoned the three of them to the front of the Hidden Edge Emperor.

    Bing the Emperor¡¯s disciple was equivalent topleting the goal ahead of time.

    The cultivation technique and divine weapon Ye Changge had given them had truly stunned the three of them.

    ¡®How could it be such a coincidence that the Emperor took out three sets of inheritance that matched our respective inheritances?¡¯

    Wu Yunfei had an unspoken question.

    He thanked his master and flipped open the origin of ten thousand formations. He was immediately captivated by the array cultivation within.

    The other three did simrly.

    ¡°This, this, this array secret manual, what level is it?¡±

    Wu Yunfei said in shock.

    He realized that the origin of ten thousand formations was far beyond what he had learned.

    Even though Ye Changge had already disyed his array formation when he had set up the World Barrier of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Wu Yunfei had also made some preparations for the array formation manual that he could learn.

    However, the origin of ten thousand formations still scared him.

    Compared to this manual, the inheritance of the Yellow Dao Pce was not even worth mentioning.

    Beside him, Zhao Hang and Li Tianci also wore shocked expressions.

    Regardless of which secret manual it was, its level far surpassed the Emperor¡¯s scripture.

    ¡°Master, you actually have so many top-tier secret manuals, and you¡¯re teaching them to people ordingly?¡±

    Zhao Hang asked in disbelief.

    Ye Changge smiled and pointed at the divine artifacts that were given to them.

    This time, the three of them were even more shocked.

    Ye Changge looked at Li Tianci and knew what was special about him.

    Feeling the emptiness of his body¡¯s core, Ye Changge gave him a bottle of pills.

    ¡°Your talent is special, and your power is weak. This bottle of Tianshu Green Soul Pill is for you. It can help you replenish your core.¡±

    Li Tianci was stunned when he received the pill from Ye Changge. He had mixed feelings, and he actually started to cry.

    ¡°I will never forget your kindness, master!¡±

    Ye Changge was slightly stunned. He did not know why this disciple had such an intense reaction.

    Seeing that Ye Changge seemed to be a little confused, Wu Yunfei exined on behalf of the emotional Li Tianci.

    ¡°Master, you may not know this, but Tianci has been persecuted because his talent is the reason why he consumes his life force to determine the heavenly secrets.¡±

    ¡°He has never helped himself determine the heavenly secrets before. This time,ing to the Heavenly Mortal World from Myriad Flowers World is the first time he has helped himself determine it.¡±

    Ye changge nodded.

    Soon, He Xiuxing brought a few other disciples of Reclining Firewood Peak here.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Amidst the greetings, Ye Changge began to let them introduce each other.

    ¡°This is Wu Yunfei, fifth brother, this is Zhao Hang, sixth brother, Li Tianci, and seventh brother. You guys can introduce each other.¡±

    After those simple words, Ye Changge let these disciples mingle with each other.

    The few disciples quickly got to know each other.

    And when Ye Xingchen emitted a strange thought, Wu Yunfei and the other two were once again shocked.

    At first, they thought that the floating Ye Xingchen was Yu Tianxing¡¯s magic treasure.

    After all, as a special existence, it had always been floating, and did not seem like a living creature.

    And Yu Tianxing was naturally the most eye-catching existence.

    She was an Emperor, and an existence that had been reborn.

    ¡°I follow thew of teaching without discrimination. You are all my disciples, so remember to be united.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, I¡¯ll leave Ye Xingchen¡¯s lessons to you.¡±

    ¡°Tianxing, Xingchen, Zhao Hang, the three of you can be ssified as monsters in a certain sense, so you canmunicate more.¡±

    ¡°Tianci¡¯s experience is special. You have to take care of this little junior.¡±

    ¡°Tianci, your older brother Li Shiyi¡¯s experience is somewhat simr to yours. In the end, he seeded in taking revenge.¡±

    ¡°Your enemy is still here. Take me as your master. With the inheritance I gave you, it¡¯s enough for you to take revenge easily in the future.¡±

    After giving these disciples some advice, Ye Changge let them cultivate on their own.

    He Xiuxing led his younger brothers to their residences.

    After the disciples left, Ye Changge began to count his gains.

    This time, hepleted three missions in one go, and the rewards he received were extremely abundant.

    And the realmprehension rewards brought by the disciple-epting grand gift bag allowed him to quickly cultivate to the Creation Realm.

    ¡°Cave Heaven Realm, Time Realm, Creation Realm, these three levels are like cultivating a small space in my body.¡±

    ¡°And the Tiangang One Qi Technique can alreadyplete these cultivation.¡±

    ¡°ording to the Tiangang One Qi Technique¡¯s subsequent levels, I can also deduce the cultivation process after the Creation Realm.¡±

    Ye Changge calcted his cultivation progress.

    Through the disciple-epting gift pack, he had directlyprehended the spatialws, the timews, and the physical structure.

    What hecked now was enough Tiangang Qi to increase the Tiangang One Qi Technique¡¯s progress.

    With the existence of Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, Ye Changge did not wish for his body to nurture an ordinary space.

    ¡°The other rewards shouldn¡¯t be bad either.¡±

    He first arrived at the cave heaven and took out the Emperor-level flying ship.

    He originally thought that arge flying ship would appear, but it turned out to be a palm-sized small boat.

    Ye Changge held the flying ship in his hand and carefully yed with it.

    The flying ship was in the shape of a shuttle, and it was pulsing with light and colors, revealing a strange metallic luster.

    It did not look like the ferry of Immortals from this world. Instead, it looked like the shadow of a spaceship that appeared in his previous life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s call it the Thunder Shadow.¡±

    With a smile, Ye Changge gave the flying ship a name that did not quite fit the naming conventions of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    After erging the flying ship, he boarded it and flew a few rounds in the cave heaven.

    ¡°It¡¯s very fast, and its defense is also very strong. Moreover, as the spiritual energy input increases, the power of the array formation is also bing stronger.¡±

    Ye Changge realized that although the system had defined this flying ship as an Emperor-tier.

    However, now that he had put his spiritual energy into the flying ship, the performance of his ability had also reached the god-tier.

    The increase in his defensive ability was very much in line with Ye Changge¡¯s wishes.

    Therefore, he started to look at the other rewards with anticipation.

    The Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array perfectly responded to his expectations.

    It was an extremely powerful defensive array.

    The Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array was very small, and its defensive ability was very strong. Most importantly, it could be stacked indefinitely.

    In other words, if the tMaic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array was ced on the Thunder Shadow, its defensive ability would reach a terrifying level.

    The materials needed for the Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array were notplicated. The preciousness of the materials was not worth mentioningpared to the performance of the array.

 Chapter 180 - Tidying Up and Cultivating, Reactions From All Walks of Life

    <h4>Chapter 180: Tidying Up and Cultivating, Reactions From All Walks of Life</h4>

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s my defense or the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s defense, both can be improved.¡±

    In the future, the enemies he encountered would be stronger and stronger. It was very necessary to improve the world¡¯s defensive measures.

    As for the Hidden Edge Sect, with the protection of the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, it could be said to be foolproof.

    ¡°What is this monstrous Devil me?¡±

    Satisfied, Ye Changge continued to check his reward.

    It had to be said that the abundance of rewards this time had greatly increased his strength.

    A burst of extremely hot ck me appeared around Ye Changge.

    It looked like a ck armor that was surrounding him.

    The transparent me appeared powerful, but it also revealed something strange.

    ¡°This me seems to be able to burn without consuming anything material.¡±

    ording to Ye Changge¡¯s senses, the monstrous demonic me seemed to be able to use negative emotions as fuel.

    Naturally, he thought of a method to control this me. Ye Changge began to experiment with the various functions of this me.

    Whether the power of the me was strong or not, with his will, it could cover a very, very far range.

    Moreover, this me could absorb various negative energies to increase its power.

    The power of the sessive rewards were all extraordinary. Ye Changge could not wait to start looking at the rest of the things.

    Eye of Disruption, a pale golden gem.

    It was a special magic treasure.

    After Ye Changge refined the Eye of Disruption, he quickly became familiar with its power.

    He gained a new type of perception.

    He looked around, and the spiritual energy floating in the air clearly appeared.

    ¡°This is not bad. In the future, illusions and other mind-deceiving attacks will have a much reduced effect on me.¡±

    At this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes were extremely gorgeous. There seemed to be all kinds of strange shes of light within them.

    That showed that the Eye of Distruption was being activated.

    ¡°Looks like Li Tianci is indeed special. The reward he received from epting this disciple is also rted to seeing through the illusion.¡±

    This type of ability was usually possessed by powerful legacies of the righteous path.

    And as a devil cultivator, Li Tianci was actually skilled in simr divine abilities.

    ¡°Devil¡­ because he understands the illusion, it¡¯s easier for him to see through the illusion.¡±

    Aftermenting, Ye changge continued to inspect the spoils of war.

    [Life Force Technique of All Living Things] was an extremely powerful technique.

    Those who cultivated this technique could obtain almost unlimited vitality.

    When Ye Changge carefully examined the ability of this technique, even with his current strength, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh to himself.

    This technique was too powerful.

    After cultivating it, he could obtain an extremely long lifespan and a powerful recovery ability.

    An ordinary Emperor-level existence could live up to ten thousand years.

    As for gods, their lifespans were greatly extended, and they could even exist together with a world.

    However, gods who cultivated the life force technique could almost break through the limits of their lifespans.

    Even if his realm was not high enough, his current god-realm cultivation of the ¡®Life Force Technique of all Creation¡¯ was almost enough to grant him eternal life.

    ¡°This might be the biggest gain this time. Those disciples can also cultivate it when they appear to have reached the realm of the ¡®Life Force Technique of all Creation.¡±

    In addition, the super strong recovery ability provided by the ¡®Life Force Technique of all Creation¡¯ was also a powerful trump card.

    Ye Changge carefully felt it. In just a short period of time after practicing the art, the vitality of his body had doubled.

    This was a physical body that had been strengthened by the Indestructible Golden Body Technique and the Tiangang One Qi Technique at the same time.

    This kind of effect was really shocking.

    In the end, Ye Changge took out the fruit of the tree of life.

    It was a small one, and its appearance was really not recognizable.

    It looked just like an ordinary round fruit.

    But when he heard its name, Ye Changge was mentally prepared.

    In the myths of his previous life, ¡°Jianmu¡± was a kind of sacred tree worshipped by the ancient people.

    It was said that Jianmu was a bridge connecting heaven, Earth, man, and God

    Fuxi, Yellow Emperor, and the other emperors used this sacreddder to go up and down to the heaven on Earth.

    ¡°Could this be the legendary fruit of Jianmu? Can I nt it?¡±

    Ye Changge didn¡¯t know if he should eat this fruit or if he had a way to make a seed.

    At this moment, the fruit of Jianmu trembled slightly. And a strange seed came out from the storage ring.

    Ye Changge remembered that the thing that came out was a tree seed called the ¡®tree of gestation¡¯.

    As soon as the seed came out, it was quickly absorbed by the fruit.

    ording to Ye Changge¡¯s perception, these two powers should have the same origin.

    Seeing this change, he did not stop it.

    After all, it was the system¡¯s reward that ¡°ate¡± the other seed.

    At least in the current realm, the system¡¯s reward was of the best quality.

    Waves of rich vitality seeped out from the fruit.

    Sensing something, Ye Changge controlled the spiritual energy of the cave heaven to gather in this direction.

    Soon, the fruit of the tree of life was nted in the ground.

    ¡°It seems that the fruit has taken root here now. Let¡¯s think about itter.¡±

    Without caring about the tree, Ye Changge disappeared from the cave heaven and went to the secret room to cultivate.

    ¡­

    Mountain Martial World.

    The venerable Jiayu looked at his hands in surprise.

    Not long ago, he returned to his hometown and started his cultivation here.

    During this process, he kept recalling the scene of Yu Tianxing¡¯s battle in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    This seemed to have given him a lot of insights and allowed him to practice his body techniques over and over again.

    Just now, while he was cultivating, there seemed to be some sort of change in Jiayu¡¯s body.

    Along with a loud bang, crackling sounds came from his body.

    He found that his body, which had not broken through for a long time, seemed to have made a small breakthrough.

    At this point, it was not easy to make any progress.

    ¡°Heavenly Mortal Realm, Hidden Edge Emperor, Emperor Tianxing¡­¡±

    He muttered.

    Even though he didn¡¯t get any concrete information, this time, his knowledge was broadened.

    Thinking about the great grandmaster Ru Meng who refused to go with him, he revealed a gloating smile.

    ¡°You missed out on something good, didn¡¯t you? I told you not to go outside and take a look.¡±

    Putting aside his distracting thoughts, he started to cultivate seriously.

    Luo Mountain World.

    Lian Shuxue walked back to her room with a face full of excitement.

    After returning to the Luo Mountain World, she went straight to where the world overlord was and reported the situation this time.

    This included the matter of the outer realm quasi-emperors wanting to break through the Heavenly Mortal World, and the matter of Yu Tianxing battling forty-nine quasi-emperors.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s reincarnation and the matter of the Hidden Edge Emperor received the most attention.

    After all, no matter what, there were powerful cultivators in every world who were facing a life-threatening crisis.

    In order to survive, they would try anything.

 Chapter 181 - The Gaze of the Gods

    <h4>Chapter 181: The Gaze of the Gods</h4>

    Luo Mountain World, realm lord¡¯s main hall.

    The strongest existence of the Luo Mountain World, the only god-level expert in the entire world, Li Yutian, was currently checking out thetest intelligence.

    He was dressed in a sky blue brocade robe with a ck tiger tattoo inked around his waist.

    He had a head of long hair that moved with the wind and his physique was perfect. He truly had an imposing aura.

    What left the deepest impression on people was his eyes that were like ancientkes.

    They were deep and mysterious, as if one could see a hidden world through those eyes.

    If Li Yutian had left the remains here, he would definitely remember the shock he felt when he first saw Ye Changge¡¯s eyes.

    Da Da Da.

    Li Yutian¡¯s fingers slowly tapped on the armrest of the chair.

    ¡°This ce called the Heavenly Mortal World is indeed different. No wonder it attracted the attention of the Blood me Sect and the forces behind it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before the strength ranking of that world is no weaker than that of a great world.¡±

    The Heavenly Mortal World did not have a god-level existence on the surface.

    However, the two Emperors it currently had were already powerful enough.

    ¡°Our Luo Mountain World is actually not safe from the threat of the Blood me Sect.¡±

    With a sigh, it seemed that the strength of the mysterious force was revealed.

    Even the Luo Mountain World, which had a god, was somewhat powerless.

    In Li Yutian¡¯s mind, there were a few things that were extremely special about the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The first was the reincarnation of Yu Tianxing.

    This was something that could be said to be shocking to anyone.

    ¡°There was the Blood me Sect coveting it, and now there are experts who are about to die. I¡¯m afraid that the Heavenly Mortal World will have a hard time.¡±

    The second special thing about the Heavenly Mortal World was that it was a small world that once had so many Emperors.

    This was something that was almost unbelievable.

    Some things could fool Lian Shuxue, but they couldn¡¯t fool a god like Li Yutian.

    ¡°Judging from the equipment of the Blood me Sect, they didn¡¯t prepare any secret countermeasures to break through the World Barrier.¡±

    ¡°This is an almost impossible mistake. After all, that mysterious force is so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Besides the Blood me Sect, there are also other forces like the Mournful Tower. This shows that they value the Heavenly Mortal World very much.¡±

    ¡°The World Barrier that suddenly appeared in that world, as well as the special potential that it disyed, are enough to prove one thing.¡±

    ¡°This Heavenly Mortal World is a world that has appeared naturally and at the same time, nurtured a natural wonder.¡±

    As he deduced the traces of the Heavenly Mortal World, this Luo Mountain World lord quickly began to pay more attention to the Heavenly Mortal World.

    He already understood that the Heavenly Mortal World had the potential to be a top tier great world.

    However, Li Yutian was not optimistic about where the Heavenly Mortal World stood now.

    The reason was simple, the Heavenly Mortal World had revealed too many things.

    In addition, the mysterious powers were coveting it, and the reincarnation method was attractive to those who were strong.

    These enemies would not wait for the Heavenly Mortal World to grow naturally.

    At least now, the living beings of this world would not be able to enjoy the benefits of the world¡¯s advancement.

    There were many people who had such views.

    This also caused more and more people to start checking the movements of the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    Regardless of whether it was the opponents of the Blood me Sect or the neutral world, none of them chose to help the Heavenly Mortal World at this time.

    Because most people did not think highly of it.

    The Great Xia World.

    Liu Yuxi had already reported the information he had gathered to the Skyscraping Pagoda.

    And the people in charge of the Skyscraping Pagoda had the same attitude towards the Heavenly Mortal World as Li Yutian.

    They only cared about Ye Changge, Yu Tianxing, and the strange things that were born in that world.

    Granny Qian and Liu Yuxi separated and came to a secret realm.

    ¡°Reporting to the Xu Yu sacred one, I¡¯m back.¡±

    In front of Granny Qian was an ordinary-looking Daoist who was sitting quietly on a futon.

    ¡°Tell me honestly how your harvest is.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Following that, Granny Qian told her everything about her experience this time.

    ¡°Hehe, what an interesting world.¡±

    The Xu Yu sacred one stood up from the praying mat and stroked his long beard.

    Granny Qian was shocked.

    The Xu Yu sacred one would never stand up from his praying mat!

    His actions showed how much he valued the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The Xu Yu sacred one, who had surpassed the creation realm and nurtured a powerful small world in his body, was also a powerhouse in the Great Xia World.

    Even the godly spirit level experts of ordinary worlds were nothing whenpared to him.

    ¡°Haha, I know that there will definitely be a lot of people who are not optimistic about this world, but I am still very sure of the potential of this world.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say much about the specifics now. You just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, there are already people who are nning to attack that world. We just have to wait and see.¡±

    After saying that, he turned his gaze to the west of the Great Xia World.

    Granny Qian did not have any objections. After reporting the situation, she did not say a word. She only listened to what the Xu Yu sacred one said.

    At the same time, a huge wave of emotion rose in her heart.

    ¡°Who could be able to be noticed by the Xu Yu sacred one and have already gone to the Heavenly Mortal World?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that a god has personally taken action?¡±

    Ye Changge did not know about these things that happened in the outer realm.

    He was currently doing two things.

    The first was to instruct the major powers to hand over the materials. He wanted to refine the Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array.

    As long as there were enough Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Arrays, they would be superimposed on the World Barrier¡¯s great formation.

    Then the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s defensive ability would be greatly enhanced.

    As long as there were none of those overly powerful experts far beyond the divine realm, then the safety of the Heavenly Mortal World would be assured.

    The other thing was to rely on his system¡¯s rewards and cultivate like crazy.

    Ye Changge already felt the sense of danger from hisck of strength.

    Aftering into contact with an even wider world, it was as if he had returned to the time when he first came to the Heavenly Mortal World.

    During that time, his power was weak and he needed to hide and cultivate non-stop.

    ¡°It seems that outside the Heavenly Mortal World, I still have to do the same as I did when I was in the Hidden Edge Sect and not show off.¡±

    As he cultivated, Ye Changge made a decision.

    He did not know that the Heavenly Mortal World had already attracted attention from ces in the universe.

    It was just that the vast majority of the worlds maintained a wait-and-see attitude.

    Buzz!

    The Heavenly Mortal Pir sent out a thought fluctuation at this moment.

    Ye Changge raised his brows.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll tell you these cultivation insightster.¡±

    It turned out that the Heavenly Mortal Pir had noticed the rapid increase in his strength and came to humbly seek advice.

    Now that everyone was on the same side, Ye Changge would not be stingy.

    Other than the system¡¯s rewards that would not be easily spread out, he was not stingy in sharing the rest of his insights.

 Chapter 182 - The Heavenly Mortal Giant Pillar Rises, and the Gods From the Outer

    <h4>Chapter 182: The Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir Rises, and the Gods From the Outer Realms Attack</h4>

    Ye Changge began to teach the Heavenly Mortal Pir a lesson.

    He still had his own insights from all these years of gains, and he did not hold back using the rewards from the system just now.

    After all, what Granny Qian said earlier had already made it clear that the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir was a natural wonder that was born in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    As the current god-level existences in the Heavenly Mortal World, they all had to quickly raise their strength before danger arrived.

    ¡°Above the god-level is the Cave Heaven Realm, the Time Realm, and the Creation Realm.¡±

    As Ye Changge spoke, he opened up part of the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven.

    The Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir used the cave heaven toprehend the changes of the three realms, slowly increasing its strength.

    As Ye Changge exined, he slowly felt the changes of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir.

    ¡°As expected of a strange object that exists in the world. This rising potential andprehension ability are also very powerful.¡±

    In the special space of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir was quietly cultivating here.

    Following Ye Changge¡¯s exnation,yers of strange light appeared on its body.

    If Ye Changge was here, he would have discovered that the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir¡¯s cultivation method was very different from that of humans.

    Although it also knew about the domain, time, and the three realms of creation.

    It did not create its own realm.

    The rtionship between the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir and the Heavenly Mortal World was extremelyplicated. The Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir was a natural wonder of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    On the other hand, the Heavenly Mortal World could also be the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir¡¯s territory, the cave heaven.

    Under the support of this strange rtionship, the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir¡¯s strength was rapidly increasing.

    Just Like Ye Changge, it was also cultivating at the realm of time, time, and creation.

    Thepatibility between the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir and the Heavenly Mortal World was very high.

    This also caused the experts in the entire world to feel the changes.

    The first ones to feel the changes were the Heavenly Tower of Legacy, the Wan Xiang Sect, and other old factions.

    In addition, these sects were good at observing the movements of the heaven and earth. They were very careful inprehending the changes in the heaven and earth.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a change in the heaven and earth?¡±

    Lu Zhongshan of the Wan Xiang Sect was enlightened and began to confirm the specific changes in the world.

    Soon, he discovered that the density of the spiritual energy in the Heavenly Mortal World seemed to have increased a little.

    And thews of the heaven and earth seemed to have be clearer.

    At the very least, an expert like him could feel the difference more easily.

    The Wan Xiang Sect was good at observing the celestial phenomena. Although he could also feel the faint changes in the world, it was ultimately not clear.

    Just as he was carefully observing the changes in the world, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s messenger flying sword came over.

    ¡°Brother Lu, My Heavenly Tower of Legacy has discovered the changes in the world. The entire world is growing. The details have already been listed in the jade slip. I hope it will be of help.¡±

    Lu Zhongshan held the flying sword andughed coldly.

    ¡°The Heavenly Tower of Legacy is dreaming. You¡¯ve schemed against my Wan Xiang Sect once, and now you want to smooth over our rtionship?¡±

    The Heavenly Tower of Legacy¡¯s attitude towards the Hidden Edge Sect had changed drastically, causing the Wan Xiang Sect tough at them.

    In the end, they found out that they had used some special method to find out Yu Tianxing¡¯s identity.

    In the end, out of all the great sacrednds, the Wan Xiang Sect and the Hidden Edge Sect had the worst rtionship.

    This matter could not be let off easily.

    After he finished sneering, Lu Zhongshan began to check the information on the jade slip.

    ¡°The world seems to be expanding.¡±

    ¡°Our disciples at the edge of the world have discovered that there¡¯s an additional star in the sky.¡±

    ¡°The star map has been attached. Presumably, the Wan Xiang Sect is clearer than our Heavenly Tower of Legacy on this point.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, the endless void has retreated a little, and there¡¯s morend¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already contacted the Mountain Shifting Sect andmunicated with them about the map of the mountains. Brother Lu, I¡¯ll give you a copy here as well.¡±

    Lu Zhongshan sensed the events in the jade slip and learned of the changes in the world. He was even more shocked.

    So many years had passed, and the changes in the Heavenly Mortal World had long since stopped.

    The growth of the world in the past was still recorded in the ancient books of the Wan Xiang Sect.

    However, such things had stopped for a very, very long time.

    Thest time there were changes in the Heavenly Mortal World was when Ye Changge repaired the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir.

    ¡°The only existences that can affect the entire world now are the Giant Pir and the Hidden Edge Emperor. Could it be that the two of them are doing something?¡±

    Although Yu Tianxing was also an Emperor, Lu Zhongshan still felt that Ye Changge¡¯s abilities were greater than hers.

    After all, after experiencing so many things, the vast majority of the sacrednds were afraid of Ye Changge.

    ¡°Hmph, the Heavenly Tower of Legacy is well prepared. Perhaps they have alreadye into contact with the Hidden Edge Sect.¡±

    Lu Zhongshan did not intend to let the Heavenly Tower of Legacy be the center of attention.

    Very quickly, the Wan Xiang Sect sent people to the Hidden Edge Sect. One reason was to report their observations, and two was to build a good rtionship.

    Regardless of whether the Hidden Edge Sect needed such information or not, they had to maintain a good attitude.

    At the same time, in the void of the universe.

    There was a strange existence riding a war chariot that flew across the void.

    The war chariot seemed to be made of gold. It was noble and gorgeous.

    The roof of the war chariot seemed to be hanging down from the sky. The golden tassel roof hung down like balls of golden mes.

    The wheels of the chariot were supported by two balls of golden mes as they floated in the air.

    The body of the chariot was carved with iparably exquisite sun patterns. At the center of each sun pattern was a gemstone iid.

    The strange gemstones were emitting various colors of light. The entire chariot was about 200 feet long and was shockingly huge.

    Its destination was surprisingly the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Inside the chariot, there was a man whose entire body was emitting a rotten aura.

    He was wearing a long robe and had a head of shiny ck hair.

    His face was elegant and he had a pair of azure tiger eyes. He looked mighty even when he was not angry.

    His body was tall and sturdy, and he looked like he could hold up the sky and the earth.

    However, this handsome and strong man could not suppress the rotten aura that wasing from his body.

    ¡°Heavenly Mortal World, when I arrive at your ce, I hope that you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with a terrifying glint.

    It was a gaze that would not give up until he achieved his goal.

    Great Xia World, Vast Devil Pce, Vast Devil God Yuwen Hongfang!

    Born with a devil body, he was born by a heaven and earth phenomenon.

    It directly triggered a great war in the Great Xia World. Many powerful devil sect factions wanted to snatch him as a disciple.

    There were even more righteous sects that did not wish for a peerless devil to appear in the future, hoping to directly kill him.

    In the end, a war of good and evil swept through the entire Great Xia World.

    Yuwen Hongfang was taken away by the previous pce master of the Vast Devil Pce and hid for thousands of years.

    In the end, after going into seclusion, he broke through to the Emperor Realm and rose to prominence.

    For a very long time, the legend of the Great Xia World¡¯s devil sect was Yuwen Hongfang.

    Unfortunately, because the demonic technique he cultivated was too overbearing, even with his talent, he could not withstand the wear and tear.

    In the end, he embarked on a path of plundering others to repair himself.

 Chapter 183 - Yuwen Hongfangâ€™s Battle Shocked the World

    <h4>Chapter 183: Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s Battle Shocked the World</h4>

    ¡°Ever since I started to make up for my shorings, I¡¯ve been dying of old age.¡±

    ¡°Over the years, four Emperors have died at my hands.¡±

    ¡°I wonder how many moves the two Emperors from the Heavenly Mortal World can take.¡±

    His words were full of truth.

    Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s battle results were truly shocking.

    However, this was not the most shocking part.

    He had killed other gods before!

    And it was during the siege of the two gods!

    This made Yuwen Hongfang, who was already famous throughout the entire Great Xia World, even more famous.

    ¡°The method of rebirth, the method of reincarnation!¡±

    Yuwen Hongfang realized that he couldn¡¯t hold back his anticipation.

    In order to alleviate the feeling of impatience, he began to talk to himself and divert his attention.

    It was almost impossible for this kind of thing to happen to a god.

    However, Yuwen Hongfang was about to die.

    Because his path was too overbearing, and the cultivation essences of other cultivators he had collected over the years were very mixed.

    This caused him to be at a disadvantage in other aspectspared to the strong ones who cultivated purely on their own.

    His lifespan was far from beingparable to that of an ordinary god-level expert.

    How could Yuwen Hongfang, who had such extraordinary experience and talent, be willing to die just like that.

    The news of the rebirth of an Emperor in the Heavenly Mortal World was the light at the end of his tunnel.

    It was also hisst straw of hope. After all, he really did not have much left in his world.

    ¡°This time, I must do my best. If I seed, I can start all over again.¡±

    ¡°Even if I fail, I will still use all my strength before I die. It can be considered to be a grand asion!¡±

    At this moment, Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his expression was ferocious. Itpletely destroyed his domineering aura.

    Under his anxious mood, the powerful war chariot sped toward the Heavenly Mortal World at a speed several times faster.

    ¡­

    Time flew by, and a month quickly passed.

    During this period of time, Ye Changge would teach his disciples and the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir whenever he had free time.

    If he had free time, he would refine the Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array and superimpose it on the World Barrier.

    ording to Ye Changge¡¯s estimations, the current World Barrier array was almost twice as strong as it was at the beginning.

    Based on the current strength, even a god-level powerhouse would find it difficult to break through.

    Just as he flew to the World Barrier array and stacked the Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array in the sky of the eastern region¡­

    In the distant void space of the universe, a fiery red beam of light was heading straight towards the Heavenly Mortal Realm.

    When Ye Changge saw this red beam of light, he stiffened.

    In his perception, there was an existence with a powerful aura there.

    It was also at this moment that the special will of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir transmitted over.

    Buzz!

    Ye Changge was clear that it had also discovered the arrival of that enemy.

    That unrestrained rotten aura and a naked killing intent were disyed without reservations.

    ¡°Interesting. Looks like the sess of Yu Tianxing¡¯s reincarnation has attracted quite a number of targets.¡±

    Just from the rotten aura on the other party¡¯s body, Ye Changge understood the other party¡¯s intentions.

    After carefulparison, he was certain that the other party would find it very difficult to break through the World Barrier under his control.

    Therefore, he did not do anything else but quietly watch the arrival of the red light.

    The red light seemed to have noticed him as well. It slightly changed its direction and charged straight towards him.

    Moreover, during the process of charging, the red light¡¯s speed became faster and faster.

    Ye Changge was slightly surprised.

    Under his gaze, the red light did not slow down at all as it rammed straight into the World Barrier.

    Boom!

    The shockwaves from the violent collision spread out above the World Barrier.

    There was even an inward depression in the world barrier.

    This was something that the forty-nine quasi-emperors had not been able to do even after using the Forty-nine Great Formation.

    As the force of the collision weakened, the World Barrier slowly returned to normal.

    ¡°Eh, this is interesting.¡±

    The person in the chariot was also a little surprised. It was as if he did not expect the Heavenly Mortal World¡¯s barrier to be so sturdy.

    The chariot stopped and the door opened.

    Yuwen Hongfang, who appeared to be powerful and overbearing, walked out from inside.

    ¡°You should be that Hidden Edge Emperor of the Heavenly Mortal World, right?¡±

    He asked Ye Changge.

    Unfortunately, this trick did not work on Ye changge.

    Because of the powerful effects of the Tiangang One Qi Technique and the Indestructible Golden Body Technique, the other party did not discover his god-level cultivation.

    On the contrary, under Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual sense, Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s cultivation was clearly revealed.

    Peak god-level, about to break through to the Domain Realm.

    With such a cultivation, he had no chance of winning against Ye Changge, who had this battle and the assistance of the array.

    ¡°Junior, you¡¯re quite interesting,¡± Yuwen Hongfang said again after carefully examining Ye Changge.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, so Ye Changge directly asked him why he came.

    If it were not for the fact that his disciples¡¯ strength was not enough, he would not have even bothered with him and asked his disciples to send him away.

    Living at the edge of his lifespan, Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s temper was not good.

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s disregard and impatience, a ruthless look appeared on his face.

    Without any more nonsense, streams of powerful demonic qi instantly appeared on his body.

    When the gods were angry, the sky and earth changed color.

    The powerful demonic qi quickly covered half of the sky of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The people of the Heavenly Mortal World looked up and saw that half of the sky had turned ck.

    It was daytime, but arge number of ck shadows had appeared in the sky.

    Everyone understood that something had happened again.

    Major events were happening one after another. The people of the Heavenly Mortal World were somewhat numb.

    Demonic qi covered the sky and earth. It suddenly rolled up and turned into a huge palm that heavily pounded toward the World Barrier.

    Boom!

    Violent fluctuations appeared once again.

    This time, it was Yuwen Hongfang who attacked in anger. The power was several times greater than the previous impact of the war chariot.

    The World Barrier copsed inward at a much greater rate.

    The huge ck fist kept pressing down on the barrier until it stopped in front of Ye Changge.

    Through the barrier, the huge fist was about to hit him.

    His expression did not change at all. He looked at Yuwen Hongfang indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    This nonchnt tauntpletely infuriated the other party.

    The monstrous demonic qi surged violently, and the area it covered expanded once again.

    Almost two-thirds of the sky of the Heavenly Mortal World was blocked.

    The demonic qi turned into sharp swords that floated above the barrier.

    ¡°Myriad demonic swords!¡±

    With a furious roar, the densely packed ck sharp swords that covered the sky pierced straight at the World Barrier.

    Countless ripples instantly appeared within the barrier.

    Even though they were so far away from the attack, there were still countless people who felt a chill.

    Those with weaker cultivations had already fled with their heads in their hands.

    Even experts of the upper three realms were unable to withstand the might of a single sword.

    Although the ck sword rain was formed from demonic qi, it was chilling.

    His might was so powerful and terrifying!

 Chapter 184 - Sudden Changes. Monstrous Demonic Flames

    <h4>Chapter 184: Sudden Changes. Monstrous Demonic mes</h4>

    Following the intense bombardment of the terrifying sword rain, the energy of the World Barrier was rapidly being depleted.

    Ye Changge roughly calcted that with just this attack, one-tenth of the energy of the array formation had been depleted.

    The strength of a godly expert was indeed formidable.

    Raising his hand, the Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array that Ye Changge had reinforced in various parts of the barrier had all arrived at the eastern region.

    The defensive power of the entire eastern region¡¯s World Barrier had risen by arge level.

    Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s expression was one of shock and uncertainty.

    The appearance of this world had exceeded his expectations.

    In his mind, he should have already broken through the great array by now.

    When he had first seen this World Barrier, he had clearly realized that this barrier had not appeared naturally.

    That at least meant that there was an existence in this world that could refine a World Barrier.

    Such an expert¡¯s strength was at least at the level of a god.

    Although it was unexpected, he was still confident in killing a god in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    He did not think that he would actually be stopped by this World Barrier¡¯s array.

    From what he knew, Ye Changge was merely an Emperor-level expert.

    Without the intervention of a god, not to mentionpletely destroying the array, there had to be at least a passage that allowed him to enter.

    In the end, not only did he fail to break the array, but the array also became more and more stable.

    ¡°You, to do this with a mere Emperor¡¯s ability is truly beyond my expectations.¡±

    Yuwen Hongfang sighed.

    He had originally nned to conserve his spiritual energy and fight against the gods of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    He did not expect to be faced with true strength in front of this World Barrier and an Emperor.

    ¡°Rise!¡±

    With a loud shout, the entire sky of the Heavenly Mortal World darkened.

    A powerful aura blew wildly against the World Barrier.

    The sword rain stopped, and boundless demonic qi floated in the air.

    With the power of a single person, he used demonic qi to cover the entire world sky.

    The power of a god was actually this terrifying.

    ¡°Disperse!¡±

    With Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s edict, demonic qi began to attack.

    Countless demonic patterns appeared. The eastern region where the Maic Turtle Mysterious Shield Array was located was still able to resist, but the rest of the ce showed signs of being corroded by demonic qi.

    In the Hidden Edge Sect, everyone looked at the sky in shock.

    As a devil cultivator, Li Tianci was even more shocked by such powerful demonic qi.

    He felt that there were countless powerful auras attacking his body.

    Even from such a far distance, it still made him very ufortable.

    The demonic qi not only contained a shocking corrosive ability, it also had an effect on people¡¯s minds.

    Li Tianci only felt a burning pain on his scalp, as if there were countless mes burning him.

    He seemed to have smelled the intense stench of something being burnt.

    The water in his body was also rapidly evaporating, and his body seemed to be continuously declining.

    A weak roar came from his throat as he called for help from his fellow disciples.

    Just as he felt the aura of death, a gentle light enveloped his entire body.

    Afortable coolness spread through his body.

    Li Tianci looked up. Sister Yu Tianxing was smiling at him.

    And Brother Ye Xingchen was emitting cool starlight, revolving around him.

    ¡°Thank you, sister. Thank you, brother!¡±

    He sincerely thanked them.

    ¡°Your experience is a little special, and this demonic qi contains a strange negative energy. You are easily affected.¡±

    ¡°Watch the battle under the protection of your brother.¡±

    Hearing Yu Tianxing¡¯s exhortation, Li Tianci said worriedly, ¡°Sister, with such a powerful attack, master¡­¡±

    He was really worried about Ye Changge¡¯s safety.

    From such a distance, that monstrous demonic qi attack could affect his mind.

    This made him extremely vignt, and he realized how powerful the intruder was.

    ¡°The intruder should be a godly spirit expert, so it¡¯s normal for him to be powerful,¡± Yu Tianxing replied.

    Hearing this, Li Tianci was stunned.

    ¡°Godly spirit! Isn¡¯t that the realm above the Emperor realm? Master can¡¯t block it, right?¡±

    Looking at his anxious expression, Wu Yunfei and Zhao Hang also had worried expressions.

    Seeing the reactions of his brothers, He Xiuxing and the others all smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just arrived, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know master¡¯s abilities.¡±

    After He Xiuxing finished speaking, he looked at his three brothers who had puzzled expressions and exined, ¡°First of all, master isn¡¯t at the Emperor Realm, but the Godly Spirit Realm.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, through the cultivation technique that master gave you, you should know that master¡¯s level is different from ordinary cultivators.

    ¡°No matter how powerful the godly spirit in the air is, it¡¯s not worth mentioning in the face of our master.¡±

    These words made the three people skeptical.

    But after knowing that Ye Changge was also at the Godly Spirit Realm, they still calmed down.

    In the air, the battle continued.

    Yuwen Hongfang sensed that the strength of the World Barrier was decreasing, and when he saw hope, he increased the intensity of his attacks.

    And when Ye Changge saw his attack style and sensed the negative aura in the demonic qi, he knew that victory and defeat were already decided.

    After carefully inspecting Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s attack style, he felt that the time was right.

    ¡°Monstrous demonic me, rise.¡±

    With a faint call, the monstrous demonic me that he had just obtained began to burn rapidly.

    He sensed the demonic aura that covered the entire sky of the Heavenly Mortal World and detected the shocking negative energy.

    The monstrous demonic me seemed to have its own consciousness. Like a predator who had chosen its pray, it attacked rapidly.

    In the blink of an eye, the burning mes covered the entire sky.

    Yuwen Hong¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    This was the first time he felt fear aftering to the Heavenly Mortal World.

    In his perception, there was a powerful me covering the World Barrier.

    That strange me suddenly appeared and quickly covered the entire sky.

    The extremely high temperature made him feel the threat of death.

    What scared him the most was that within his demonic qi, the energy that could cause negative emotions was stripped away.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t stripping away, this is absorbing! This me is absorbing my Infernal Emperor¡¯s evil qi!¡±

    The Infernal Emperor¡¯s evil qi came from a special world.

    Yuwen Hongfang had stayed in that world before.

    Back then, he was still an Emperor, but he had paid a huge price in that world to obtain the method to refine the Infernal Emperor¡¯s evil qi.

    After years of umtion, he had umted so much Infernal Emperor¡¯s evil qi.

    But now, all of this seemed to have be treasure for someone else.

    The strange me was rapidly absorbing the Infernal Emperor¡¯s evil energy and raising the temperature at the same time.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°This is impossible! You are not an Emperor, you are the god of this world!¡±

    Under the situation where his mind was lost, Yuwen Hongfang, who was surrounded by monstrous demonic mes, let out a painful roar.

 Chapter 185 - Death of the Demonic God

    <h4>Chapter 185: Death of the Demonic God</h4>

    Before Yuwen Hongfang could do anything else, the fierce demonic mes had already sealed off all of his space.

    The Emperorprehendedws, and the gods controlled space.

    With such a powerful ability and his own understanding of space, only then could the gods create their own domains in future immortal cultivation.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    With a loud shout, Yuwen Hongfang hoped to use the spatialw he hadprehended to freeze the endless sea of fire.

    Unfortunately, the heavens did not give him what he wanted.

    Arge space crack appeared in the sea of fire, trying to cut and freeze the mes.

    However, in a short period of time, the space cracks turned into nothingness under the attack of the waves of mes.

    Although his idea was good, his ability was indeed insufficient.

    The level of the monstrous demonic mes was too high, and it was not something that he could easily stop.

    In addition, Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s demonic qi attack contained too much negative energy, and it became a powerful fuel.

    ¡°Since you are the god hidden in this small world, then I don¡¯t need to save energy to deal with the next enemy.¡±

    He let out a hysterical roar, and the aura around his body tightened. Suddenly, it condensed rapidly.

    ¡°Come and take this move from me!¡±

    The demonic qi in the sky quickly gathered toward Yuwen Hongfang.

    The Monstrous Devil me lost its target and chased the demonic qi.

    The ck demonic qi in the sky suddenly gathered behind the Infernal God and turned into a ck vaporous lotus, vivid and lifelike.

    The lotus petals were like ck clouds, rolling and surging.

    An invisible barrier appeared around him, blocking all the demonic mes.

    The demonic qi behind him surged and the surrounding demonic mes surged as well. Yuwen Hongfang¡¯s temperament was like a ghost, it was earth-shattering.

    The Infernal God¡¯s eyes were red and his eyes were wide open. Countless veins bulged on his face, almost bursting his skin.

    The air seemed to freeze and time seemed to stop at this moment.

    A terrifying pressure suddenly appeared.

    ¡°Draw!¡±

    Another loud shout.

    Above Yuwen Hongfang, the space distorted.

    Ye Changge frowned slightly.

    He could feel that something was about to appear above him.

    As expected, the distortion of space became more and more serious. It suddenly turned into a huge crack.

    In the crack, a huge star rushed straight towards the barrier of the Heavenly Mortal World at an extremely fast speed.

    ¡°Meteor of Destruction!¡±

    The demonic aura that was in lotus form behind Yuwen Hongfang surged out and attached itself to the star.

    The entire star shot straight towards the Heavenly Mortal World with an aura of destruction.

    Below, countless mortals raised their heads and stared nkly at the falling meteor.

    The World Barrier was tens of thousands of meters away from the ground, but the meteor could still be seen clearly.

    Even mortals could easily see the huge meteor falling.

    Countless people fell into a state of panic.

    Some people cried out in rm as they held their heads and squatted down.

    Some people hugged their children.

    Some people looked up in a daze with their mouths wide open. Saliva flowed out of their mouths, but they did not pay attention to it.

    Facing this powerful attack, Ye Changge finally became serious.

    After all, he was a god. It was not a joke to have such powerful strength.

    The Tiangang One Qi Technique quickly circted, and the Indestructible Golden Body Technique also exerted force.

    Ayer of golden light appeared on Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    It was different from before. The golden light was blurry, and its color had be much lighter.

    There was an ethereal cloud surrounding his body. For a moment, he seemed like an immortal, detached from the world.

    ng!

    A violent sword chime rang out.

    Ye Changge pulled out his longsword.

    The Sword Emperor¡¯s weapon let out a humming sound. It was as if the divine weapon had a spirit and could not suppress its excitement.

    Boom!

    The sword qi soared into the sky and met the huge ck meteor as it shed down!

    The mortals below who were still looking up at the sky had ssy eyes.

    In their sight, a ethereal and sacred white pir of light suddenly appeared in front of the huge ck ball and collided violently with it.

    Without any dy, the giant star was split into two.

    The kic energy of the entire star decreased drastically, crashing into the World Barrier along with ck demonic qi.

    Boom!

    The violent collision created ripples after ripples on the World Barrier.

    The ripples grew from small torge, spreading rapidly over the World Barrier.

    Despite the many cultivators¡¯ worries, countless mortals trembled, worried that the barrier would shatter and the two halves and the giant ck star would fall to the ground.

    However, no matter how worried they were or how much Yuwen Hongfang hoped, the World Barrier was still able to withstand the impact of the meteor.

    ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! How can a mere small world like yours withstand the impact of my destructive meteor?!¡±

    Although Ye Changge¡¯s powerful sword qi was iparably sharp and could split the giant star into two with a single strike, Yuwen Hongfang was not worried.

    In his opinion, that huge meteor was enough to directly break the World Barrier.

    After all, the huge meteor that was split into two still had a powerful impact force, and the demonic qi attached to it also had the ability to corrode.

    He had no idea that the result would bepletely out of his expectations and cause him to be at a loss.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you? You are not an ordinary god! This is also not an ordinary World Barrier!¡±

    Yuwen Hongfang could no longer suppress the fear in his heart.

    There was also endless anger.

    He was going to die.

    Right now, his only hope of reincarnating was in the small world in front of him.

    He was almost certain that he would be able to reincarnate, but he was stopped by a powerful god.

    Even if he used the technique that he used to kill a god, the star that he summoned from the unknownnd was easily blocked by him.

    ¡°In any case, I don¡¯t have much life left. Since you aren¡¯t willing to step aside, then let¡¯s perish together!¡±

    With a furious roar, Yuwen Hongfang intended to use all his strength to perish together with Ye Changge.

    Before he could gather his strength and make a move, a sword qi that surpassed his senses shed down.

    A thin bloody scar appeared from the top of his head to the space between his legs.

    He could no longer say anything. His body was split into half. His body and Dao vanished.

    Hidden Edge Sect, Reclining Firewood Peak.

    When Li Shiyi saw this, he trembled with excitement.

    ¡°Master¡¯s sword is so terrifying!¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    ¡°My sword Dao cultivation is really not worth mentioning in front of master. There¡¯s noparison at all.¡±

    Hearing hisprehension, Yu Tianxing, who was beside him, smiled slightly.

    Herprehension of the sword Dao was far less profound than Li Shiyi¡¯s. Therefore, she did not gain much from Ye Changge¡¯s sword attack.

    On the other hand, the demonic god¡¯s use of space, his imposing manner, and the surrounding environment gave Yu Tianxing quite a bit of inspiration.

    At this moment, a sudden change urred.

 Chapter 186 - Space Teleportation, Strange Great World

    <h4>Chapter 186: Space Teleportation, Strange Great World</h4>

    The dead Yuwen Hongfang had a strange gemstone on his body. At this moment, it was emitting a dim light.

    Ye Changge was enveloped by that light and was unable to move for a moment.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Somewhat surprised, Ye Changge used his spiritual senses to scan that strange stone.

    The exact origin was unknown, but he could feel the thick spatial power from there.

    A ck spatial crack appeared on the gem, emitting a terrifying suction force.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body slowly fell into the stone.

    Sensing that something was wrong, Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual power surged violently, but he could not break free.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t good.¡±

    The situation was urgent, and he did not have any other options at the moment.

    Shifting his body, Ye Changge transmitted his thoughts to the Heavenly Mortal World below.

    ¡°I have something to attend to, and I have to leave for a period of time. During this period of time when I¡¯m not around, Yu Tianxing is in charge of Reclining Firewood Peak, and a few of the great disciples are jointly maintaining it.¡±

    ncing at each of his disciples, Ye Changge let out a slight sigh of relief.

    He did not sense any danger from the spatial rift caused by the gemstone.

    Based on what he was seeing now, the spatial rift of the gemstone seemed to be teleporting him to another ce.

    He did not know where exactly it was, but he was certain that there would not be much danger there.

    With his current level and strength, it would be very difficult for ordinary worlds to threaten his existence.

    Moreover, the situation in the Heavenly Mortal World had already stabilized.

    There was an Emperor artifact, a World Barrier, and more importantly, he had so many foundations.

    Under Yu Tianxing¡¯s leadership, these disciples couldplete the mission of defending against the outer realm experts.

    If an unexpected enemy really came, the Heavenly Mortal World still had this trump card.

    Ye Changge looked at his eldest disciple with a meaningful gaze.

    He Xiuxing. His path of immortal cultivation had already reached a path that no one could predict.

    Even as a master, Ye Changge found it difficult to judge how powerful this disciple¡¯s final destination would be.

    ¡°Yes! Master!¡±

    His first three disciples were still very familiar with their master.

    Knowing that they had encountered an unexpected situation, they did not make any unnecessary movements and epted the orders one after another.

    Yu Tianxing looked at her two older brothers and knew that this was the greatest reliance that Ye Changge had left behind in the Hidden Edge Sect.

    ¡°Brothers, master has requested for me to temporarily take charge of the matters of the Reclining Firewood Peak and the Heavenly Mortal World. I hope that you two will lend a helping hand.¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely listen to yourmands. Whoever dares to oppose us will need to test the sharpness of my sword.¡±

    ¡°Haha, sister, don¡¯t worry. Although I¡¯m not very good at other things, I still have the confidence to deal with any enemy.¡±

    Yu Tianxing looked at her two brothers and smiled.

    She was very clear about Li Shiyi¡¯s strength. With all kinds of help, it was still possible to suppress the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    As for eldest brother He Xiuxing, she did not understand.

    But she knew that her master, Ye Changge, had the highest hopes for this eldest senior brother¡¯s strength.

    Yu Tianxing had already recovered to a strength that was even stronger than thest Heavenly Star Emperor, yet she still could notpare to He Xiuxing.

    It was obvious how powerful this brother¡¯s strength was.

    The remaining three new disciples looked at each other in dismay.

    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, and sister, what happened? I am slow-witted, please exin.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the main hall first. I¡¯ll go take care of some things and let your second brother talk to you.¡±

    Yu Tianxing didn¡¯t reply to these junior brothers¡¯questions and directly went to Sect Master Ding to discuss matters.

    At this moment, Sect Master Ding and a group of elders who were in the main branch were already somewhat confused.

    At first, there were still experts from the outside world attacking, and their nerves were already tensed up.

    Later on, when they found out that the expert that attacked was actually a demonic god level existence, they were even more frightened.

    In the end, Ye Changge¡¯s strength exceeded their expectations.

    Originally, everyone thought that this time, the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir had to act.

    In the end, their Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s Emperor actually became a god level expert without making a sound.

    The twists and turns of the matter had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Ye Changge had defeated the enemy, but at thest moment, something had plotted against him.

    As old foxes, the elders of the Hidden Edge Sect were all very clear that something must have happened.

    ¡°I, disciple Yu Tianxing, hereby greet the sect master, the leaders, and the elders!¡±

    Suddenly, a beautiful figure arrived at the center of the great hall.

    The Hidden Edge great hall did not allow people to teleport or fly over.

    However, there were priorities. Under the current situation, no one would continue to care about these small matters.

    Although Yu Tianxing was bowing to these elders, no one dared to be arrogant.

    After all, the one bowing now was an Emperor.

    And she was once the most powerful emperor, Heavenly Star Emperor.

    ¡°Quickly, stop bowing. I wonder what your teacher has to say for you toe here?¡±

    ¡°Sect leader is right. If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Yu Tianxing smiled slightly. She knew that the few leaders of the Hidden Edge Sect had already decided to give up their authority.

    ¡°Our master has something to do and has to go out. I have to temporarily take his ce in the Heavenly Mortal World. Therefore, the Hidden Edge Sect needs to cooperate with Reclining Firewood Peak to do some things.¡±

    After obtaining the approval of so many elders, many things were arranged.

    Many factions in the outside world also saw the final scene.

    None of thoserge factions were fools, even though they knew that the Hidden Edge Emperor must have encountered an unexpected situation.

    But now, the entire Heavenly Mortal World still followed the lead of the Hidden Edge Sect.

    After all, other than the Hidden Edge Sect, no other sect would have an Emperor-level powerhouse.

    Heavenly Star City would definitely support them.

    In addition, the entire Hidden Edge Sect had the highest authority in the Emperor Artifact Formation. No one would oppose the Hidden Edge Sect at this time.

    Not long after, the Qi Huang n and the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s powerful guests were sent out¡­

    They were required to stabilize the situation in the entire Heavenly Mortal World.

    Although there were some ripples, the entire Heavenly Mortal World was still very stable.

    There were no other changes. The strength of the Heavenly Mortal World was gradually increasing.

    And as the Emperor, Yu Tianxing had also made contact with the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir.

    Knowing that the situation was different now, the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir directly revealed its true form at the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s mountain gate.

    Everyone knew that after the departure of the Hidden Edge Emperor, a god-level expert, another god from the Heavenly Mortal World also supported the Hidden Edge Sect.

    Furthermore, the outer realm experts¡¯ rankings of all the worlds in this universe had already been circted.

    With the existence of other gods, they were not worried about not being able to withstand those powerful outer realm experts for the time being.

    And Ye Changge, also came to another world.

 Chapter 187 - New World, Demon Emperor World

    <h4>Chapter 187: New World, Demon Emperor World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge opened his eyes.

    He found himself in a new world.

    There was abundant spiritual energy here, and he could use all his immortal spells.

    But different from the Heavenly Mortal World, there seemed to be other strange energies in the air.

    Frowning, Ye Changge did not have any other ways to understand this world.

    ¡°System, sign-in.¡±

    ¡°Ding! Sign-inpleted.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Ten Thousand Demonic God Technique.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Hundred Spiritual Senses Refining Technique.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Star Technique.¡±

    Hearing the system¡¯s rewards, even Ye Changge, who was already used to the system¡¯s unexpected rewards, was a little surprised.

    The rewards this time were actually so generous.

    There had never been a time where all the rewards were cultivation techniques.

    Moreover, from these three cultivation techniques, he had a preliminary understanding of the power system of the ce he hade to.

    Demon god, divine senses, and stars.

    First of all, it meant that the power system of this world had two types, divine senses and star power.

    In addition, demons mainly cultivated astral power and divine senses, and they also had a cultivation technique called Demonic God Technique.

    ¡°The experts of this world can¡¯t all be demons, right?¡±

    With such doubts, Ye Changge first began to familiarize himself with those cultivation techniques, and at the same time, he recovered his spiritual power.

    It did not matter if he did not check, but once he checked, he found that there were some problems with his body.

    Some of his meridians were obviously blocked, which caused the cirction of his spiritual power to be unfavorable.

    ¡°This is a bit troublesome. I can only use fifty percent of my strength at once.¡±

    After trying to repair his body, he found that he could not directly repair it.

    ¡°I need some things. I can¡¯t just rely on the cirction of my cultivation method to repair it.¡±

    Not hesitating in this ce, he started to cultivate the three new cultivation methods he had obtained.

    The first technique he began to cultivate was the Ten Thousand Demonic God Technique.

    This technique allowed his body to transform into all sorts of monsters.

    But the prerequisite was that he had to understand the structure of the monster¡¯s body.

    Ye Changge frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about dissecting or studying.¡±

    Although he knew of such a science in his previous life, he had never learned it.

    In the current world, the body structures of monsters was even more bizarre. He did not know the body structure of these monsters.

    After making up his mind and taking things one step at a time, Ye Changge did not think any further and directly started cultivating.

    Very soon, he felt that his control over his body had further strengthened.

    As a god-level powerhouse, his body control ability was already top-notch.

    He did not expect that when he started cultivating the Ten Thousand Demonic God Technique, his body control ability would be even stronger.

    ¡°As expected, there is always someone better than you. And all kinds of cultivation techniques have their own areas of expertise.¡±

    This was something Ye Changge had never experienced before.

    As his cultivation grew stronger, his body also slowly became as soft as water.

    Previously, with the increase in Tiangang qi and the support of the IIndestructible Golden Body Technique, the strength of his body had increased.

    Now, there was no doubt that there were new changes.

    Soon, he had entered the rudiments. While his control over all parts of his body had increased, Ye Changge¡¯s injuries had also recovered a little.

    ¡°Looks like it has something to do with that spatial travel. With this experience, my understanding of the heavenly passage realm has gone a step further.¡±

    After learning the first cultivation technique, he needed to practice the other two cultivation techniques.

    When the Hundred Spiritual Senses Refining Technique was activated, Ye Changge seemed to have seen a new cultivation realm.

    Spiritual senses had never been a major part of a cultivator¡¯s cultivation.

    Therefore, although his spiritual sense was not weak, there was still a big gap between it and his body, which had been cultivated by two super powerful cultivation techniques.

    He did not even need to cultivate to such a profound realm. After just cultivating for a period of time after entering the sect, Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual sense had made a crazy improvement.

    Previously, he had roughly used his spiritual sense to scan the ce where he was.

    He could see that this was a huge forest. Even he was unable to estimate the specific region immediately.

    And within the range of his spiritual senses, he could not see the boundary of this forest.

    Now that he had cultivated the Hundred Spiritual Senses Refining Technique, his spiritual senses had be more condensed, and his probing ability had be stronger.

    Very quickly, the range of his spiritual sense was increasing crazily.

    Before long, the range had more than doubled.

    As the range of his spiritual sense increased crazily, Ye Changge quickly discovered a new species.

    It was a strange-looking creature.

    Ye Changge deduced that this creature should be some kind of monster.

    Among his disciples, Ye Xingchen and Zhao Hang were both demon cultivators, and Ye Changge did not have any repulsion towards these existences.

    Strictly speaking, his third disciple, Yu Tianxing, could also be said to be a type of demon cultivator.

    The Divine artifact had a spirit and transformed into a human. Its main body was actually the Heavenly Star Mirror.

    Without any hesitation, Ye Changge used his spiritual senses to pay attention to the position of the demonic cultivator. At the same time, he began to cultivate thest cultivation technique.

    The ¡®Nine Heavens and Ten Earths Star Technique¡¯ drew the power of the stars in the sky to strengthen his body. It was a supplement to his strength.

    However, it was different from the previous two cultivation techniques. The cultivation of this cultivation technique was earth-shattering.

    Along with the cirction of the cultivation technique, coupled with his god-level cultivation, the entire world seemed to be affected.

    The sun was still shining brightly, and there were no clouds within ten thousand miles.

    In the sky where he was located, the sunlight dimmed bit by bit.

    With this location as the starting point, a ck circle appeared in the sky.

    Outside the circle, there was a breeze and the Sun was bright, but inside the circle, the stars were shining brightly.

    The atmosphere of the circle was expanding rapidly, and the night was also expanding rapidly.

    Soon, the entire world became dark.

    The darkness onlysted for a short period of time, and the stars lit up.

    The sunlight that shone brightly before was reced by starlight.

    For a moment, all the living beings in the world were shocked.

    The day and night were reversed, and the stars appeared!

    In the ce where Ye Changge cultivated, the starlight was the brightest.

    A vast amount of starlight shone from his body, turning into surging energy that entered his body.

    Not only was the energy that he had consumed quickly replenished, the damage that he had suffered was also recovering at an extremely fast speed.

    Ye Changge estimated that he could now use 70% of his strength.

    ¡°As expected of the system¡¯s reward. The abnormal phenomenon that it triggered is so great, and its effect is also extraordinary.¡±

    He knew that this disturbance would definitely attract the attention of someone.

    Because of his steady character, he would not be so high-profile when he had not yet understood the information of this world.

    Without hesitation, Ye Changge disappeared on the spot after his cultivation stopped.

    His next steps were very clear.

    First, he had to contact the living beings of this world to understand the world.

    Second, find other treasures to repair his body.

 Chapter 188 - The Strange Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Strange Demon Race</h4>

    As usual, Ah Hu quietly waited for his prey to appear.

    His entire body was buried in the swamp, and only his brain was exposed to the soil.

    His head was covered by thick withered branches.

    In the Death Aura Forest, there were some very rare spirit beasts.

    These spirit beasts¡¯ fur and inner cores could be sold at a good price, so many demon cultivators needed to hunt them.

    Unfortunately, there had been a lot ofmotion in this forest before, and many of the prey had been scared into hiding.

    Fortunately, Ah Hu was an expert at hunting here.

    There were all kinds of dangers in the Death Aura Forest that terrified demon cultivators.

    However, Ah Hu was very familiar with this ce and could enter deeper ces.

    He was not worried that there would be demon cultivators here who couldpete with him for prey and harvest.

    Demon cultivators from the Death Aura Forest rarely came. It was surrounded by an extremely dangerous demonic fog.

    If he did not have a way, he would not be able to step into it.

    Even the swamp mud he was hiding in contained an extremely strong deadly aura. This was the result of countless demon beast corpses over the past ten thousand years.

    Suddenly, there was a strange sound in the distance.

    Crash. Crash.

    Ah Hu frowned.

    This figure was somewhat strange. He had never heard such a sound here.

    ¡°Could it be that a new spirit beast has appeared in the Death Aura Forest?¡±

    The moment this thought appeared, his body became somewhat stiff.

    After all, in the Death Aura Forest, and this deep into it, the spirit beasts that could appear were all very powerful.

    He relied on his familiarity with this forest to be able toe here to hunt.

    If a very powerful existence appeared, he would not be able to deal with it.

    Every time he ventured a mile into the cold forest, the danger would increase at a rapid speed.

    He had once seen an unknown spirit beast here.

    That spirit beast had crushed everything all the way here. Even now when he thought about it, he still felt that it was a nightmare.

    That time, if it was not for his good luck, and the fact that the spirit beast was obviously not chasing him, he might have already died.

    Therefore, when an unfamiliar voice appeared in the forest now, it meant that there was a new movement here.

    Such a sign often indicated danger.

    As the voice got closer and closer, he also became more and more nervous.

    Ah Hu was already somewhat unable to control his own trembling.

    The sound came from the grass not far away.

    He stared at the grass and subconsciously held his breath.

    Running away at this time was the stupidest thing to do. Being able to hear the movements meant that the magical beast was already quite close to him.

    Hiding in the mud at this time was the best choice.

    Not long after, a figure appeared in his field of vision.

    Ah Hu was stunned.

    It was not a spirit beast, but an being that walked upright.

    ¡°Demon cultivator?¡±

    It was actually a demon cultivator, not the terrifying spirit beast that he thought it was.

    That person¡¯s clothes were simple, but they werepletely different from the clothes of the Demon Emperor World.

    And that person wore such simple clothes, but there was an iparably powerful, elegant and ethereal temperament that stood out.

    At this moment, he discovered that that person was actually looking in his direction.

    He had been discovered!

    In this deadly forest, meeting a strange demonic cultivator and being discovered by the other party was truly dangerous.

    Ah Hu¡¯s body had alreadypletely stiffened, and the blood in his body seemed to have frozen.

    ¡­

    Ye Changge discovered that this young one was prostrating on the ground.

    When he was cultivating earlier, he had already discovered the other party with his spiritual senses when he was still very far away.

    But now, he had trulye into contact with the other party.

    Because the strange phenomenon brought about by the previous cultivation was too shocking, he was afraid that he would encounter a great enemy that he could not deal with before he had even figured out the situation of this world.

    Seeing this nervous one, Ye Changge smiled.

    He just wanted to establish contact with the other party and understand the situation of this world.

    ¡°Young one, do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s question, Ah Hu, who was kneeling on the ground, became even more stiff.

    But after he reacted, he stood up, then knelt on the ground, and kept eximing.

    ¡°Senior, spare my life, senior, spare my life! I¡¯m willing to agree to anything you say.¡±

    Hearing this reply, Ye Changge did not know whether tough or cry.

    It seemed that thepetition in this world was quite fierce, and this ce was also somewhat dangerous. Otherwise, this young one would not be so nervous.

    At the same time, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    Since this young one could understand what he was saying, it meant that they couldmunicate.

    Although he hadmunicated with Shuxue, Liu Yuxi, and the other foreigners before, Ye Changge was still unable to confirm that thenguages of every world were the same.

    Rather, it would be better to say that if thenguages of every world were really simr and interlinked, that would be a big secret.

    He was somewhat helpless. With a wave of his hand, it was as if an invisible hand had helped Ah Hu up.

    He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want your life. I only want to ask you a few questions.¡±

    Only then did Ah Hu¡¯s heart, which was already in his throat, rx. Looking at the other party¡¯s friendly expression, it seemed that he really would not want to take his life.

    He hurriedly said, ¡°Senior, feel free to ask me anything. This lowly one definitely won¡¯t dare to hide anything.¡±

    Ah Hu was not someone who had never seen the world. On the contrary, he was rich in experience.

    Although the origin of the senior in front of him was still unclear, his strength was definitely extremely formidable.

    How could a person who was able to walk out of the depths of the cold air of the forest alive be weak?

    ording to his experience, the stronger the senior, the more entric his temper was. He could not help but be careless.

    Seeing Ah Hu¡¯s cautious face, Ye Changge did not mind. He asked gently, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    Ah Hu was stunned, but he quickly reacted. He quickly replied, ¡°Reporting to you, my lord, this is the Death Aura Forest.¡±

    ¡°Death Aura Forest?¡± Ye Changge muttered. He had never heard of this ce. He continued to ask, ¡°Which world?¡±

    Which world?

    This faint question stirred up a storm in Ah Hu¡¯s heart.

    The Demon Emperor World was arge world, and experts were as numerous as the clouds.

    There was also very close contact between this ce and the outside world.

    Many world¡¯s experts woulde and go directly from variousrge worlds.

    However, the vast majority of those experts came from the world teleportation array.

    It was unprecedented for an existence like Ye Changge to appear directly in the Death Aura Forest.

    ¡°This senior didn¡¯t appear from the teleportation array. Could it be that he crossed the void and discovered some entrance in the Death Aura Forest beforeing to this world?¡±

    Crossing the void with his physical body was an extremely powerful ability to his understanding.

    ¡°Senior, this is the Demon Emperor World,¡± Ah Hu replied.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    From this name, it could be seen that this was the world of the ruler of demonic cultivators.

    It was the same as what he had deduced from the bonus attributes he had obtained from signing in.

    ¡°Give me a brief exnation of the situation here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 189 - The Situation in the Demon Emperor World

    <h4>Chapter 189: The Situation in the Demon Emperor World</h4>

    After returning to his small town with Ah Hu, Ye Changge stayed in a small inn.

    There was only one inn in the entire town, so there was no other choice.

    ording to Ah Hu¡¯s descriptions, Ye Changge had a rough understanding of this world.

    This ce was practically the world of the demon cultivators.

    It was not that there were no other cultivators and living creatures, but the rest only ounted for one-hundredth of a billion of this world.

    This also led to the fact that this world was almost ruled by the demon race.

    Ah Hu had also thought that Ye Changge was a top-tier great demon.

    Regarding this, he did not have any excuses.

    After all, with his steady character, it was beneficial to rely on hiding among the demons to gather intelligence.

    The reason why this world was called the Demon Emperor World was because their ruler was a demon cultivator who called himself the Demon Emperor.

    Ye Changge understood that this was probably the same kind of existence as the sector lord of the Luo Mountain World.

    A sector lord of arge world should at least be a god.

    After understanding the upper limit of this world¡¯s strength, Ye Changge heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although this world might not only have one god, he could be sure that his strength was also reaching the level of a god.

    His Heavenly Mortal World was a special existence. He himself had nurtured the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir, a strange object of heaven and earth.

    ording to the information he had obtained previously, such a world had the potential to grow into a top-tier great world.

    After settling down, Ye Changge began to n his next course of action.

    ording to Ah Hu, under the Demon Emperor, the entire world was ruled by four demon manors.

    They were all subordinates of the Demon Emperor.

    Although this structure was unified, it was very simr to the Heavenly Mortal World in terms of distribution.

    They were all the strongest forces that stayed in the central region, and the other four sides were each divided into a region each.

    The Demon Emperor World was connected to the outside world, but they definitely did not know where the Heavenly Mortal World was.

    After all, the Heavenly Mortal World now had only juste into contact with the other worlds in the universe.

    However, the Mountain Martial World, the Luo Mountain World, the Great Xia World, and other worlds should all have contact with the outside world.

    Ye Changge nned to first establish contact with the powers of these worlds.

    Or he could first go to these worlds and find out the exact location of the Heavenly Mortal World in the universe.

    During this journey, he could just sign-in everywhere and obtain rewards that he had never received before.

    Thinking of this, Ye Changge was looking forward to the journey that awaited him.

    ¡°Since the strength of the top experts in this world is about the same as mine, I need information. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be a little high profile.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with one of the four demon pces in the Demon Emperor sectors and go about obtaining sufficient information.¡±

    Having made his n, Ye Changge no longer hesitated.

    Outside the inn.

    ¡°Hey, Ah Hu, what exactly is that strange person you brought back?¡± A resident of the town asked in a low voice.

    Ah Hu frowned and scolded, ¡°What strange person? Call him senior! Be careful not to offend this senior, you can¡¯t afford to!¡±

    The person who spoke subconsciously lowered his head. Ah Hu words were very convincing.

    The person who walked out of the Death Aura Forest was definitely not someone they could offend.

    Ah Hu nced at the inn. That senior had note out for five days.

    There was not even a trace of the demonic aura from the senior¡¯s body. He even felt that the senior did not seem like a demon. He did not know why, but he just had this feeling.

    Suddenly, the inn emitted a dazzling golden light.

    The vast aura was like the waves of the ocean, wreaking havoc. The inn became like a house of cards, falling apart.

    A golden flying ship appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    The flying ship seemed to be made of gold. It was noble and gorgeous, and its top was like the vault of heaven. The top of the golden tassel-shaped carriage hung down like balls of golden mes.

    The flying ship was in the shape of a shuttle. With one look, one could tell that it could reach extremely shocking speeds.

    The entire flying ship was about 200 feet long, and it was shockingly huge.

    The entire town was stunned by this flying ship.

    Many people subconsciously fell to their knees. They had beenpletely conquered by this flying ship.

    That vast and profound aura was like that of an ancient king, ruling over the world!

    ¡°Ah Hu, are you willing to be my guide?¡±

    A faint voice came from the flying ship.

    Ah Hu¡¯s face was filled with excitement. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°I am willing to follow you, sir!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Ah Hu felt as if he was floating on a cloud until he arrived on the flying ship. Ah Hu was very smart. He immediately bowed as soon as he got on the flying ship. ¡°Senior, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Where is the nearest demon pce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Demon Consort City,¡± Ah Hu said respectfully.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go there.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Ahu did not waste any time.

    The flying ship tore through the sky like lightning, leaving behind a trail of golden-crimson mes behind.

    Ye Changge had thought it through very clearly. Although his divine power had not been restored, his divine level was very stable.

    An ordinary expert was naturally not a problem.

    Moreover, he had all sorts of powerful magical treasures and secret arts.

    Even if he were to encounter a divine level expert, he would be able to put up a fight.

    In other words, he was already at the top of the food chain. Although he did not want to provoke powerful enemies, he had to consider things carefully if others provoked him.

    Ordinary experts andbat divisions would not pose any threat to someone of his level.

    What he needed now was to return to the Heavenly Mortal World with the other people of the great worlds as soon as possible.

    There was no need to hide his identity at this time. Not only was there no need, but he should instead cause a scene and attract attention.

    Only in this way could he attract the attention of the other demon cultivators.

    Moreover, he was high-profile, arrogant, and not to be trifled with. It could save him a lot of trouble.

    After all, although he had made a lot of preparations, the mysterious faction behind the Blood me Sect was still too strong.

    Ye Changge did not know when the other party would send a being with an overly powerful cultivation realm to face off with them.

    Therefore, it was a wise choice to return as soon as possible.

    The spectators could not see the true form of the flying ship at all.

    They could only see a ball of flowing mes, and a vast aura that made them feel like a deste beast had pounced on them. This caused people¡¯s hearts to tremble.

    With such a formation, wherever it passed, it would attract the attention of others, and no one dared to provoke it in the slightest.

    Ye Changge¡¯s intention was not just to be high-profile.

    The many arrays on this magnificent Emperor¡¯s flying ship could absorb all kinds of power.

    Then, they would turn them into divine power and repair Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    Ye Changge could feel his body recovering rapidly as they continued.

    The endless void was undoubtedly the best ce to train, but it was not the best ce to cultivate.

    That ce was cold and empty. Not only was divine power difficult to replenish, one also needed time to be on guard to ensure that one¡¯s own divine power would not silently seep out.

    The flying ship passed through the thickyer of clouds. Countless thunderbolts were attracted, and tens of thousands of thunderbolts struck the flying ship. The flying ship was enveloped by the extremely dense thunderbolts. It was dazzling, as if a god had descended to the world of mortals.

    The dense thunder essence was attracted by the divine array on the flying boat and it transformed into an endless stream of divine power, nourishing Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    His body, which was as dry as a desert, greedily absorbed every drop of divine power, glowing with vitality.

 Chapter 190 - Star Cluster City

    <h4>Chapter 190: Star Cluster City</h4>

    Ah Hu stared nkly at the lightning that kept shing outside the ship. When the first bolt of lightning struck, he was scared half to death.

    If such a thick lightning bolt was struck him, there would probably not even be ash left.

    What followed made him instantly lose the ability to think.

    Thousands of lightning bolts emerged from every corner of the clouds, crazily bombarding the flying ship!

    After a moment, he recovered from his daze. He subconsciously touched his face. He was still alive!

    He was actually still alive!

    Oh heavens!

    He suddenly became excited. That was the most spectacr thing he had ever seen in his life!

    This senior being was simply too amazing!

    At this moment, he wished that he could kneel down and worship him. He had really hit the jackpot!

    ¡°Ah Hu.¡±

    His voice came from the carriage. Ah Hu quivered and respectfully said, ¡°Yes, I am here!¡±

    ¡°Show me the demonic technique you Practice.¡±

    Ah Hu, who was already adept, felt overjoyed. Senior¡¯s words revealed no doubt that he was giving pointers.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He suppressed the excitement he felt and took out a demon core, handing it over with both hands.

    Ye Changge took the demon core, and carefully examined the things recorded in it.

    That cultivation technique was a very ordinary technique.

    Ye Changge took a rough look, and understood that this cultivation technique was an ordinary technique. It required the use of very little moonlight power to cultivate oneself.

    The demon race cultivated in a myriad of transformations, and at the same time, the power of the stars was their forte.

    However, not all demon cultivators could cultivate all the power of the stars.

    Many demon cultivators did not have strong perceptive abilities, or they did not have enough affinity with a particr star.

    Hence, this kind of demon technique that only cultivated a small portion of the power of the stars surfaced.

    Ye Changge checked his cultivation method while he began to understand Ah Hu¡¯s cultivation situation.

    This was also one of the ways to understand this world.

    ¡°Your cultivation method is too ordinary and is not suitable for your cultivation.¡±

    ¡°I will give you a cultivation method that is suitable for you.¡±

    With Ye Changge¡¯s current divine level of cultivation, he could easily deduce a cultivation method that was suitable for Ah Hu.

    Not only was the level better than the previous cultivation method, but it was also more suitable for him.

    After all, Ye Changge was directly deducing based on Ah Hu¡¯s current situation.

    Such preferential treatment was not something that an ordinary person could enjoy.

    When Ah Hu saw the demon core that Ye Changge threw back, he waspletely stunned.

    The cultivation method inside had undergone arge number of modifications.

    Even before cultivating, he already understood that this cultivation method was more suitable for him.

    Moreover, once he finished cultivating, the power would probably be very immense.

    For a moment, he was so excited that his entire body trembled.

    Ye Changge waved his hand, causing Ah Hu, who was still kneeling on the ground, to stand up. Then, he continued cultivating to recover his strength.

    Their route of travel followed a straight line, and when they moved, themotion caused by the flying ship was really too conspicuous.

    Very quickly, countless experts from the Demon Emperor World knew that there was a strange flying ship with powerful demon cultivators inside.

    That demon cultivator¡¯s destination seemed to be very clear. It was Demon Consort City, the demon residence of the eastern region.

    For a moment, all the demon cultivators of the eastern region focused their attention on that strange flying ship.

    ¡­

    Ye Changge knew that many factions had noticed its existence.

    But he did not care.

    Rather, this was the effect he wanted to have.

    Under the watchful eyes of a series of forces inspecting and watching the demon cultivators, he arrived at arge city.

    Star Cluster City.

    This was thergest city in the vicinity.

    Here, Ye Changge gained a lot.

    First, he obtained a lot of information from the outside world.

    Ah Hu had told Ye Changge everything he knew.

    Even so, his level was limited after all. Even though his level exceeded the middle three realms, he did not know much of anything.

    And when he arrived at Star Cluster City, Ye Changge received a warm wee from the city lord here.

    Not long after, he was arranged to enter the best room to rest.

    Ye Changge smiled faintly.

    This city lord was extremely hospitable and courteous. One look and it was obvious that he had a request for him.

    As expected, not long after, this city lord came to Ye Changge¡¯s room.

    ¡°May I ask if we can meet, senior?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After receiving Ye Changge¡¯s reply, the city lord entered the room.

    ¡°I, your junior, Wang Bing, hereby greet you, senior!¡±

    He bowed respectfully. ¡°A small city in the mountains like ours doesn¡¯t know much with regards to etiquette. If there¡¯s anything we haven¡¯t handled well, please forgive me, senior.¡±

    After saying that, he took out a few spirit fruits. ¡°These are our specialty white medicine demonic fruits. It¡¯s a small gift, it¡¯s the least we can do to show respect.¡±

    After saying that, he handed over the gift with both hands.

    Ye Changge waved his hand, and the few fruits came into his hands.

    These fruits looked unremarkable, but one could feel the spirit energy within them.

    Moreover, Ye Changge was pleasantly surprised to discover that there were actually traces of Tiangang¡¯s qi inside.

    This was the first time Ye Changge had discovered Tiangang¡¯s qi in a ce other than the system¡¯s reward.

    It was not so easy to obtain something of this level.

    His cultivation was not weak now, but he had never seen such a thing outside.

    ¡°This thing is not bad. It is of some use to me. If you have any requests, please state them.¡±

    Wang Bing was overjoyed. ¡°There are just some small things that I¡¯m concerned about. Why should you take them to heart, senior?¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand and stopped the other party from speaking politely.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to say such things anymore. We can exchange. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, I can also take a look.¡±

    At his current level, he did not have the time to be polite with others.

    Wang Bing felt like he was prostrating on the ground. He pleaded, ¡°Senior, I only hope that you can protect my family and ensure that we won¡¯t suffer a disaster.¡±

    When Ye Changge heard this news, he frowned slightly.

    At first, he only thought that the other party wanted his help with certain matters.

    He did not expect that the person¡¯s entire family needed his protection.

    He did not know how long he would stay in this world and what he would do.

    However, to protect a family, he had to at least stay in this world or leave behind a guardian.

    No matter what, this n¡¯s people had to stay with him.

    This was not suitable for his current situation.

    As if he could see that Ye Changge was nning to refuse, the city lord knelt on the ground and hurriedly bowed.

    ¡°That, senior, I¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, a loud shout came from outside.

    ¡°Spirit Jade Demon Guards, all of you, step aside.¡±

    This voice was extremely arrogant,pletely ignoring the fact that this was the city lord¡¯s residence.

    Wang Bing¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    As soon as Ye Changge thought about it, the situation outside the residencepletely appeared in his mind.

    A team of about three hundred people was charging towards the city lord¡¯s residence in an aggressive manner.

    Upon ncing at the city lord whose expression had changed drastically, he decided to wait and see.

    The expressions of the two servants who were guarding the city lord¡¯s residence¡¯s entrance also changed drastically, but they still stepped forward. ¡°Stop¡­¡±

    A sinister smile appeared on the face of the demonic cultivator who was leading the group. With a wave of his hand, the two of them seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. Bang! They smashed into the city lord¡¯s mansion like sandbags.

 Chapter 191 - External Enemies, the Situation in the Demon Emperor World

    <h4>Chapter 191: External Enemies, the Situation in the Demon Emperor World</h4>

    Ye Changge directly came out of his room and instantly appeared in the main hall of the city lord¡¯s residence with the city lord, Ah Hu, and the others.

    ¡°Ah Hu, break his limbs.¡±

    Hearing this, Ahu was stunned.

    But very quickly, he reacted.

    His figure disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    The demon cultivator who had barged in suddenly paused. He was extremely experienced in battle and immediately sensed danger.

    Before he could speak, a white figure appeared in his field of vision like a ghost.

    An extremely dangerous sensation suddenly surfaced. All the hair on his body stood on end and he did not dare to hesitate.

    The demonic energy in his entire body surged to the limit. Under the surge of demonic energy, powerful demonic strength was channeled to his fist.

    ¡°Tiger Roar Fist!¡±

    A projection made of greyish light took on the shape of a roaring tiger, and pounced forward with a bang.

    There was a thick killing intent in the air and a gloomy and cold aura mixed with it, and it was unstoppable.

    Ah Hu was even more excited. He exhaled and his right fist also lit up with a white light.

    The white light appeared on his fist,yer byyer and extremely quickly.

    This was an attack skill that Ye Changge had designed for Ah Hu.

    Ah Hu¡¯s cultivation was really too low, but his own willpower was not bad.

    This offensive fist technique only had one use, which was to continuously stack one¡¯s own strength.

    There were no overlyplicated techniques, and this ability was just so simple.

    But its effect was very good.

    Boom!

    The white light effortlessly pierced through the roaring tiger shadow. The demon cultivator who came to cause trouble did not care about his pride and rolled on the ground.

    The fist of light brushed past his body, scaring him until he broke into a cold sweat.

    ¡°Where did this old man Wang find such an expert?¡±

    Before he could think too much, Ah Hu had already attacked again.

    Crack Crack Crack Crack!

    He broke the limbs of the guy with his bare hands cleanly. With a sh, he arrived in front of Ye Changge.

    Ah Hu threw the unconscious Spirit Jade general on the ground and said, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s done.¡±

    He still wanted more. This guy was too weak.

    Ye Changge nodded and said, ¡°Take care of those guys outside as well.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Ah Hu did not waste anymore words. With a sh, he disappeared.

    There was a series of scuffling soundsing from outside. From time to time, there were screams and muffled groans. A momentter, Ah Hu returned to the manor with a rxed expression.

    ¡°Senior, they¡¯ve all been knocked unconscious.¡±

    Wang Bing was dumbstruck.

    Ye Changge moved those people to the side and used a spell to bind them all together.

    ¡°Tell me exactly what is going on. No secrets, no omissions.¡±

    He originally did not want to meddle in such matters.

    When he came here, he did not encounter any obstructions.

    That so-called Spirit Jade Demon Guard was so arrogant even though they knew he was here. Ye Changge also did not suggest that he interfere.

    Wang Bing did not expect such a dramatic change and hurriedly began to exin things to Ye Changge.

    It turned out that after so many years, the Demon Emperor¡¯s lifespan was about to reach its end.

    Several decades ago, he had disappeared. None of the demon cultivators in the Demon Emperor World had seen him.

    Perhaps some levels of demon cultivators would know his whereabouts, but most people did not know where he went.

    Under such circumstances, it was said that the Demon Emperor intended to pass down his position at the end of his life.

    At the same time, he also left an inheritance for that existence.

    That was an inheritance that could help the sessor evolve and cultivate to the divine level at the fastest speed.

    This was because such rumors seemed to have been confirmed by certain existences, which in turn caused the Demon Emperor World to fall into turmoil.

    And the previous situation was because the variousrge factions here were testing each other, sizing each other up.

    Ye Changge did not expect that he would be involved in this internal conflict within the Demon Emperor World.

    That Demon Emperor did not have any children. Until now, his origin was a mystery.

    Very few demon cultivators knew how he had appeared. In the legends of the Demon Emperor World, the Demon Emperor had just suddenly appeared.

    When he first came here, the Demon Emperor was an Emperor. Wherever he went, the experts would lower their heads, and they would retract their power.

    It was also during the process of conquering the four corners of the world that the Demon Emperor became stronger and stronger. Finally, he entered the realm of a god.

    Just like that, that god ruled this world for many, many years.

    Now, his life hade to an end.

    If he had children or descendants, there was naturally nothing much to say about the matter of the sessor.

    Even if the Demon Emperor did not have much time left, he could still continue to live for more than ten years.

    During this time, he could allow whoever he wanted to seed the throne.

    Unfortunately, the biggest problem now was not who he wanted to inherit the throne. Rather, it was that there were no candidates.

    And under such circumstances, the Demon Emperor World fell into chaos.

    There were people constantly testing the authenticity of this news, and the Demon Emperor did not care about the battles between these experts and powers.

    As such, the people below started to be active.

    They all felt that the Demon Emperor had tacitly agreed to this situation.

    Right now, the ones most likely to inherit the position of the world overlord were the four demon lords of the demon pces.

    Each of them was a powerful demon cultivator.

    Before they ascended to the position of the demon lord, each of them was a top-tier expert.

    Each of them guarded their own territories, and their subordinates were as numerous as the clouds, and their strategists were as numerous as raindrops.

    Most importantly, these demon lords were all at the age where they should be fighting.

    In other words, no matter who ascended to the throne, they would be able to rule the Demon Emperor World for many years.

    In addition, the Demon Emperor World was arge world after all. There were many benefits to bing a sector lord here.

    There were undercurrents in the Demon Emperor World, and Wang Bing was also affected.

    Moreover, Ye Changge had been so high-profile when he came. In the minds of many people, he was probably also a troublemaker.

    The current situation was not clear. No one would like a troublemaker to appear.

    However, at the same time, there would also be peopleing to contact him, trying to find a way to use him.

    Regardless of whether the Spirit Jade Demon Guard had such a n or not, Ye Changge could not stay out of the matter right now.

    Originally, this kind of matter had nothing to do with this Star Cluster City.

    However, the storm that swept the entire world still affected this world.

    The undercurrents in the upper levels were an unavoidable storm for the people below.

    Although Star Cluster City was not big, it had several strong points.

    Whether it was the fruits they nurtured or theher iron, they had very good materials.

    This also made the city¡¯s status very awkward.

    The Spirit Jade Demon Guards¡¯ encampment was very close to this ce, so they were the first toe to Star Cluster City to ask for regr supplies.

    Then, all kinds of other forces came to contact them.

    To Star Cluster City, the forces that came to contact them were all enormous. They had no way to resist them.

    When faced with greedy people, if you have something they want, you are their enemy.

    The Star Cluster City had such a coveted mineral vein, but it did not have the strength to protect it, so it naturally attracted disaster.

 Chapter 192 - Ye Changge Intervened

    <h4>Chapter 192: Ye Changge Intervened</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Can¡¯t you just give up these resources?¡±

    Ye Changge asked.

    Although there were many things here, it was difficult for Wang Bing¡¯s family to leave.

    But nothing could bepared to life.

    ¡°But the demon lord of the eastern region has already sent an order, requesting us to hand over a sufficient amount ofher iron pieces within three months.¡±

    The city lord of Wang Bing cried out, ¡°Otherwise, he will exterminate my entire n.¡±

    ¡°I also want to hand over the resources here, but none of them are willing. They only want the resources and don¡¯t want the territory.¡±

    Ye Changge wore a faint smile.

    He felt some sympathy for Wang Bing.

    It was obvious that neither the Spirit Jade Demon Guards nor the demon lord of the eastern region really wanted the resources here.

    The two did not seem to belong to the same faction.

    Their current struggle was still in the early stages.

    Therefore, they used Star Cluster City as a tool to probe each other.

    Both were here to test each other¡¯s limits and strength.

    Therefore, no one really cared about the lives of Wang Bing and the others.

    ¡°How do you need me to help you?¡±

    Ye Changge took the other party¡¯s things, intending to give him a choice.

    When Wang Bing heard this, he hurriedly prostrated himself on the ground. ¡°I am willing to give my territory to you, senior. I only hope that you can protect the safety of my entire n, senior.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want your territory?¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head. He knew that what this fellow said was true.

    Since he was willing to surrender his territory, it was definitely not because he was greedy for the resources here.

    Now that he was really forced into a corner, under such circumstances, Ye Changge did not mind helping him.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take over your territory.¡±

    Ye Changge raised his head and said to Wang Bing, ¡°As for the safety of your nsmen, you have two choices. One is to follow me, and the other is ask them not to make things difficult for you after I negotiate with them.¡±

    ¡°This junior¡¯s entire n is willing to follow you, sir!¡± Wang Bing said without hesitation.

    He could see very clearly that he was like a piece of meat that had been thrown out, and he would definitely be eaten by others in the end.

    He no longer cared about the territory¡¯s resources, and only wanted to protect his nsmen.

    What he was angry about was that the Spirit Jade Demon Guards wanted to obtain the territory¡¯s resources, but they were not willing to protect his nsmen.

    In that case, it was better to hand it over to this senior in exchange for the safety of his nsmen.

    As for the two choices, they were even easier. Based on his understanding of the Spirit Jade Demon Guards, once this senior left, they would definitely take revenge.

    Ye Changge was somewhat surprised by the old man¡¯s decision, and a trace of admiration shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Send someone to inform the east region demon pce and the Spirit Jade Demon Guards. Everything here is within my control, soe and talk to me.¡±

    Looking at his calm face and reassuring words, Wang Bing felt rxed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ...

    Outside the city lord¡¯s mansion, many eyes were staring at the events going on inside.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such an ident to happen here. I thought the Wang family would die immediately.¡±

    A middle-aged man shook his head and sighed.

    ¡°This guy¡¯s luck is too good!¡± A man who spoke in a feminine tone also could not believe it.

    He held it in for a long time before finally saying this sentence.

    ¡°That guy was originally doomed, but now he actually has a chance of survival.¡±

    The two of them originally thought that there would be an end to the matter in Star Cluster City this time, and no one was on the city lord¡¯s side.

    In the end, a powerful and terrifying expert had appeared out of nowhere, instantly turning the situation around.

    ¡°Have you found out where that guy came from?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that guy came out from the Death Aura Forest in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Death Aura Forest?¡±

    The middle-aged man who had asked the question at the beginning was obviously shocked.

    They knew very well what kind of ce the Death Aura Forest was.

    There were countless heavenly materials and earthly treasures there, but very few demon cultivators were willing to go deep into it to search for resources because it was very dangerous.

    ¡°Why would such an expert appear from there? Isn¡¯t that a very deadly ce?¡±

    ¡°How would I know? But there¡¯s always been a rumor that there¡¯s a strange passage in the center of the Death Aura Forest that leads to the underworld.¡±

    ¡°What in the world? Don¡¯t tell me you think that young expert is some kind of underworld death god?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, but he¡¯s definitely a top-tier expert. That¡¯s because his subordinate is just an ordinary demon cultivator.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Which subordinate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that guy who injured so many Spirit Jade Demon Guards in the blink of an eye. We¡¯ve confirmed that he is just an ordinary demon cultivator.¡±

    The soft-spoken person seemed to understand what the other person meant, and he drew in a cold breath.

    ¡°In such a short period of time, he¡¯s already trained an ordinary demon cultivator to the point where he can defeat the great Spirit Jade Demon Guard by himself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are already rumors that the young expert¡¯s strength is not weaker than any of the demon lords.¡±

    ¡°How is this possible? Demon lord?¡±

    It was not only the two of them who felt this way. Many others could not believe such a deduction.

    How could such an expert remain silent until now?

    One had to know that the strength of a top-tier demon lord was abnormally potent. Every demon lord had the potential to break through to the god level.

    ¡°Under such circumstances, we can¡¯t casually interfere.¡±

    ¡°We have to think carefully. The fight for the position of Demon Emperor is getting more and more intense, and now there¡¯s a top-tier expert. If we¡¯re not careful, both our families will be in trouble.¡±

    The middle-aged man warned with a serious expression.

    The feminine man fell silent.

    He knew that the other party was right.

    They thought that Wang Bing would definitely be finished this time. They did not expect that there would be a very powerful-looking troublemaker in the end.

    The situation had suddenly be confusing.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue to take a look?¡±

    Unable to make up his mind, he seemed hesitant.

    The middle-aged demonic cultivator remained silent.

    This matter was too important.

    None of them dared to make a decision so easily.

    ...

    ¡°Do you know where he came from?¡±

    In a splendid pce, a woman was questioning her subordinates.

    Gu Yu was one of the great prizes of the demon lord of the eastern region.

    She was in charge of the matters in Star Cluster City.

    She was about forty-five years old and dressed like a warrior. Her muscles were strong, and she seemed to be an expert who cultivated her body.

    Every demon lord had the authority to govern a region independently. The demon lord of the eastern region had built his mansion in the Demon Consort City of the eastern region.

    The demon lord of the eastern region, Xu Xingyun, was powerful and had many experts under him.

    Although Gu Yu was deeply trusted by him, she did not dare to ck off.

    Thepetition in the demon mansion of the eastern region was far more intense than outsiders had imagined.

    Of course, the mere Star Cluster City was still unable to startle Xu Xingyun.

    Gu Yu had no choice but to take this matter seriously.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know his origin, but we found out that he appeared in the Death Aura Forest.¡±

    ¡°Death Aura Forest?¡±

 Chapter 193 - Cultivation Technique

    <h4>Chapter 193: Cultivation Technique</h4>

    Gu Yu had no choice but to pay attention to this ce.

    The Death Aura Forest was truly a unique location.

    There had always been a legend in the Demon Emperor sector that it was connected to the deadly underworld and was the ce where demons were born.

    Although the rumor was not reliable, it was enough to reveal the fear that many demon cultivators in the Demon Emperor sector had towards that ce.

    Where did ite from? And it was in the central area. Its strength must be at the very superior.

    Moreover, there had been a heaven and earth phenomenon in that ce.

    Day and night had been turned upside down, and the day was illuminated by starlight.

    If this shocking phenomenon was caused by the sudden appearance of that expert, then it must be taken very seriously.

    Before her, the tactician continued to report.

    ¡°This person appeared in a small town. He looks very young. Most importantly, many cultivators believe that he isn¡¯t a demonic cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Not a demon cultivator?¡±

    Gu Yu felt a little strange when she heard this.

    ¡°Yes, my lord. Although his aura seems to be very condensed, demon cultivators still need to use their innate divine abilities to investigate him.¡±

    ¡°There was a young person around twenty years old by his side. He was very powerful.¡±

    ¡°It was said that he defeated Wei Wuxian of the Spirit Jade Demon Guard in one move. His two hundred guards were all defeated in an extremely short period of time¡±

    ¡°Wei Wuxian?¡± Gu Yu frowned. She had some preconceived notions about this name.

    That subordinate hurriedly said, ¡°That person is an expert of the Spirit Jade Demon Guard. Although he is not strong, he is still very experienced.¡±

    ¡°In addition, Wei Wushuang of the Spirit Jade Demon Guard is very powerful. He is this person¡¯s elder brother.¡±

    Gu Yu suddenly understood.

    She really knew who Wei Wushuang was.

    That person was an expert of the Spirit Jade Demon Guard, and he had quite a reputation.

    Because this person was a demon cultivator like her, who liked to fight purely with his physical body.

    As for the other demon cultivators, they were more proficient in all kinds of strange divine abilities and attacks.

    ¡°Wei Wushuang will definitely not give up. We just have to wait.¡±

    ¡°As for the emissary of Star Cluster City, let him stay here for now.¡±

    Gu Yu made a decision.

    ¡­

    In the pitch-ck pool, the medicinal liquid writhed like a living creature.

    A strange force field that seemed to be corporeal enveloped the pool tightly, preventing the aura in the pool from leaking out.

    Ye Changge was in this pool, healing his own injuries.

    His strength had been damaged when he came here.

    He had already recovered a lot with the help of other cultivation methods.

    Even so, there were still some stubborn injuries that he could not recover from.

    Wang Bing had given him a lot of materials that had sufficient medicinal power and all sorts of strange effects that could help him recover his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a littlecking. I hope that I¡¯ll be able to obtain enough materials to recover my body through contact with the variousrge factions in the future.¡±

    As he said this, Ye Changge walked out of the medicinal pool.

    The patterns formed by the Ten Thousand Demonic God incantation on his body were slowly disappearing.

    Using the medicinal pool to repair his body was far more effective than simply absorbing the other powers that were scattered around the world.

    At his current realm of cultivation, only those high-grade materials would be useful.

    The high-grade materials that Wang Bing had previously offered were extremely crucial.

    However, even if he was the city lord, he could not have too many resources of such level.

    With a smile, Ye Changge left the room.

    In the courtyard of the city lord¡¯s mansion, Ah Hu was giving pointers to some of the Wang family¡¯s disciples.

    These people were sent by Wang Bing for guidance. They were all elite disciples of the Wang family.

    ¡°Sir!¡± When Wang Bing saw Ye Changge, he hurriedly came over to greet him.

    Ye Changge waved his hand, indicating that he was just looking.

    The gazes of those youths looking at Ah Hu were also filled with respect.

    The gazes that were trained on Ye Changge were filled with worship.

    He indicated that these youths should continue to cultivate.

    Although Ah Hu had only followed him for a short period of time, he was serious in his work and was willing to listen.

    As he exined to these youths, once there was something that could not be exined clearly, he would directly demonstrate it.

    However, Ye Changge watched for a period of time and felt that although everyone was learning seriously, Ah Hu was also teaching seriously.

    However, the actual effect did not seem to be that great.

    After pondering for a moment, Ye Changge understood the reason.

    Ah Hu was, after all, an ordinary youth. He had only cultivated the very ordinary demon technique and the cultivation method that Ye Changge had given him, so he was not familiar with other cultivation methods.

    ¡°Stop, everyone stop.¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s words, everyone stopped.

    ¡°You, show me what you normally practice.¡±

    The Wang family disciple who was called out began to demonstrate what he had learned.

    This disciple usually practiced very hard, so he was quite familiar with the demonstration.

    Ye Changge took a look and asked the disciple to stop.

    Then he saw for himself that he was practicing that set of things.

    He demonstrated and exined at the same time.

    Every movement of his was very slow, and he did not use his spirit energy.

    However, every part of his strength and every movement seemed extremely terrifying.

    Even if it was just a demonstration, the space was faintly affected, as if there were very small cracks.

    The Wang family¡¯s disciples were dumbstruck.

    They did not expect that their cultivation method would have such powerful strength.

    Ye Changge exined as he demonstrated.

    All the Wang family¡¯s disciples listened attentively.

    They discovered that the n¡¯s secret technique that the lord was talking about was very different from what they were cultivating.

    Wang Bing waspletely stunned as he stood on the sidelines.

    He had cultivated the Wang family¡¯s demon technique for the longest time.

    The ancestor who had once created this cultivation technique had long passed away. Now, he was the demon cultivator with the deepest attainments in the Wang family¡¯s cultivation technique.

    Ye Changge¡¯s exnation was like a jolt of enlightenment in his ears. Many of his doubts were suddenly cleared up.

    He was ecstatic and did not dare to be the slightest bit careless. He listened with his mind wide open, deeply afraid that he would miss out on even the slightest bit of information.

    Ye Changge exined the entire Wang n¡¯s cultivation technique for about four hours.

    Afterbing through it from the beginning, this cultivation technique experienced a lot of changes.

    The Wang family cultivation technique now was brand new, and its cultivation efficiency and power had greatly improved.

    Most importantly, this cultivation technique had been changed directly from the old cultivation technique.

    This made it very convenient for the Wang family to change their cultivation technique, and it almost did not take any time at all.

    Wang Bing was a person who knew what was good for him. He had been immersed in the Wang family cultivation technique for many years, and he knew that the new Wang family cultivation technique could allow them to rise to the top of the industry in the Demon Emperor sector.

    Tears streamed down his face. His long-cherished wish hade true, and he could not help but cry tears of joy.

    After Ye Changge finished his exnation, Wang Bing suddenly knelt on the ground and saluted.

    ¡°Our entire Wang family will definitely follow Lord Ye¡¯s kindness to the death, for he has rebuilt our Wang family.¡±

    Ye Changge had not expected that he would have such a strong reaction.

    He waved his hand, and Wang Bing was pulled up.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but you made such a serious vow.¡±

    The creator of the Wang family¡¯s cultivation method had a limited realm, which resulted in the foundation of this cultivation method being rtively weak.

    No matter how Ye Changge changed it, the core of this cultivation method would not change.

    Therefore, he could only modify and optimize this cultivation method to fully bring its potential into y.

 Chapter 194 - The Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 194: The Enemy</h4>

    Because of the restrictions, the upper limit of the Wang n¡¯s cultivation method was still in ce.

    This kind of cultivation method was difficult to catch Ye Changge¡¯s eye, but it was enough for the Wang n to use.

    He did not avoid it and told Wang Bing all the advantages and disadvantages of this new cultivation method.

    Wang Bing shook his head. ¡°My Wang n is not a big n. If we have a top-grade cultivation method, not only will it not bring me prosperity, but it will also bring us a disaster.¡±

    ¡°Sir, the Wang family cultivation technique that you have modified is already the best and most suitable cultivation technique for us.¡±

    Ye Changge looked at this guy in a different light.

    To be able to persist for so long in the current battle and testing of each other in the Demon Emperor World, meant that he was indeed not an ordinary person.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think like this, very good. You have a general understanding of the situation.¡±

    After appraising him, Ye Changge wanted to think about another problem.

    He took out the list of materials that were useful for his body¡¯s recovery and showed them to Wang Bing.

    ¡°These things are useful to me. Where can I buy them?¡±

    If he could have more of these materials, his strength would definitely recover faster.

    Wang Bing carefully looked at the list and his expression became troubled.

    ¡°These materials are very difficult to obtain. The ones that were given to you previously are already in our inventory.¡±

    ¡°However, these kinds of materials are very difficult to buy on the market. If anyone has them, they will keep them carefully.¡±

    Ye Changge frowned. He asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a market for high-grade materials?¡±

    He had a lot of valuable things on hand.

    Whether it was the things he had obtained over the years or the materials he had gotten when he signed-in, they could all be used to buy materials.

    Wang Bing thought for a moment. ¡°We don¡¯t have such a market here. I heard that in Demon Consort City, there is thergest market in the entire eastern region. We can go there and take a look.¡±

    Ye Changge began to think about his next move.

    At this moment, the ground shook.

    He raised his head and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡­

    Wei Wushuang looked at the city in front of him very seriously with an expressionless face.

    He did not have any weapons, and there was an iron demon rhinoceros with him.

    That mount roared, and its hard shell glowed with a metallic luster. Its four limbs were strong and powerful, and it looked very imposing.

    ¡°This is Star Cluster City?¡± He asked lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    His subordinates answered.

    The guards around Wei Wushuang were all brave and valiant, their expressions indifferent.

    This group of soldiers sat steadily on their mounts, unmoving like a mountain. At a nce, one could tell that they were elites who had been through hundreds of battles.

    Of these few hundred iron guards, every demonic cultivator was an expert that he had personally selected.

    Every single one of them was taught by him step by step.

    His temperament was as violent as fire, bloodthirsty and good at battle.

    These five hundred iron guards were the same as him. They were never afraid of battle, and every time their attacks met with setbacks, they would return to the battlefield.

    ¡°If the Wang family dares to oppose us, not a single one of them will be spared.¡±

    No one spoke, but the iron guards¡¯ eyes immediately became bloodthirsty.

    Once Wei Wushuang gave the ughter order, it meant that they could start a massacre.

    Wei Wushuang¡¯s body exerted a bit of strength. His mount charged up its strength and suddenly charged forward.

    Almost at the same time, the nearly one thousand demon soldiers also attacked together.

    The body of the iron demon rhinoceros was huge and heavy, like a small mountain. When it ran, its momentum was extremely shocking.

    The five hundred demon cavalrymen were all on swift skeletal horses.

    Their strong and powerful limbs were like steel-like hooves. Their frequency was extremely fast. When they came into contact with the ground, it was like the drumbeat of a violent storm.

    The ground trembled.

    The rumbling sound seemed toe from underground. It was dull and carried with it a power that made people¡¯s hearts palpitate.

    On top of Star Cluster City, waves of mournful rm sounds rang out.

    The impact of nearly a thousand people was like an unstoppable torrent of steel. Their speed was extremely fast.

    The dense rumbling sounds seemed to strike at the hearts of everyone, almost suffocating them.

    The general in the lead raised his right hand.

    The killing intent that filled the sky suddenly gathered most potently around his right hand that was raised high. His right hand was suddenly covered with ayer of gray.

    The killing intent that filled the sky disappearedpletely. However, the strange feeling of emptiness was like the dull calm before a storm.

    All the killing intent was gathered in his right arm.

    Boom!

    A thick fist of light mmed heavily onto the city gate.

    A huge gap that was about 300 feet wide appeared in the field of vision of all the demonic cultivators.

    The soldiers used the aura of the underworld to rush into the gap.

    The demonic cultivator cavalrymen didn¡¯t slow down.

    They tore inside like iparably sharp swords.

    The strength of those mounts was astonishing.

    The hard and t stone pavement beneath their feet was like crispy biscuits, shattering with loud bangs and sending gravel flying everywhere.

    With such formidable strength, the ground was plowed three feet wherever they passed.

    Wei Wushuang once again gathered his killing intent, as well as the killing intent of all the soldiers.

    After continuous umtion, his aura had reached its peak state.

    He shouted, ¡°Kill!¡±

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    Nearly a thousand demonic cultivators roared in unison. Their condensed killing intent was like a storm that had gone out of control, sweeping out in all directions.

    Such violent killing intent made all the residents of Star Cluster City feel insignificant.

    Their faces were pale. Their minds were nk as they fought the two battles.

    The city lord¡¯s mansion appeared in the sight of many soldiers.

    That was their target!

    The aura of all the demonic iron guards increased rapidly.

    They lowered their bodies and increased their speed again.

    It was obvious that these iron cavalrymen meant to make use of this invincible imposing manner to crush the city lord¡¯s mansion into dust.

    At this moment, Wei Wushuang¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The gates of the city lord¡¯s mansion opened.

    A young person stood there indifferently.

    Wang Bing stood respectfully by his side and bowed, not paying any attention to the group charging towards them.

    For some reason, Wei Wushuang felt a strong sense of danger when he saw the other party¡¯s disregard.

    The instinct formed from countless life and death battles made him subconsciously raise his right arm again.

    As for the soldiers at the back, under the connection of the demonic technique and the battle formation, all their power waspressed and transferred to Wei Wushuang¡¯s body at the same time.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    With a loud shout, the powerful fist of light flew toward the youth in front of them.

    The fist of light whistled as it pounced at Ye Changge. Circles of blood appeared outside the gray light, as if countless evil spirits were roaring inside.

    The demonic cultivators who were watching the battle from afar all paled in shock.

    The radiance of their fist seemed to have a strange suction force. With a nce, they felt that their minds were almost pulled into this radiance.

    These demonic cultivators had more or less heard of Wei Wushuang¡¯s reputation. However, after witnessing his power with their own eyes, they finally knew Wei Wushuang¡¯s true strength.

 Chapter 195 - A Powerful and Mysterious Expert

    <h4>Chapter 195: A Powerful and Mysterious Expert</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The middle-aged man and the feminine man who had been discussing in the dark turned pale.

    They were the two great ns in Star Cluster City that were second only to the Wang n. They had their own ns.

    After witnessing such a shocking punch, they realized how ridiculous their previous thoughts were.

    In the face of such powerful strength, those ns and schemes were worthless.

    The Spirit Jade Demon Guard was truly powerful.

    And this was only a slightly famous expert. If he was truly a top-notch expert of the Spirit Jade Demon Guard, wouldn¡¯t his strength be even greater?

    The demon cultivators were still in shock when the sound of a sword rang out in everyone¡¯s ears.

    An indescribable sword qi suddenly shot out from the youth standing in front of the city lord¡¯s residence.

    The sword qi was extremely clear and bright. It looked extremely condensed, but there was no killing intent.

    All the demonic cultivators only had one thought when they saw the sword qi. It was sharp.

    Shua!

    A zing light rose and enveloped the entire Star Cluster City.

    All of a sudden, all the demonic cultivators were unable to see clearly.

    And the spiritual qi fluctuations that appeared from the collision of the sword qi and fist qi affected the spiritual qi in the city. They were also unable to use their spiritual senses to investigate the situation.

    When the light dissipated, everyone could see the situation on the battlefield clearly.

    All the demonic cultivators drew in a breath of cold air.

    On the ground, a sword mark about 500 feet wide and more than a thousand feet long appeared on the ground.

    As for Wei Wushuang and the other demonic soldiers, they had already disappeared.

    They had disappeared.

    This result made all the surrounding demonic cultivators break out in cold sweat.

    They all knew that the Spirit Jade Demon Guards had basically run into a wall this time.

    They had never asked for demon cultivators. They could use their own strength to punch Wei Wushuang, who had gathered the strength of nearly a thousand demon cavalrymen.

    Why would such an expert appear in such a city?

    ...

    The current situation in the Demon Emperor World wasplicated.

    Under this delicate situation, any movement would be quickly magnified.

    Although the battle between the Spirit Jade Demon Guards and the eastern region demon mansion was only in the dark, it was still a battle of strength.

    Such a battle was uneventful, but no one knew how many pairs of eyes were watching in the dark.

    Wei Wushuang¡¯s strength was naturally not worth mentioning in the face of the entire Demon Emperor World, but he was still quite famous.

    As one of the best fighters of the Spirit Jade Demon Guards, he was valiant and good at fighting, and many demon cultivators knew his name.

    But such an expert, leading nearly a thousand people into battle, actually died at the hands of an unknown youth.

    To be able to defeat Wei Wushuang, who led nearly a thousand iron cavalrymen to charge head-on, those with a bit of knowledge could guess at Ye Changge¡¯s strength.

    With everyone¡¯s strength, everyone¡¯s demonic power gathered on Wei Wushuang¡¯s body at the same time. At that time, his strength was not inferior to Yu Zhen¡¯s true first-rate expert.

    But even so, he was still killed by a single sword strike.

    It was like that sword strike had been executed by the hand of a god.

    After that one sword strike, nearly a thousand people disappeared, and for a time, it was spread by countless demonic cultivators.

    Moreover, there were very few people in the Demon Emperor World who used swords.

    In this ce, the mostmon cultivators were demonic cultivators who used all kinds of innate abilities.

    Whether they were nts turning into spirits, or all kinds of spirit beasts transforming into forms, they basically relied on their own innate abilities.

    Sword qi was an attack method that was notmonly used by a demonic cultivator.

    All the forces were investigating, searching for information about Ye Changge.

    Because he was truly unfathomable and appeared to be abnormally mysterious.

    ...

    Different from the forces outside, Ye Changge did not take that battle to heart.

    An enemy of Wei Wushuang¡¯s level was really not up to his standards.

    He spent most of his time repairing his body.

    The materials that Wang Bing had given him were very effective. Therefore, he began to think of ways to collect things.

    Wang Bing¡¯s abilities was very good. As long as Ye Changge gave the order, he would be able toplete the mission with excellence.

    This made Ye Changge have the idea of bringing him to the Heavenly Mortal World.

    He was a talented person.

    Wang Bing also brought news that the Demon Emperor World was temporarily sealed off.

    ording to him, this order was agreed by the four demon lords.

    Before the sessor of the Demon Emperor was chosen, the seal would not be lifted.

    Ye Changge was also able to remain calm.

    Since he could not return for a while, he continued to repair his body.

    When his strengthpletely recovered, no one in the Demon Emperor World would be able to stop him.

    At that time, he could do whatever he wanted as long as he found a way to return to the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Soon, the news of Ye Changge defeating Wei Wushuang spread more and more widely.

    The impact of this incident was also expanding.

    Ye Changge did not expect that this incident would bring him many benefits.

    The Wang family naturally did not need to say it. Wang Bing was very clear that if it had not been for Ye Changge, their Wang family would have beenpletely wiped out.

    He was nowpletely loyal to Ye Changge.

    The effect of this battle on the Wang family and the other factions in Star Cluster City was also very obvious.

    Many factions nned to act after seeing the situation, regardless of whether they were targeting the Wang family previously.

    When they heard that Ye Changge needed high-grade materials, the variousrge families took the initiative to hand over some of the materials.

    Before long, these items piled up into a small mountain.

    However, among these materials, there were only a few that were truly useful to Ye Changge, and their grades were not very high.

    However, no matter how small, they still had some use. Ye Changge still used all of them.

    He was well-versed in the ways of using people, and he also had a lot of experience inmunicating with people.

    To every person who gave him materials, he gave them a decent magic treasure in return.

    At where he was, refining a magic treasure of this level was really a piece of cake.

    Moreover, they were all modified through the magic techniques of the demon n.

    Exchanging those magic treasures for this batch of materials, Ye Changge still thought he earned quite a bit.

    ...

    No matter where he went, there was nock of shrewd people.

    In Star Cluster City, other than the Wang family, there were also quite a number of aristocratic families that sent a batch of materials.

    Lu Yu of the Lu family also followed suit and sent some materials.

    They were only a small faction here, with only a few small businesses.

    He originally did not want to send anything, but seeing that everyone was sending them, he thought for a moment and decided to buy some materials and send them over.

    He had witnessed that battle with his own eyes.

    Ye Changge¡¯s powerful strength had made a huge impression.

    Simrly, Lu Yu also received a gift in return. This made him very surprised.

    From the looks of it, that mysterious expert seemed to be very modest.

    He did not care about those gifts he gave in return.

    Usually, things like this were just to express the other party¡¯s goodwill. The gifts themselves were usually worthless things.

    Lu Yu was relieved.

    He had given this gift today. He would not get in trouble and he would not be used of ignoring the other party in the future.

    When he returned home and finished his work, he remembered the gift he had received during the day.

 Chapter 196 - A Powerful Refiner

    <h4>Chapter 196: A Powerful Refiner</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    When Lu Yu opened the gift box, the contents inside shocked him.

    Inside the box, there was a ruyi lying quietly.

    He picked up the ruyi in a daze.

    As soon as he touched it, a cold feeling came from the ruyi.

    The Lu family was in the appraisal business to begin with, so he had a good eye for magical equipment.

    Exquisite blue patterns appeared on the icy blue brilliant demon stone. These were patterns that only appeared after the brilliant demon stone had been perfectly refined.

    The silver threads that weaved through them were as thin as hair, and they were pieces of pelleted silver.

    Pelleted silver was famous for its extremely difficult refinement. To be able to refine such a thing to such a fine level, the standards required was truly shocking.

    And on top of that magic treasure, there were mysterious dao patterns. Although Lu Yu did not know what that was, he knew that it was the source of the magic treasure¡¯s formidable power.

    No matter from which aspect, this ruyi was a good magic treasure.

    Almost at first nce, Lu Yu knew that this ruyi must be a top-grade magic treasure.

    Such a magic treasure¡¯s value must be greater than the materials he had given today.

    If it was not for the fact that this magic treasure was in his hands right now, he would not believe his eyes.

    The business of the Lu family was not big, so he rarely encountered such high-quality goods.

    ¡°Would that senior give such a magic treasure as a gift in return?¡±

    He was a little incredulous.

    He wondered if the servant who had gone to give the gift had taken it by mistake.

    He had been tossing and turning all night. He had been thinking about whether or not he should send the item back.

    He had not slept all night. The next day, his eyes were red as he nned to go to the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    On the way, he received a piece of shocking news.

    Everyone received a magical treasure in return!

    Moreover, everyone¡¯s magical treasure was a high-quality product.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Lu Yu¡¯s first reaction was suspicion.

    ¡°How much does it cost?¡±

    His second reaction was shock.

    Magical equipment of this level required a lot of money.

    But very soon, he fell into deep thought again.

    ¡°That mysterious expert, not only is he powerful, but he is also a refiner?¡±

    Very soon, Lu Yu realized that this might be an opportunity.

    He quickly ran over to his home. His heart was iparably excited.

    Very soon, he took a high-grade material from his family¡¯s collection and sent it to the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    He was not the only demon cultivator who realized this.

    ...

    Ye Changge¡¯s method was very effective.

    After throwing out one magic treasure after another, the number of materials sent by those forces obviously increased, and the starting grade also increased.

    He was not stingy either. The higher the grade of the materials he received, the higher the grade of the magic treasures he returned.

    After all, to him, this kind of refinement was truly as he wished.

    However, not every single material met his needs.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body was damaged, but his body had already be extremely strong under the influence of the Tiangang One Qi Technique and the Indestructible Golden Body Technique.

    This also caused him to need high-grade materials of the same level to repair his body.

    Among such materials, there were very few that could nurture life in the dead.

    Ye Changge finally found something that could be used after going through the great waves and scouring the sand.

    Among the few materials, one was a strange wood, and the other was a precious jade.

    After refining them into medicinal liquid and using them to bathe and practice martial arts, Ye Changge¡¯s body was slowly recovering.

    As he felt his body recovering, he realized that he had to think of a way to obtain more materials.

    The materials given by those people were not to be wasted. They were all used by him to refine magic treasures.

    For him, using these materials to refine some magic treasures would hardly be a waste.

    Time passed slowly by while his body was being repaired.

    Ye Changge soon discovered the problem.

    The spirit qi and demonic qi around Star Cluster City had been greatly reduced.

    This was all caused by him.

    As a god-level expert, Ye Changge¡¯s consumption of heaven and earth spirit qi was extremely terrifying.

    And the Emperor¡¯s flying ship would use a lot of power to convert it into divine power through the array carved on the flying ship.

    This was all due to Ye Changge¡¯s unintentional consumption of spiritual energy.

    If his body recoveredpletely, he could absorb all the spiritual energy, demonic energy, and other energy within a few hundred miles in a breath¡¯s time.

    This was the terror of a god-level expert.

    This was also why he would need toprehend his own domain and open up space for the rest of his cultivation.

    If he did not do this, the god-level experts would always be limited by theck of energy.

    And if they created an alternate world in their bodies, they could make the energy grow endlessly, almost to the point of never being exhausted.

    Now, the energy in the vicinity of Star Cluster City had greatly shrunk, which meant that Ye Changge¡¯s recovery speed had decreased.

    There was no other energy source nearby, so for a moment, he also had a headache.

    Could it be that he could only move to another ce?

    He had promised the Wang family that he would take over the territory of Star Cluster City. He was nning to use thisnd to exchange materials with the other forces.

    At this moment, Wang Bing walked over excitedly.

    ¡°My lord, the envoy of the demon lord of the eastern region requests to see you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know. Tell him to wait. I¡¯ll go overter.¡±

    Ye Changge put away the magical equipment he had refined and tidied it up.

    Soon, he met the envoy of the demon lord of the eastern region in the hall.

    It was a woman. She was beautiful, tall, and elegant.

    She bowed to Ye Changge. ¡°My name is Su Yueming. Greetings, my Lord.¡±

    Her smiling face had an inexplicable friendliness.

    ¡°The demon lord is deeply sorry when he heard that we offended senior over the matter in Star Cluster City. Theseherworld demon fruits are a token of our appreciation.¡±

    After saying this, she took out a few purple fruits that emitted a strange aura.

    ¡°These are all treasures that the demon lord has kept for many years. Hearing that senior needs them, he specially instructed us to send them over as soon as possible.¡±

    Su Yueming¡¯s words were watertight. She had been expressing her apology and even emphasized the eagerness of the demon lord of the eastern region in her words.

    Ye Changge suddenly had some interest in the demon lord of the eastern region.

    What kind of expert couldmand such a subordinate?

    Seeing the threeherworld demon fruits, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He could clearly feel that each fruit had a pure vitality.

    Such aherworld demon fruit could be worth his one month of natural recovery.

    These were all good things.

    As expected of the demon lord, he was generous and imposing.

    Others could not even get a singleherworld demon fruit, yet she casually took out three.

    One had to know that not everyherworld demon fruit could give birth to life force.

    Now that these threeherworld demon fruits had given birth to life force, it was enough to show how high the grade was.

 Chapter 197 - The New Deal

    <h4>Chapter 197: The New Deal</h4>

    Su Yueming noticed Ye Changge¡¯s gaze and smiled.

    ¡°As expected, the demon lord is right. There isn¡¯t a cksmith who doesn¡¯t like materials.¡±

    Ye Changge took the metal box and nodded. ¡°Help me thank the demon lord of the eastern region.¡±

    ¡°If the demon lord knew that you like this kind ofherworld demonic fruit so much, she would definitely be very happy.¡±

    Su Yueming said, ¡°In addition, with your status and ability, you can call the demon lord by his name, Gongye Mengyue.¡±

    Then, the topic changed. ¡°I heard that you¡¯re is good at refining magic treasures, senior. I wonder if I can broaden my horizons?¡±

    Ye Changge knew that this was the true purpose of the other partying here.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I do know how to refine magic treasures,¡± He said calmly.

    The threeherworld demon fruits made Ye Changge very interested in the collection of the demon mansion of the eastern region.

    For him, who was in urgent need of recovery, he was in dire need of good materials.

    It would be even better if he could refine treasures and other things to exchange for materials.

    His current strength was insufficient, and the power he could unleash was limited.

    However, he was still at the divine level. In addition, he had all sorts of magic treasures and trump cards. They were enough to deal with all sorts of situations.

    Since his spiritual senses and body had reached the godly spirit realm, it was easy for him to refine ordinary magical equipment.

    At the moment, he was very calm. With his current situation¡­ He might not necessarily seed in the catastrophe, but no one was any match for him when it came to refining artifacts.

    In the Demon Emperor World, he could rely on this skill to get what he needed, whether it was materials or intelligence.

    Hearing his answer, Su Yueming was filled with anticipation. ¡°Then can you refine a Dao artifact, senior?¡±

    As expected, the demon lord of the eastern region had taken out such a preciousherworld demon fruit for the sake of a Dao artifact.

    Of course, it was definitely not a high-grade Dao artifact.

    Based on the information that Granny Qian and the others had received, Ye Changge was certain that high-grade Dao artifacts could only be used by divine level experts at the very least.

    ¡°That will depend on what materials you have. Without good materials, it¡¯s impossible to refine a Dao artifact.¡±

    As Ye Changge spoke, he did not even move from his seat. He only nced at Su Yueming.

    The other party smiled. ¡°Senior, there¡¯s no need to worry. Although our eastern region¡¯s demon mansion can¡¯t be said to be as rich as a country, we still have the materials to refine a Dao artifact.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your demon mansion of the eastern region to be so rich.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re indeed not a demon cultivator of our Demon Emperor World. You don¡¯t know much about our demon mansion of the eastern region.¡±

    Su Yueming said meaningfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I really am not.¡± Ye Changge did not defend himself at all.

    This made Su Yueming feel a little awkward instead.

    She quickly realized her own insolence. She bowed and apologized, ¡°I was rude.¡±

    The other party was right. As long as he could refine Dao artifacts, it did not matter even if he was not a demon cultivator from the Demon Emperor World.

    In fact, it did not matter whether the other party was a demon cultivator or not.

    Even if he could not refine Dao artifacts, with his ability to refine magic treasures, no one would make things difficult for him.

    The Demon Emperor World was rich in resources, but most demon cultivators relied on their innate divine abilities or physical abilities, resulting in them not being good at refining artifacts.

    Magic treasures could greatly increase theirbat abilities, and many demons began to cultivate the art of refining artifacts.

    However, after so many years of practice, they discovered that the talent and experience of demon cultivators in this area were not enough.

    Ye Changge did not think too much about it when he was refining it. He was just casually refining it ording to his own habits.

    However, in the Demon Emperor World, the quality of such magic treasures far exceeded the quality of the magic treasures on the market.

    He did not know that the prices of the magic treasures he gave out were soaring every day.

    And the demon mansion of the eastern region was the closest and the quickest to act.

    Ye Changge waved his hand and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just for theseherworld demon fruits, if you want some magic treasures, I can give you some.¡±

    ¡°However, once the Dao artifacts are involved, you¡¯ll need to prepare the materials yourself and pay me in advance.¡±

    Su Yueming also liked Ye Changge¡¯s straightforward manner. She immediately asked, ¡°I¡¯m wondering how much you will need us to pay?¡±

    ¡°About 100 sets of materials of this quality.¡±

    This made Su Yueming very surprised.

    She had heard that the young senior had been collecting materials, so she had chosen a fewherworld demon fruits.

    But she had never thought that Ye Changge would actually need so many materials of this level.

    But to be fair, exchanging 100 sets of such level items for the Dao artifacts Ye Changge refined was not expensive.

    It was just that it would be very troublesome to gather these materials.

    ¡°I wonder if you can give me the list of required materials?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Ye Changge handed over a jade slip.

    Su Yueming took the jade slip and carefully examined it.

    ¡°Senior, it will take some time to gather these materials. Can you wait?¡±

    She agreed without any hesitation.

    Ye Changge also knew that with so many materials, it would definitely not be an easy task to gather them.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Bring over how many there are. The refinement of Dao artifacts won¡¯t be that easy either. It will also take time.¡±

    Su Yueming did not doubt him. She had never seen the refinement of a divine weapon, so she naturally did not know the secret.

    However, a divine weapon was rare, so it was definitely not something that could be done in a day.

    With such a preconceived idea, she nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded too. With a portion of the materials that came first, his recovery speed would also increase a lot.

    Su Yueming suddenly said, ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m ashamed to say that my residence also has a cksmith¡¯s residence. There are about forty thousand cksmiths in our residence.¡±

    ¡°But the standards are uneven. The reason is that we have alwayscked a master teacher to guide us.¡±

    She bowed to Ye Changge seriously.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be the master of the cksmith¡¯s mansion, the reward is negotiable.¡±

    Ye Changge found it funny, seeing her willing to be fleeced like this.

    At the same time, he also felt a little surprised.

    Forty thousand cksmiths, that was definitely not a small number.

    Ye Changge knew that in the Heavenly Mortal World, the total number of true cksmiths was probably less than forty thousand.

    Perhaps the number of people in the Myriad Flowers World would be a little more. After all, they were rtively united against the outside world, and they also had an alliance of refiners.

    He was very clear that nurturing refiners required a lot of resources.

    The fact that the demon mansion of the eastern region was willing to nurture refiners and set up a specialized refining mansion showed that Gongye Mengyue¡¯s vision was very far-reaching.

    Ye Changge was also somewhat interested in such an organization. He did not know if he could establish such an organization in the Heavenly Mortal World in the future.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you guys to have such foresight. Not bad. I can also go to your ce to take a look.¡±

    Hearing his answer, Su Yueming was very excited.

    This was something even more important than obtaining a Dao artifact.

    With the addition of a powerful artifact master like Ye Changge, the strength of the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion would have a greater improvement.

 Chapter 198 - Demon Consort City

    <h4>Chapter 198: Demon Consort City</h4>

    ¡°If the demon lord knew that this senior woulde, he would definitely be overjoyed,¡± Su Yueming said excitedly.

    Ye Changge said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t beat around the bush about the matter of Star Cluster City. I want to sell the spiritnds and mineral veins here to the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion.¡±

    ¡°No problem,¡± Su Yueming agreed without any hesitation.

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to buy it at a price higher than the market price. What do you think, senior?¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°Senior, do you want the materials or the Demon Emperor coins?¡±

    ¡°The materials, as high-quality as possible.¡±

    This answer was within Su Yueming¡¯s expectations.

    cksmiths persistently pursued materials.

    Very soon, Ye Changge called Wang Bing over.

    ¡°Wang Bing, how many people does your Wang family have?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we have a total of 500 demon cultivators.¡±

    ¡°Then tell them to pack up. We will set off for Yaofei city in a short while.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wang Bing¡¯s spirit was elevated.

    He had wanted to leave a long time ago. If he stayed here, he would definitely encounter revenge from the Spirit Jade Demon Guards in the future.

    ¡­

    After hearing that Ye Changge was willing to head to the eastern demon mansion, Gongye Mengyue immediately sent experts to rush over to protect them, every hour of day and night.

    With the addition of Su Yueming¡¯s team, the number of guards following them increased rapidly. The team was vast and mighty.

    Because of the Wang family¡¯s elders, weak members, women, and children, the team did not advance very quickly.

    Ye Changge was not in a hurry either. He stayed in the Emperor¡¯s flying ship every day, absorbing all kinds of energy to constantly repair his body.

    He had almostpletely absorbed all the energy in the vicinity of Star Cluster City. If he continued to absorb it, it was very likely that Star Cluster City would be a barrennd.

    This was something Ye Changge did not want to see.

    Along the way, he continued to absorb all kinds of energy. In addition to the treasures Su Yueming sent over, Ye Changge¡¯s body recovered a lot.

    He had refined the threeherworld demon fruits and they provided him with a lot of energy.

    This kind of progress made him quite satisfied.

    During the rest of the journey, he taught Ah Hu and the other Wang family¡¯s youths to cultivate.

    Apart from daily cultivation, he also taught the Wang family¡¯s disciples some battle formations.

    During the confrontation with the Blood me Sect, Ye changge realized the formidable use of battle formations.

    After such a period of time, he also had done his own research on battle formations. He could use this group of demon cultivators as an experiment.

    Apart from that, Ye Changge had also refined magic treasures for the Wang family¡¯s disciples.

    Each of them had a magic treasure in their hands, and they were fully armed. This made the apanying guards of the demon mansion of the eastern region envious.

    ¡°Take a look at this.¡±

    Su Yueming asked a heavily armed woman beside her in a low voice, and handed her a long sword.

    The woman had a robust figure and gorgeous looks. She wore red armor, which made her look like a ball of fire.

    The fire was not warm, but gave off a dangerous aura.

    She sat upright on a ck one-horned giant horse. Her figure was tall and straight, and she did not move at all.

    She carried arge knife on her back. The knife was veryrge, and with it, she looked like a female general.

    She was the general of the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion, Nan Mingli.

    She had given herself this name.

    Embodying the heavens and earth, this name represented her wild ambition.

    She had just returned from the front line when Gongye Mengyue sent her to protect Ye Changge and his entourage.

    The guards around her were all women. All of them had solemn expressions. There was not a single sound as they marched.

    She carefully examined the longsword in her hand and turned it over and over for a long time.

    Su Yueming saw that herpanion¡¯s expression was getting more and more serious. She looked at the longsword many times.

    ¡°How is it?¡± She really could not help but ask.

    ¡°If we can have such a standard magical treasure, the battle ability of the entire team can be tripled.¡±

    Nan Mingli sounded certain.

    Su Yueming knew that she had always been steady and would never make careless remarks. If she said that it would not be less than twenty percent, then it definitely would not be less than twenty percent.

    ¡°Take a look at this again.¡± Su Yueming handed over another long sword.

    These two swords had been bought by her family in Star Cluster City during this period of time.

    The two swords looked almost the same. Nan Mingli did not know why the other party would ask her to look at them again.

    However, once the long sword was in her hand, her expression could no longer remain calm.

    Her phoenix eyes were wide open as she said in disbelief, ¡°This is impossible. This long sword actually formed another quality?¡±

    One long sword was filled with the energy of the lightning element and looked extremely powerful.

    The other longsword did not have any other energy. It only relied on the sturdy and sharp material of the sword itself.

    This was apletely different refining style.

    For any weapon refiner, to be able to refine two different types of magical equipment meant that he had extremely deep achievements in refining.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not just that. I¡¯ve seen the cultivation of those Wang family disciples. The longswords they use are tailored for them.¡±

    Due to the strict family practices, Su Yueming did not get the magic treasures that Ye Changge had refined for them from the Wang family¡¯s disciples.

    But it was certain that those magic treasures were extremelypatible with the cultivation techniques of the Wang family¡¯s disciples.

    ¡°If such a weaponsmith can be used by the demon mansion of the eastern region, then who can stop us?¡±

    Nan Mingli¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, appearing even more scorching.

    Su Yueming¡¯s words cut right through her.

    The strength of the four demon lords were almost the same. As long as such a powerful weaponsmith joined the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion, they had hope of winning.

    At this moment, a rumbling sound came from the sky.

    ¡°Sir, senior¡¯s flying boat has rushed into the clouds.¡±

    A demon guard from the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion came to report.

    The two women were stunned. They could not help but raise their heads and look at the thick clouds above them.

    ¡°Not good. This is the best ambush location!¡±

    Nan Mingli¡¯s expression changed drastically.

    Gongye Mengyue had sent her here to ensure Ye Changge¡¯s safety.

    Now that he was in the clouds, if anything unexpected happened, the mission would fail.

    At this moment, the rumbling thunder became more and more intense.

    The thick and boundless clouds seemed to suddenly boil.

    Countless silver lightning bolts of various sizes were densely packed and striking between the clouds.

    The tiny lightning bolts gathered into thick lightning bolts, and the thick lightning bolts gathered into even more dazzling and mesmerizing lightning bolts!

    Even if they were on the ground, they could still clearly feel the violent aura of lightning.

    It was a destructive power that could tear everything apart!

    Suddenly, the lightning in the clouds abruptly copsed toward the center of one of the clouds without warning.

    It was as if something in the thick clouds was attracting the violent lightning.

    Ye Changge approached the clouds and absorbed the abundant lightning energy in the sky.

 Chapter 199 - Absorbing Thunder Essence to Vanquish Enemies

    <h4>Chapter 199: Absorbing Thunder Essence to Vanquish Enemies</h4>

    Actually, when Ye Changge saw such a thickyer of clouds, he could not hold it in any longer.

    From what he saw, the thickyer of clouds was filled with abundant lightning energy.

    Even Ye Changge had never seen such thick dark clouds before.

    This was a good opportunity to replenish his own energy, so he naturally would not let it go.

    Without any hesitation, the Emperor¡¯s flying ship shot straight into the clouds.

    The array patterns carved on the flying ship instantly lit up, and a powerful suction force emerged.

    An astonishing number of lightning bolts were triggered within the clouds.

    Rumble! Rumble!

    The sound of thunder continuously reverberated within the thick clouds, deafening to the ears.

    Countless silver lightning streaks flew over from all directions and struck the flying ship. The abundant thunderclouds were rapidly converted, and the spirit energy continuously nourished his body.

    Ignoring Ah Hu, who was unable to move inside the flying ship, Ye Changge sat cross-legged and focused on channeling the spiritual energy into his body.

    It was like a person finding an oasis in a desert. His physical body thirstily absorbed the spiritual energy.

    Countless thick lightning streaks struck the flying ship, and the ship seemed utterly dazzling.

    With the flying ship as the center, the dark clouds copsed at an astonishing speed.

    Crack. Crack. Crack. Crack.

    Because the lightning turned into thunder essence and was absorbed by Ye Changge, the water vapor in the dark clouds condensed into heavy rain and fell down.

    When the rain fell, it was shocking. The world was filled with mist, and everyone was busy.

    Su Yueming and Nan Mingli stared nkly at the clouds that disappeared like an avnche in the sky, as well as the flying ship that looked like a silver hedgehog.

    The two women did not expect that this person¡¯s movements would be so big.

    Soon, more of the clouds turned into rain. When thest trace of lightning was sucked into the flying ship, the sky was as bright as ever, and the sun was shining brightly.

    When the dark clouds in the sky hadpletely disappeared, the flying ship that was shrouded in lightning slowlynded on the ground.

    The Emperor¡¯s flying ship had been blessed by the lightning storm, and its true appearance was revealed.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Gasps could be heard.

    Su Yueming stared at the Emperor¡¯s flying ship with her mouth agape. She had never felt such a powerful flying ship before.

    As the right-hand man of the demon lord of the eastern region, she was also shocked by the magnificence of the Emperor¡¯s flying ship.

    In order to absorb the thunder clouds in the sky, Ye Changge activated the array formation of the flying ship.

    With his current strength and the exquisiteness of the array formation on the Emperor¡¯s flying ship, the effects of the flying ship¡¯s formation were very shocking.

    Layers uponyers of array patterns appeared on the flying ship, and Su Yueming realized that she could not recognize all of them.

    Not only that, the intricate andplex patterns were extremely beautiful. She did not know what materials the entire flying ship was made of, but there were no traces of tempering.

    The aura that the ship emitted made Su Yueming feel a heavy pressure.

    ¡°This is an Emperor-grade flying ship?¡±

    She could not believe what she was seeing aftering to this conclusion.

    Nan Mingli was also shocked by the flying ship.

    Unlike Su Yueming, she was not shocked by the ship¡¯s magnificence, but by its strength.

    After absorbing the lightning, the aura of the entire flying ship had not dissipated. The hot and overbearing aura was like a raging fire, making people unwilling to look directly at it.

    The two women were silent again.

    Su Yueming was silent because she realized that she had underestimated things.

    In the previous deal with Ye Changge, Ye Changge had been asking for materials. This gave her the illusion that Ye Changge was very poor.

    In that case, she could only keep asking for the price, and she would be able to attract this mysterious artifact refining expert.

    But now, the situation had ruthlessly pped her in the face.

    The appearance of the flying ship meant that the other party was not only powerful, but also extremely wealthy.

    Just the flying ship alone was worth an unknown amount.

    Nan Mingli was shocked by the aura of the flying ship and Ye Changge¡¯s strength.

    She only took a few nces at the flying ship and was shocked by its powerful aura.

    With such a powerful flying ship, who could imagine the strength of this being?

    Emperor!

    Once this term appeared, it could no longer be erased from Nan Mingli¡¯s heart.

    The eastern region demon lord, Gongye Mengyue. Her strength was an Emperor-level expert.

    Could they summon an expert of the same level under their lord¡¯s tutge?

    Nan Mingli didn¡¯t have any confidence.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we bringing too few people?¡±

    Su Yueming, who was beside her, suddenly asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He can refine Dao artifacts! There will definitely be many peopleing to look for him!¡±

    Su Yueming did not know why her good friend suddenly became confused and she did not understand what she meant.

    The ability that this senior disyed now meant that he could definitely refine a Dao artifact.

    Previously, she had been a little skeptical, so she had only sent so many people.

    Now that Ye Changge had already proven that he could refine a Dao artifact, the might of his flying ship was also unparalleled.

    She suddenly felt that she and her group did not bring enough people.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need. This senior¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be lower than the Emperor Realm.¡±

    Nan Mingli muttered.

    She looked at the incredulous Su Yueming in front of her and nodded in confirmation.

    Su Yueming was very clear about her friend¡¯s strength.

    Her strength was extremely potent, and she already had the strength to break through. She was only one step away from bing a quasi-emperor expert.

    Now, she believed that Ye Changge was a Great Emperor expert, so this judgment was credible.

    For a moment, she even doubted whether she was good enough anymore.

    Ye Changge did not give them too much time to be shocked. When he saw the two of them standing there in a daze, he asked the two of them where to go next.

    The team quickly resumed their journey.

    What was different from before was that whether it was the soldiers or the two envoys of the eastern region demon lord, their attitudes toward Ye Changge had changed.

    Before, Ye Changge was a master cksmith who could greatly increase the strength of his territory.

    Now, Ye Changge was not just a master technician, he was also an Emperor.

    Emperor!

    In the entire great Demon Emperor World, there were only four Emperors on the surface.

    How could this sudden appearance not shock everyone?

    Everyone continued on their journey.

    Because they knew how powerful Ye Changge was, they had fewer things to worry about.

    This caused their travel speed to increase greatly.

    Just as they were halfway to Demon Consort City¡­

    Inside the flying ship, Ye Changge slightly raised his head and looked ahead.

    Outside, Nan Mingli¡¯s stern voice sounded, ¡°Enemy attack, form up!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. This demonic cultivator¡¯s strength was not bad, and his reaction was also very fast.

    He walked down from the flying ship and happened to see a few smoke-like figures gradually appearing from the air.

    When Nan Mingli saw the four figures that hade, her pupils constricted.

 Chapter 200 - His Strength Was Not Bad, But It Was Still Not Enough

    <h4>Chapter 200: His Strength Was Not Bad, But It Was Still Not Enough</h4>

    Ye Changge carefully sized up the people who came.

    There were four demon cultivators, and one of them was a man with long hair. He was holding a gon of wine and looked reckless.

    One of them was wearing a cloak and his entire person was covered by a long veil.

    There was another person with white hair and a stubble, looking unrestrained.

    Thest person had two horns on his head and a calm expression.

    Nan Mingli¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I received a secret order from the demon lord of the eastern region to bring you back to Demon Consort City. Are you, the Spirit Jade Demon Guard, going to stop me?¡±

    ¡°Haha, look at what you¡¯re saying. When did your eastern region¡¯s demon mansion grow so strong? We, the Spirit Jade Demon Guard, have to interfere in these matters too.¡±

    The stubble-bearded person was the first to respond.

    ¡°Bu Rufei, how dare you directly resist the demon lord¡¯s orders?¡±

    Su Yueming questioned with a serious expression.

    The other party was clearly prepared and did not think much of the two women.

    ¡°I wonder if this master is willing toe with us, the Spirit Jade Demon Guards? Our demon lord actually also wants to resolve the misunderstanding between the two sides.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled faintly and ignored the other party.

    He was somewhat interested in the following battle.

    This Bu Rufei did not look at Nan Mingli and Su Yueming. He was an expert who had broken through.

    This could only mean one thing, and that was that the strength of this group of Spirit Jade Demon Guards was even stronger.

    This was an opportunity to understand the strength of the demon cultivators in the Demon Emperor sector. Ye Changge would not stop them.

    On the contrary, he wanted to see the two of them fight. This way, he would be able to understand the strength of the two factions the fastest.

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t think that the two of them can stop us.¡±

    Bu Rufei was not angry when he saw that Ye Changge did not reply.

    ¡°Although Nan Mingli is very strong, we still have so many people. As for Su Yueming, her strength is not enough.¡±

    When he finished speaking, both Su Yueming and Nan Mingli had strange expressions on their faces.

    The two demons turned to look at Ye Changge, then turned to look at Bu Rufei and the others.

    Bu Rufei seemed to have some doubts about the behavior of the two women.

    However, he did not receive a response, so he was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Master, as long as youe to our Spirit Jade Demon Guards, we will provide you with all kinds of beautiful things, resources, and cultivation techniques.¡±

    Seeing that themunication had reached an impasse, the middle-aged man with the wine pot joined in the persuasion.

    ¡°The two of you don¡¯t need to persuade me. You two can fight first. As for me, I don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    The man who was drinking was not angry. In his opinion, people with abilities always had a strange temper.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need to refuse. The conditions of our Spirit Jade Demon Guards are not inferior to the conditions of their eastern region demon mansion, and we havee with so many people. This is enough to show our sincerity.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled faintly.

    When that Wei Wushuang appeared in Star Cluster City previously, it was obvious that he hade with the intention of exterminating everyone from the Wang family.

    Although Ye Changge was not interested in their fight, the other party¡¯s attitude of disregarding all life made him displeased.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in those guys with their tails between their legs.¡±

    Bu Rufei looked at hispanion who was covering his head. ¡°Master, you¡¯re mistaken. We¡¯re not like that.¡±

    Nan Mingli said mockingly, ¡°If you¡¯re not in trouble, then why are you cowering?¡±

    After saying that, she turned around and introduced Ye Changge to the people who hade.

    ¡°Senior, these people are all experts of the Spirit Jade Demon Guards. Let me introduce them to you.¡±

    ¡°The one in front of you is Bu Rufei. He¡¯s the strongest expert of the Spirit Jade Demon Guards other than their demon lord. His true form is a Bodhi tree.¡±

    ¡°The one holding the wine gon is Wan Menguan. He cultivates the divine beast soul travel technique and can transform into a huge monster.¡±

    ¡°The one who is silent is Duan Tongfang. He is powerful and swift. He is also good at body techniques.¡±

    ¡°Thest one who is tucking his tail between his legs is Lie Huofei. His innate divine ability is very strange. He can curse others and can even absorb blood to improve his own abilities.¡±

    Following her introduction, Ye Changge also had some understanding of the other party¡¯s demonic cultivators.

    He felt that it was really interesting that the Spirit Jade Demon Guard was actually a force on its own.

    In the beginning, Ye Changge heard that their Demon Emperor World was dominated by the Demon Emperor, with the other four great demon mansions supporting them.

    Only now did he know that the Spirit Jade Demonic Guard was not a subordinate of a certain demon mansion, but a force that belonged solely to one side.

    Things in the Demon Emperor World were getting more and more interesting.

    Bu Rufei frowned slightly.

    He did not understand why the two subordinates of the demon lord of the eastern region treated that cksmith so well.

    Even if they were older than Nan Mingli, they could not be called seniors by the other party.

    After all, they were the direct subordinates of the demon lord of the eastern region.

    In this way, wouldn¡¯t it make the demon lord of the eastern region lower by a generation?

    He also did not understand why the other party¡¯s attitude was so calm.

    In his opinion, the other party already had no chance of winning.

    ¡°Weapon refiner, I think you should be able to differentiate between the strong and weak now. These people from the demon mansion of the eastern region have no chance of protecting you.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded, ¡°I know that too.¡±

    Bu Rufei¡¯s furrowed brows became more pronounced.

    The main reason was that the other party¡¯s attitude was really too strange.

    In his understanding, experts who yed with weapons refinement, arrays, and medicinal pills would definitely not be idiots.

    Why did the other party appear so calm in such an obviousparison of strength?

    ¡°Bu Rufei, I already said that you really don¡¯t understand a weapon refinement master well enough. The other party must definitely have some hidden strength.¡±

    Hispanion said.

    Bu Rufei nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait and see. I also want to see what a cksmithing master can do.¡±

    Su Yueming and Nan Mingli looked at each other with strange expressions.

    The two of them were people who knew part of Ye Changge¡¯s strength.

    In their opinion, this strange cksmithing senior should at least be at the Emperor level.

    Now that a group of upper three realms experts hade to kidnap him, it really made them want tough.

    In addition to Ye Changge¡¯s Emperor level flying ship, this was definitely not a situation where they would lose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste time. Let¡¯s make a move.¡±

    Behind Bu Rufei, Lie Huofei seemed to have noticed that the atmosphere was a little strange and began to urge hispanions to make a move.

    The battle was about to start.

    Nan Mingli¡¯s soldiers arranged themselves in a defensive formation. All of their demonic power fused together and was transmitted into Nan Mingli¡¯s body.

    Ye Changge had long been interested in the battle formation method. At this moment, he was watching her fight the enemy very seriously.

    ¡°The battle formation method in this world seems to be that the soldiers on one side need to transmit their own demonic power to the general and thenunch an attack together?¡±

    Whether it was Wei Wushuang from before or Nan Mingli from now on, their soldiers fought in the same way.

    Duan Tongfang, who had two horns on his head, roared and turned into a strange monster.

 Chapter 201 - Defeat With a Single Sword

    <h4>Chapter 201: Defeat With a Single Sword</h4>

    Ye Changge shifted his gaze from Nan Mingli and the others to the monster with great interest.

    At this moment, Duan Tongfang¡¯s body was more than ten feet tall. His entire body was covered in gray scales, and fine lines could be seen on each scale.

    Sharp bone spikes grew out of his hands and feet.

    His eyes had turned into almond-like yellow-brown snake eyes, cold and emotionless.

    His aura had also be four to five times stronger.

    He was an expert in the Entry Saint Realm, whose strength after transformation wasparable to Nan Mingli who had broken through to the next realm.

    Ye Changge could be sure that the pattern on his body was a kind of array pattern.

    He had only seen an array pattern on the body once before from the inheritance of his fifth disciple, Wu Yunfei.

    He was very curious. This was the first time he had seen such a strange cultivation technique.

    Using demonic power to temper one¡¯s body was not out of his expectations. However, this custom-made formation on one¡¯s own body to increase one¡¯s strength still made Ye Changge¡¯s eyes light up.

    Other than Duan Tongfang, the ten thousand gate guard holding the wine pot had also undergone his transformation.

    Unlike Duan Tongfang, who directly transformed his body into a monster, he summoned his own primordial spirit from his mind.

    The primordial spirit was in the shape of a strange dragon. The rest of it was the same as a golden dragon, but it only had a sharp horn on its head.

    The dragon-shaped primordial spirit merged with his original body and eventually transformed into a monster with human lower limbs and a dragon upper limbs.

    Its body was muchrger than a human¡¯s, and even its lower legs were iparably thick.

    When Ye Changge saw this, he once again realized that this was after all a world where demonic cultivation was dominant. Everything was different from the Heavenly Mortal World.

    The cultivation methods of the cultivators here were allpatible with their main bodies. In the end, theirbat abilities could be said to be even stronger than the cultivators of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    After all, what suited them was the best.

    Just like that, the two powerful experts of the Entry Saint Realm used their transformation methods to block the battle formation.

    Nan Mingli absorbed the demonic energy of the soldiers. The huge de in his hand shed out with a huge red and fiery de light.

    Unfortunately, although the two shapeshifters staggered under the attack, the scales on their bodies had very good defense, so they were not seriously injured.

    Ye Changge keenly noticed that both the Wan Menguan and Duan Tongfang¡¯s damaged scales were quickly recovering.

    ¡°This cultivation method is indeed marvelous.¡±

    He smiled and praised.

    Su Yueming, who was standing by the side, was relieved when she heard thisment.

    Her tense nerves rxed. ¡°Senior is right. There are thousands of demon cultivators in the demon imperial sector, and there are countless cultivation methods.¡±

    ¡°Senior, you will definitely see more cultivation methods when youe to the demon residence of the eastern region.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled.

    This fellow was not bad. She was able to quickly calm down under such circumstances and did not forget to rope him in.

    She would definitely be able to get along well under the eastern region demon lord.

    Bu Rufei did not make a move, and Lie Huofei could only watch from the side. He did not understand why hispanion did not make a move.

    ¡°This¡­ artifact master, I really do not understand what your confidence is. You should be very clear that we can easily break through Su Yueming¡¯s defense.¡±

    He frowned and looked at Ye Changge, who was smiling faintly, and Su Yueming, who had rxed by his side.

    Something was wrong. Something was too wrong.

    He did not understand why the cksmith was so calm.

    He was even more confused as to why Su Yueming was also so rxed.

    One had to know that Ye Changge¡¯s refining ability had gained the approval of all the higher-ups. No one would really make things difficult for him.

    However, Su Yueming was different. He was in an enemy faction, so he might be killed here.

    Even if he did not die, he would probably end up in a miserable state.

    Therefore, he did not dare to make a move directly, wanting to see what the other party¡¯s confidence was.

    Lie Houfei faintly understood hispanion¡¯s meaning and activated his ability.

    Streams of strange purple mes rapidly appeared and flew in all directions.

    As they flew, strange human faces appeared on the balls of mes. Their eyes quickly scanned the area.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone else, and I can¡¯t sense any strange aura or demonic energy fluctuations.¡±

    Bu Rufei¡¯s eyebrows rxed slightly.

    He looked at his twopanions and Nan Mingli who were fighting beside him. He knew that he couldn¡¯t dy any longer.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry that I have to offend you, master.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded and did not say anything.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A sharp sound suddenly appeared in the field.

    Bu Rufei transformed into his original form, a towering giant tree.

    The trunk of the tree was thick, and its entire body was golden. Countless branches changed directions, and the sharp branches quickly stabbed toward Su Yueming.

    The rest of the branches and leaves also surrounded ye changge. It was obvious that the branches were trying to bind Ye Changge.

    A strange smile appeared on Lie Huofei¡¯s face.

    Purple mes instantly covered the entire battlefield.

    Streams of brown vapour appeared and surrounded the entire battlefield.

    Different from hispanions¡¯ attacking methods, his attacking methods were much more fancy and mysterious.

    Ye Changge frowned, displeased.

    He saw something disgusting.

    The color of the purple mes gradually changed, revealing blood-red and ck.

    Waves of intense resentment shot up into the sky.

    Countless faces appeared. The corners of their mouths curled up, as if they wanted to smile, but their eyes were filled with tears of blood.

    This strange scene even made Su Yueming take a step back.

    Ye Changge could feel the intense resentment from those people¡¯s faces.

    ng!

    A cold sword qi emerged from Ye Changge¡¯s body and pierced straight into the sky.

    The entire battlefield was stunned.

    Nan Mingli forced the enemy back with a single sh and looked at Ye Changge¡¯s position with a horrified expression.

    That huge sword qi was exuding boundless might. Just looking at it made her eyes sting, and she sensed something sharp in the air.

    The four Spirit Jade Demon Guards¡¯ hearts skipped a beat, and a strong sensation of danger rose in their chests.

    They would die! Danger!

    This was the thought that appeared in their hearts.

    ¡°sh!¡±

    Ye Changge shouted something, and the soaring sword qi heavily shed down, bringing with it the power of heaven and earth.

    Lie Houfei¡¯s body stiffened. As the direct target of the sword qi, he was unable to make any movements.

    The overwhelming pressure made him unable to move. Even his breathing had stopped.

    Boom!

    The sword qi shed at Lie Huofei¡¯s body. Lie Huofei¡¯s entire aura was annihted.

    Only a crack about a thousand feet wide and a few thousand feet long was left on the ground, hinting at what had happened here.

    Ye Changge could feel that after Lie Huofei died, the purple mes had disappeared, but the energy of resentment between heaven and earth had not dissipated.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do my best and send you on your way.¡±

    Ye Changge realized that the resentment had not dissipated, and the vengeful souls were unwilling to leave, so he activated the divine ability that he had not used for a long time.

    Ethereal Song Technique!

 Chapter 202 - The Might of a Sword

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Might of a Sword</h4>

    A clear and melodious song drifted far and wide, spreading across the entire battlefield.

    The song seemed slow but was actually urgent. It carried a faint Dao sound, continuously affecting the vengeful spirits that were not killed.

    The countless vengeful spirits gradually calmed down, as if they had obtainedfort. The resentment in their bodies slowly dissipated.

    Su Yueming, Nan Mingli, and the many demon guards were all stunned.

    They could feel the changes in their own bodies.

    After the battle just now, their killing intent slowly calmed down.

    A surge of righteous energy slowly reced the boiling killing intent in their hearts.

    Nan Mingli¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    She was the strongest among the people present besides Ye Changge.

    Her ability to feel and control her body was also the strongest.

    Now that the song had sounded, her state of mind cultivation was also slowly increasing.

    Although the increase was very slight, it could be felt.

    This was very terrifying!

    In the demon race, a lot of cultivation relied on one¡¯s own talent.

    Even now with the demon mansion and all kinds of inheritances, there were still a lot of demon cultivators who relied on their own talent and divine abilities.

    This also caused their state of mind¡¯s cultivation to be even lower than their own strength and realm. Many demon cultivators even found it difficult to disy their full strength.

    ¡°If this senior joins the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion, not only can he strengthen our weapon refining abilities, but he can also increase thebat strength of many demon cultivators!¡±

    As themander-in-chief of the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion, Nan Mingli could easily understand the powerful effects of Ye Changge¡¯s power.

    ¡°This weapon refining master is not only powerful, but he can also sing?¡±

    ¡°His singing ability is so amazing, he can actually appease these vengeful souls?¡±

    ¡°I wonder what level he¡¯s at.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what level he is. He¡¯s very strong.¡±

    ¡­

    The soldiers discussed animatedly, and the Wang family disciples were full of admiration.

    Unlike them, Su Yueming was shocked, but she was also wary and worried.

    ¡°With this cksmith master¡¯s strength, can the demon lord really take him in as a subordinate?¡±

    She used a divine ability to tell Nan Mingli her worries.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This master is also a Great Emperor, and the demon lord is also a Great Emperor. It¡¯s very difficult for them to have a superior-subordinate rtionship.¡±

    Nan Mingli¡¯s expression was solemn. She thought for a moment, then shook his head.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have to be so worried. Even if we can¡¯t take him in as a subordinate of the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion, we can still work together.¡±

    ¡°Our eastern region¡¯s demon mansion can be said to have the most abundant financial resources of the four great demon manors, as well as all kinds of strange treasures and materials.¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Su Yueming had already understood what she meant.

    Even if Ye Changge could not be a member of the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion, he could still be a partner.

    With the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion¡¯s financial resources, it was enough to offer the biggest bargaining chip.

    Moreover, as a powerful refiner, their demand for materials would definitely be very high.

    They believed that the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion would definitely be able to tie Ye Changge tightly to their war chariot.

    The singing slowly stopped and disappeared. The vengeful souls in that battle had already disappeared.

    If it was not for the huge sword mark left on the ground, no one would have known that an intense battle had erupted here.

    ¡°Senior¡¯s strength is formidable, and his methods are heaven-defying. I have seen it for myself.¡±

    Seeing that Ye Changge had withdrawn his divine ability, Su Yueming leisurely walked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small skill.¡±

    Ye Changge replied indifferently.

    Although he said so, no one would really treat the matter just now as a small matter.

    Such a powerful sword qi and such a miraculous singing voice, how could it be an ordinary skill.

    Maybe it was the talent of this senior¡¯s demonic cultivation!

    After chatting for a while and tidying up the battlefield, they set off again.

    Ye Changge continued to stay in the Emperor¡¯s flying ship, absorbing all kinds of energy in the air to repair his body.

    Everyone looked at the flying ship with admiration.

    The team continued to move forward, and at this moment, they saw a shocking scene.

    A huge monster with two thick legs, a human lower body, and a dragon upper body stood in a daze.

    A crack extended from the top of his head to his crotch.

    The monster still exuded an ancient and powerful aura.

    However, everyone in the team was sure that he was dead.

    Wan Menguan!

    Wan Menguan, who thought that he had escaped, had actually died here!

    Nan Ming Li carefully felt the sword intent within the crack. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the Emperor¡¯s flying ship floating in the air.

    ¡°This¡­ could it be that senior killed him?¡±

    Previously, Ye Changge¡¯s sword had killed Lie Huofei. When the other Spirit Jade Demon Guards saw that the situation was not good, they had all fled.

    At that time, Nan Mingli and the others were shocked by Ye Changge¡¯s strength. In addition, their main duty was to protect him, so no one chased after them.

    But now, they discovered that Wan Menguan had died here.

    ¡°When did senior make his move?¡±

    ¡°This vast sword qi can actually kill him from such a distance?¡±

    Nan Mingli and Su Yueming looked at each other and saw shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    Such strength was simply shocking.

    ¡°Send a secret letter and inform the demon lord of the situation here. We must make her prepare in advance,¡± Nan Mingli said resolutely.

    Su Yueming nodded and released a red dot of light that disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    They truly understood how powerful Ye Changge was.

    Such an existence had to make the demon lord of the eastern region take out a true treasure to keep Ye Changge!

    And Ye Changge, who was in the Emperor¡¯s flying ship, did not stop them.

    After all, the more Gongye Mengyue valued him, the more she could take out a good item to keep him.

    This was the most effective choice for Ye Changge, who urgently needed to recover his body and restore his strength.

    The team continued to advance.

    However, not long after, another dead person appeared.

    Just like Wan Menguan, Duan Tongfang also was dead on the road.

    Even his wound was like Wan Menguan, a sword pierced through his body and sliced it into two.

    The people from the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion were all numb.

    What kind of strength was this!

    Nan Mingli had an unbelievable guess in his heart.

    Lie Huofei, Duan Tongfang, and Wan Menguan were all killed by one sword attack!

    When the soaring sword qi appeared, other than Lie Huofei who was directly locked onto and unable to escape, the other three people all left when they saw that the situation was bad.

    However, that sword attack not only killed Lie Huofei, but the other three people also died!

    ¡°The power of that sword actually transcends space and traverses a thousand miles. What kind of sword technique is this?¡±

    In the Demon Emperor World, there were very few experts who used swords.

    The vast majority of experts relied on their own innate abilities or various spells derived from their original forms.

    The team set off once again.

    Everyone was looking forward to seeing another corpse.

    Bu Rufei, would he be dead as well at senior¡¯s hands?

    This guess surfaced in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    However, after walking for a very, very long time, they did not see Bu Rufei¡¯s corpse.

    This made Nan Mingli and the others feel disappointed, but at the same time, they also heaved a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 203 - Gongye Mengyue

    <h4>Chapter 203: Gongye Mengyue</h4>

    No one came forward to stop them. The team arrived at the Demon Consort City without any danger.

    After entering the inner city, they arrived in front of a magnificent pce.

    ¡°Senior, this is the demon lord¡¯s mansion of the eastern region. Please disembark, senior!¡±

    Su Yueming seemed to have dressed up. She was dressed luxuriously as she came under the flying ship and invited Ye Changge out.

    Ye Changge, who had finished his meditation, walked out. He looked at the towering pce and used his divine sense to inspect it.

    He looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble everyone to escort me.¡±

    Su Yueming hurriedly bowed. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve it. Senior is very powerful. We¡¯re only here to serve. Sorry for making a fool out of you, Senior.¡±

    Beside her, Nan Mingli was still dressed as amander, and her words were even more straightforward.

    ¡°Senior is very powerful, we only led the way. Please enter the residence, the demon lord will hold a banquet to entertain you.¡±

    Ye Changge did not say much, and brought Ah Hu, Wang Bing, and the others into the demon residence.

    Nan Mingli and Su Yueming had to report to the demon lord of the Eastern Region first, and the two of them did not travel together.

    At this moment, a messenger soldier quickly approached the two of them.

    ¡°Report! A demon citizen discovered an anomaly in the Lu Yu mountain range, and found a huge hole underground, with a dead Bodhi tree inside!¡±

    ¡°ording to our investigation, the deceased is confirmed to be a Spirit Jade Demon Guard, Bu Rufei! This news has also been reported to the demon lord.¡±

    Hearing these words, Nan Mingli and Su Yueming¡¯s eyes widened.

    They turned around in shock and looked at Ye Changge¡¯s back, who was being led by a maid. They could not speak.

    ¡­

    After passing throughyers of rocks and flowing water, countless resplendent pces and buildings, Ye Changge and the others were led to a pce.

    The pce was majestic and otherworldly, exuding an air of nobility. On the que, there were three words, ¡°Rising Fire Hall¡±.

    Ye Changge entered the main hall, and the Wang family¡¯s group was all arranged to enter the branch hall.

    Not long after, a maid came over to report, ¡°Sir, the demon lord wille over to see you in a moment.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded, indicating that he understood.

    He did not expect that the eastern region demon lord would ce so much importance on him, personallying over.

    Not long after, a long shout came from outside.

    ¡°The demon lord of the eastern region has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Gongye Mengyue requests to see Mister Ye.¡±

    The voice was graceful and mellow, and it was extremely moving.

    There were many guests staying in the demon lord¡¯s residence of the eastern region.

    When they heard that the demon lord of the Eastern Region had personallye to a side hall and requested to see him, they could not help but be interested.

    Who was it that actually wanted the demon lord of the eastern region to personallye over? It was not a summons, but a request to see him!

    Everyone in the demon lord¡¯s estate of the eastern region was restless.

    Ye Changge narrowed his eyes in the main hall.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Not long after, a group of people arrived in the main hall.

    The person in the lead was very powerful and had an astonishing aura.

    She had a crimson oval face and wore a loose flower-colored full-sleeved jacket with a twig-and-vase design. She wore a silk dress with the pattern of a crane and an indigo cape.

    She had long ck hair and her hair was in a unique bun.

    There was a peony flower embedded in her hair, and she wore a red gold bracelet with a drop of oil on her smooth-skinned hand.

    Silk was tied around her waist and she wore a long tassel around her waist. There was a begonia golden silk sachet hanging on her waist.

    She was wearing butterfly boots, and she looked beautiful.

    Most importantly, she had the aura of a superior.

    Under such an aura, anyone could tell that she was the leader of a powerful force.

    She was such a person, and she came to meet him personally, which showed her sincerity.

    ¡°Gongye Mengyue here. I greet Mr. Ye.¡±

    Gongye Mengyue came to Ye Changge and bowed slightly.

    Ye Changge did not lose his manners and returned the bow.

    While he was sizing up the other party, Gongye Mengyue was also sizing him up.

    Ye Changge¡¯s actions and actions all surprised Gongye Mengyue.

    Too calm!

    She was very clear about her charm and also knew about her majestic temperament.

    With her status as one of the four demon lords, she was now a strong candidate for the Demon Emperor sector.

    All of these statuses and titles could be stacked together to highlight her standing.

    However, her personal request did not bother Mister Ye at all. This alone made Gongye Mengyue look at him in a new light.

    She didn¡¯t know that Ye Changge¡¯s third disciple, Yu Tianxing, was the strongest woman in the entire Heavenly Mortal World in so many years.

    In her previous life, Yu Tianxing was unmatched in her beauty and dominated the entire world.

    Now, she had cultivated a shocking cultivation technique and returned to the Emperor Realm. Her future achievements were far beyond the Emperor Realm.

    Even such an existence had to bow respectfully when she saw Ye Changge. She was Ye Changge¡¯s disciple.

    She could not even be said to be Ye Changge¡¯s strongest disciple.

    After all, there was still He Xiuxing who had walked his own special path.

    Therefore, no matter what Gongye Mengyue did, it could not do much to affect Ye Changge.

    ¡°I am Ye Changge. If you, demon lord Gongye, have anything to say, just say it.¡±

    Ye Changge went straight to the point without any hesitation.

    Gongye Mengyue was also not a simple woman. Seeing Ye Changge¡¯s straightforward attitude, she immediately changed her style of doing things.

    ¡°I heard that you are good at refining artifacts and can refine Dao artifacts. I would like to ask you to help me refine one.¡±

    ¡°This is what I said before. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    His straightforward answer made Gongye Mengyue lose her focus again.

    It was as if refining Dao artifacts was a casual matter that was not difficult at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what conditions you have, but feel free to say it.¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s the conditions that I discussed with Su Yueming back then.¡±

    He could not even be bothered to mention the conditions.

    It was more important to quicklyplete the transaction and recover all of his strength.

    Gongye Mengyue was stunned. ¡°Then I wonder what is needed to refine this Dao artifact?¡±

    ¡°The refinement of this Dao artifact needs to be tailored to the local conditions, and it also needs to differ from person to person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded and was about to open his mouth to exin.

    Looking at how he looked like he was conversing right at the door, Gongye Mengyue was a little speechless.

    This person actually did not even have the intention of letting her enter to talk.

    For a moment, she did not know if Ye Changge was a stiff person or if his way of doing things was so straightforward and blunt.

    ¡°I wonder if I can invite you inside for a chat?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Changge turned around and headed to the main hall.

    For a moment, Gongye Mengyue did not know whether tough or cry.

    After arriving at the main hall, she sat down once again.

    Gongye Mengyue was already somewhat afraid of Ye Changge¡¯s indifference, so she ordered her servants to prepare tea.

    Only when everything was ready did they start their conversation again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to refine Dao artifacts, but it¡¯s not easy at all. If the materials are good and your martial arts reaches a certain realm, you¡¯ll be able to have a simr level.¡±

    ¡°The so-called good materials are required to have top-grade materials. Those that can withstand great power, especially those that can withstand great divine power, are naturally of a high grade.¡±

    ¡°The so-called great skill is ensuring the Dao pattern rune array is reasonable, able to stimte the material properties, and able toplement the user.¡±

    Ye Changge casually said.

    ¡°Your words make sense.¡± Gongye Mengyue had already changed the way she addressed him.

    ¡°Then what materials do you need, master? And what do you need to prepare?¡±

 Chapter 204 - Looking at the Materials, Shocked the Entire Demon Emperor World

    <h4>Chapter 204: Looking at the Materials, Shocked the Entire Demon Emperor World</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with the materials of the Demon Emperor World. May I know which materials the demon lord has that you can¡¯t destroy?¡±

    Gongye Mengyue had already reached the Great Emperor Realm, and her strength was first-rate in the entire Demon Emperor World.

    She was stunned for a moment and had to think carefully.

    ¡°Master, please wait. I¡¯ll go and find out.¡±

    Saying that, she stood up and led her followers away.

    The corners of Ye Changge¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    This eastern region demon lord was constantly trying to rope him in.

    He saw that she was straightforward and had the standard thinking of a craftsman. She also changed her style of doing things.

    ¡°She does have some tricks. As expected of one of the four great demon lords.¡±

    Gongye Mengyue disappeared for a long time and did note back.

    Ye Changge was not in a hurry.

    The demon lords of the eastern region would definitely not be idle. They would test the items in their treasury one by one to see which of them could not be destroyed.

    As they drank tea and repaired their bodies, it was soon evening.

    ¡°Thank you for waiting, master. After testing, I found these materials.¡±

    Gongye Mengyue once again appeared in the main hall and handed over a storage ring.

    Ye Changge noticed that her entourage had changed.

    After receiving the ring, Ye Changge began to carefully analyze it with his spiritual ability.

    Inside the ring, there were actually hundreds of materials.

    This made him sigh. The Demon Emperor World was blessed with abundant resources.

    One had to know that back in the Heavenly Mortal World, after Ye Changge found out about the existence of Dao artifacts, he had already thought of ways to refine them.

    In the end, he discovered that there were very few materials in the Heavenly Mortal World that were suitable for him to refine Dao artifacts.

    If not for the fact that he still had the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven, he might not even be able to carry out the refinement experiments.

    ¡°Demon lord, please use your demonic power to infuse into these materials here.¡±

    Ye Changge took out a few materials from the storage ring and handed them over.

    Gongye Mengyue took a look and saw that there were a total of five materials.

    There was a jade ring with a snow-white exterior and a ck vapor flowing slowly inside.

    There was a pale white skull with hollow eyes that seemed to be bottomless. She had only taken a nce earlier and felt that her body would be sucked in.

    There were also two pieces of wood and a few pieces of unknown metal.

    Gongye Mengyue did not ask further. She picked up the jade ring and activated her demonic power.

    In an instant, a sacred majestic and an unpredictable aura enveloped the entire hall.

    Whether it was the attendants serving in the hall or the guards guarding outside, everyone was shocked.

    A pressure was pushing on their bodies, making it difficult for them to breathe.

    ¡°Could it be that the demon lord is trying her hand with that Mister something over there?¡±

    The guests of the demon manor guessed one after another.

    But none of them went over to investigate the situation.

    After all, Gongye Mengyue¡¯s strength was acknowledged by everyone as powerful.

    Ye Changge¡¯s expression was calm. No matter how powerful the demonic energy was in the hall, he remained motionless.

    His divine senses were rapidly analyzing Gongye Mengyue¡¯s demonic energy.

    ¡°Enough, stop.¡±

    Gongye Mengyue would never have imagined that her demonic power attribute would be analyzed thoroughly by Ye Changge in such a short period of time.

    As a divine level expert, Ye Changge had all sorts of abilities that the system had obtained from signing in. His divination ability had already reached a terrifying level.

    Although the eastern region¡¯s demon lord had only disyed her demonic power very simply, it was enough for Ye Changge.

    ¡°This jade ring is suitable for you. It is a yin yang stone ring. The world was born with the yin yang attribute.¡±

    ¡°These few pieces of metal are also suitable for you. They can strengthen the transmission of your demonic power and make it easier for you to use that artifact.¡±

    Ye Changge introduced the materials one by one.

    When doing business with the other party, he was very serious.

    After all, the returns he needed were not cheap.

    ¡°These can be used as the main materials of that artifact, but there are still some materials that are missing.¡±

    Ye Changge took out a jade slip and made a list.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with the materials of the Demon Emperor World. I¡¯ve already recorded the characteristics of those materials in it. You, as the demon lord, can send people to follow the map to find the key.¡±

    ¡°In addition, we still need some supplementary materials. This should be easy to find. You can get someone to take me to your material bank. I¡¯ll only know the specific materials after I¡¯ve seen them.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s attitude was indifferent, but what he said was reasonable. Gongye Mengyue had no choice but to trust him.

    She took the jade slip and at the same time, sent someone to call for Su Yueming.

    ¡°Yueming, lead the master to the material bank to search for materials.¡±

    Ye Changge did not waste any more words and left with Su Yueming.

    ¡­

    While Ye Changge was in the eastern region¡¯s demon lord¡¯s mansion to look at the materials andplete the transaction to recover his strength¡­

    The Demon Emperor World was in chaos.

    The experts of the Spirit Jade Demon Guard went together to intercept the guests of the eastern region¡¯s demon lord¡¯s mansion. In the end, all four experts died.

    ording to the demon cultivators who ran over to investigate, it was certain that three great demons had all died at the hands of the same person.

    Moreover, those three great demons had all died from the same sword technique, that killed them with one sword strike.

    The entire world was shocked!

    Bu Rufei, Duan Tongfang, and Wan Menguan.

    These three names were all famous beings.

    If they acted together, as long as it was not the four great demon lords acting personally, they would usually be able to achieve their goals.

    They were actually killed with a single strike.

    More and more factions sent people to investigate the situation.

    Very quickly, a shocking piece of news spread throughout the Demon Emperor World.

    Back then, the Spirit Jade Demon Guard had not sent three people to intercept them, but four people.

    He was not listed in the list of troublemakers. This nameless expert, who was infamous among the experts, also died in that battle.

    Countless demon cultivators began to investigate the news of Ye Changge.

    The small town where he first appeared was turned upside down.

    And more demon cultivators went to the Death Aura Forest to investigate the situation.

    The Death Aura Forest, which had been quiet for a long time, became lively.

    At the same time, because of Ye Changge¡¯s arrival, the reputation of the demon lord of the eastern region also rose further.

    Almost all the demon cultivators of the Demon Emperor sector knew that the current situation was a four-sided struggle for hegemony, with the Spirit Jade Demon Guard and other forces stirring up trouble in the middle.

    Now that a mysterious expert had joined, Gongye Mengyue received even more support.

    Very soon, Ye Changge¡¯s identity as a refiner was also exposed.

    The prestige of the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion soared, bing the biggest subject of conversation.

    Ye Changge did not care about any of this.

    He was not from this world, and he did not have much interest in this ce.

    Other than signing-in, he was not willing to move around in this world.

    And as his influence expanded, more and more people came to the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion to investigate.

    People had already begun to approach Ye Changge.

    In order to find the way back to the Heavenly Mortal World, Ye Changge needed to find information about the few worlds that he had visited before.

    Whether it was the Luo Mountain World, the Mountain Martial World, or the Great Xia World.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if it¡¯s not the Great Xia World. With my current strength, I can¡¯t do whatever I want in that world. I¡¯m just afraid of idents happening.¡±

 Chapter 205 - Many Materials, the Invasion of Experts

    <h4>Chapter 205: Many Materials, the Invasion of Experts</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge followed Su Yueming to the warehouse of the easterm region¡¯s demon mansion.

    ¡°Sir, this is the warehouse. The materials here are quite good.¡±

    Su Yueming stood in front of the pile of materials and exined.

    Ye Changge looked at the huge pile of materials, looked at Su Yueming, who was petite, and smiled.

    As expected of the demon mansion of the eastern region. Even if it was just auxiliary materials for refining weapons, it was still very difficult to have collected so many.

    The warehouse manager respectfully stood by the side.

    ¡°The master is here to choose the materials. Do whatever he asks you to do.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The warehouse manager nced at Ye Changge and respectfully lowered his head.

    Ye Changge swept his gaze over this warehouse. There were probably more than a hundred thousand types of materials piled up like mountains, one after another.

    He seemed to be strolling leisurely as he walked past the hills, his spiritual senses scanning the properties of those materials.

    Not long after, a few materials flew out from the hills and floated behind Ye Changge.

    The warehouse manager immediately registered the names of the materials.

    They were personally brought here by Su Yueming, and he even imed to be a master figure. His status was definitely high.

    Most importantly, even though Ye Changge was currently selecting materials, Su Yueming did not want to leave. Instead, she waited beside the warehouse.

    The warehouse manager knew what this meant.

    Ye Changge was definitely an honored guest!

    He had to be careful and treat everything seriously.

    After about four hours, Ye Changge had explored the entire warehouse.

    ¡°Come and identify these materials.¡±

    He stopped and said to the warehouse manager behind him.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already recorded them,¡± The warehouse manager bowed and said.

    Ye Changge was a little surprised.

    It seemed that the demon lord of the eastern region was quite strict. A warehouse manager¡¯s quality was also so high.

    Ye Changge pointed at the materials one by one and said the quantity he needed.

    When he pointed to thest few materials, he found that the warehouse manager¡¯s expression was bitter.

    ¡°Why? Is the number not enough?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you, sir. It is indeed not enough. This item is quite rare, and the inventory is only about one-tenth of it.¡±

    The warehouse manager said, sobbing.

    Su Yueming¡¯s expression darkened.

    She moved closer to take a look. When she saw the two items, ¡°Ardent fire flower, moonlight orchid,¡± she immediately fell silent.

    When she saw the numbers behind the materials, she became even more speechless.

    Seeing their expressions, Ye Changge was a little puzzled.

    He waved his hand casually, and two flowers flew out from the pile of materials.

    ¡°What do you call these two materials?¡±

    ¡°Sir, these two kinds of flowers, the red one is called jade flower, and the other one is called thousand-moon flower.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded, pointed at the red fire, and said, ¡°You guys refine this with fire to drive away the water vapor, isn¡¯t it that fiery flower?¡±

    He pointed at the other flower and said, ¡°This thousand-moon seed will draw the moonlight into it when the moon is full. It bes the moonlight orchid.¡±

    ¡°You demon cultivators cultivate so much star power. It should be very easy to find some to draw the moonlight.¡±

    Su Yueming¡¯s mouth was wide open, and the warehouse manager stood rooted to the spot.

    ¡°May I ask, sir, this, this Moonlight Orchid is easy to talk about. How do you want to refine this fiery orchid?¡±

    After the warehouse manager finished asking, he felt as if he was asking for other people¡¯s cultivation secrets. He shrunk his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little talkative, please don¡¯t me me, master.¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand, not caring about such trivial matters.

    ¡°This flower can absorb fire-type energy. You can use a slightly higher temperature to activate its ability. After that, leave it in a high temperature environment for a few days.¡±

    ¡°That simple?¡±

    The warehouse manager asked immediately.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it can seed.¡± Ye Changge nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you this method. Quickly go and prepare.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    Although the warehouse manager was skeptical, he still immediately sent people to experiment.

    Su Yueming looked at Ye Changge, her eyes shining brightly.

    ¡°As expected of a master. His strength is astonishing, and he¡¯s erudite and talented.¡±

    She became even more determined to rope Ye Changge in to the eastern region demon mansion.

    Ye Changge vaguely knew the intentions of the eastern region demon mansion, but he did not say it out loud.

    He had to borrow the power here now. On one hand, he had to restore his strength, and on the other hand, he had to get the information he needed to return.

    After achieving his goal, he would refine a better Dao artifact and give it to the demon lord of the eastern region.

    ¡°Master, what instructions do you have next?¡± Su Yueming asked when she saw this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I need to go back and think about the refinement of this Dao artifact. Also, remember to send the remuneration I need.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master. We have already collected a portion of the materials. We will send it to you now.¡±

    Su Yueming did not expect Ye Changge to be in such a hurry to ask for the reward materials. He quickly ordered his subordinates to deliver the items.

    ...

    Heavenly Mortal World, Hidden Edge Sect.

    Ye Changge¡¯s disciples gathered together. Everyone looked at the cultivators surrounding the World Barrier.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know who these people are. Previously, the sect leader sent people tomunicate and they were attacked. However, the other party¡¯s attack was unable to break through the World Barrier.¡±

    Wu Yunfei looked at those figures and said hatefully.

    The Hidden Edge disciple who was attacked was a new friend of his. Although he was not injured, he was quite shocked.

    Li Shiyi said, ¡°Younger sister, do you think I have a chance to directly break through to the Emperor Realm if I go out and fight with them?¡±

    Yu Tianxing had directly broken through to the Emperor Realm through a big battle, which had stimted him quite a bit.

    Although he knew that this younger sister had been reborn as an Emperor, her cultivation speed was naturally fast.

    However, he was still an Emperor-level cultivator, so he could not allow himself tog too far behind.

    It was not just his younger sister, Yu Tianxing, who had surpassed him. Their fourth martial brother, Ye Xingchen, and the sixth martial brother, Zhao Hang, were both stronger than him.

    He was in a hurry to be an Emperor.

    ¡°Second martial brother, the path of cultivation is the most important. If master knows that you want to catch up, he will definitely punish you.¡±

    Hearing Yu Tianxing¡¯s words, Li Shiyi¡¯s neck shrunk.

    ¡°Then the experts outside have been attacking our World Barrier. Should we get rid of them?¡± he asked.

    Yu Tianxing looked at the sky and said meaningfully, ¡°I¡¯m fishing. There are still people behind them. Just wait.¡±

    With that, she activated the authority of the Emperor Artifact Formation and disyed the situation outside the World Barrier to Reclining Firewood Peak.

    This time, everyone could see who was hiding behind that group of aggressive cultivators.

    Although they could not see the specific image, they could be certain that there was someone behind these outer realm experts.

    ¡°Sister, how do you n to resolve this matter?¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, that person¡¯s strength can¡¯t be greater than mine when I use the Emperor Artifact Formation. But I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll run away.¡±

    ¡°So you want to lure him out?¡±

    ¡°It depends on the situation. If he makes a move, it¡¯s best. If he doesn¡¯t, then I can only think of other ways to capture him.¡±

    Yu Tianxing stared at the ck figure, her gaze piercing.

 Chapter 206 - Ye Changgeâ€™s Guidance

    <h4>Chapter 206: Ye Changge¡¯s Guidance</h4>

    The Demon Emperor World.

    Ye Changge had just finished his cultivation.

    He did not expect Su Yueming to send so many materials the next day.

    This was enough for him to repair most of his body.

    This meant that he could already disy the strength of a god.

    At this moment when the Demon Emperor had not appeared, he was already the strongest fighting force in the entire Demon Emperor World.

    Although there might be some hidden old monsters, Ye Changge did not think that they would reach the realm of gods.

    Otherwise, now that the sessor of the Demon Emperor had appeared, it was impossible for the four demon mansion¡¯s demon lords topete here.

    Ye Changge stretched his body and came to the outside of the hall.

    He needed to check the level of the refiners here and also take a look at the refining techniques here.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m a guard sent by the demon lord. You can call me Li Mo. Please ask me anything, master.¡±

    If Su Yueming could note, Gongye Mengyue was sure to specially sent a guard to wee Ye Changge.

    ¡°Then take me to the refining hall to have a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Not long after, Ye Changge was brought to a valley.

    The earth fire here was raging. Ye Changge roughly scanned it and found that more than a thousand earth fires were burning.

    As expected of the Demon Emperor World¡­ they had such a strange ce.

    Ye Changge couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration.

    The longer he had been in the Demon Emperor World, the more he could understand the differences here.

    The spiritual energy here was dense, and demonic energy pervaded the air. All kinds of cultivation methods were flourishing.

    Simrly, Ye Changge was very much looking forward to the higher level great worlds.

    At the same time, he was also looking forward to the emergence of the Heavenly Mortal World and watching it grow into a top-tier world.

    ¡°This is that master?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so young. Does he really have such great abilities?¡±

    ¡°Go, go, go. For such an expert, isn¡¯t it natural for him to look young?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that my true form is a concentric ape. I can see through the bone age of others. This master can¡¯t be more than forty years old.¡±

    Once these words were said, the many demonic cultivators who were discussing just now all stopped what they were doing.

    Ye Changge was also a little surprised. He did not expect that there was actually someone here who could see through his age through innate abilities.

    Although he did not hide it, it was truly amazing to be able to see through the cirction of spiritual power of a godly spirit expert and see through the age of the bones in his body.

    ¡°How dare you! You actually dare to casually look into the secrets of a master!¡±

    After Li Mo felt the shock, he reacted and his expression changed greatly.

    When Ye Changge saw the fear on the monkey¡¯s face, he waved his hand.

    ¡°It is such a small matter, not a big deal.¡±

    With his realm, he would not make things difficult for others about such a small matter.

    ¡°Master, are you really only in your thirties?¡±

    Seeing that Ye Changge did not put on any airs, the demonic cultivators who were here could not suppress their curiosity and asked.

    Ye Changge thought for a moment and did not hide anything. In any case, he had already been seen through by others, so he nodded his head to express his affirmation.

    Hiss!

    The sound of gasping could be heard.

    Ye Changge¡¯s achievement was truly astonishing.

    They had all heard of Ye Changge¡¯s terrifying battle achievements, and they could be sure that he was at least a person of the upper three realms.

    ¡°To have such a powerful cultivation at such a young age, and to have such exquisite refining standards, it can really be said to be terrifying.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even seem to have reached the middle three realms at my age. I¡¯ve really wasted my age on a dog.¡±

    ¡°Are you looking down on dogs? You haven¡¯t even transformed in your thirties. Let alone the middle three realms, you don¡¯t even have the lower three realms.¡±

    Hearing someone say this, a dog demon grimaced.

    Ye Changge smiled.

    Li Mo, who was beside him, was the most shocked person.

    He was different from the demonic cultivators here. As a top-tier guard, he was Gongye Mengyue¡¯s subordinate.

    Ye Changge was a top-tier expert in the upper three realms, but he knew that Ye Changge was an Emperor Realm expert.

    An Emperor Realm expert in his thirties!

    If he knew that Ye Changge¡¯s current strength was at the God Realm, he would have said something on the spot.

    Ye Changge smiled.

    ¡°Are all of you cksmiths here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    ¡°Then what do all of you know? Can you show me?¡±

    Ye Changge was also a little curious about the refining methods of this world.

    After all, it was a big world. There might be advantages that the Heavenly Mortal World could not measure up to.

    Hearing this request, the cksmiths were all very excited.

    ¡°Master, I will refine some spiritual artifacts. I can show them to you.¡±

    ¡°Master, I am good at refining armor. I wonder if you can give me some pointers.¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡­¡±

    This was a artifact master. If they showed him a few skills, they might be able to receive good pointers.

    For artifact masters of this level, even if a tiny bit of information and knowledge seeped out, it was enough for them to improve a lot.

    Cultivators who were able to learn cksmithing, no matter how talented they were in cultivation, at least their intelligence wouldn¡¯t be low.

    ¡°Then you. I¡¯ll see what you¡¯re good at.¡± Ye Changge pointed at the concentric ape.

    ¡°Master, my name is Old Zhao. You can call me that.¡±

    Old Zhao did not expect Ye Changge to choose him, and he was extremely excited.

    ¡°I know some techniques to refine a vehicle.¡± After saying that, Old Zhao took out a miniature war chariot and held it in his hand.

    Ye Changge was slightly stunned.

    This was something that the Heavenly Mortal World was not good at.

    Over there, one would usually rely on flying swords or other flying methods to travel long distances.

    Although there were some transportation tools, the refinement of those things was too backward. The speed was really exceptional.

    ¡°Hehe, this is notmon. Tell me about it.¡±

    Old Zhao excitedly began to introduce his refinement method. He did not even care that this was a public ce, and he did not hide anything.

    Ye Changge gave him a profound look.

    He was enlightened.

    He felt more and more that the demon cultivators in the eastern region¡¯s monster mansion were not ordinary.

    Regardless of their cultivation level, at least they had some redeeming qualities in their temperaments.

    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with your method of refining war chariots, but I have a few opinions.¡±

    ¡°You can change the materials for these points. I see that the exquisite stone you used is not strong enough for cultivators to control it. I¡¯m afraid that it needs to be changed frequently.¡±

    Old Zhao¡¯s face was red. ¡°Yes, master, please advise me.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the heart of the fire-bathing lotus? It can be easily controlled by cultivators and can also be used for a long time.¡±

    Old Li was stunned.

    ¡°Master, how can this heart of the fire-bathing lotus be used as a control center? This heart of the fire-bathing lotus is invulnerable to water and fire. It can¡¯t be refined.¡±

    ¡°How do you deal with this material? Show me.¡±

    Soon, someone brought over the materials and Old Zhao quickly began to demonstrate.

    He summoned his own demonic fire and began to refine the lotus heart.

    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not make his demonic fire work.

 Chapter 207 - Ye Changgeâ€™s Class

    <h4>Chapter 207: Ye Changge¡¯s ss</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge frowned slightly.

    ¡°Do you guys usually refine artifacts like this?¡±

    ¡°This method of handling materials, is it amon method that you guys use?¡±

    He was very puzzled.

    The way the demon refiners here handled materials shocked him greatly.

    ¡°Why are your mes soplicated? Also, why do you just burn them? What about your demonic power, doesn¡¯t it assist the mes to extract the materials?¡±

    Although he did not change his tone, Old Zhao was still very nervous.

    Like a student who was criticized by his teacher, he respectfully asked, ¡°Master, our mes basicallye from natural abilities or some treasures. Other than increasing cultivation, it is difficult to find other ways to raise the temperature.¡±

    The other cksmiths also started to exin.

    ¡°Of course, we are cksmiths. There are still some ways to make changes, such as fusing many kinds of demonic mes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There are also some ways to fuse strange objects to increase the power of the mes.¡±

    As they exined, Ye Changge¡¯s brows slowly furrowed.

    He shook his head.

    Seeing this action, everyone stopped talking and quietly waited for his guidance.

    ¡°Your understanding of mes is too shallow. When we refine weapons, not only do we need a very high temperature, but we also need absolute control.¡±

    Ye Changge pointed at the heart of the fire-bathing lotus refined by Old Zhao. ¡°Although the temperature of your mes is high, it is extremelyplicated. How can you control the temperature as you wish?¡±

    ¡°This lotus heart first needs to be roasted over a gentle me to make the outer shell lose water and the inner shell is full of water. The outer shell will naturally crack under the pincer attack.¡±

    ¡°If it can be refined directly with a fierce me, how can this material be called the Lotus Heart of Bathing Fire?¡±

    Ye Changge began to speak with confidence and assurance, exining to the refiners.

    Everyone listened quietly.

    Li Mo, who was next to him, was greatly shocked.

    The cultivation of these refiners was not that great, with the exception of a few leaders. Most of them were not in the upper three realms.

    But because of the shortage of refiners in the Demon Emperor sector, every one of them had a very high status.

    Usually, except for a few high-level officials of the demon mansion in the eastern region, the rest of them would not care to listen.

    It was this group of proud refiners who were now like humble students, listening attentively.

    No one even made things difficult or hoped to test Ye Changge¡¯s level. After just a few questions and answers, they listened attentively.

    Li Mo looked at the refiners carefully, especially the three elders at the front of the team.

    Qi Lianshi, Mo Yushi, and Wu Qisheng.

    As the three strongest refiners in the demon mansion of the eastern region, they were very famous in the entire demon imperial sector.

    Now, they were listening attentively like students.

    Li Mo saw the few pieces of magical equipment in their hands and somewhat understood.

    They were all things that Ye Changge had previously refined in Star Cluster City.

    ¡°Therefore, you need to purify your own mes, and you also need to practice your own control.¡±

    Ye Changge said excitedly, ¡°I have a few small spiritual senses training methods here. Listen carefully.¡±

    ¡°This method is called the Peni stage divine method. It was obtained by chance...¡±

    He taught them a set of spiritual sense training methods that he had previously signed-in to obtain.

    To the current Ye Changge, things of this level were really not of much use.

    The atmosphere here was very infectious to him, so he began to teach these cksmiths to cultivate spiritual senses, control mes, and often examine the materials.

    All the cksmiths were stunned.

    Just as Old Zhao was about to cry out in surprise, an old man next to him quickly covered Old Zhao¡¯s mouth.

    Thetter also reacted and bit his lips tightly.

    The master was teaching them a technique to train their spiritual senses!

    It could greatly increase their ability to control the mes and improve their ability to process the materials!

    He actually taught them just like that?

    In an instant, whether it was Qi Lianshi, the Mo Yushi, Wu Qisheng, or the ordinary refiners behind him, all of their eyes were twinkling as they listened attentively.

    Li Mo¡¯s mouth was wide open as he stared nkly at the scene in front of him.

    This lecturested for a very long time.

    But when the sun set, Ye Changge was still continuing his lecture.

    Gongye Mengyue, who had received the news, was very strange. She heard that Master Ye was currently giving a lecture to the refiners in the refining hall and had not returned yet.

    Out of curiosity, she led Su Yueming and some of her followers to the outside of the refining hall.

    ¡°These people from the refining hall are so bold. Demon lord, even when you came, no one sang your name. Not even the demonic cultivators who came to wee you.¡±

    The group of the demon lord from the eastern region arrived at the refining hall. Su Yueming found that there was no movement outside, not even the guards.

    Gong ye Mengyue was also interested. After indicating for Su Yueming to keep quiet, she walked in.

    She did not see anyone along the way, which made her even more curious.

    It was not until they walked into the refining hall, the vast earth fire refining field, that they saw someone there.

    What entered their eyes were a bunch of respectfully listening refiners.

    Be it the apprentices who were supposed to guard the entrance of the refining hall, or the refiners who were usually high and mighty.

    They all looked at Ye Changge very seriously.

    Gongye Mengyue gave a rough nce and found that nearly forty thousand refiners in the entire eastern region¡¯s demon mansion¡¯s refining hall were basically all here.

    There were so many people, but no one made any noise at all.

    And in the center of the gazes of the refiners, Ye Changge was holding a light shadow in his hand. It was a model that he condensed with spiritual energy and was exining something.

    Li Mo stood more than ten meters away from Ye Changge, unable to get any closer.

    He was surrounded by the refiners.

    Everyone wanted to get closer to Ye Changge without disturbing him.

    Li Mo held his treasured saber in his hand, and his body stiffened. He looked like he wanted to protect Ye Changge, but did not dare to interrupt him.

    Those disciples with low cultivation were fine, but those high-level refiners did not greet Gongye Mengyue when they saw her, for fear of disturbing Ye Changge.

    Su Yueming¡¯s mouth was wide open.

    She did not even dare to make any sound, nor was she able to make any sound.

    In her field of vision, Qi Lianshi, the Mo Yushi, and Wu Qisheng, the three leaders of the refiners, were also listening attentively.

    Unbelievable!

    Qi Lianshi was a strange stone in the shape of a human, and Mo Yushi was as its name suggested. It was a demon beast, the ck jade lion, and Wu Qisheng was a spirit fire crow.

    Of the three, Qi Lianshi was stubborn, Mo Yushi was overbearing, and Wu Qisheng was noisy.

    What they had inmon was that their refining level was very high. In terms of expertise, the three of them were also arrogant about their abilities.

    Even these three people were now listening to the lecture seriously, afraid that they would miss out on something.

    Su Yueming turned and looked at the demon lord of the eastern region.

    Gongye Mengyue knew what she wanted to say.

    This talent had to stay!

    His role was extremely important to the demon mansion of the eastern region!

    She did not let anyone disturb Ye Changge. Even she was waiting for him to finish his exnation.

 Chapter 208 - Ye Xingchenâ€™s Lure

    <h4>Chapter 208: Ye Xingchen¡¯s Lure</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The Heavenly Mortal World.

    Through the Emperor Artifact Formation, Yu Tianxing carefully observed that group of outer realm experts.

    That group of people had been here for a long time.

    This made her feel that something was not right.

    If it was an ordinary attacker, they would either realize that they could not defeat them after a long time and immediately give up...

    Or they would call for reinforcements and obtain even more powerful offensive abilities.

    However, this group of people did nothing. They continued what they were doing and attacked the World Barrier incessantly.

    As the strongest array formation that Ye Changge left behind in the Heavenly Mortal World, its defensive ability was without a doubt.

    With the attacks of these foreign experts, no matter what they were doing, it was impossible for them to break through the World Barrier.

    ¡°Sister, are you frowning? Did you discover something?¡±

    Li Shiyi was truly curious and began to ask Yu Tianxing what she had discovered.

    ¡°I discovered that these people might have other motives, but I still don¡¯t know what those motives are.¡±

    Yu Tianxing answered truthfully.

    Then, she exined her deduction to Li Shiyi.

    Li Shiyi pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Sister, do you think that if I go out and fight those people, that person hiding behind the scenes will take action?¡±

    He seemed to be eager to try.

    After all, the current Heavenly Mortal World seemed to be extremely peaceful. And as a disciple of the Hidden Edge Sect and the sessor of Reclining Firewood Peak, no one dared to fight with him.

    This made Li Shiyi, who was a sword cultivator, itch for a fight.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how strong the unseen power is. If his strength exceeds mine, I won¡¯t be able to save you.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Shiyi was very discouraged.

    ¡°Sister, let me go.¡±

    At this moment, Ye Xingchen¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°I¡¯m the star of this Heavenly Mortal World. Isn¡¯t my primary body very big? They won¡¯t be able to take me away.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m near the World Barrier. Once I sense danger, I¡¯ll reveal my primary body. I can hold on for a while no matter what.¡±

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s voice was very unique, gentle and maic.

    Yu Tianxing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Ever since Ye Changge took in their fourth brother, he had basically been under Yu Tianxing¡¯s care.

    Yu Tianxing was very clear about Ye Xingchen¡¯s strength.

    Most importantly, as he had said, he was not afraid that the other party would take other actions.

    Before he had seriously cultivated, he had been able to withstand the bombardment of the grand array of Ye Changge¡¯s World Barrier. Now, his defense was even more astonishing.

    Li Shiyi thought of the scheming people outside and what their expressions would be like when they saw a huge staring up.

    ¡°Haha, sure, sure. Brother, your body is special. When you go out, you¡¯ll definitely give them a surprise. I¡¯ll leave the idea of fighting to you.¡±

    Everyone had looks of anticipation on their faces.

    ...

    Outside the World Barrier, Yu Qisi frowned and continued to hide in the darkness.

    He came from the Blood me Sect to investigate the situation.

    They had already failed many times in the Heavenly Mortal World. This forced them to abandon their progress and start investigating this strange world.

    Especially when they learned that Yuwen Hongfang of the Great Xia World had also died in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Yu Qisi recalled the shocked expressions on Emperor Kashi and Emperor Saiyang¡¯s faces when the news reached the Naruo Realm.

    If even a God had died here, then the Emperor definitely would not be able to return.

    Both Emperor Kashi and Emperor Saiyang could be said to have escaped a cmity.

    Hence, they had no choice but toe to the Heavenly Mortal World to investigate the situation.

    ¡°Could it be that the people of the Heavenly Mortal World are really powerful and know that I¡¯m going to capture some people, so they don¡¯t want toe out on purpose?¡±

    Yu Qisi was good at trapping people and escaping.

    Once someone from the Heavenly Mortal World came out to ept the challenge, he would immediately capture them.

    To be able toe out to fight when the extraterrestrial experts were invading, their strength must be extraordinary and their status must not be low.

    This would allow them to learn about the news of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for a few more days. If they still haven¡¯te out, I¡¯m afraid that would mean that they¡¯ve already discovered me.¡±

    Yu Qisi thought to himself.

    He did not have to wait for long before some changes urred in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    A figure flew towards the sky.

    His spirit was roused and he was already prepared.

    However, as the figure got closer and closer, his expression became more and more strange.

    The reason was merely because what came over was a strange little ball.

    ¡°What is this thing? Could it be some kind of weapon or magical treasure of this world?¡±

    With such suspicion, he carefully stared at the ck ball.

    The surface of the World Barrier rippled, and then more undtions of ripples appeared.

    Ye Xingchen passed through the World Barrier and arrived in the void of the universe.

    He did not care about the Yu Qisi that was hiding nearby. Instead, he directly attacked the cultivators who were attacking the World Barrier from outside.

    ¡°All of you who invaded here deserve to die.¡±

    With an angry shout, countless stars lit up.

    Yu Qisi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    He did not expect that this was actually a living creature that could even speak.

    ¡°Could this be some demon creature from the Heavenly Mortal World? This cultivation level is not weak.¡±

    Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s ancestral technique, hiding one¡¯s true cultivation level, was a good skill.

    Yu Qisi did not discover Ye Xingchen¡¯s true cultivation level at all.

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s attack method was very direct. Rays of starlight shot out from his body and bombarded the cultivators in different ways.

    Even though he had restrained the power of his attack, his attack power was still very intense.

    The cultivators outside were struck by the starlight one after another. They let out miserable howls and fell down,nding on the World Barrier.

    As waves of energy fluctuations appeared on the World Barrier, the corpses that fell on it all fell towards the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Yu Tianxing hoped that he could gather some information from the corpses.

    Yu Qisi was a little surprised when he witnessed Ye Xingchen¡¯s strength.

    He knew that if he did not make a move now, he would probably be killed by the other party. When the other party returned to the Heavenly Mortal World, he would not be able to catch him again.

    Therefore, Yu Qisi used his divine ability to hide his figure and slowly moved toward the ce where the battle was taking ce.

    His actions naturally fell into Ye Xingchen¡¯s field of vision.

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s spirit was roused.

    He continued to shoot out the starlight to attack the intruders.

    In order to prevent the other party from noticing anything unusual, he even increased his attack power to speed up the elimination of the enemies.

    When the ce was filled with starlight, Yu Qisi made his move.

    ¡°Rise! Omniscient Heavenly Net!¡±

    With an imperial edict, a huge change appeared in the sky.

    A huge crack appeared in the void, and a huge appeared, rapidly enveloping Ye Xingchen.

    What puzzled Yu Qisi was that the ck sphere did not even dodge.

    Under his expectant gaze, the huge spatial immediately enveloped Ye Xingchen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Void Sprint!¡±

    With anothermand, Yu Qisi turned around and ran.

    Boom!

    To his surprise, a powerful force came from the omniscient and pulled him to a stop.

 Chapter 209 - The Serious Gongye Mengyue, Interrogating Yu Qisi

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Serious Gongye Mengyue, Interrogating Yu Qisi</h4>

    The Demon Emperor World.

    Ye Changge ended his lecture.

    After he obtained the refining method, he had been cultivating earnestly.

    At the beginning, he only wanted to refine a World Barrier to give himself a sense of security.

    But after today¡¯s experience, he discovered something. He did not know when it had happened, but he had fallen in love with refining.

    Teaching this group of refiners felt very good, and Ye Changge liked it very much.

    He had already decided that when he returned to the Heavenly Mortal World, he would gather a group of refiners, or he would form an organization simr to the Myriad Flowers World¡¯s refiners alliance.

    Looking at the respectful and excited expressions of those refiners, Ye Changge pped his hands.

    ¡°Everyone, go cultivate your spiritual senses and cultivate your own demonic mes.¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards Gongye Mengyue and the others.

    ¡°Master, your abilities are indeed extraordinary. Your attainments in the path of artifact refinement are profound!¡±

    Su Yueming did not hesitate at all and outwardly praised him.

    Ye Changge did not show any modesty and nodded.

    The corner of Gongye Mengyue¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m tired. I wonder what do you think of our eastern region¡¯s demon mansion¡¯s artifact refinement hall?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. I can feel the enthusiasm of these people.¡±

    Ye Changge felt pretty good when he was lecturing just now, so he praised them.

    Su Yueming went with the flow. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you guide our weapon refining hall¡¯s weapon refiners here? Our eastern region¡¯s demon mansion will definitely offer you the best conditions.¡±

    Gongye Mengyue raised her hand to block Su Yueming¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve been tired out today. Go and rest first. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±

    Although Ye Changge was somewhat surprised by her actions, he did not say much and directly returned to the ce he had been living.

    After he returned, Su Yueming asked with puzzlement.

    ¡°Demon lord, why did you caution me just now?¡±

    Gongye Mengyue had a serious look on her face. ¡°We¡¯ve all underestimated Master Ye¡¯s value. I have to make good preparations.¡±

    ¡°Demon lord, you¡¯re thinking of something?¡± Su Yueming clearly understood something.

    Gongye Mengyue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to prepare well. I have to take stock of what conditions we can offer.¡±

    She nned to use the best conditions she could offer to attract Ye Changge.

    The entire eastern region¡¯s demon mansion¡¯s weapon refining hall was personally established by her. She knew all the high-level weapon refiners inside.

    She knew very well how arrogant and powerful her own refiners were.

    Even Gongye Mengyue herself could not make them respect her that much.

    But Ye Changge had done it.

    Moreover, whether it was a master or an apprentice, they were all attracted to him.

    In Gongye Mengyue¡¯s heart, Ye Changge¡¯s status was infinitely high.

    ¡°He has the cultivation of an Emperor, and with his status as a master cksmith, he can be said to be the strongest helper.¡±

    Gongye Mengyue took a deep breath.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he doesn¡¯t have his own power and is unable to fight for the position of Demon Emperor, I would even think that he would be a powerful opponent.¡±

    Su Yueming thought carefully for a moment and could not help but agree with the demon lord¡¯s view.

    Ye Changge was someone that had to be roped in.

    As long as he was around, the strength of the entire eastern region¡¯s demon mansion could be greatly increased.

    ¡°I wonder what conditions the demon lord is willing to offer?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it carefully. Let¡¯s go to my study and discuss it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, demon lord.¡±

    Very quickly, the entire eastern region¡¯s demon mansion began to move.

    Regardless of whether it was the people of the eastern demon mansion or the forces that were in contact with them, they all began to take action.

    They began to collect more and more precious materials, as well as various cultivation methods.

    The materials that Ye Changge needed previously were even more important targets for the eastern demon mansion.

    For a time, the value of all the heavenly materials and earthly treasures in the entire Demon Emperor World was rising.

    Ye Changge realized something and did not stop the demon mansion of the eastern region.

    As long as he could recover his strength, refining a high-grade Dao artifact would not be a loss to the other party.

    ¡­

    Heavenly Mortal World, Hidden Edge Sect.

    Yu Qisi was imprisoned in a dungeon on Reclining Firewood Peak with a face full of despair, surrounded by restrictions.

    He recalled the experience that day and felt like he was in a dream.

    On that day, he used the inescapable omniscient to grab the ck sphere and wanted to take it away to get information.

    Who knew that he would be restrained instead?

    He had previously guessed that the ck sphere was some kind of demon beast or some kind of demon cultivator.

    Although he guessed correctly, he did not expect the real answer to be so ridiculous.

    It was actually a huge star that had turned into a demon.

    When the other party revealed his true form, he was directly pulled back by the inexorable heavenly.

    What Yu Qisi did not expect was that when he was about to bear the pain and give up on the inexorable heavenly, something strange happened.

    A powerful suction force appeared, originating from Ye Xingchen¡¯s body, that preventing Yu Qisi from escaping.

    After cultivating the celestial demon star transformation, his strength had improved greatly, and Ye Xingchen had even developed several divine abilities.

    This huge suction force was one of the divine abilities he had developed, the gravitational force of stars.

    Just as Yu Qisi was thinking¡­

    Creak.

    The sound of a door opening was heard.

    Yu Tianxing walked in.

    Ye Xingchen floated up and revolved around her. It was like a satellite orbiting the main star.

    Yu Qisi gritted his teeth.

    He knew that he was about to be interrogated.

    However, when he thought of the terrifying methods of the Blood me Sect, he shut his mouth.

    Yu Tianxing saw his actions and smiled, but he did not stop him.

    This was the reason why she did not immediatelye over to interrogate Yu Qisi after capturing him.

    As arge faction, they definitely had all sorts of restrictions on their internal members.

    Many of these restrictions were directly imnted into the cultivator¡¯s spiritual senses.

    If the interrogated person revealed some sensitive information and triggered the restrictions, they would definitely die a horrible death.

    As the Emperor who established the Heavenly Star Divine Dynasty, Yu Tianxing was very clear about such things.

    Thus, these days, she had been refining a magic treasure.

    The soul lifting needle was a vicious hidden weapon.

    It was very troublesome to refine, and the materials needed were very precious.

    Fortunately, they had the Hidden Kindness Cave Heaven now, which could help Yu Tianxing cultivate the materials.

    This kind of hidden weapon could directly seal the target¡¯s soul and extract the memories of the target¡¯s soul consciousness.

    Because it was too sinister and overbearing, Yu Tianxing rarely refined it.

    At that time, when she faced the Blood me Sect, which ran rampant in the universe and had a very big secret organization, she would not show the slightest mercy.

    One had to know that if she did not block the attacks of the Blood me Sect, the Heavenly Mortal World would have definitely turned into a bloody mess.

    ¡°Brother, stop him.¡±

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    A special vibration sounded.

    The Yu Qisi was enveloped by starlight and could not move, nor could he use his spiritual energy.

    He was greatly shocked. He did not know what kind of divine ability this was.

    Previously, although he was also controlled, he was only restrained.

    But now, he could not even use his spiritual power. Other than his brain, which could still function, the rest of his body could not move.

 Chapter 210 - Signed-in at the Earth Fire Refining Workshop. There Was an Attack

    <h4>Chapter 210: Signed-in at the Earth Fire Refining Workshop. There Was an Attack</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Demon Emperor sector, demon mansion of the eastern region.

    Ye Changge cultivated for a while and refined the materials he obtained into pills to repair his body once again.

    When everything was ready, he took a look at Ah Hu¡¯s situation, the Wang family¡¯s situation, and that of the others before arriving at the Earth Fire Refining Workshop.

    At that time, when he came here, he was busy lecturing those refiners. He had forgotten to sign-in.

    Although from that exchange, he also learned a lot of things. Those were all refining techniques that the refiners of the Heavenly Mortal World did not know.

    When he first came to this earth fire refining ground, he discovered the differences here.

    This time, he came specially to sign-in.

    When Ye Changge came here, he received a warm wee.

    Thousands of demon cultivators who were refining artifacts here bowed respectfully.

    ¡°System, sign-in.¡±

    Ye Changge silently chanted in his heart.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions, host, sign-in sessful.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, host, for obtaining the [ Demonic Fire for Nerve Formation ] .¡±

    Ye Changge was startled.

    Could it be another cultivation technique?

    Ever since he came to this Demon Emperor World, every time he came to a slightly special new ce, the reward he received when he signed-in seemed to be a cultivation technique.

    The first time he checked in at the Death Aura Forest, he had obtained several cultivation techniques.

    Could this be another cultivation technique?

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze swept across the refining field, but in reality, his mind was immersed in the system rewards.

    ¡°Demonic Fire for Nerve Formation. It can collect all the strange mes in the world, enlighten them, or turn them into demons.¡±

    ¡°All the mes can be fused to form a strange fire demon.¡±

    ¡°The strength and ability of a fire demon depends on the nature of the demonic fire.¡±

    This was actually a secret technique to nurture fire demons.

    Ye Changge was happy.

    With this secret technique, he could obtain even more powerful mes. Not only could he use them to fight enemies, but he could also strengthen his refining techniques.

    Ye Changge¡¯s mind expanded, and he summoned his own spiritual fire.

    The dancing mes had different fluctuations, and there were several rings of different colors. It seemed to have its own spirituality.

    This spiritual fire did not have a name. It was a me that he had been looking for since he had just started refining in the Heavenly Mortal World.

    After being nurtured and improved by him, the power of this me was already very strong.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Ye Changge activated the Demonic Fire for Nerve Formation and began to light up the spiritual fire.

    Bang!

    The me kept fluctuating, sometimes bigger and sometimes smaller.

    His every move was being watched by the refiners of the refining hall.

    The me was very powerful to begin with, and it seemed to be full of spiritual energy.

    When Ye Changge activated the Demonic Fire for Nerve Formation, the me seemed toe to life and began to jump differently.

    The refiners here were all demonic cultivators, and they all knew what had happened.

    Spirit awakening!

    ¡°This, this spirit fire is about to be sentient?¡±

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on with this spirit fire? Did you feel any intelligence just now? Is it suddenly about to awaken its intelligence?¡±

    ¡°Hiss, why do I feel that this new demonic cultivator¡¯s strength is very strong?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, this is master¡¯s spirit fire. Of course, its power is very strong.¡±

    The fluctuation of the spirit fire was getting faster and more intense.

    At the same time, the demonic aura and spiritual energy began to pour into the spiritual fire.

    The countless earth mes in the Earth Fire Refining Ground were burning fiercely, and those mes crazily poured into the spiritual fire.

    ¡°This is really going to transform!¡±

    ¡°This is terrifying. What¡¯s going on? Such a disturbance, is some kind of great demon about to be born?¡±

    ¡°The temperature is very high, at least many times higher than our spiritual fire.¡±

    The surrounding refiners whispered to each other.

    Ye Changge did not care about them.

    Most of his mind was focused on the spiritual fire, sensing its changes.

    The other part of his mind was focused on the surrounding environment.

    Someone invaded it!

    The corner of Ye Changge¡¯s mouth curled up.

    ¡°It seems that someone ising, sneakily. I don¡¯t know what their purpose is.¡±

    However, ording to the scan of his spiritual senses, the strength of those intruders was the same as the strength of the group of people he had encountered earlier.

    For such beings, it was only a matter of one sword strike. Ye Changge could not be bothered to care too much about it.

    And the spiritual fire was beating faster and faster.

    A gust of life began to spread out.

    The surrounding demonic cultivators stopped discussing. They looked at the spiritual fire seriously and felt the increasingly dense demonic qi it was emitting.

    The spiritual fire¡¯s throbbing gradually became regr, as if it was pulsating at a certain frequency.

    Finally, the firepletely transformed, and a new demonic creature was born.

    Countless refiners were filled with amazement.

    Although they didn¡¯t know how it was done, everyone could be sure that it was definitely done by Ye Changge.

    ¡°Master¡¯s methods are so terrifying.¡±

    ¡°As expected of a master, he can actually transform his demonic fire!¡±

    ¡°We are still using ordinary demonic fire to refine artifacts, but master has already started using transformation demons to refine artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Haha, as expected of a master. I hope that my demonic fire will one day transform as well.¡±

    Amidst this discussion, the body of the spiritual fire slowly changed.

    The mes contracted, revealing the shadow of a woman.

    A voluptuous figure dressed in ming armor with a gorgeous face appeared.

    She was in Ye Changge¡¯s palm and she bowed to Ye Changge seriously.

    ¡°The fire spirit greets master. Thank you for your call!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are my artifact-refining fire spirit. From now on, you shall be called Yaoyao.¡±

    Ye Changge gave the fire spirit a name.

    ¡°Thank you for the name, master!¡±

    Yaoyao¡¯s mes fluctuated very quickly. It could be seen that she was very happy.

    Everyone in the refining ground watched in shock.

    At this moment, a colorless and tasteless smoke appeared in the refining ground.

    Ye Changge frowned.

    The smoke spread very quickly. In a short while, it covered all the refiners here.

    Plop!

    One after another, the cksmiths fell to the ground.

    Almost all the cksmiths fell to the ground.

    Ye Changge felt a powerful spiritual energy making its way into his body.

    The smoke was not only harmless to his body, but also had great benefits.

    Ye Changge found that they were repairing his body.

    Feeling happy, Ye Changge also slowly sat down on the ground, as if he was affected by the smoke.

    At the same time, his body rapidly absorbed the colorless smoke, and his cultivation technique quickly circted to repair his body.

    p p p p.

    Waves of pping sounds rang out.

    At the same time, five demonic cultivators walked in.

    They were two men and three women, all dressed differently. They were all demonic cultivators.

    ¡°As expected of a masterful weaponsmith. The skill that the master disyed just now really made me gasp in amazement.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, this heavenly dew is a great tonic. When ordinary demon cultivators absorb it into their bodies, their bodies will automatically absorb it and they will basically faint. However, the master is just sitting on the ground.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, master. Although this heavenly dew will make people unable to move and faint on the ground, it won¡¯t do any harm to the body.¡±

    ¡°Master, we are from the southern region¡¯s demon mansion. We hope that you cane to our ce. The demon lord will definitely fulfil anything you request.¡±

 Chapter 211 - Journey to the Southern Region

    <h4>Chapter 211: Journey to the Southern Region</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°The people of the southern region were able to sneak in.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Ye Changge thought to himself as he expressionlessly looked at the people of the southern region.

    To be able to avoid the surveince of Gongye Mengyue, Su Yueming, Nan Mingli and the others, they must have something special.

    Should he go and take a look?

    Ye Changge hesitated.

    He had already been in the eastern region¡¯s demon mansion for quite a few days.

    His strength had also recovered.

    He had also harvested the demonic fire, so there was no point in staying.

    He did not have any ill feelings towards that Gongye Mengyue woman.

    He was scheming for his own cultivation methods and weapon refining level, but why shouldn¡¯t he do as he wished?

    They were not his family, they were different, so he did not owe them anything.

    Ye Changge never forgot that he was a member of the Heavenly Mortal World.

    His disciples were still there.

    Staying here was just a matter of rights and interests. He had to go back eventually.

    Since he had yet to find a way to return to the eastern region, it was not a bad idea to go to the southern region.

    Ye Changge thought about his next n. A few people from the southern region did not dare to interrupt him.

    On one hand, Ye Changge was the person whom the head of the residence wanted to invite. If he offended him, he would not have a happy ending once he arrived back home.

    On the other hand, the aura that Ye Changge had unintentionally released made his heart palpitate!

    Even the head of the mansion had never given him such a feeling!

    Terrifying!

    Awe!

    It was as if he was a god sitting in the clouds above the nine heavens.

    Before this master, he was merely a mortal.

    Being able to receive his favor was already a great benefit. Who would dare to speak out and disturb him?

    The group of people who had infiltrated the eastern region stood quietly aside, waiting for Ye Changge¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. Without waiting for the people of the southern region to react, he waved his hand, and the terrifying power of the God realm was revealed.

    The southern region people felt as if the world was spinning. In the blink of an eye, they appeared outside the city.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The southern mountain range demon cultivators were overjoyed and quickly led the way.

    They did not expect this mission to be so easy. Compared to the southern mountain range, the eastern mountain range demon cultivators were indeed inept.

    It was so easy to hide.

    They had already run right under the nose of Nan Mingli, the number one general of the eastern mountain range, yet she had not noticed.

    Now, they even had the help of a mysterious almighty like Ye Changge.

    The Demon Emperor¡¯s position could only belong to the southern region!

    It was as if they could already see the future of the southern region¡¯s demon cultivators dominating the Demon Emperor World, and of themselves ascending to the heavens and bing the lords of thend.

    They had never thought that a mighty figure like Ye Changge would agree so easily. What was the reason for this?

    A person who was stronger than the four prefecture lords of the north, south, east, and west could naturally covet something more precious than the Demon Emperor¡¯s position!

    Idiot.

    The Demon Emperor, who had disappeared for a long time, silently watched this ce and cursed in his heart.

    As a deity, he sensed it the moment Ye Changge recovered his influence.

    Although it was only for an instant and he quickly disappeared, the old Demon Emperor still found Ye Changge.

    He silently watched his every move.

    He was very old.

    So old that he was about to die.

    The fight between the heads of the four great demon regions for the Demon Emperor was nothing more than a child¡¯s y in his eyes.

    It was not worth mentioning at all.

    A real treasure.

    It was something that could only be obtained when one ascended the throne of the Demon Emperor.

    But it had already been used up by the old Demon Emperor.

    He gently licked the huge egg in front of him, his eyes filled with reluctance.

    Should he hand it over to Ye Changge, this outsider?

    The old Demon Emperor was very hesitant.

    Let¡¯s wait and see.

    ...

    Very soon, Ye Changge arrived at the teleportation array secretly built by the demon cultivators of the southern domain.

    The four main cities of the east, south, west, and north were very far apart.

    Without the teleportation array, it would be difficult for ordinary cultivators to reach it even if they spent entire lives traveling.

    And now was a special time topete for the position of Demon Emperor. The demon cultivators who came and went to trade had to go through strict checks before they could use the teleportation array.

    The few of them who came to smuggle people could not take the normal path at all.

    They could only secretly build the teleportation array themselves.

    The five demon cultivators took out spirit stones from their interspatial rings to activate the teleportation array.

    Just as Ye Changge walked in.

    The world began spinning!

    A terrifying aura came from tens of millions of miles away and instantly hit the teleportation array.

    It was the old Demon Emperor!

    Ye Changge instantly determined that this was the power of the godly spirit realm!

    And in the entire Demon Emperor World, the most famous person of the godly spirit realm was the old Demon Emperor!

    This attack did not have the slightest bit of killing intent, nor did it cause any harm to Ye Changge.

    It did not even damage the teleportation array.

    But the coordinates of the teleportation array changed!

    The spirit stones that supported the teleportation array turned into ashes in the blink of an eye, and the spiritual energy was sucked dry.

    There were still remnants of the power to change the teleportation array. After sending Ye Changge away, the teleportation array exploded.

    The four demon cultivators of the southern mountain range looked at each other in dismay.

    ¡°Captain, what do we do now?¡±

    The two female demon cultivators looked at the male cultivator standing in the middle. The demon cultivator was also at a loss.

    ¡°How would I know?¡±

    He did not know what had happened either. In the blink of an eye, Ye Changge was gone, and the teleportation array was gone.

    Only the five of them were left in a mess in the wind.

    ¡°How about... We walk back?¡±

    A demonic cultivator said weakly. Before the other demonic cultivators could answer, a cold voice came from behind.

    ¡°Go? Where do you want to go?¡±

    Gongye Mengyue¡¯s voice was cold and her eyes were filled with anger.

    With a wave of her hand, the five southern region demonic cultivators fell to the ground heavily.

    ¡°Ye Changge... where is he?¡±

    Gongye Mengyue looked down at them. The sharp de in her hand was glistening and emitting a terrifying aura.

    It was the imperial artifact of the eastern region¡¯s demon residence!

    It could be seen that Gongye Mengyue valued Ye Changge so much that she even took out such a precious treasure.

    The five demon cultivators were limp and powerless, but their thoughts were not affected.

    The moment they saw Gongye Mengyue, they knew that death was imminent.

    They had stolen someone she valued from right under her nose. If they were caught, they would definitely die.

    However, what made them despair was that they had onlypleted half of the mission.

    They had brought him out from the eastern region mansion.

    But whether or not he had been sent to the southern region...

    They did not know!

    They did not speak, and Gongye Mengyue was not a good person.

    She raised her hand and chopped off the head of the most beautiful female demon cultivator among the five.

    Blood sttered on the bodies of the remaining four demon cultivators.

    Gongye Mengyue¡¯s gaze was cold as she looked at the next one.

    She did not wait for him to speak.

    His head was already separated from his body.

    The remaining female cultivator was on the verge of copse. She hurriedly shouted,

    ¡°We don¡¯t know! We really don¡¯t know! We don¡¯t know who attacked us, changed the destination of the teleportation array, and even blew up the teleportation array!¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    How could Gongye Mengyue believe such nonsense? She just thought that this female cultivator was being stubborn and not telling the truth, and killed her with a backhand sh.

    The two male cultivators beneath them saw that telling the truth was useless. They felt that their chances of survival were not high, and they immediately bit their tongues tomit suicide.

    Either way, the teleportation array had already been blown up, and Gongye Mengyue could not find out which domain they were from.

    She also could not find out that they were southern domain demonic cultivators, and she could not cause trouble for the southern domain.

    After shouting ¡°In the northern domain,¡± their voices cut off.

    They were no longer alive.

 Chapter 212 - The Deathly Silent World

    <h4>Chapter 212: The Deathly Silent World</h4>

    The spiritual energy was exhausted.

    Walking out of the shattered teleportation array, Ye Changge first felt that this ce was a deathly silent ce.

    The spiritual energy between heaven and earth could be said to be negligible, even for someone as strong as him in the godly spirit realm.

    It was also difficult for him to recover his cultivation through cultivation in this world.

    Ye Changge also did not know what this ce was.

    His spiritual senses swept across ten thousand miles, but he did not find a single cultivator.

    They were all mortals without any cultivation.

    ¡°System, sign-in.¡±

    Ye Changge silently chanted in his heart.

    ¡°Ding! Congrattions to host for sessfully signing into the Human Mountain World¡¯s Freedom Pce.¡±

    ¡°Reward cultivation technique, Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture.¡±

    It was another cultivation technique!

    Ye Changge was speechless. Previously, when he signed in the Demon Emperor World, he received cultivation techniques time and time again.

    It was his first time signing in in the Ghostly Mountain World, and it was only another cultivation technique?

    After taking a look, Ye Changge could not help butugh out loud.

    What a cheap cultivation technique!

    ¡°The Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture can bring in an audience whenever and wherever a battle of magical powers is taking ce!¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a battle of magical powers in a secluded ce with no one around, as long as a technique is used, an audience can be summoned.¡±

    ¡°These audience members are all evolving auras and have no physical bodies, but they are all miniature versions of the group of people who enjoy watching the show the most among themon people.¡±

    ¡°As long as the spellcaster doesn¡¯t die, these audience members won¡¯t die either.¡±

    ¡°Moreover, these audience members will always stand on the side of the spellcaster. During the fight, these audience members will naturally criticize the enemy and ridicule them.¡±

    This cultivation technique was interesting.

    Although it did not have the ability to directly harm the enemy¡¯s body, this cultivation technique was specifically designed to attack the mind of others.

    It could cause a huge blow to the mind of the enemy.

    In the future, when he fought with others, not only could he beat the crap out of others, but he could also scold them until they doubted their lives.

    It was simply a necessary cultivation technique in the cultivation world.

    Even if he could not beat them, he could still torment them to death.

    If he could beat them, he could even cause double the damage to the body and mind.

    In terms of making people feel disgusted, this cultivation technique could be said to be the best in the world!

    Ye Changge tried to circte the technique. In the blink of an eye, seven or eight people appeared beside him.

    Although each of them had different auras, there was no shadow when the light shone on their bodies.

    They were all condensed from spiritual energy.

    Since there were no enemies, they did not speak.

    They stood on the spot and quietly looked at Ye Changge.

    ¡°This technique is really interesting.¡±

    Ye Changge put away the cultivation method and his figure slowly disappeared.

    Just as one of the old women was about to disappear, an old and weak voice sounded,¡±¡­ east¡­ 300 Li¡­ underground¡­¡±

    The voice was intermittent, but Ye Changge still heard it clearly.

    East.

    00 miles.

    Underground.

    Was that person not just a ghostly creation of an audience member who loved to watch entertaining things unfold in the world?

    Why would she tell me a ce?

    Ye Changge was very curious.

    But it happened to be nothing.

    The surrounding ten thousand miles were all paved with mortal towns.

    He, who was extraordinary, did not want to interfere with the lives of mortals.

    Then he would see what was there.

    As the spiritual energy in this world was exhausted, Ye Changge chose to conserve his spiritual energy and walked over.

    Along the way, there were ruins and broken walls.

    There were broken bricks and tiles everywhere.

    With Ye Changge¡¯s eyesight, he could immediately tell that this ce used to be a sect.

    It was just that the spiritual energy in the divine material had already flowed through with the passage of time.

    He thought of the message he had just received from signing-in.

    The Human Mountain World, the Freedom Pce.

    Perhaps this was the name of the Freedom Pce many years ago.

    From the ruins, it could be seen that the Freedom Pce used to be quite powerful.

    It upied an extremelyrge area.

    But as the spiritual energy dried up, it eventually became a thing of the past.

    Although he did not use spiritual energy, Ye Changge¡¯s physical fitness was extremely terrifying. He quickly covered the distance of 300 miles.

    This was a very empty area.

    At the center was a broken stone tower.

    Ye Changge scanned it with his spiritual senses, but this underground location was actually imprable!

    This was the first time he had seen such a situation.

    At this time, the only building was the stone tower in the center.

    It was particrly jarring.

    The top of the stone tower had already weathered and disappeared, and the tower gate had also decayed.

    As the tower gate creaked, the pitch-ck interior was revealed.

    The wind from outside blew away the rotten and unpleasant smell in the tower, and Ye Changge strode inside.

    As a god, he was already able to ignore the ordinary darkness. The stairs in the tower were in a spiral shape, up and down.

    Ye Changge walked underground.

    It was unknown whether it was because of the wind or the residual power¡­

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The door closed.

    The stone stairs were sturdy enough. There were no strange sounds when he stepped on them.

    However, no one had cleaned them for a long time. The stairs were covered in dust.

    Every step he took would raise a cloud of dust.

    Then, he would leave a deep footprint.

    He was very deep underground. Ye Changge walked very slowly as he sized up his surroundings.

    After three minutes, he finally reached the end.

    The bottom was very damp and was filled with the smell of decay.

    The space was also very small. What came into view was a prison cell.

    The door was locked up with thick chains and there were talismans stuck all over it.

    The talismans were already tattered and no longer had any power.

    The chains were already rotten and were covered in red rust. With a slight pull, they wouldpletely break.

    The deeper one went, the smaller the space was, giving off an oppressive aura.

    Every 20 meters, there was a door.

    There were iron chains and talismans on the door.

    However, the closer one got to the inner space, the smaller the door was, and the more talismans and iron chains there were.

    At the end of the road, Ye Changge had to squat down to walk.

    Thest door was a wall made of iron.

    The door was covered with densely packed talismans.

    This time, Ye Changge did not push in, afraid of damaging the things inside.

    He ced his hand lightly on the door and used his spiritual power to directly shatter the entire wall into powder.

    The iron powder whooshed down, and everything inside was clearly visible.

    The space was very, very small.

    If Ye Changge were to squat inside the space behind the door, there would not even be space for him to stretch his legs.

    If he were to put a Corgi inside, he might have the space to change his position.

    And inside, there was a little girl the size of a Corgi.

    She was curled up in a corner, hugging her knees.

    Her eyes were ck and fixed on Ye Changge who was squatting.

    ¡°She¡¯s actually still alive?!¡±

    Ye Changge was shocked.

    The tower was decaying for at least hundreds of years.

    How could there be a child locked in here?

    Not to mention how she survived these hundreds of years.

    Just based on her body size, she was still a child.

    It could be said that there was something special about her.

    If she did not die in a hundred years, then a hundred years would not be long for her.

    She was like a criminal.

    She was locked in and outside was full of chains and talismans.

    Was she a monster?

    Ye Changge thought to himself.

    Still, he probed.

    ¡°Hello, little sister. Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Although he knew that she was very old, she was still a little girl with a childish appearance. Ye Changge still felt that calling her little sister was more appropriate.

    ¡°Little brother, who are you lying to? You want the map. Did you bring the thing?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s gaze was gentle and pure. The corners of her mouth curled up, but she looked like a terrifying doll.

    Strange.

    Scary.

    It was not an expression that a child could have.

    Ye Changge suspected that she had something to do with the destruction of the Freedom Pce!

 Chapter 213 - The Young Demoness, Ning Manman!

    <h4>Chapter 213: The Young Demoness, Ning Manman!</h4>

    ¡°What is it? I just happened to walk in.¡±

    Ye Changge pretended to be flustered, as if he was frightened by her ferocious appearance. His voice was also trembling.

    He looked like a mortal who had identally entered this ce.

    ¡°Still pretending?¡±

    The little girl had a disdainful look. She stood up and walked in front of Ye Changge and said, ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t see that you have cultivation? You¡¯re still too young to lie to me. I am Ning Manman!¡±

    Sigh!

    Ye Changge regretted it.

    If he had known earlier, he would not have used his spiritual power to shatter the door.

    By pretending to be a mortal, he should have been able to get more information from her.

    ¡®Since things have alreadye to this, I won¡¯t pretend anymore. I¡¯lly my cards on the table!¡¯

    Ye Changge unscrupulously let go of his pretences, and at the same time, he activated the Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture.

    The pressure from the divine realm immediately made Ning Manman¡¯s heart palpitate. After seeing the Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture, her eyes widened.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a disciple of the Freedom Pce? Are the people of the Freedom Pce not all dead? How are things outside? How many people are there in the Freedom Pce?¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s questions were like a series of shots from a cannon.

    Ignoring Ye Changge¡¯s terrifying presence, she grabbed his cor, and her face was very close to his. She was very emotional.

    ¡°The Freedom Pce is already gone, and the spiritual energy in the entire mountainous realm is on the verge of drying up. There shouldn¡¯t be any other cultivators.¡±

    Ye Changge said softly.

    After hearing this, Ning Manman¡¯s expression was filled with regret, and her voice began to tremble as if she had be apletely different person.

    She was no longer as crazy, cruel, and cold-blooded as before.

    On the contrary, she looked like a young girl. Her voice was clear and melodious, and she cried out like a bird, ¡°Sob, sob¡­ Grandma, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Her cries were filled with true emotion, and even Ye Changge felt a trace of sadness for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, Manman.¡±

    Among the audience summoned by the Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture, the old woman looked at Ning Manman with a kind expression.

    Ye Changge was very puzzled. The Freedom Pce¡¯s martial arts were a little strange.

    A person who had been dead for many years was still able to upy the spiritual energy gathered by the martial arts and converse with people across space.

    As expected of the most repent kind of martial arts in the history of time.

    The old woman seemed to have seen through Ye Changge¡¯s thoughts and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the remnants of my soul that I deliberately left behind back then sensed thebination of the Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture and the characters in it. After this, my soul willpletely disappear.¡±

    ¡°When I disappear, will you take care of Manman? Although she was possessed by an extraterrestrial heavenly devil which poisoned her mind, and caused her to kill many people, her nature is still that of a young girl who has yet to grow up.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t let her wait for me here obediently. More than 400 years have passed. She hasn¡¯t taken a step out, right?¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. This was indeed undeniable.

    Seeing that Ye Changge did not refute, the old woman continued, ¡°After that time, she has be a being with two souls. A female demon who is filled with thoughts of killing, and a child who has yet to grow up and be obedient.¡±

    Ye Changge understood what she meant. She wanted him to take care of her granddaughter on her behalf.

    It could be said that he was the only remaining cultivator in this world, the only person who had the possibility of bringing her out of this dead world.

    The old woman had no reason to miss this opportunity.

    Moreover, he would not suffer any losses. He could still have one more disciple and receive a reward.

    It was not a loss at all.

    Ye Changge nodded and said, ¡°If she is willing, I don¡¯t mind. Also, do you know why the spiritual qi in this world is so scarce?¡±

    The old woman saw that Ye Changge had agreed and smiled happily. ¡°She will agree. As for the problem of spiritual qi, I know. It has something to do with Manman too.¡±

    Ignoring Ye Changge¡¯s doubts, the old woman continued to speak on her own, ¡°The Human Mountain World is a special world. It has nurtured a strange object of heaven and earth, but it has yet to fully mature. Some people from the Great Xia World¡¯s families have their eyes on this strange object and want to take it away. Hence, they have extracted all the spiritual qi in the Human Mountain World to speed up its maturation¡­¡±

    ¡°It should be maturing soon. If you¡¯re not afraid of offending the experts of the Great Xia World, you can also take it away.¡±

    Ye Changge rolled his eyes and said somewhat helplessly, ¡°So you want us to take revenge for you?¡±

    From the meaning of the old woman¡¯s words, it wasn¡¯t difficult for Ye Changge to guess that among the people who destroyed the Freedom Pce back then, there were definitely people from the Great Xia World.

    He was the sect master of arge faction to begin with. He knew that if he wanted topletely destroy a faction, he would have to have a peerless expert whose strength far exceeded that of a world, or there must have been other powerful factions intervening.

    If a peerless expert destroyed a faction, it would only be a mortal enmity. If the great world intervened, it meant that there was definitely a great treasure on the line.

    The Freedom Pce perfectly met the conditions for triggering the great world to intervene.

    Ye Changge also dared to make this conclusion.

    Moreover, even if he guessed wrong, he would not suffer any losses.

    When the old woman heard Ye Changge¡¯s words, she nodded and said, ¡°Indeed, if it wasn¡¯t for the Great Xia devil lord sending people to interfere, just based on the other sects in the Human Mountain World, how could they destroy my Freedom Pce?¡±

    It seemed that the other sects were presenting treasures to seek glory.

    Choosing to sacrifice the Human Mountain World in exchange for their own sects being able to go to the Great Xia family.

    It was really shameful.

    He cut off the immortal path of tens of billions of people in the Human Mountain World just to be a dog for other forces in the Great Xia family.

    Ye Changge despised this kind of sect in his heart.

    If he did not rely on his own abilities to ascend to the Great Xia family and expand their territory, then he would forever be a dog for powerful forces.

    Until he lost his value andpletely disappeared.

    The Great Xia family was as strong as a forest and their territory was iparably vast. Until now, they had yet to explore the boundaries.

    The powers within them were like the stars in the sky; they were numerous.

    If they wanted to upy an area here and be their own sect, then it would be impossible.

    It would be impossible for them to not have strength.

    This kind of territory, which was obtained by relying on the protection of others, would naturally make them unable to leave this protection.

    They wanted to give out top-tier experts and be independent?

    Where would they get the peerless cultivation technique and so many resources?

    Moreover, the powerful higher-ups were not fools. If they really found a disciple of pure genius, they would have taken him long ago.

    Therefore, it was impossible for this kind of strength to stand out in Great Xia World.

    Ye Changge shook his head lightly, retracting his thoughts that had flown away.

    He looked at the old woman and asked, ¡°Then, where is that heaven and earth mystical object?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Manman have a map here somewhere? You can ask her. I¡¯m going to disappear.¡±

    The old woman looked at the crying Manman squatting in front of her. She seemed to have recalled something as she spoke.

    ¡°Manman¡¯s twin soul is very special. She doesn¡¯t want others to be born with a body housing two souls. When one soul controls the body, the other will be in a deep sleep. Manman¡¯s body housing two souls was formed after birth. The two are inseparable, but they have their own thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s likeke water. When one soul dominates the body above the surface of the water, the other will be watching from below the surface of the water. Then, the soul below the surface of the water will continuously affect the soul that dominates the body until the soul that dominates the body can¡¯t hold on anymore¡­ Then the two positions will exchange.¡±

    ¡°It will always be the same cycle.¡±

    ¡°It will never stop.¡±

    ¡°In other words, when Manman kills people, her heart is filled with regret and pain. When Manman saves people, her eyes are filled with malevolence and killing intent.¡±

 Chapter 214 - The Seal of Human Mountain

    <h4>Chapter 214: The Seal of Human Mountain</h4>

    Ning Manman acted as if she did not hear anything. She was still trying her best to touch her grandmother¡¯s figure.

    How could a phantom formed by spiritual energy have a physical body?

    This was destined to be a futile effort.

    However, Ning Manman still refused to give up. Time after time, time after time.

    The old woman had also beenforting her, exhorting her to live well in the future.

    As for the soul in her body that was full of killing intent¡­

    That was also her child.

    A mother would not despise her child just because she was ugly.

    Then as a grandmother, she would also not disown her child just because she was polluted by the heavenly demon.

    As for the people she killed, she had never killed her fellow disciples from the beginning till the end. In the future, with Ye Changge¡¯s care, it would be even more impossible for her to wantonly kill people.

    From the old woman¡¯s point of view, what was there to dislike?

    Reunions were always short-lived, and life was more about separation.

    The old woman¡¯s remaining soul would eventuallye to an end, and she would be a real audience member in the Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture.

    Ning Manman would never hear her grandmother¡¯s exhortations and hopes again.

    Only the indifferent audience members were quietly staring at her.

    ¡°Give grandmother to me!¡±

    The weeping girl suddenly went crazy. The simple and obedient girl went underwater once more. Now, the body was dominated by the cruel and merciless she-devil.

    Just like how their grandma loved her two granddaughters, the twopletely opposite souls also loved their grandma.

    Both of them could not ept the fact that their grandma had disappeared.

    In grief and indignation, they chose to attack Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge understood Ning Manman¡¯s thoughts. The Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture was a technique that would only be activated when fighting with others. So as long as they attacked him, the ¡®audience¡¯ would speak.

    The grandmother who was just a spectator would definitely be able to speak as well!

    ¡°Sigh.¡±

    Ye Changge sighed softly and put away the operating Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture. Ning Manman was charging towards him and he casually waved his hand, knocking her out.

    He wanted her to have a good rest and calm down.

    Ye Changge knew that this reality would be hard to ept for a while, but since things had alreadye to this, he had to ept it.

    Just like after making an irreparable wrong decision, one still had to bear the consequences.

    After losing a loved one, one could only bear the grief of reminiscing and live one¡¯s own life.

    Ning Manman¡¯s body was very small. Ye Changge dragged her and squatted down. After walking a section, he carried her on his shoulders and walked out of the stone tower.

    After leaving with Ning Manman, the stone tower seemed to havepleted its mission and copsed with a loud bang.

    Dust flew everywhere.

    Ye Changge did not know where it went either.

    He saw that Ning Manman¡¯s clothes were very dirty, but he did not have any clothes for a girl either.

    He still chose to go to the nearest mortal town first.

    As he walked, Ye Changge rummaged around in his interspatial ring, looking for gold or silver.

    He had a lot of panaceas, elixirs, and supreme artifacts. After searching for a long time, he found some gold and silver in the corner.

    He did not know when it was stuffed in, but it was finally put to good use.

    Ye Changge, who had an extraordinary physique, walked swiftly.

    Soon, he arrived at the nearest city.

    Flying Bear City.

    Perhaps it was because the mountain at the edge of the city looked like a bear leaping high and that was how the city got its name.

    It was still afternoon in the city. Ye Changge carried Ning Manman to the dentist¡¯s shop. After paying for a beautiful maid who could be a caretaker, he went to a ce selling clothes and bought more than ten sets of clothes for Ning Manman. Finally, he went to the best inn in the city and booked three rooms.

    ¡°Give her a bath, change her clothes and send them over. After that, you¡¯ll be fine. Thest room is yours.¡±

    After Ye Changge finished instructing the maid, he began to read the jade slip he got from Ning Manman. Inside was a map to find the unique treasure of the Human Mountain World, the Human Mountain Seal.

    After ten minutes.

    Ye Changge gave up.

    Inside were some strange lines. They were neither contour lines nor the direction of the river.

    Perhaps only Ning Manman could understand them.

    Ye Changge began to close his eyes to rest. After a while, the door was pushed open.

    Ning Manman walked in on her own.

    She wore a white traditional dress and had a bun on her head. There were two small buns on each side of her head. She looked very cute.

    ¡°Why did you knock her out?¡±

    Ye Changge scanned her with his spiritual sense and saw that the maid he had just paid for was still breathing. He looked at Ning Manman and asked in a bad mood.

    She was a human after all. She had not offended him, so there was no reason for him to take her life.

    ¡°Your wife, are you not allowed to hit her? You knocked me out, but I can¡¯t hit her?¡±

    Ning Manman spoke as if in a bad mood. She was like a hedgehog with prickles all over its body. She looked like she was on the verge of stabbing him.

    Ye Changge rolled his eyes and threw the jade slip containing the map to her. ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    He could not be bothered to chat with her. Chatting with someone who was in a bad mood was just asking for a scolding. It was better to talk directly about the matter.

    When it came to taking revenge on her enemy, Ning Manman also restrained her temper and exined patiently, ¡°At this time, this is the direction of the spiritual energy between the heavens and earth.¡±

    Curses.

    Ye Changge cursed in his heart. No wonder he could not see what the map contained.

    Now that the spiritual energy was exhausted, how could he see the direction of the spiritual energy?

    As expected, it was a map that only Ning Manman could see.

    ¡°The current it should be here.¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s small hand gently tapped on the map, pointing out her current position and the position of the Human Mountain Seal.

    ¡°Now¡­ It¡¯s more than a hundred thousand miles to the west. Sigh, Manman, the spiritual energy is all exhausted now. Is it following the flow of the spiritual energy?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at the map and asked in puzzlement.

    ¡°Call me Ning Manman, thank you.¡±

    It rarely moved. He would only bring it to the ce with the densest spiritual energy in the world.

    Ning Manman rolled her beautiful eyes and said tenderly.

    ¡°Good, Manman. Then hasn¡¯t the spiritual energy been exhausted by the Great Xia World?¡±

    ¡°Call me Ning Manman! They only gathered all the spiritual energy in the world. Want to rip away the spiritual energy of a world? That would cost more than the total amount of spiritual energy in a world. Who would do that?!¡±

    Ning Manman angrily put her hands on her waist and shouted loudly.

    The little girl¡¯s angry demeanour was quite cute.

    Ye Changge smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Manman.¡±

    Ning Manman was unsettled. She jumped up and pounced on Ye Changge, going to bite his arm.

    She tried her best to bite.

    But she did not.

    The body of a god had long been extraordinary.

    Ning Manman did not use her cultivation either. How could she bite with the strength of her body alone?

    He watched as she held on, refusing to let go until she left a bite mark.

    Ye Changge still circted his cultivation and took the initiative to lower the defense of that part of his body until it reached the level of an ordinary mortal.

    After Ning Manman left a bite mark, she went down in satisfaction.

    ¡°Humph, if you still dare to call me Manman in the future, I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±

    Although she knew that it was Ye Changge who took the initiative to lower his body¡¯s defenses, she still said it very proudly.

    Perhaps it was only at this time that she thought like a child.

    A normal mortal child, even if she knew that she wasn¡¯t a match for an adult, would still be very proud when an adult admitted defeat.

    She would be so proud that her nose would be raised to the sky.

    Ye Changge thought to himself and then casually said, ¡°Alright, Manman!¡±

    ¡°You!!!¡±

 Chapter 215 - Departure

    <h4>Chapter 215: Departure</h4>

    After returning to their rooms, Ye Changge took the opportunity to sleep.

    Ever since he started cultivating, he usually meditated and cultivated at night.

    At dawn, after leaving the remaining gold and silver and one pill that could extend one¡¯s life and strengthen one¡¯s body to the maidservant, Ye Changge and Ning Manman set off for a ce that was more than 100,000 miles away.

    Neither of them intended to enter a mortal city on the way. Since gold and silver were useless to them, they might as well leave it to the maid so that she could live a good life in the mortal world.

    The pills were the reward Ye Changge left for her.

    He would not mistreat those who had helped him.

    Ye Changge took Ning Manman and flew away on his sword.

    Since the spiritual energy of the entire world was gathered there, there was naturally no need to continue conserving spiritual energy.

    It would naturally recover wherever it went.

    Along the way, Ning Manman was chattering away, talking about the past of this world.

    The ce they had just passed was a small sect called the Light Wind and Bright Moon Sect. Unfortunately, it had now be a bandit¡¯s stronghold.

    They passed by some ruins. In the past, where had there been a good treasure? The belongings of a few sects were scattered all over the ground. In the end, they were picked up by an itinerant cultivator who ran away.

    They flew past the home of the founder of arge sect. That sect used to be famous everywhere. In the end, the disciples of several generations did not live up to their expectations. In the end, they declined and eventually died out.

    As she continued to speak, Ning Manman¡¯s words became less and less, and her cries gradually rose.

    She missed home.

    She could not go back.

    Ye Changge stroked her head and did not speak.

    At this time, words were the most powerless thing.

    She could only learn to bear it.

    Every strong person would lose a lot of things that were once precious to him along the way.

    This was growth.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Suddenly, Ning Manman said with a choked voice. She looked down and was born in a daze.

    There was a cave there. It was pitch ck.

    Ye Changge did not know what there was to see, but he still stopped.

    Ning Manman¡¯s eyes were filled with anger, regret, sadness, joy, and finally calmness.

    After a long time.

    Ning Manman said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Changge continued to fly on his sword.

    He did not ask what had happened there.

    It was definitely something very big, something that could change her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s there.¡±

    Ning Manman suddenly said. Ye Changge was stunned. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the ce. I represented the sect to participate in a trial for young disciples who didn¡¯t care about life and death. In the end, when I was breaking through inside, I was invaded by extraterrestrial devils.

    ¡°I killed many people. All of them were important disciples of the various sects. Apart from the Freedom Pce¡¯s disciples, I killed every single one of them.

    ¡°The other sects wanted Grandma to hand me over, but Grandma refused.

    ¡°They joined forces to attack our Freedom Pce, but they didn¡¯t manage to do so even after several years.

    ¡°They went to Great Xia World to ask for help. They offered up the wonders of the Human Mountain World in exchange for their help.¡±

    Ning Manman calmly recounted what had happened in her past. Her words were very calm, without anger or sadness.

    It was as if it had nothing to do with her.

    Ye Changge thought of what her grandmother had said and looked into Ning Manman¡¯s eyes.

    The raging fire in her left eye and the sadness in her right eye.

    Inside and outside, one body, but extreme opposites.

    Ye Changge gently picked her up. He said softly, ¡°Each of them has to pay a price for what they did.¡±

    Ning Manman looked up, and Ye Changge also looked into her eyes. ¡°I promise!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°So, Manman, after you¡¯re done, you can be my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Your older brothers and sisters are all very good people. It¡¯ll feel like you¡¯re at home.¡±

    She said nothing.

    ¡°With me here, the sect won¡¯t copse, and nothing will happen to our family.¡±

    ¡°Then what if you¡¯re not here?¡±

    ¡°Then the entire world will definitely be gone, and you won¡¯t be there anymore anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Ning Manman stretched out her right hand. Her index, middle, and ring fingers clenched into fists. Her little finger and thumb curved slightly. ¡°Pinky swear.¡±

    Ye Changge also smiled. ¡°Okay, pinky swear. One, two, three. Pinky swear. No changes for a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s start again! A hundred years is too short. Let¡¯s spend the rest of our lives together!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. Pinky swear. No changes for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Just like that, Ye Changge carried Ning Manman and flew toward the end of their enemies and the beginning of their future with the morning light shining on their backs.

    The closer they got to their destination, the denser the spiritual energy became.

    More than a hundred thousand miles away was a country called the Great Zhao.

    The density of the spiritual energy at the border was several times that of the ruins of the Freedom Pce.

    However,pared to his Hidden Edge Sect, it was still very thin, and it was difficult to maintain the cultivation of ordinary disciples.

    But here, when he scanned with his spiritual senses, he could more or less find one or two cultivators who had just entered cultivation, and their realms were also very low.

    Rich and noble families also hid a few medicinal pills and talismans or magic tools that could be used by mortals at one time.

    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s true.¡±

    Ye Changge said in his heart.

    The closer they were to the capital, the higher the concentration of spiritual energy.

    The more cultivators there were, the higher their cultivation level.

    Ye Changge circted his breathing technique and hid inside.

    He was dumbfounded.

    Spiritual energy transformed into rain!

    The rain that fell from the sky onto the ground waspletely spiritual liquid that could be directly used for cultivation!

    Even his own Hidden Edge Sect, the best sect in the Heavenly Mortal World, did not receive such treatment!

    The stones on the ground, soaked in such rich spiritual energy for years, had also be spirit stones!

    Although he did notck these spirit stones and spirit liquids now, if his own sect had such treatment, the cultivation of his disciples would definitely be two great realms higher!

    But thinking that this was exchanged at the expense of the people of other regions, Ye Changge¡¯s thoughts faded.

    He casually found an inn to stay in, ordered some wine and food, and began to chat with a servant.

    Returning to the guest room, Ning Manman couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°The Dense Earth Sect has already been destroyed? At that time, they were quite unreasonable. It was quite satisfying to hug the thighs of the Great Xia¡¯s great families. How could they die out just like that? It¡¯s really letting them off easy.¡±

    ¡°This method of going to the great world definitely would notst long. Unless that sect is very useful, such as some cultivation method that is very suitable to be used as a cauldron, or cultivation method that can expend one¡¯s lifespan to refine special medicinal pills, otherwise, it will definitely notst long.¡±

    Ye Changge leaned back on the recliner, looked towards the Emperor pce, and saidzily.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ning Manman asked curiously. As a child, she could not understand. Those sects had all paid the price, so why should they still perish?

    ¡°Because they are not good people.¡±

    Ye Changge did not want to talk to her darker things so early, as that would distort her childhood.

    Better to just tell her now that good will be rewarded with good and evil will be rewarded with evil.

    In any case, she would eventually grow up and go out to experiment herself. With her own protection, her life would not be in danger.

    She would naturally understand.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Ning Manman nodded in agreement, but from her eyes, Ye Changge seemed to see the sneer of the bloodthirsty soul.

    It seemed to say¡­

    Was he lying to a child?

    Ye Changge smiled and blinked twice.

    Yes, to deceive a little sister like you.

 Chapter 216 - Asking for Information

    <h4>Chapter 216: Asking for Information</h4>

    Ning Manman clung to Ye Changge¡¯s arm for the whole night.

    She would not let go for anything.

    The sun rose with the crowing of chickens and the chirping of birds.

    Ye Changge, who had been meditating for the whole night, woke Ning Manman, who was sleeping on his arm.

    ¡°Wake up, go out and ask for some information.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Ning Manman frowned and continued to sleep.

    Seeing that she still wanted to sleep in, Ye Changgeughed evilly.

    ¡°Manman, I¡¯ve already taken down the Great Xia. I¡¯ve killed all your enemies.¡±

    Her reaction was instant.

    Ning Manman¡¯s killing intent was overflowing. Her eyes were filled with fury as she red at Ye Changge.

    It was as if a ferocious beast that was about to devour someone wanted to fight Ye Changge to the death.

    It seemed that the matter rted to her grandma was the only thing that could unite Ning Manman¡¯s two souls.

    Speaking of enemies¡­

    Even the innocent soul was filled with anger.

    As for her kind grandmother, even the female demon who had killed countless people would consciously restrain her killing intent.

    She pretended to be a good child.

    Seeing that Ye Changge was joking, Ning Manman in her female demon form grabbed Ye Changge¡¯s cor,

    ¡°Do you want to die?!¡±

    ¡°Can you kill me? You can¡¯t even get rid of a single strand of hair. It¡¯s not good for children to not kill but talk highly of themselves, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ye Changge knew that it was Ning Manman who killed without blinking, so he deliberately said these words to provoke her.

    He wanted to provoke her rebellious heart.

    At the very least, she was willing to cultivate and be stronger.

    Last night, she slept the whole night, but she was also unwilling to meditate and cultivate.

    Perhaps she was unwilling to cultivate the cultivation technique of the Freedom Pce, or she was afraid that bing stronger would attract enemies and cause trouble for herself.

    In the current world, cultivation was the foundation of everything.

    Without cultivation, nothing could be aplished.

    Right now, she was just waiting to help her take revenge.

    It was not that Ye Changge was unwilling to help her take revenge, but she felt that it was not good for her to grow up like this.

    Sigh, it was really tiring to take care of the child.

    Ning Manman wasn¡¯t a fool either.

    Being able to resist the invasion of the heavenly demon proved that she was different from other cultivators. The outer realm heavenly demons were all very powerful, and ordinary cultivators could not even think of corrupting them, let alone upying them.

    However, she resisted the heavenly demon upying her body. Only a portion of her soul was polluted, and she did notpletely fall into the heavenly demon state.

    It could be seen how unique she was.

    After listening to Ye Changge¡¯s words, Ning Manman also understood his thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that the cultivation method isn¡¯t suitable. Don¡¯t think too much about it.¡±

    Her voice was cold and filled with killing intent. It was no longer as clean and sweet as before.

    Ye Changge nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°When I snatch the Human Mountain Sealter, I¡¯ll give you a copy as well.¡±

    The ce with the densest spiritual energy was the Emperor¡¯s pce.

    The Emperor was most likely the person sent by the Great Xia forces to look after the Human Mountain Seal.

    Considering the importance of such a precious treasure¡­

    At least there was an expert in the God realm in the Emperor¡¯s pce.

    If he punched in his card and signed-in, he would definitely get something good.

    The best would be a cultivation technique that was suitable for Ning Manman to cultivate.

    Ye Changge said in his heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and get some information.¡±

    Yesterday, he had asked the servant in this inn and obtained the most basic geographical information.

    However, if he wanted to obtain information about the higher-ups of the Great Zhao, the servant would definitely not know.

    Ye Changge nned to go to the auction of the Great Zhao Money House. Those who could go anywhere were all important figures of either wealth or nobility. As long as they gave sufficient benefits, the maid¡¯s office that apanied the wine might also have a surprise.

    He casually threw away two bottles of pills that had been refined and bought two tickets to enter the auction.

    The manager in charge of reception looked at Ye Changge with respect instantly:

    ¡°Young master¡­ Are You sure you didn¡¯t take the wrong pills? Are you sure you want to use these two pills to buy admission tickets?¡±

    Ye Changge took a quick nce and scanned it with his spiritual senses. It was just two Entry Saint pills. What was there to be surprised about?

    He had never thought that after Great Xia took over this world, there would be no possibility of freely circting pills and other cultivation materials on the market.

    It was already a great blessing for the people of the Emperor city to be able toe into contact with spiritual qi.

    Even the cultivation resources of the Divine Sea Realm were strictly controlled, afraid that uncontroble factors would appear and affect their n to collect the Human Mountain Seal.

    How could it be possible to see the Entry Saint pill on the market?

    This was a medicinal pill that could increase the chances of breaking through to the Entry Saint Realm by 10% .

    To the people of the Human Mountain Realm now, it waspletely a priceless treasure.

    When the butler saw Ye Changge¡¯s rxed appearance, he waspletely afraid that Ye Changge would think that he was an immortal who had descended from the upper realm.

    His attitude was extremely respectful.

    He saw Ye Changge carrying a child.

    He thought that this was an immortal¡¯s quirk.

    After sending Ye Changge to the most luxurious private room, he immediately ordered someone to send over the girl that he had just paid for yesterday.

    There was no other way.

    The handmaidens that had been trained here were all over 13 years old.

    Compared to Ning Manman¡¯s appearance, they were indeed older.

    They could only send over a girl that was about the same age and had yet to be trained.

    They had just paid for one from a dentist shop yesterday. Her name was Mo Ling, and she was pretty and obedient.

    In order to curry favor with Ye Changge, they quickly sent her over.

    He was such a big shot, that just little things he gave were enough for others to enjoy the rest of their lives!

    Unfortunately, the shopkeeper had been smart all his life, so he had to suck up to him.

    Ye Changge, who had beenining about how annoying it was to take care of children in the morning.

    Now, he did not want to see children at all.

    Especially the two beautiful little girls.

    Ning Manman was stunned when she saw Mo Ling walk in. Then, she gave a strange smile and carefully looked her up and down with her hands on her hips.

    She pped her hands and looked at Ye Changge. She said with a faint smile, ¡°You¡¯re not as good-looking as me, and your figure won¡¯t be as good as mine in the future. Since you like this kind of person, don¡¯t tell me you still have feelings for me?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s face was full of confusion. He really wanted to refute her, but he had no choice.

    He could prove his innocence by capturing the shopkeeper, but bullying a qi cultivating stage young man was really too demeaning.

    Moreover, he also understood that what Ning Manman said was not true. He understood that she did not really mean those things that she said.

    It was just a counterattack to the matter of him bullying her in the morning.

    It would be beneath him to capture the shopkeeper to prove his innocence, and it would be beneath him to argue with him.

    There was only one best way.

    Maintain the demeanor of an expert and ignore him.

    Ye Changge waved his finger lightly, and a gust of wind suddenly blew in the room.

    His white clothes fluttered in the wind, exhibiting the demeanor of an expert.

    Then, without any expression, he shot a cold nce at Ning Manman.

    Then, he closed his eyes to rest.

    His movements were smooth and fluid, just like an immortal in the sky.

    The demeanor of an expert was fully disyed.

    Compared to this, Ning Manman?

    She was just a clown.

    Mo Ling, who was standing at the door, had a timid look on her face. Her fingers moved back and forth, making her seem very uneasy.

    But when Ye Changge closed his eyes and Ning Manman turned her back on her¡­

    Her ck eyes rolled around.

    No one knew what she was thinking.

    But all of this did not escape Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual senses.

    ¡°This little girl is interesting.¡±

    Ye Changge said to himself with a slight smile.

    Then, he heard the little girl say, ¡°Big brother, the shopkeeper said that you bought me. What am I going to do now?¡±

    Forget it.

    Ye Changge turned his head and looked at the auction hall, rolling his eyes.

 Chapter 217 - The Princess Who Slipped Out of the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 217: The Princess Who Slipped Out of the Pce</h4>

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±

    Ye Changge was full of the demeanor of an expert, ignoring Mo Ling¡¯s nonsense.

    Ning Manman looked at the two of them suspiciously. It couldn¡¯t be, could it be that she was really a pervert?

    Sensing Ning Manman¡¯s gaze, Ye Changge coldly exined, ¡°We were together previously, what did I say that you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use voice transmission to excuse yourself. Can¡¯t you feel whether I used that technique or not?¡±

    ¡°Who knows how profound your technique is?¡±

    Ning Manman muttered and still chose to believe him. On one hand, she felt that Ye Changge was indeed not that kind of person. On the other hand, Mo Ling¡¯s problem was indeed very big.

    Although she pretended to be in a panic, Ning Manman was, after all, a powerhouse who was close to the Entry Saint Realm.

    She could still see her problem. After being polluted by the extraterrestrial demons, she became more sensitive to the hearts of people.

    She could feel the calmness under Mo Ling¡¯s panicked appearance.

    She was not panicking at all.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Killing intent gradually rose from Ning Manman¡¯s body as she began to interrogate Mo Ling about her identity.

    If it was someone from her enemy¡¯s family in the past, she would not hesitate to kill her.

    Ning Manman had never been merciful to her enemies.

    ¡°Hmph, my identity? You can give me your status as a lowlymoner. I am the seventh Princess of the Great Zhao, a quasi inner disciple of the Great Xia Li Prefecture¡¯s inner demon sect.¡±

    After revealing her identity, Mo Ling had an arrogant look on her face. She had her hands on her waist and her head was high.

    She gave people the feeling that she was an extremely arrogant peacock.

    ¡°Ha¡­ people of the Great Xia, go and die!¡±

    Upon hearing Mo Ling¡¯s identity, the members of the Great Zhao royal family and the Great Xia Inner Demon Sect were most likely rted to the people who destroyed the Freedom Pce.

    Ning Manman was burning with anger and her eyes were bloodshot.

    With a light tap of her right foot, her petite figure disappeared from where she was and reappeared behind Mo Ling in the blink of an eye.

    Her bloodshot eyes were filled with hatred as she stared fixedly at Mo Ling¡¯s delicate neck.

    She raised her right hand high and her fingernails instantly grew. The tips of her fingernails were iparably sharp and shone with a metallic luster.

    She viciously descended on Mo Ling¡¯s delicate and smooth neck.

    And Mo Ling waspletely unaware of all of this!

    She, who had yet to step into the path of cultivation, was merely a mortal. How could she react in time?

    In her eyes, Ning Manman had just disappeared in front of her, and she had no idea that her neck was about to be snapped!

    Moreover, the moment Ning Manman was about to touch Mo Ling¡¯s neck, Ye Changge moved!

    His movements were as swift as lightning, and ordinary people werepletely unable to catch his movements.

    Even Ning Manman could not see it clearly.

    He suddenly appeared in front of Mo Ling and used his hand to block Ning Manman¡¯s attack.

    When the two hands collided, the sound of iron and stone was heard, and Sparks flew in all directions.

    Mo Ling felt that she was scalded and instinctively hid her neck.

    When her eyes focused, Ye Changge had already grabbed Ning Manman¡¯s hand and was leaning against the recliner.

    ¡°Calm down, Manman,¡± Ye changgeforted her. He understood Ning Manman¡¯s feelings and did not me her. At the same time, he looked at Mo Ling. ¡°Tell me about what happened to you. For example, why you left the Emperor¡¯s Pce and appeared here, the distribution of power in the Great Xia World, and how many experts there are in the Emperor¡¯s pce.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, you definitely won¡¯t be able to leave this ce today.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice was cold and calm, but Mo Ling heard it and started to panic for some reason.

    This was the invisible pressure that the experts emitted.

    Mo Ling did not dare to refute everything.

    The so-called Inner Demon Sect¡¯s disciples were nothing more than warmth for others.

    She, who was born with a beautiful and charming body, was a perfect candidate.

    She had long been taken in by the Inner Demon Supreme Elder.

    He wanted his father to send her up.

    His father was a disciple of the Heavenly Demon Sect of the upper realm¡¯s demon lord. In order to rope in the simrly powerful Inner Demon Sect and also to exchange for resources to increase his cultivation, he did not hesitate at all and immediately offered his daughter up.

    However, with the help of her own brother, Mo Ling escaped from the Emperor¡¯s pce. On the way, she thought that she had gotten lost with the guards.

    She was then sold back to the capital by human traffickers.

    She was bought by the shopkeeper of the auction.

    ¡°Then, who are the experts in the Emperor¡¯s Pce?¡±

    After hearing Mo Ling¡¯s words, she knew that the Heavenly Demon Sect and the Inner Demon Sect were not on the same side for the time being. Back then, they had not participated in the matter of destroying the Freedom Pce.

    Half of Ning Manman¡¯s anger dissipated.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a powerhouse, I know that great grandfather and second grandfather have to bow respectfully every time father, who has broken through to the next realm, sees them.¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s words, Mo Ling spoke respectfully.

    However, sensing Ning Manman¡¯s killing intent, Mo Ling still did not want to be outdone and red back.

    ¡®Want to hit me? I¡¯ll beat you to death once I cultivate!¡¯

    Ning Manman also did not want to be outdone and red back.

    ¡®Just you? Even if you gave me a few hundred years, you¡¯d still be a trash of the lower three realms. Get lost and be warmth for some grand elder.¡¯

    Ignoring the two little girls who were ring back and forth, Ye Changge began to ponder.

    There might be one more among the two experts of the deity realm.

    What should he do?

    Sneak in, ambush one, kill one head-on?

    Or sneak in, take the item, and run?

    Both had their pros and cons.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Mo Ling and Ning Manman did not continue to stare at each other. They looked at Ye Changge and asked innocently.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    They were not sure if Mo Ling was an enemy or if she had any magical artifacts.

    Ye Changge did not n to tell Mo Ling what he was going to do.

    What if she secretly sent a message to the experts of the Great Xia World in the Emperor¡¯s Pce and they secretly set up an ambush? Wouldn¡¯t he be immediately killed?

    Although he had the confidence of fighting one against three, the truth was that if he was ambushed, he might be able to escape.

    But, what about Ning Manman?

    She had not recovered her cultivation yet, so she was like a liability.

    The Emperor¡¯s pce was the capital of a country, and it was also a temporary stronghold of the Great Xia World.

    Not only were there countless experts hidden inside, but there were also all kinds of array traps.

    If they were surrounded, it would not feel good at all.

    ¡°I think you guys want to go in and steal something? How about this, I¡¯ll bring you in. Can you help me once?¡±

    Mo Ling looked at Ye Changge and said to herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. I don¡¯t want to be just someone¡¯spanion. I also want to be a powerhouse.¡±

    ¡°Can you help me?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at her with a strange expression.

    Was this heaven¡¯s will?

    Or was it a trap?

    Ye Changge hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°This is a small matter, but how can you make me trust you?¡±

    Mo Ling nodded, she understood, after all, they had a grudge against her, and now they had to work together.

    It was normal to be on guard.

    Mo Ling hesitated for a long time before saying in an almost inaudible voice: ¡°I have a pair of Concentric Gu.¡±

    Concentric Gu.

    As the name implied, after the two were inocted, they could sense each other¡¯s thoughts.

    There was no possibility of deceiving the other.

    This also ensured that there was no possibility of Mo Ling deceiving the other.

    He, who did not have cultivation, could not deceive the Concentric Gu.

    But the problem now was that he needed a Gu scripture that could allow him to ept the Concentric Gu.

    Ye Changge pondered for a long time before he thought of a Gu scripture that was suitable for him.

 Chapter 218 - Cultivation Gu Scripture

    <h4>Chapter 218: Cultivation Gu Scripture</h4>

    ¡°Myriad Gu Heaven Mending Scripture¡±

    It was a cultivation technique that was found in the Hidden Edge Sect¡¯s scripture depository.

    It was called a Gu scripture, but after being tamed by this cultivation technique, all Gu worms would have a new ability.

    The Heaven Mending Scripture, as its name implied, was to repair the heavens.

    After cultivating this cultivation technique, the Gu worms would retain their original ability and gain healing abilities.

    And this healing ability could not only affect the Gu worm itself, it could also affect the target of the Gu worm.

    It was very easy to improve this cultivation method.

    Myriad Gu Scripture.

    The more Gu you raise, the stronger they be.

    This strength not only increased the Gu worm¡¯s healing ability, but also the host¡¯s cultivation speed.

    It was a very unorthodox but very powerful cultivation method.

    But it had a fatal w.

    Thus, the Gu worm¡¯s attack ability would not increase.

    It was basically a powerful support, and its attack skills could be ignored.

    Thus, not only could this solve the temporary emergency, it could also satisfy Mo Ling¡¯s conditions.

    It could be a powerhouse.

    The speed of cultivating the basic cultivation method was very shocking, as long as you could consume enough Gu worms.

    One¡¯s cultivation speed would be very, very fast.

    If one¡¯s cultivation was high, no one would dare to provoke him.

    How could he not be considered a powerhouse?

    After Ye Changge began to teach Mo Ling to cultivate the Myriad Gu Heaven Mending Scripture, he also sessfully received the reward for taking in a disciple.

    ¡°The first time I taught disciple ¡®Mo Ling¡¯ to cultivate, the reward is the disciple¡¯s divine weapon [ Imminent Youth ] , and the master¡¯s divine weapon [ Heavenly Looking ss ] .¡±

    A simple and unadorned bronze mirror appeared in his interspatial ring. Ye Changge scanned it with his spiritual senses and understood how to use it.

    He could observe any area within ten thousand miles once a day.

    He could ignore formations.

    He could ignore illusions.

    However, he could only use it once a day, and the disy range was only a few miles in circumference.

    It was like a drink of water after a long drought.

    Ye Changge was just worrying about how to resolve the ambush in the Emperor¡¯s pce.

    However, this was really making himcent.

    It was toofortable.

    With his disciple leading the way, he was eliminating some ces that ordinary people could go to.

    Ye Changge was soon able to find out how many experts were hiding in the entire Emperor¡¯s pce.

    However, Ye Changge did not spread the news. He nned to use this to do his own probing first.

    Did Mo Ling really want to learn from him, or was she here to harm him?

    If he was trying to harm him, then he would use her and the people of Great Xia or get rid of her.

    If she really wanted to be his disciple, then he would not mind having more disciples.

    But he still had to give her the things.

    Ye Changge carefully looked at the beautiful flute in his interspatial ring.

    It was about three feet and six inches long and weighed sixty or seventy taels (approximately 5 and a half pounds).

    After using his divine senses, he realized this flute was specially used for people cultivating Gu scriptures.

    It could increase the speed and range of summoning Gu Worms.

    It could increase the power of the user¡¯s Gu technique.

    Finally, it was very beautiful and beautiful, very suitable for girls.

    Ye Changge thought for a moment, then took out ¡®Imminent Youth¡¯ from his interspatial ring.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you use it, cultivate well.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    This time, Mo Ling¡¯s response was exceptionally loud, but she did not stop talking.

    She held ¡®Imminent Youth¡¯ and kissed and rubbed it on her face.

    Where was that girl who did not like beautiful things?

    Ning Manman¡¯s face was filled with jealousy. The corners of her mouth were curled up menacingly as she stared at Ye Changge.

    ¡®If you don¡¯t give me two more beautiful things today, you¡¯re dead meat!!¡¯

    Ye changge decisively closed his eyes to rest.

    He began to ponder over the usage of the Heavenly Looking ss.

    He had not inocted his disciple with the one heart Gu, so he did not know what he was thinking.

    Thus, he could not confirm whether what she said was true or not.

    He would have to go to the ce to take a look for himself.

    Ye Changgemunicated with the Heavenly Looking ss with his spiritual senses.

    After pointing to a ce in the Emperor¡¯s pce, a pattern slowly appeared on the surface of the ancient mirror of the Heavenly Looking ss.

    The spiritual senses could freely shrink on the surface of the mirror, prating through the wall and burrowing through the ground.

    This mirrorpletely reproduced the entire area within a few miles.

    It was exactly the same.

    Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual senses slowly prated through the wall, and the scene in front of him shocked him greatly.

    Sitting at the leader¡¯s seat was an old man with white hair. There were seven or eight people surrounding him, all of whom were very respectful to serve him.

    And on the third seat on the right was a man wearing a dragon robe.

    Were the seats divided ording to strength?

    Or was it a contribution this time?

    Ye Changge thought to himself and secretly guessed. At the same time, he read their lips to roughly guess what they said.

    ¡°¡­ we¡¯ll definitely find it back.¡±

    This was what the man in the dragon robe said.

    ¡°There are still three days¡­¡±

    Said the gray-haired man of the first seat slowly.

    ¡°Does not affect¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­ Seal is important!¡±

    The people to the left and right of the first old man huffed and huffed.

    The two sides were at loggerheads, and began talking faster and faster, just as Ye Changge was about to use his spiritual senses to venture into the pce.

    Suddenly an item at the auction caught his attention.

    It was arge gray stone!

    It looked in and unadorned, but when Ye Changge used his divine senses to pass through the protective barrier and enter, he could feel a small portion of his divine sense being devoured.

    It was very, very small.

    If it were not for his sharp senses, he would not have been able to detect it at all.

    Moreover, he was 100% sure that this was not devoured by the protective barrier.

    It was that inconspicuous stone!

    He was now an expert of the godly spirit realm, and a strand of his divine sense was also an iparably powerful existence. What exactly was it that could devour his divine senses?

    All of a sudden, Ye Changge¡¯s interest was piqued, and he nned to bid for it to have some fun. ¡°Mo Ling, help me bid for this rock.¡±

    Mo Ling put away her new treasure, ¡®Imminent Youth¡¯, and rang the bidding bell at the side.

    When the auctioneer saw that the mysterious Ye Changge had actually made a bid, he immediately gestured to the back.

    A person walked out from behind and said in a clear voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. We found that there¡¯s a problem with the origin of this thing. We won¡¯t bid for it for the time being. Please take a look at our next collection.¡±

    The fiery auction continued, and the auctioneer had already changed.

    The stone was soon sent to private room No. 1 by the shopkeeper.

    Ye Changge did not decline. He found two talismans from the corner of his interspatial ring that he had stuffed into the ring for some unknown reason.

    He handed them to the shopkeeper.

    One of them was filled with dense fire energy, while the other was filled with ice.

    The talismans that looked like heavenly books on it made the shopkeeper feel dizzy just by looking at them.

    At the very least, it was a Tribtion Transcendent talisman, and its power was very terrifying.

    However, it did not require much spirit energy to use. It only required a qi refining realm cultivator to channel all his spirit energy into it to activate it.

    It also had the ability to gather spirit energy.

    It could be used repeatedly.

    The shopkeeper left happily.

    As he expected, Ye Changge was an immortal from the upper realm. The shopkeeper thought Ye Changge could casually throw away something that he could never buy in his entire life.

    If he could meet customers like Ye Changge every day, the shopkeeper felt that he could cultivate a few more realms higher.

    Unfortunately, most of the customers were the kind of people who asked for more even if they were given discounts.

 Chapter 219 - Mysterious Stone Egg

    <h4>Chapter 219: Mysterious Stone Egg</h4>

    The auction did not end until the evening.

    Apart from that strange big stone, nothing else could catch Ye Changge¡¯s attention.

    These were all things that could be used by low-level cultivators.

    Ye Changge did not care about them at all.

    After leaving the auction, Ye Changge brought Ning Manman and Mo Ling back to the inn.

    He booked another room, and after settling the two of them down, he began to carefully examine this strange stone.

    Other than devouring the spirit, there was nothing else special about it.

    He channeled his spiritual power into it, but there was no reaction at all.

    Ye Changge fed some more spiritual power into it, and as if it had eaten its fill, the thing could not seem to consume anymore.

    ¡°There can¡¯t be something else inside, right?¡±

    After hesitating for a while, Ye Changge still did not choose to smash it open.

    Anyway, his interspatial ring was very big, so he did notck a ce for this stone.

    After stuffing it in, Ye Changge continued to cultivate.

    The road was long and arduous.

    There were still many realms above the god level.

    Ye Changge had never been arrogant andcent because of this, and he still cultivated diligently every day.

    Aftering to the Human Mountain World, Ye Changge had experienced many emotions.

    It was very simr to his previous Heavenly Mortal World, and they were both special small worlds.

    They could give birth to heaven and earth strange objects.

    However, the Heavenly Mortal World was luckier than him because it was far away from the strongest world known to the Great Xia World.

    It would not be robbed of heaven and earth treasures.

    It would not be invaded by those extremely powerful experts who were above the godly spirit realm.

    However, no one could guarantee that the Great Xia World would not discover the Heavenly Mortal World.

    Before that, he could only work hard in cultivation.

    Otherwise, if he was invaded and robbed of the Heavenly Mortal Giant Pir, the world would definitely copse and the entire world would be destroyed.

    Of course, the Hidden Edge Sect would naturally not be spared.

    Thinking of this, Ye Changge sat cross-legged and continued to cultivate.

    A night passed in the blink of an eye.

    A night passed, and the stone in the interspatial ring underwent an earth-shattering change.

    The stone that was hard on the outside crumbled into powder, revealing a pure white egg inside.

    Ye Changge had just taken it out, and he hurriedly put a few drops of blood to it so it could recognize him as its master before stuffing it back.

    Now, this egg was actually able to actively absorb the surrounding spiritual sense!

    Even someone as powerful as him, who was at the god level, was unable to stop him from absorbing his spiritual power.

    In just a short while, Ye Changge had already lost half of his spiritual power.

    This was¡­ Then, a n surfaced in the bottom of his heart.

    He wanted to send this good treasure to the Emperor pce and let the old fellow inside help him incubate the egg!

    He asked Ning Manman if she had felt her divine energy being absorbed just now.

    After getting a negative answer, Ye Changge made a preliminary confirmation.

    It would not absorb low-level divine energy.

    Now, the n could be carried out!

    ¡°Mo Ling,e here for a moment.¡±

    Today, Mo Ling was still working hard in her cultivation.

    Unfortunately, the grade of the Heart Unity Gu was not low, so she could not subdue it alone for a while.

    Ye Changge asked a few ces in the Emperor pce that normal people were not allowed to enter, and began to use the Heavenly Looking ss.

    This time, Ye Changge chose the deepest part of the Emperor pce. There was only one way to enter.

    The road was filled with guards on duty. After bing a guard there, no one left.

    Mo Ling was very mischievous. She had seen her father behind a tree nearby, but she was not allowed to enter. She knew that her great grandfather who sat at the head¡¯s position hade out personally to receive her.

    Only then was she allowed to enter.

    Moreover, not only were the guards who stopped her not punished by the Emperor, but they were also rewarded with some medicinal pills.

    This left a deep impression on the five-year-old Mo Ling.

    Images slowly appeared on the Heavenly Looking ss.

    First, there was a small path filled with guards, and the woods on both sides were filled with hidden stakes.

    Such a heavily guarded ce definitely had secrets!

    Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual sense slowly moved forward. It was a very small spring.

    In the middle of the spring, there was a milky-white jade seal that was one foot square.

    From the end of the lesson, there were two words engraved on the bottom of the jade seal,

    ¡°Human, Mountain.¡±

    The Human Mountain was filled with the charm of Dao. Even Ye Changge felt a little dizzy at a nce.

    This was definitely a supreme treasure of this world. It was the essence of this world, the gathering of the spirit of all living things!

    The spring water was also different. It descended from the sky and fell into the pit.

    Upon closer inspection, he realized that the spring water was the essence of all the spirit energy in this world. It was absolutely pure.

    Even the spirit liquid after washing away the Human Mountain Seal was a rare cultivation aid for experts in the godly realm.

    The three old men sat on three sides, absorbing the spirit liquid left behind.

    At the same time, they acted as thest and strongest guards, staring at the Human Mountain Seal that was receiving the spirit liquid washing away.

    If they could send the egg over, would it not drain the three old men¡¯s spiritual energy on the spot?

    Ye Changge began to think of a way to send it in.

    He searched for a long time in his interspatial ring, but he still could not find the breath concealing talisman and invisibility talisman.

    Ye Changge took out the talisman paper, brush, and ink, and began to draw the talisman.

    At once, the brush strokes looked like dragons and snakes dancing in the air, and the strokes were smooth and fluid, and in a few breaths, the talisman waspleted.

    The whole thing looked like a phoenix floating in the wind, very natural and unrestrained.

    The breath concealing talisman and the invisibility talisman at the godly spirit realm had already been created.

    What they were waiting for now was for Mo Ling to subdue the Unity Gu.

    Everything was ready, only the eastern wind was needed!

    Just as Ye Changge was checking if Mo Ling had seeded in subduing the Unity Gu¡­

    Suddenly, Mo Ling, who felt that she was subduing the Unity Gu, felt the spiritual energy in her body go into chaos.

    In the blink of an eye, Ye Changge had already arrived at Mo Ling¡¯s guest room.

    Hisrge hand pressed against Mo Ling¡¯s back, using his own spiritual energy to suppress the chaos of the spiritual energy in her body, and slowly brought it back to its normal path of cultivation.

    After circting it for three cycles, Mo Ling slowly woke up.

    ¡°Master¡­ Master.¡±

    Mo Ling¡¯s voice was still a little weak. Ye Changge took out a pill to strengthen her body and essence, and after he fed it to her, he asked,

    ¡°What happened? This kind of situation shouldn¡¯t happen during normal cultivation.¡±

    Ye Changge said with concern.

    He had also seen the Myriad Gu Heaven Mending Scripture. It was a gentle cultivation method, and it was almost impossible for this kind of situation to happen.

    Something must have happened.

    ¡°I just subdued the Unity Gu, and then ¡®Imminent Youth¡¯ suddenly transmitted a piece of information to my mind. After reading it, I didn¡¯t know anything anymore.¡±

    After taking the medicinal pill, Mo Ling¡¯s aura was much better, and her speech was no longer cutting off.

    But after listening to it, Ye Changge still could not quite understand. A matching divine artifact could actually interfere with the cultivation of a person?

    ¡°What did the message say?¡±

    ¡°It was coordinates, the Great Xia World, Five Poison Mountain, and then the rest of the things that would make me faint.¡±

    Mo Ling tried her best to recall the memories just now, but she still could not recall the rest of the things.

    Ye Changge did not force her to recall andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. After we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll apany you to the Great Xia World to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Hm, go to sleep. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll go to the Emperor pce to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Walking out of the room, Ning Manman stood at the door and asked timidly, ¡°Is Lingling alright?¡±

    Huh?

    Was their rtionship that good?

    Looking carefully, Ye Changge realized that it was the young girl, Manman, who was showing her face.

    Then it was fine.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go back to sleep.¡±

    Ye Changge consoled her.

 Chapter 220 - Entering the Emperors Palace

    <h4>Chapter 220: Entering the Emperor¡¯s Pce</h4>

    The long night passed slowly like water.

    After a night of rest, Mo Ling gradually recovered her spirit.

    Ye Changge specially asked the servant to prepare some delicious breakfast. Although it would not nourish the body, delicious food could make people feel happy.

    The pill that he gave Mo Ling to consolidate her foundation and strengthen her vitality was enough to nourish her.

    Breakfast made the child feel very happy.

    The young girls, Manman, and Mo Ling finished their breakfast in a friendly, harmonious and loving atmosphere.

    Next, Ye Changge epted Mo Ling¡¯s Heart Unity Gu, but Ye Changge¡¯s strength was too strong.

    He directly blocked the ability of the Gu in his body that would let her hear him. Now, only Ye Changge could listen to Mo Ling¡¯s thoughts, and Mo Ling could not listen to Ye Changge¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Mo Ling, next, you need to enter the Emperor¡¯s Pce alone, and then go to the deepest forbidden area to take out the things in this interspatial ring.¡±

    Ye Changge took out an interspatial ring that specifically contained strange egg, and then handed Mo Ling two talismans.

    ¡°You know the way, so just sneak in quietly.¡±

    ¡®Ah? Where am I going? I won¡¯t be directly erased, right? Even father has to register to enter.¡¯

    Now, Mo Ling did not even need to speak. Her thoughts werepletely exposed under Ye Changge¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is a breath concealing talisman and an invisibility talisman. You can just sneak in and run away.¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand andforted her.

    ¡°A talisman personally made by a god realm expert definitely won¡¯t capsize. Go, brave girl!¡±

    ¡°Once you take out the item in this ring, just think it and I¡¯ll hear it. Then, I¡¯ll directly attack from outside the pce.¡±

    Ye Changge exined his n in detail. Mo Ling took the ring and talismans and nodded.

    ¡®Alright¡­¡¯

    In the pce.

    In the depths of the forbidden area.

    The three old men were actually three brothers. The eldest was called Mo Xue, the second was called Mo Wen, and the third was called Mo Wu.

    But their strength was indeed reversed.

    The third one, Mo Wu, was an expert of the godly spirit realm long before he discovered the Human Mountain World.

    The second one, Mo Wen, only broke through to the godly spirit realm with the help of the resources of the Freedom Pce after he attacked the Freedom Pce.

    The eldest one, Mo Xue, only broke through to the godly spirit realm after he cultivated for a hundred years beside the Human Mountain Seal.

    Today, the three brothers were meditating beside the Human Mountain Seal as usual. Suddenly, they felt their hearts palpitate.

    The third brother, Mo Wu, had the highest cultivation level. He was the first to feel his heart palpitate.

    He stopped cultivating and looked around.

    Soon, the second brother also stopped cultivating and looked at the third brother.

    In the end, the eldest brother also stopped cultivating.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The third brother, Mo Wu, was a one-track-minded boor. He did not have much wisdom, but because of this, he cultivated the fastest.

    The eldest brother, Mo Xue, hesitated and said, ¡°Someone must be thinking about what we are doing here.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    Mo Xue spread out his hands and shouted.

    Mo Xue was a brainless person who did not have a reckless cultivation speed.

    He was lucky to have cultivated to the godly spirit realm before Mo Xue and picked up Zhuang Da¡¯s fortuitous encounter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Call Yun ¡®er over. We can discuss it together.¡±

    Mo Xue tactfully expressed that he could not discuss anything with the two of them.

    Fortunately, third brother¡¯s son was not as stupid as him.

    He could be considered a smart person.

    Soon, third brother brought his son, Mo Yun.

    Dressed in a dragon robe, he saw the two elders and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, great grandfather, grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­¡±

    The two elders pinched their beards and nodded. Only then did Mo Yun stand up and kneel respectfully.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, recently, there might be people who have information on us. Do you have any good ideas about who it might be?¡±

    The eldest Mo Yun stroked his beard and spoke.

    ¡°In response to great grandfather¡¯s words, from what I see, why don¡¯t we invite people to ambush this ce and invite you into the trap!¡±

    Mo Yun¡¯s reply was extremely respectful. To be able to stand out from so many of his children and grandchildren, he naturally did not only have a cultivation base that was ahead of others.

    His brain was also very good.

    Not only could he handle all sorts of troublesome matters, but he could also make the three old men feel his filial piety. That was something that the other sons and grandsons did not notice.

    He understood that his grandfather was not just his grandfather. He was also a strong person.

    A strong person who liked to be respected.

    Then when it was time to be respected, he had to be respected. When it was time to show a grandson¡¯s filial piety and liveliness, he had to show it.

    Mo Yun had been very good at this since he was young.

    ¡°Grandson, who do you think should be invited?¡±

    The third brother¡¯s voice was loud as he shouted anxiously.

    The second brother did not dare to show weakness. In order to gain a sense of control, he also shouted loudly, ¡°Who should be invited? !¡±

    His voice was even louder than third brother¡¯s.

    Mo Yun said extremely respectfully, ¡°In reply to my grandfathers¡¯ words, between me and you, it would be best to invite the supreme elder of the Inner Demon Sect. There are two reasons:

    ¡°First, I can give him a satisfactory reward. Second, he also has nervous opponents in the sect and does not dare to wantonly snatch things that do not belong to us.

    ¡°As long as their sect master does not announce that he has broken through to the level of a demon lord, they will not dare to snatch our things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I also think that it is feasible.¡±

    The eldest, Mo Xue, nodded in agreement.

    Since Mo Xue, who was the most intelligent of the three, nodded in agreement, the second and third naturally would not say much.

    The eldest, Mo Xue, seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Yun ¡®er, what did you give to the supreme elder of the Inner Demon Sect?¡±

    Mo Yun, who had already stood up, knelt down respectfully and said, ¡°It¡¯s my daughter, Mo Ling. The supreme elder of the Inner Demon Sect has been wanting it for a long time.¡±

    Seeing Mo Yun¡¯s attitude, the three elders nodded in unison and were very satisfied.

    Suddenly, Mo Yun turned his head in an abnormal manner and stared fixedly at the path he came from. His gaze was treacherous.

    He said to the empty path, ¡°My dear daughter, what are you doing here?¡±

    At the small intersection, Mo Ling, who was protected in an invisibility and breath concealment talisman, saw her father staring at her. He was already trying to scare her.

    She quietly took a few steps forward and her father¡¯s gaze followed her.

    She was certain that she had been discovered.

    ¡°If you¡¯re discovered, throw your things away and run!¡±

    Since Mo Ling had already been discovered, Ye Changge was not afraid of being exposed. He directly transmitted her voice through the air.

    As soon as this voice transmission was sent out, Mo Yun immediately stopped Mo Ling.

    ¡°My good daughter, didn¡¯t you run out to y? Why did youe back secretly?

    ¡°Not only did youe back, it seemed like¡­ ? You even brought back a strange man? What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°If you were to run away with another strange man, your father, my cultivation resources, my divine artifact, my future..,

    ¡°But, what should I do?¡±

    Mo Yun enunciated each word, and his eyes were filled with madness, as if he was a madman.

    After suppressing himself in front of the three elders for so many years, his heart had long been twisted.

    Since he could rely on selling his daughter to enter the godly spirit realm, why not?

    His daughter could be born again, but this opportunity had passed him by.

    He might not be able to raise his head in front of the three elders for the rest of his life.

    Seeing that he had caught his daughter again, Mo Yunughed like a crazy person. Then, he said in a clear voice, ¡°Grand Elder, I have found what you wanted!¡±

 Chapter 221 - The Traitor, Mo Yun

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Traitor, Mo Yun</h4>

    ¡°Yun ¡®er¡­ What are you talking about?¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s voice was trembling. As a god, he suspected that there was something wrong with his ears.

    His favorite grandson, who was usually extremely respectful, actually secretly invited the supreme elder of the Inner Demon Sect?

    What did he want to do?

    What did he dare to do!

    Mo Wu was a little flustered. He was a one-track-minded person who was ustomed to using force to solve problems.

    His figure was like lightning as he rushed in front of Mo Yun and grabbed his cor.

    ¡°What did you do behind my back?!¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s expression was angry and panicked. He felt that the situation had gone beyond his control.

    Mo Wen began to cower like a turtle, remaining silent at the side.

    The eldest brother, Mo Xue, continued to look around, looking for traces of the Inner Demon Grand Elder.

    Mo Yun¡¯s expression was the opposite of theirs.

    Wanton and crazy.

    ¡°Where is he¡­ he is in the bottom of your heart! My good grandfather, why don¡¯t you try circting your cultivation technique?¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with terror. He had pushed all the way to the godly spirit realm and he had encountered all sorts of situations. If it was not for Mo Yun¡¯s words¡­

    He had only been plotted against by someone. He had been plotted against countless times from the Qi Cultivation Realm to the Godly Spirit Realm. He had cultivated all the way until today.

    There was not the slightest bit of fear in his heart, even if that person was the supreme elder of the Inner Demon Sect.

    Even if he was still in the dark and did not show himself.

    Mo Wu¡¯s heart did not feel the slightest bit of panic because of him.

    On the contrary, it was his grandson, who had always been respectful and filial, who had frightened him.

    Was he alone? He was usually so respectful, gentle, and filial.

    He did not look like the same person at all.

    It must have something to do with the Inner Demon Sect.

    Mo Wu said coldly, ¡°Zhao Nan, what did you do to my grandson?¡±

    The cultivation techniques of the Inner Demon Sect were all ways to y with people¡¯s hearts. Mo Wu guessed that his grandson¡¯s condition must have something to do with this demon sect.

    Mo Wu knew that the supreme elder of the Inner Demon Sect, Zhao Nan, was nearby.

    He hid somewhere and secretly looked at Mo Yun.

    When Mo Yun heard his grandfather¡¯s words, he was grabbed by his cor. He did not panic andughed maniacally, ¡°What are you saying? My good grandfather, he didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    After saying that, heughed willfully again.

    Mo Wu did not speak. His eyes were lowered and he was silent.

    Ye Changge was also listening to Mo Ling¡¯s thoughts. He knew that there might be people from the Inner Demon Sect lying in wait. Moreover, Mo Ling would be fine for the time being, so he nned to lie in wait for a while.

    He would wait and see.

    The first one who could not hold back was the smartest and weakest of the three brothers.

    After checking that his body was not invaded by other things or techniques, he quietly circted his cultivation and released arge-scale detection ability.

    The moment he activated the skill, his elder, Mo Xue, felt his heart palpitate.

    It was as if something had broken out of the flesh of his heart and sprouted a small seedling.

    After sensing that something was wrong, Mo Xue wanted to stop the ability, but he realized that he could not stop it at all.

    The detection continued, and his cultivation was getting lower and lower.

    With every cycle, a portion of his strength would be drained.

    The seed that broke out grew vigorously, and Mo Xue¡¯s cultivation level continued to decline.

    Until the spiritual energy in his body waspletely squeezed dry.

    The seed had alsopletely grown into a towering tree, and its branches covered his entire body.

    He hadpletely lost the ability to control his body, and could not move at all.

    He could not even move his eyes for a moment.

    Mo Wu nced at him and said softly, ¡°The heart devil seed uses thoughts as its seed, and spirit as its food. After it grows up, the enemy will lose the ability to move.¡±

    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t use spiritual power from now on.¡±

    Mo Wu ordered slowly and then gave Mo Yun a hard p.

    He did not use his cultivation, or else Mo Yun would have been pped half to death.

    But he was also beaten into a sorry state.

    A bright red palm print appeared on his handsome face, and his neat hair had already be a tousled mess down his back.

    ¡°Mo Yun, you disappoint me too much.¡±

    Mo Wu looked at Mo Yun with extreme disappointment. Mo Xue had already been plotted against by the Inner Demon Sect¡¯s elusive secret technique.

    In that case, the matter of Mo Yun colluding with the Inner Demon Sect¡¯s supreme elder could be said to be a done deal.

    Traitor.

    Mo Wu¡¯s entire life was purely focused on cultivation. What he hated the most was traitors.

    And they were his own close rtives.

    ¡°Mo Yun, I will ask you onest time. Why?¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s calm eyes were full of expectation.

    He hoped that his grandson was not a traitor, or that their cooperation had been a deception.

    Or perhaps there was some other reason. In short, he hoped that a miracle would happen.

    Mo Yun spat disdainfully and said coldly, ¡°Of course I invited him. Without outsiders¡¯ help, how can I kill you old geezers?¡±

    A bunch of old geezers, yet they still had not died.

    They would rather let Mo Xue, who did not have much talent, cultivate here for a hundred years and forcefully grind his way to the godly spirit realm.

    They were not willing to let him, who had better talent, enter to cultivate.

    Otherwise, how could they still linger in the Entry Saint Realm?

    They had been here for hundreds of years with the three old geezers. Not only did they not receive much resources from the upper realms, they also didn¡¯t receive much of anything.

    Even with the rich spiritual energy here, he could note in and cultivate.

    Usually, these few old men would just lie down and cultivate, not caring about all kinds of misceneous things.

    Not only would it slow down his cultivation progress, he would also be picked on by them after finishing it.

    He could not have a temper, and he had to be very respectful to them every day.

    Mo Yun could not stand it anymore.

    So what if he was a traitor?

    As long as he could stop carrying the burden of these three old men¡¯s parasitic existence.

    It did not matter what he did.

    Mo Wu was very disappointed and said coldly, ¡°Zhao Nan, you dare to touch our Devil Fiend Sect¡¯s things?

    What? Your sect master has grown wings?¡±

    All of a sudden, Mo Wu felt that there were other people¡¯s spiritual energies around him and said in unison, ¡°So what? Just take it. You are just a branch of the Devil Fiend Sect. Haven¡¯t you started a war with us yet?¡±

    The voices were male, female, old, and young. It was like a demonic sound pouring into one¡¯s head, giving one a headache.

    Mo Wu, who had powerful divine senses, did not care about this. He continued to speak in front of Mo Yun, ¡°Then you are mistaken. This is something our sect master specifically asked for. If you dare to take it, you will be offending the strongest Devil Fiend Sect ever!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, who doesn¡¯t know how to brag? And the strongest devil sect? Have you asked our Inner Devil Sect?¡±

    Zhao Nan said disdainfully.

    He was very confident and was not afraid of Mo Wu¡¯s threat at all.

    However, he did not reveal his figure and continued to hide in the dark.

    He waited for the opportunity.

    Since there was a mole, he naturally obtained information on the Human Mountain Seal¡¯s maturity time.

    He was waiting for the supreme treasure to fully mature.

    When that time came, Mo Wu would definitely spend his energy to collect the supreme treasure. He only needed tounch a sneak attack.

    In any case, if he could get the Human Mountain Seal, then it would be a definite win.

    If he could not get it, then it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, with Mo Ling backing him up, he would not lose anything this time.

    No matter what.

    But they seemed to have forgotten why Mo Ling had inexplicably chosen run back.

 Chapter 222 - The Mantis Stalks the Cicada and the Oriole Follows Behind

    <h4>Chapter 222: The Mantis Stalks the Cicada and the Oriole Follows Behind</h4>

    Mo Wu was not a fool.

    To be able to cultivate to the godly spirit realm, it meant that his life experience was also very extensive. He understood what he could do and what he could not do.

    It was just that he did not like to think normally.

    He now understood that his main task was to protect this world¡¯s most precious treasure, the Human Mountain Seal.

    This was not only a task given by his superior¡­ it was also a task that he had put in so many years of hard work to aplish.

    He had already spent hundreds of years in the lower realm for this item.

    He had given up on the glory of the upper realm and the abundant resources that the sect could enjoy.

    He hade to the lower realm toplete this mission.

    In exchange for the chance to enter that mystic realm, he had a chance to steadily break through to the godly realm.

    In addition to the second and third brothers who were already in the deity realm, the Mo family could steadily gain a foothold in the Devil Fiend Sect and even the Great Xia World, bing arge cultivation aristocratic family.

    However, if this mission was to fail, then everything would be for naught.

    Not only would the hundreds of years of time be wasted, but they would also not be unable to obtain the devil lord¡¯s reward.

    There would also be a considerable punishment.

    This would be a great blow to the entire Mo family.

    Therefore, Mo Wu was now trying his best to avoid this kind of discovery.

    Previously, he had already neglected the use of people. He did not expect that his grandson would actually choose to defect at this critical juncture.

    The situation could be said to be very terrible. The heavenly and earthly strange objects were about to mature, and he needed to subdue them. There were still enemies lurking behind.

    He did not know who exactly they were.

    Was there really only one supreme elder from the Inner Demon Sect?

    Would the otherse out of seclusion?

    After all, this world¡¯s most valuable treasure, the Human Mountain Seal, was so special that even the demon master was tempted.

    It was understandable that the entire Inner Demon Sect hade out in full force.

    However, it was still not toote to make amends.

    The smartest big brother, Mo Xue, had already lost his ability to move due to the secret techniques of the Inner Demon Sect.

    He could only make his own decisions.

    He could not count on second brother.

    The most suitable thing for him now was to fight back.

    After much hesitation, Mo Wu followed his heart and nned to seek help from the sect.

    Even if he had to share some of the credit, it did not matter. It was better than being punished.

    Thinking of this, Mo Wu immediately took out a jade slip.

    He crushed it.

    The devil lord¡¯s terrifying aura appeared.

    Despair.

    Callousness.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The devil lord¡¯s short words did not have a trace of emotion.

    ¡°Reporting to the devil lord, the Human Mountain Seal is about to be formed. Many people are eyeing it.¡±

    ¡°Sect master, please make a move!¡±

    Mo Wu¡¯s tone was not as arrogant as before when he spoke to Mo Yun, his tone was much lower than usual.

    He appeared to be extremely guilty.

    In allowing such a matter to disturb the demon lord¡¯s cultivation, he would definitely be scolded.

    If his attitude was a little more humble, perhaps the punishment would be a little lighter.

    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle such a small matter well. Trash!¡±

    The demon lord¡¯s voice was cold, he did not break his cultivation just because of the possibility of the world¡¯s strange objects being lost.

    He was still cold and ruthless.

    He reprimanded Mo Wu because he was truly a good-for-nothing.

    In his eyes, collecting true treasures was a small task that one could not fail at.

    If he was not a good-for-nothing, then what was he to do with him?

    ¡°Yes, the supreme elder of the Inner Demon Sect has already intervened. Judging from his fearless appearance, it is possible that their sect master has already taken a step forward.¡±

    Mo Wu, who had failed in his task, had no reason to be relieved. He could only acknowledge demon lord¡¯s evaluation.

    At the same time, he quickly exined the problem he had encountered.

    He wanted to prevent the demon lord from falling into a ditch.

    After all, the Inner Demon Sect dared to attack the face of the strongest sect of all the demon sects, the Devil Fiend Sect, when they had no power to suppress them.

    This made Mo Wu confused.

    He had to report it to the sect master to make him wary!

    ¡°So what? When you step into that realm, you will know that with every step you take, the improvement in your strength will be terrifying!¡±

    ¡°You dare to be impudent even though you have just broken through? That is the path to death!¡±

    ¡°I will be right there.¡±

    Hearing that the Inner Demon Sect might have an expert on the same level as him, the demon lord had a rare mood fluctuation.

    Disdain.

    His words were full of disdain.

    You dare to provoke me, the number one expert of the demon sects after just breaking through?

    Do you think that the person who provokes the charging bull is wise?

    Since he dared to court death, then he would give him death!

    Without waiting for Mo Wu to continue speaking, the demon lord cut off thismunication jade slip.

    Looks like he is going to deal with the Inner Demon Sect that is causing trouble.

    Mo Wu thought to himself.

    After that, he looked around and said in a clear voice,

    ¡°Ha, Zhao Nan, I want to see how your Inner Demon Sect will withstand the demon lord¡¯s fury.¡±

    ¡°Withstand? You better pray that your demon lord can return alive!¡±

    A voice approached from afar. Zhao Nan suddenly attacked. The aura of a peak deity was so terrifying.

    Zhao Nan¡¯s body was withered, and he looked much older than Mo Wu.

    However, he was already much older. When Mo Wu had just started cultivating, Zhao Nan was already a slightly famous expert of the demon sects.

    This was only because most cultivators¡¯ faces were rtively young, and there were very few people who looked like mortals who were about to die of old age.

    Even an old man with a head full of white hair usually had a youthful appearance.

    His skin was tender and full, and his eyes were bright and spirited.

    However, although Zhao Nan¡¯s body was withered, his attacks were very powerful.

    He directly activated his famous magic tool, the Inner Demon Banner.

    Immediately, Mo Wu¡¯s heart palpitated, and his heart was filled with all kinds of demonic shadows.

    His Dao heart was covered in dust.

    His thoughts also became very slow.

    Mo Wu was also at the godly spirit realm, but he was restricted by the inner demon seed, so his cultivation could not be circted.

    He could only rely on his spiritual sense to resist.

    Mo Wen, who was at the sidelines, saw that his younger brother was being plotted against by Zhao Nan, so he immediately activated the technique to help his brother defeat Zhao Nan.

    Sensing his younger brother¡¯s thoughts, Mo Xue, who had already lost the ability to move, shouted frantically in his heart: Don¡¯t use magic power! Don¡¯t use magic power!

    Mo Wu also resisted his slow thinking while stopping Mo Wen, who wanted to use magic power, ¡°Don¡¯t use¡­ Magic Power, heart¡­ Devil Seed.¡±

    The second brother, Mo Wen, also hurriedly imitated the third brother, Mo Wu, and began to activate his spiritual senses.

    Fortunately, his fortuitous encounter was rted to spiritual senses, and his attacking methods were unpredictable.

    This gave Mo Wu some time to catch his breath.

    Mo Yun, who was standing at the side, saw that the situation was not quite right. Mo Wen and Mo Wu had actually blocked Zhao Nan¡¯s attack.

    He shoved away Mo Ling, who he had been holding, and rushed to the side of his superior, Mo Xue. he shouted, ¡°Stop right there. If you dare to fight back, I¡¯ll kill Mo Xue right away!¡±

    Mo Wu only nced at him and did not care anymore.

    At this time, only a fool would listen to the words of a madman.

    Stop? Don¡¯t fight back?

    How could they not?

    Would that not be like amb waiting to be ughtered?

    Leaving their own life and death to someone else.

    Mo Wu and Mo Wen were not that stupid.

    They continued to work together to block Zhao Nan¡¯s attack, and asionally took the time to take shots at Mo Yun.

    Mo Yun was in a very awkward situation now. He could not kill or release Mo Xue.

    But Mo Ling, who had escaped from his hands, immediately distanced herself from Mo Yun.

    She ran thirty feet away.

    A ce that was a little far from both sides but not too far away.

    She suspected that Mo Yun had a way to sense her position.

    However, there was a limited range to that. Otherwise, she would have been captured long ago.

 Chapter 223 - The Terrifying Stone Egg

    <h4>Chapter 223: The Terrifying Stone Egg</h4>

    Once she felt that she was safe for the time being, Mo Ling exined her current situation silently.

    ¡°Big brother Ye, my father has kidnapped great-grandfather, my two grandfathers are working together to deal with another person. What should I do now?¡±

    Following behind Mo Ling, Ye Changge, who had hidden near the Emperor¡¯s pce, was constantly paying attention to Mo Ling.

    If her life was in danger, Ye Changge nned to make an early move.

    When Mo Yun kidnapped Mo Ling just now, he did not have the slightest killing intent, so Ye Changge did not want to expose himself.

    After thinking for a while, Ye Changge secretly sent a message, ¡°Take out the things in the interspatial ring, then run back to the inn to find Ning Manman.¡±

    After saying that, Ye Changge also ran a few miles out of the pce, afraid that his spiritual senses would be extracted by the stone egg.

    Mo Ling listened to Ye Changge¡¯s instructions and immediately took out the mysterious stone egg from her interspatial ring.

    She threw it out and immediately ran out without looking back.

    Mo Ling listened to Ye Changge¡¯s words and nned to go to the inn to meet up with Ning Manman.

    Along the way, the effect of the talisman did not disappear. The ordinary guards did not find any trace of Mo Ling.

    And the stone egg that Mo Ling threw onto the ground attracted the gazes of everyone present.

    Everyone thought in unison:

    What is this thing? Where did ite from?

    Just as everyone was still puzzled, the terrifying stone egg¡¯s power was revealed.

    A strange vortex seemed to have appeared on stone egg¡¯s shell.

    A terrifying suction force filled the entire area.

    Originally, Mo Wen and Mo Wen had relied on their tacit understanding to use their divine senses to easily defend against Zhao Nan¡¯s attack.

    However, after this strange suction force appeared, in an instant, the bnce of the situation was broken.

    Originally, Mo Wen had used the secret technique he had obtained by chance to continuously attack and harass Zhao Nan, forcing him to attack without his full strength and use his clone to defend.

    Zhao Nan¡¯s attacks were all neutralized by Mo Wu¡¯s control of his divine senses.

    The two brothers worked together and had a very tacit understanding in both offense and defense, blocking all of Zhao Nan¡¯s attacks.

    However, as soon as the egg appeared, Mo Wen, who had the strongest divine abilities, was instantly sucked dry of his divine energy.

    In an instant, the sharpest sword of the two brothers was broken.

    How could Zhao Nan let go of such a good opportunity?

    He immediately went all out!

    He was attacking Mo Wen with fatal blows.

    Although Zhao Nan did not know what the current situation was, he knew that Mo Wen, the main force of the two brothers, had lost the ability to fight!

    It was time to kick the person who was down!

    Zhao Nan¡¯s left hand held the Inner Demon Banner, and his right hand held the Evil Ghost Seal. He attacked Mo Wen from left and right, he was attacking crazily.

    The third brother, Mo Wu, used all his strength to barely block some of the attacks, while the second brother, Mo Wen, still received some damage.

    But his life was not in danger.

    After the mysterious stone egg absorbed Mo Wen¡¯s spiritual senses, the strange vortex began to choose again.

    Zhao Nan was crazily attacking Mo Wen, and Mo Wu was doing his best to block it.

    Suddenly, Zhao Nan¡¯s movements froze, and the attack in his hand suddenly stopped halfway, making Mo Wu feel that something was very wrong.

    What happened?

    This Mo Wu was suddenly very cautious, unlike Zhao Nan, who was beating a wounded man.

    He was carefully observing him.

    Suddenly, Zhao Nan¡¯s expression was very frightened, and he kept taking out pills from his interspatial ring to replenish his spiritual energy.

    He put them into his mouth.

    The defensive-type magical artifacts kepting out. Spiritual energy was channeled into them as if it was free, and they were all activated.

    Time passed one second at a time, and the pills in Zhao Nan¡¯s interspatial ring were quickly used up.

    In the end, Zhao Nan still copsed to the ground weakly and fainted.

    Mo Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He was sure that Zhao Nan¡¯s strength was not much less than his at his peak.

    Even he could not stop this thing?

    What exactly was this?

    Very quickly, after digesting Zhao Nan¡¯s spiritual energy, it turned its target to Mo Wu.

    Only after his spiritual energy was devoured did Mo Wu understand what they had experienced!

    Mo Wu, who had long been struck by the Inner Demon Banner, was already suffering from the inner demon¡¯s torment.

    Coupled with his spiritual sense being extracted, Mo Wu could not hold on any longer and fainted.

    Mo Yun¡¯s eyes were full of shock. What exactly happened? Mo Wen, Zhao Nan, and Mo Wu fell to the ground one after another.

    He could not understand.

    Although he hated the three elders of the Mo family, he could not deny that the three elders of the Mo family were indeed very powerful.

    Otherwise, he would have rebelled a long time ago.

    But what exactly could make the two strongest elders of the three fall to the ground unconscious.

    Zhao Nan, who was equally powerful, was also affected. Mo Yun¡¯s mind was a little muddled for a moment.

    Run or run?

    While Mo Yun was still hesitating, the stone egg had finished digesting Mo Wu¡¯s spiritual energy. The vortex slowly turned towards Mo Xue.

    In the end, Mo Xue, who was unable to move, could not escape this disaster either. His spiritual energy had been squeezed dry.

    After eating the energy of all the divine level experts present, the stone egg seemed to belch. Then, a crack slowly appeared on the eggshell.

    After another hour, Ye Changge estimated that it should be done. A wisp of spiritual energy quietly probed over.

    The spiritual energy was not swallowed.

    A tiny crack appeared on the stone egg. The spiritual energy swept over the stone egg.

    The Human Mountain Seal was still in the center of the Spirit Spring.

    Mo Yun had run off to God knows where.

    The strange scene scared him.

    The four divine level experts suddenly fainted one by one.

    Who dared to stay here?

    Then, Ye Changge went back on his words and brought Ning Manman and Mo Ling with him to the forbidden area in the deepest part of the inn.

    As soon as she saw Mo Wen and Mo Wu, Ning Manman¡¯s eyes instantly turned scarlet red, and her nails became long and sharp.

    A distance of more than ten feet was closed, and her hands were attacking crazily, but it was difficult for her to leave any trace on their bodies.

    On the other side, Mo Ling¡¯s face was full of disdain when she saw Zhao Nan.

    That old man, he¡¯s already so old that he¡¯s about to die, yet he still thinks about a little girl?

    His hair was gray and dry, and his skin did not have any luster. One look and one could tell that he had cultivated a strange evil technique.

    Ye Changge did not want to waste any more words. He just casually swung his sword and killed Zhao Nan.

    This kind of bird man, living in this world would only waste spiritual energy.

    He still wanted to attack his own disciple. Was he worthy?

    On the other side, Ning Manman was still crazily attacking the three Mo brothers.

    Sparks flew everywhere, but it was unable to cause real and effective damage.

    To end their lives.

    Even if it was the weakest part of the eyelid, he still could not pierce through it.

    In the face of Ning Manman¡¯s attacks, the weak eyelid was also an extremely thick wall.

    She had cultivated to the middle three realms at such a young age, far surpassing her peers, or else she would not have been able to kill so many cultivators of the same age.

    Even so to an expert of the god realm¡­

    Middle three realms?

    If you were an Emperor, he would not be able to break through the defense of a person of the god realm.

    Even if a person of the god realm was unconscious, he would not be able to take the initiative to defend.

    The god realm was the final realm thatpletely transcended mortals.

    If an Emperor was still a human, then a god waspletely out of the mortal world. They would strip off their outer clothes and be gods.

    How could mortals kill gods?

    They would naturally use divine power or divine weapons.

    Ye Changge flipped through his interspatial ring, filled a divine sword with power, and handed it to Ning Manman.

    ¡°Use this to chop, this sword is fast.¡±

 Chapter 224 - Reinforcements From the Three Elders of the Mo Family

    <h4>Chapter 224: Reinforcements From the Three Elders of the Mo Family</h4>

    ¡°Pick up the sword!¡±

    On the other side of the pce, the teleportation array suddenly lit up with a bright light.

    Someone wasing.

    Ye Changge looked over. With such a dense spatial aura, it should be someone from the upper realm.

    At the same time, it was said that causing such a strong spatial fluctuation was impossible.

    Before the light from the spatial fluctuation dissipated, that person¡¯s voice had already sounded.

    Then, a majestic aura shot toward Ning Manman, who was venting her hatred.

    It was the power of the godly realm, and Ning Manman could not withstand it at all!

    Unless there was a defensive divine artifact. Otherwise, a single strike from a god realm expert could kill an existence below the Emperor Realm.

    Even an Emperor Realm expert would not be able to survive the second strike.

    Ye Changge acted decisively and stopped him.

    After dispersing the attack, a figure quickly appeared at the entrance of the forbidden area.

    ¡°He actually killed my son in front of me, Mo Tian, the grand elder of the Devil Fiend Sect?¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice was extremely majestic. One look and one could tell that he was someone who had been in a high position for many years.

    However, this was useless against Ye Changge.

    After defeating his enemies for many years, he had developed an unwavering confidence.

    Through the information in his words, it was clearly the grand elder of the Devil Fiend Sect, the Mo n¡¯s patriarch who had been in seclusion for many years.

    Mo Tian.

    Ye Changge scanned with his spiritual senses and could see that this person¡¯s cultivation had already taken half a step past the heavenly chasm above the godly spirit realm.

    He had stepped into the realm of domain.

    From time to time, he would cause the space around him to distort. That was a sign that the domain was about to form.

    ¡°Hmph, this little girl actually dares to hurt people of my family. Even if you go to heaven or the underworld, you won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    Mo Tian looked at Ning Manman, who was holding a divine sword and shing Mo Wen and Mo Wu until they were covered in blood. He red at her and said in an imposing manner.

    It was as if the Emperor, who had a heavenly constitution in his mouth, had announced the death date of a mortal. It gave people a feeling that his words werew.

    ¡°Ning Manman, kill one. I¡¯ll see what he can do to you today.¡±

    Ye Changge would not be frightened by this. Emperor? God?

    You know that you¡¯re blocking my path. No matter who you are, you must die!

    He immediately asked Ning Manman to kill one. How dare the grand elder of a small Devil Fiend Sect act so impudently?

    Ye Changge did not even need to lift a finger to kill him. It had not been one day since he crossed that heavenly chasm.

    Ning Manman nodded and immediately took action.

    Mo Wu, the most talented person in the Mo family, had his head separated from his body.

    ¡°You¡­ You!¡±

    Mo Tian flew into a rage out of humiliation. It had been a long time since someone dared to be so arrogant in front of him.

    He felt that he had lost a great deal of pride and wanted to get back at Ning Manman and teach her a lesson.

    That lesson was¡­

    Death!

    Mo Tian activated the fundamental mental cultivation method of the Devil Fiend Sect. In an instant, a monstrous demonic fiend blotted out the sky and covered the sun.

    Its aura was iparably terrifying.

    The entire sky turned dark as he raised his head to look.

    The sky was filled with ck devil fiends that were baring their fangs and brandishing their ws.

    When the guards on the road saw this scene, they were so scared that their legs went soft.

    Following that, a sky full of devilish mes ruthlessly struck Ning Manman, who had attacked Mo Wen.

    That aura was iparably fierce, and even the female demoness, Ning Manman, who had killed people numbly, had a slightly pale face.

    It was not that she was afraid, but the pressure of the godly spirit realm was too terrifying, and Ning Manman¡¯s realm was too low.

    It was even more unbearable.

    Even so, Ning Manman did not retreat at all. She gritted her teeth and stared at Mo Tian.

    This old ancestor who destroyed the people of the Freedom Pce!

    Seeing this, Ye Changge hurriedly made his move.

    With a wave of his hand, a wisp of wind blew across his face.

    It took away the deathly pale face of Ning Manman, and her cute little face became rosy once again.

    After that.

    In the blink of an eye, a wisp of light wind transformed into a violent wind, forming a piercing force with the monstrous devil mes, pressing against each other.

    ¡°Just this?¡±

    Ye Changge was disdainful. He had just casually pped her, and she was able to block it?

    This Devil Fiend Sect¡¯s cultivation method was not that good.

    ¡®Her cultivation was higher than mine, so she was able to block a casual blow with his full strength¡¯, he thought.

    Following that, Ye Changge waved his hand and fanned himself in front of him, as if he was fanning himself on a hot day,pletely erasing the devilish me.

    Seeing that his full-strength blow was easily neutralized by a junior, Mo Tian wentpletely mad. The devilish me gathered in his hand and fiercely struck towards Ye Changge.

    His figure was faster than lightning, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Ye Changge.

    A punch.

    Ye changge slowly threw a punch at his fist with a very casual expression.

    Mo Tian stared at Ye Changge with a ferocious expression.

    ¡°Die, junior. Did you casually receive the fist that condensed my life-long devilish me?

    ¡°Back then, I killed the Saintess of the Righteous Flying Immortal Sect with a punch.

    ¡°That b*tch¡¯s expression at that time was exactly the same as yours!

    ¡°Today, your death suit will also be exactly the same as hers!

    ¡°Ahhhhh!! My hand!¡±

    One second ago, he was still thinking about Ye Changge¡¯s death suit, and the next second, he was sent flying dozens of miles away.

    Ye Changge casually threw a punch and destroyed the elder¡¯s lifelong devilish me.

    He even sent him flying dozens of miles away and smashed into the city wall, unable to brace for impact.

    Ye Changge¡¯s punch also shattered all of Mo Tian¡¯s internal organs.

    Mo Tiany on the city wall, spitting out blood as he said with a trembling voice,

    ¡°You¡­ how can you be so strong?¡±

    Although he was about to die, he still wanted to understand how Ye Changge could be so strong.

    He had cultivated for many years. Even when he was a devil lord, he did not feel such a strong sense of oppression when he was in the divine realm.

    Did he grow up eating monsters?

    The world view that he had cultivated for thousands of years was shattered by Ye Changge¡¯s punch.

    ¡°Strong? I think it¡¯s average. Maybe you¡¯re too weak.¡±

    Ye Changge thought for a moment and said with doubt.

    Mo Tian kept vomiting blood and fainted.

    ¡°Hey, why did you faint? I¡¯m really not strong. You¡¯re dying from just two blows. It must be your own problem?¡±

    Ye Changge went after him. Ning Manman, who was at the side, felt that revenge was boring after hearing it.

    This person was too strong.

    Perhaps he had never surpassed him in his entire life.

    Sigh.

    As if sensing Ning Manman¡¯s gaze, Ye Changge smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to beat me to death? Why? Can¡¯t you do it anymore?¡±

    ¡°No way, no way? It can¡¯t be that there¡¯s really someone who can¡¯t do what he says, right?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s every word poked at Ning Manman¡¯s heart. Ning Manman¡¯s face flushed red, and her head lowered.

    In the end, she suddenly raised her head.

    ¡°None of your business!!¡±

    The sword in her hand chopped randomly, cutting the three Mo brothers into pieces.

    ¡°Tsk tsk tsk.¡±

    Ye Changge covered Mo Ling¡¯s eyes, not wanting her to see this bloody scene.

    At the same time, he teased Ning Manman, ¡°Ah, I¡¯m anxious. Someone¡¯s anxious, but I won¡¯t tell you who it is.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh! Ye Changge, you should really go to h*ll!¡±

    Ning Manman, who had turned angry from embarrassment, gripped her sword and chased after Ye Changge all over theke.

    Holding hatred in the bottom of her heart for too long would cause her energy to be stifled. Ye Changge teasing her like this was also a way for her to vent some of her emotions.

    She had too much hatred, and killing one of the three elders of the Mo family was not enough to resolve it.

    But it was also good to take this opportunity to let her release some more.

 Chapter 225 - The Human Mountain Seal Was Born, and the Demon Lord Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 225: The Human Mountain Seal Was Born, and the Demon Lord Appeared</h4>

    Running under the setting sun was Manman¡¯s youth from a long time ago.

    Unable to catch up with Ye Changge for a long time, Manman sat down by the spirit liquidke and washed the blood on her hands.

    Ning Manman in her young girl form appeared.

    ¡°Ah, will grandma me me?¡±

    Young Manmany by theke and looked at the sky as she muttered to herself.

    ¡°No, if she were beside you, she would definitely be like me, handing you a knife.¡±

    Ye Changge also sat by her side and said softly.

    Under the setting sun, by the shimmeringke, Ye changge and Ning Manman sat together like an older brother and younger sister.

    Not long after, Mo Ling also walked over and sat on the other side.

    Suddenly, Ning Manman bit Ye Changge. ¡°She asked me to bite you.¡±

    Manman¡¯s eyes were very big, and her eyes were very pure, causing people to love her.

    Ye Changge smiled and raised her head.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯m going to spank you.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, if you dare to spank me, I¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, who was anxious just now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    The young Manman also learned to act shamelessly, pretending that she did not know anything.

    Ye Changge could not withstand the young girl¡¯s cute behaviour, so he chose to raise his hands and surrender.

    ¡°I was anxious, I was anxious.¡±

    Ning Manman smiled proudly.

    ¡°Then, Ning Manman, are you going to be my disciple? Although I haven¡¯tpletely avenged you yet.¡±

    Ye Changge asked softly.

    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±

    Ning Manman nodded and replied in a delicate voice.

    [ Ding! Host has sessfully epted Ning Manman as a disciple. Reward: Immortal Prison Chaotic Demon Technique, reward: Divine Weapon ¡®Spirit Devouring w¡¯. ]

    ¡°Then you are now a disciple of our Hidden Edge Sect. Mo Ling entered the sect and gifted her with a cultivation technique and a divine weapon. The same goes for you.¡±

    Ye Changge gave the cultivation technique and divine weapon that he had just gotten from the system to Ning Manman.

    Judging from the name, the Immortal Prison Chaotic Demon Technique was a cultivation technique thatbined immortality and demon cultivation. It was extremely suitable for Ning Manman.

    It just so happened that one of Ning Manman¡¯s souls was like a devil, while the other¡¯s soul was like an immortal.

    It was verypatible.

    And demoness Ning Manman liked the same w technique very much. This time, the divine weapon was also perfectly matched.

    Ye Changge himself did notck this thing, so he directly gave it to Manman.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    The ws were also very exquisite and beautiful. The two souls in Ning Manman liked it very much.

    Mo Ling, who had not spoken for a long time, suddenly had a wicked smile on her face.

    ¡°Come, younger sister Manman, ask your big sister to listen to it.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Ah, my head hurts.

    Ye Changge looked at the sky.

    Ye Changge, who was being sandwiched between these two and their quarreling, suddenly felt a strange fluctuation of the spiritual energy between the heavens and earth.

    Reality trembled, and then all the spiritual energy erupted into chaos.

    Theke water formed by the entire spiritual liquid rushed up against the heavens, leaking out of the wet riverbed.

    All the spiritual qi gathered into a ball, hanging high in the sky.

    It formed aplete ball, and then the Human Mountain Seal in the spring floated up.

    It floated into the sky.

    The ball formed by the spiritual qi slowly copsed inward, slowly shrinking into a ball smaller than the Human Mountain Seal.

    During this process, not a single trace of spiritual qi leaked out.

    Then, the Human Mountain Seal seemed to have a mouth, swallowing the ball formed entirely by the spiritual qi.

    It fell slowly.

    It fell very slowly.

    Even slower than a feather falling.

    But when it touched the ground.

    It made a world-shaking sound.

    Ning Manman and Mo Ling were startled.

    They also stopped quarreling.

    They sat together calmly, not daring to speak.

    Ye Changge walked over and slowly touched the palm-sized seal that was less than a quarter of its size.

    It was very smooth and round.

    It was smoother and smoother than anything Ye Changge had ever touched.

    It was veryfortable.

    Ye Changge wanted to pick it up, but he realized that he could not reach it at all.

    It was too heavy.

    Even if he used his cultivation, physical strength, and all his strength¡­

    He still could not pick it up.

    ¡°Good¡­ Heavy.¡±

    He tried his best but could not pick it up. Ye Changge temporarily gave up.

    Brute force could not solve the problem. He needed to outsmart it.

    ¡°Ning Manman,e and try.¡±

    This was a precious treasure that was born in the Human Mountain World. Should the people of the Human Mountain World use it?

    Although the possibility was not high, Ye Changge still let Manman try it.

    Manman clenched her teeth so hard that her face was red. She still did not pick it up.

    Ye Changge let Mo Ling try it again, but it still did not work. It seemed that it had nothing to do with people.

    He squeezed out a drop of blood and dripped it on it.

    The fresh blood cut across the milky-white Human Mountain Seal, leaving no trace behind.

    It seemed that the blood drop did not help it to recognize its owner.

    Ye Changge tried to use his spiritual energy to leave a trace in it. Unfortunately, such a strange object of heaven and earth did not have a tool spirit, so he could not use his spiritual sense tomunicate.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Ye Changge rubbed his chin and pondered.

    ¡°Spiritual power.¡±

    At some point, a pitch-ck man appeared by Ye Changge¡¯s side and reminded him.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±

    Ye Changge did not even raise his head and extended his hand to inject his spiritual qi.

    It was effective as expected. The Human Mountain Slowly swallowed his spiritual qi. Then, as if he had passed some level, Ye Changge felt his figure slowly being pulled into it.

    Only then did he feel that something was wrong.

    Who was the one who spoke just now?

    Raising his head, he saw a pitch-ck man with a pair of purple eyes.

    His face was pale, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. He looked extremely demonic.

    Seeing Ye Changge looking at him, he bewitchingly smiled and said, ¡°Hello, I am the sect master of the Inner Demon Sect, Lu Yushu.¡±

    Then, Ye Changge was dragged into the Human Mountain Seal and no longer knew what was going on outside.

    ¡°The sect master of the Inner Demon Sect?!¡±

    Hearing the identity of the man who called himself Lu Yushu, Ye Changge¡¯s mind was full of questions.

    How did hee here?

    What was his purpose ofing here?

    Since he came here, then what about the demon master?

    Ye Changge¡¯s questions came one after another, but the one floating at the top was still.

    Where am I?

    What am I going to do?

    The world before his eyes was a vast expanse of whiteness. Apart from the three feet around him, he could not see anything.

    Everything was buried by the white fog.

    Ye Changge tried to absorb the spirit energy, but he discovered that there was not a single bit of spirit energy inside the Human Mountain Seal that had swallowed so much spirit energy before.

    How strange.

    Ye Changge was very curious. Where did so much spirit energy go?

    That was the spiritual qi of this world. This thing had actually swallowed all of it.

    If it had not exploded, it would have been made of materials.

    There was actually no spiritual qi inside.

    Ye Changge felt that as long as he found the spiritual qi, he would soon know what the effect of the Human Mountain Seal was.

    Ye Changge strode forward. Although he couldn¡¯t see anything, he felt that waiting on the spot was the stupidest thing.

    With every step forward, the fog in front would automatically recede, and the fog behind would automatically move forward.

    It looked like Ye Changge was standing still.

    However, Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual senses clearly remembered the route he took, and he just kept walking.

    Without any reference, the passage of time was also difficult to calcte.

    When Ye Changge walked 91,713 steps, he stopped.

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 226 - The Power of the Human Mountain Seal

    <h4>Chapter 226: The Power of the Human Mountain Seal</h4>

    The space was very quiet. There was not a single sound.

    Only a thick fog quietly floated three feet away.

    There seemed to be light above his head. Through the thick fog, it appeared pure white.

    There was no clear wind, no slow water.

    It was as if there was nothing in this world but the fog.

    Ye Changge also suspected for a moment that he was hallucinating.

    There was also the sound of iron and stone colliding in this kind of ce.

    It was like the sound of hard steel scraping against the ground.

    It should be very far away. The sound that Ye Changge heard was very small and very subtle.

    But he was very sure that there was a sound!

    Ye Changge looked to the left, through the thick white fog.

    His bright eyes seemed to see through the thick fog, and he had a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re noting out?¡±

    Ye Changge said softly, then stood rooted in ce for a while. He looked ahead to the left and asked again.

    There was no response.

    It was so quiet that it was as if nothing had happened just now. It waspletely an illusion.

    Ye Changge sensed that something was wrong.

    But Ye Changge, who was already in the godly spirit realm, did not believe that something bad would happen to him.

    Ye Changge walked over there inrge strides, walking in the direction where he had heard the sound before.

    The fog was still the same. With every step Ye Changge took, the fog receded.

    The distance the white fog retreated became shorter and shorter.

    After walking for a while, the white fog gradually turned ck.

    After entering the ce, the light in the entire space disappeared.

    Although it looked no different from the outside world, Ye Changge felt a sense of darkness.

    Eerie.

    Strange.

    It was as if he had entered an area filled with demonic qi. There were all kinds of strange creatures lurking in the dark, spying on him.

    Ye Changge¡¯s expression was the same as usual. He was not afraid at all and continued to walk forward.

    Then, pitch-ck chains appeared.

    The entire space was upied by pitch-ck chains, like a lush forest.

    The thick chains towered into the sky, like a giant ancient tree.

    The chains walked forward.

    The endless pitch-ck chains were entangled together, and one could vaguely see the outline of a person.

    That person¡¯s head was facing down, his feet were facing the sky, and he was suspended upside down in the sky.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Ye Changge asked softly. He guessed that the voice he heard was from him.

    Could it be a cry for help?

    No matter how one looked at it, this person was bound by the chains, unable to leave.

    He was like a prisoner.

    Aftering over for a while, seeing that the man did not respond, Ye Changge asked another question.

    He carefully observed the human figure that was bound by the thick chains.

    The man did not speak. No, he could not speak.

    Ye Changge keenly noticed that the man¡¯s chest moved slightly.

    Then, countless densely packed chains instantly tightened.

    Like a python preying on its prey, it coiled around its prey.

    Every time the prey breathed, the python would coil around it even more tightly. Obtaining the air necessary for survival became the prey¡¯s life-threatening weakness.

    Every time its victim¡¯s chest moved, the python would seize the opportunity to tighten until the prey could no longer breathe.

    Ye Changge felt that this chain was much like a python.

    Every time the trapped man made a move, the chain would tighten.

    Until he died.

    This was the only thing that Ye Changge found strange after entering this space.

    He wanted to try breaking this chain and see if he could draw out something.

    To let him find a way out of here.

    Ye Changge tried to break the chain with spells.

    But no matter if it was a sword technique or a spell.

    There was not even a spark when it hit the chain.

    The pitch-ck chain did not have any luster, as if it was immune to all spells.

    No matter what kind of spell it was, it didn¡¯t cause the slightest damage when it hit the chain.

    Ye Changge was 100% sure that even if it hit anything in the divine realm, he would be able to leave a mark.

    But this chain didn¡¯t have any spiritual essence. In the eyes of the divine sense, it was just an extremely ordinary chain.

    It was not some rare divine artifact or a legendary Dao artifact.

    It was just like a chain that a mortal created with a hammer.

    It was just a little darker.

    Ye Changge looked around again, but the surrounding chain forest didn¡¯t have any changes.

    Raising his head, Ye Changge noticed that the chains all came from the sky. Ye Changge nned to go up and take a look.

    They did not grow out of the ground and intertwine with each other as he remembered.

    Ye Changge formed an incantation gesture and his body rose up from the ground, slowly floating into the air.

    The higher he went, the thicker the chains were, and the more secret manuals there were.

    After an unknown period of time.

    A pure ck sun appeared in the sky, emitting a colorless but iparably dark light in the sky.

    The light passed through the topyer of clouds, and the light that shone from it turned into a ck iron chain.

    It fell from the clouds to the ground and turned into the pitch-ck forest.

    Ye Changge thought about it. Since the chain could not be broken, could the sun do it?

    He felt that the sun was far away from him, so his spells might not be able to hit it.

    Ye Changge took out a divine spear and smashed it into the ck sun.

    The divine spear was like Hou Yi¡¯s arrow, stabbing at the sun fiercely.

    The ck sun was extremely huge, and the divine spear was like a toothpick in front of it.

    The two collided, and in an instant, the ck sun burst with an iparably terrifying wave of mes.

    The iron chains in the clouds were also affected by this. There was no wind, but they also began to swing wildly.

    They surged towards Ye Changge.

    ¡°Quickly leave.¡±

    Just as Ye Changge frantically avoided the chains, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind.

    Who was it?

    Ye Changge did not know, but the person who could speak up to help him at this time was most likely not an enemy. He did not care whether he heard or not, and said loudly,

    ¡°What exactly is this?¡±

    When the voice heard Ye Changge¡¯s words, its tone also became anxious.

    ¡°Artifact Spirit Recement Technique, don¡¯t bother so much. Quicklye down and I¡¯ll send you out!¡±

    Artifact Spirit Recement Technique. Ye Changge judged that the person who was helping him now should be the original artifact spirit of the Human Mountain Seal, which was also the human figure that was entangled by countless chains.

    Right now, he was being reced by someone. In a while, he might be reced by other artifact spirits.

    Ye Changge wanted to save him.

    Since the artifact spirit was already leaning towards him, and he saved it, there be a high chance of obtaining this worldly treasure, right?

    Ye Changge spoke.

    ¡°Then I want to save you. How should I save you?¡±

    ¡°Get out! This array formation is impossible to break inside! I¡¯ve already thought of all the methods you can think of.¡±

    Ye Changge did not hesitate. Hearing the artifact spirit¡¯s words, he hurriedly began to run down.

    Rushing to the position of the human-shaped chains, the chains that hung down from the sky seemed to have sensed Ye Changge¡¯s thoughts, and their speed suddenly increased.

    They chased after Ye Changge crazily, like a predator chasing its prey.

    Like a person, the chains were chasing him. Ye Changge¡¯s skills were better. He rushed to the side of the artifact spirit that was bound together by countless chains.

    The moment Ye Changge arrived, a hole that was as tall as a person suddenly appeared in the pitch-ck fog.

    It was empty inside, emitting a spatial aura. It seemed like it was an exit.

 Chapter 227 - The Strange Array

    <h4>Chapter 227: The Strange Array</h4>

    Seeing the hole that was emitting countless spatial auras, Ye Changge did not hesitate and plunged into it.

    The chain behind him increased its speed, but it was still a second too slow and did not catch up.

    After leaving, the man who waspletely ck smiled at Ye Changge and said, ¡°Yo, you¡¯re out. Was it fun inside?¡±

    Ye Changge ignored him and looked around, looking for Ning Manman and Mo Ling.

    Theke that was originally filled with spiritual liquid dried up, revealing the wet riverbed.

    The wet riverbed was filled with strange, pitch-ck water nts.

    Looking carefully, the cracks on the riverbed looked like a strange array formation.

    But Ye Changge did not notice it. He thought it was normal for the riverbed to have water nts cracks?

    After going in, he realized that these two things should not coexist.

    Water grass would die without water, but the riverbed would only crack after it had dried up for a long time!

    It seemed that the formation was maintaining the ck sun. The strange water grass was the root of the chains.

    ¡°Stop looking. I cooked the two little girls and ate them.¡±

    Seeing that Ye Changge did not pay attention to him, he came out and kept looking around. It seemed that he was looking for the two little girls who had run away.

    Lu Yushu had not seen anyone who dared to ignore him for a long time. He was a little angry and provoked Ye Changge.

    Hearing his words, Ye Changge was very angry. He waved his hand and gave Lu Yushu a p, signaling him to shut up.

    A casual blow from him who was in the god realm was not something an ordinary Emperor could receive. However, Lu Yushu did not even blink. That blow inexplicably disappeared.

    Ye Changge did not panic because of what he said.

    He could feel that the two of them were fine, but he did not know where they had run off to.

    Lu Yushu was in front of him, so he did not dare to release his spiritual energy to investigate. He was afraid that he would be ambushed.

    He had to be careful.

    However, he was still a little annoyed when he heard this. Ye Changge spoke in an annoyed tone.

    ¡°If the two of them die, the entire Inner Demon Sect will be buried with them!¡±

    In any case, their sect master might not have broken through that heavenly chasm yet, so they could afford to provoke him.

    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s fine. Anyway, I¡¯m not part of the Inner Demon Sect, so what does it have to do with me?¡±

    When Lu Yushu heard Ye Changge¡¯s words, his bewitching face broke into a wide smile. His face was full of indifference as heughed and said.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at Lu Yushu as if he was looking at a madman. What was this personughing at?

    He asked instinctively.

    ¡°Looks like you really aren¡¯t from the Great Xia World. Where are you from? Are there other big aristocratic families like the Great Xia?¡±

    Lu Yushu stoppedughing and rubbed his chin as he carefully sized up Ye Changge for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m from Great Xia,¡± he suddenly said.

    Then, like an aunt quarreling in a market, he kept asking questions.

    ¡°What¡¯s your power? What¡¯s the strongest power? What¡¯s your sect¡¯s rank? Are you the strongest? Do you have a Daoist partner?¡±

    Ye Changge was also very speechless. He felt like he had returned to his previous life and returned home for the new year.

    He had been stopped by a bunch of rtives. Then, they had kept asking, ¡°Son, how¡¯s your work this year? Did you get a raise? Did you get a promotion? Did you find a partner? Where¡¯s your partner? How¡¯s your work? Did you buy a house? How many kids will you have in the future? Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.¡±

    His scalp went numb!

    This scene was so intense that Ye Changge suspected that this person was also a transmigrator. Was he right?

    Ye Changge said softly, ¡°The odd and even changes?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lu Yushu¡¯s face was full of confusion. He did not know what Ye Changge had said all of a sudden.

    He could understand every word, but when he connected them together, he felt that it contained extremely terrifying knowledge.

    He could only instinctively ask Ye Changge what he had said.

    Ye Changge¡¯s lips curled up. Seeing that he was not from the same hometown, there was nothing to be afraid of.

    His two disciples were not dead either. Ye Changge¡¯s mood improved. He looked at Lu Yushu¡¯s purple eyes and teased, ¡°You¡¯re not from the Great Xia?¡±

    ¡°How do you know that I¡¯m not from the Great Xia? I¡¯m from the Five Poison Mountain. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s ignorant.¡±

    After hearing that, Lu Yushu closed one of his eyes. He frowned and his face was full of doubt.

    It was as if he was getting old and there was something wrong with his ears.

    Five Poison Mountain?

    How long ago was that?

    He seemed to still remember the arrogant expression and tone of that short woman, as well as the iparably humble¡­

    Himself.

    Lu Yushu¡¯s heart was burning with a nameless fury. He could not remember how many years it had been since he had been angry.

    ¡°Ha. The Five Poisons Sect has been destroyed for so many years, and you found this thing out of an old antique? Can¡¯t you at least brag a little? For example, our Devil Fiend Sect?¡±

    Ye Changge automatically filtered out Lu Yushu¡¯s nonsense. In any case, it was his own nonsense and he did not deceive him.

    In any case, he did not count on his information.

    But when he heard that the Devil Fiend Sect had even used them, Ye Changge instinctively felt that things were not good. He asked tentatively,

    ¡°Devil Sect?¡±

    Lu Yushu nodded and said proudly,

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the demon lord that the Mo family mentioned.

    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met. How is my Human Mountain Seal?¡±

    His expression was as arrogant as a peacock. He was saying, praise me, praise me, quickly praise me!

    However, when Ye Changge heard about his identity, he felt disgusted inside. He had destroyed his disciple¡¯s family. Sooner orter, he would have to cut him down.

    And he even praised him? That was impossible.

    ¡°Not much.¡±

    Ye Changge said snappily. His gaze shifted to the side, not wanting to look directly at Lu Yushu.

    ¡°Lies. Young man, I think you¡¯re very good. Do you want toe to our Devil Fiend Sect?¡±

    Lu Yushu was very arrogant. He felt that his things were definitely the best and that everyone in the world would like them. Ye Changge thought he was definitely jealous of him, causing him to lie again.

    He felt that this young man was a little interesting. Moreover, he was able to enter the Human Mountain Seal on his own. At the very least, his basic skills were very solid.

    He was interesting and his strength was not bad either. Lu Yushu extended an olive branch to him.

    In any case, the Devil Fiend Sect was very prosperous. Now, they had basically unified the Devil Province, bing thergest sect in the true sense of the Devil Province.

    They were stillcking Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation resources?

    Unfortunately, the olive branch that Lu Yushu had taken the initiative to throw out for the first time was stepped on for the first time.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to kill so many of you? Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to go in and find something worthy?¡±

    Ye Changge never felt that he needed someone to teach him cultivation directly.

    Anyway, with the system by his side, he could cultivate very well by himself. He did not need anyone¡¯s help.

    Moreover, even if he was in the mood to join a sect and bully a child, he did not need to join an enemy¡¯s sect, right?

    Lu Yushu understood Ye Changge¡¯s thoughts and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Then you¡¯ll die here.¡±

    Lu Yushu suddenly turned hostile and used the same move as the Mo family¡¯s patriarch. He gathered the devilish me in his hand and punched Ye Changge like lightning.

    Seeing the same move, Ye Changge did not dare to take it head-on.

    Lu Yushu was too powerful and was an existence above gods.

    Ye Changge did not dare to be careless.

    He even used his full strength to dodge, afraid that he would have a follow-up move.

 Chapter 228 - The Man Mountain Seal Went Out of Control

    <h4>Chapter 228: The Man Mountain Seal Went Out of Control</h4>

    Seeing Ye Changge¡¯s actions, Lu Yushu was somewhat surprised.

    The backup moves he had prepared were actually not put to use.

    As long as Ye Changge was interested in being arrogant, Lu Yushu was confident that he would be able to deal an unforgettable injury to him.

    He had seen many geniuses, and they were all people who crossed realms to challenge and win like it was nothing.

    Back then, he had also faced an opponent two levels higher than him, and he dared to look down on them.

    However, Lu Yushu also knew this oue. As long as he made a mistake, he could sustain serious injuries from small moves, and he could even die.

    From then on, Lu Yushu no longer dared to look down on any opponent.

    Even if it was just a small level higher.

    This time, the sect leader of the Inner Demon Sect was like this.

    If it was not for his caution, he might have been defeated.

    However, when facing an enemy with a cultivation level lower than his, Lu Yushu was in a good mood. For example, today, Ye Changge made him admire him very much.

    He would still y with him.

    Although he did not use his full strength.

    But for someone who was two major realms lower than him, this was already a very impressive move.

    ¡°You¡¯re very good.¡±

    Lu Yushu praised him. It was rare for him to have the heart to cherish talent.

    Relying on his own cultivation to be able to cultivate all the way to the godly spirit realm at such a young age and still be so cautious, Lu Yushu seemed to have seen himself in him.

    Once again, he took the initiative to recruit Ye Changge with a very sincere expression.

    He had even repeatedly promised that he would not make things difficult for Ye Changge. He would definitely treat his subordinates equally and fairly.

    As long as one had the strength, then the next sect master position would be his.

    Lu Yushu would absolutely not interfere too much.

    Ye Changge was too outstanding to dare to give such conditions.

    It was not like he had not seen a deity who could take a blow from his own hand.

    But it was either a treasure trove of self-defense, or a proud disciple of an ancient sect with a supreme heritage

    Ye Changge now did not show any of these characteristics.

    Just by the strength of his own ascetic then.

    It was not easy.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ye Changge still refused his offer.

    An enemy was an enemy. There was no way around it.

    Moreover, he did not offer Ye Changge anything special, even though he would not agree to it even if he did gave it to him.

    However, if he wanted to rely on drawing him to his side, to make him go against his principles and surrender to the enemy, Ye Changge suspected that Lu Yushu¡¯s brain was not very good.

    Perhaps because he had been in a high position for many years, Lu Yushu felt that it was already an amazing thing that he was willing to lower his status. Ye Changge should be grateful and quickly kowtow to show gratitude.

    Why did he not think about it? Since he was able to fight from the bottom all the way until today, why did Ye Changge not agree to it?

    Because of death?

    Ye Changge did not feel that he had no way of surviving.

    ¡°That¡¯s really a pity.¡±

    Lu Yushu nodded. He let out a long sigh of relief and respected Ye Changge¡¯s choice. He did not n to hold back and went all out.

    Perhaps Ye Changge could agree, but it would instead disappoint him.

    He thought about it. Back then, he would not have agreed to such a situation.

    But when faced with such a favored son of heaven, he could only destroy him if he could not get him on his side.

    As the sect master of the devil¡¯s doctrine, being ruthless was the most basic requirement. He would not let Ye Changge go just because he cherished Ye Changge¡¯s talent. That would be digging a grave for himself.

    Facing Lu Yushu¡¯s all-out attack, Ye Changge took out all the divine weapons in his interspatial ring, wanting to fight for that impossible miracle.

    Monstrous demonic mes surged over. In front of the demonic mes that were two levels higher, the divine artifacts appeared extremely fragile.

    Unless it was a Dao artifact, it might as well be made out of paper.

    The demonic mes were getting closer and closer, and Ye Changge also felt a trace of the terrifying aura of death.

    Although he had many divine artifacts, each of which could buy him a bit of time, the number of divine artifacts would eventually run out.

    At that time, what should he do?

    Ye Changge was wondering if he could run away if he turned around.

    At this moment, the Human Mountain Seal underwent a terrifying change.

    An iparably powerful and imposing aura spread out, instantly crushing Lu Yushu¡¯s monstrous devilish mes. Ye Changge waspletely fine.

    A terrifying aura spread throughout the entire Emperor¡¯s pce. Under this pressure, ordinary mortals all fainted,

    Feeling his devil mes being crushed, Lu Yushu was also filled with fear. He cried out, ¡°How can this be?¡±

    Following his gaze, Ye Changge looked over and discovered that the originally pure white human mountain seal had be half ck and half white.

    It looked extremely strange. ck and white were not absolutely symmetrical. Instead, they intersected with each other, like the battle lines of two armies on the battlefield.

    They were pulling each other.

    There was a bit of each color in each of them.

    Seeing this strange change, Ye Changge did not understand. Could it be that his attack had destroyed the formation?

    Lu Yushu flew into a rage out of humiliation. For this Human Mountain Seal, Lu Yushu had paid a great price. Even the Mo family members did not know how much he had sacrificed.

    He only knew that the reward forpleting it was very tempting, and he was directly given a chance to break through to the godly realm.

    If he failed, his n to attack the Three Thousand Dao Prefecture would definitely fail.

    Thinking of this, Lu Yushu stared at Ye Changge. ¡°You did it? You sabotaged my n. Do you not want to live anymore?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me toe out. You¡¯re dead.¡±

    Without waiting for Ye Changge to speak, Lu Yushu touched the Human Mountain Seal with one hand and disappeared.

    To Lu Yushu, Ye Changge was just a random thing on the side of the road. If he was in a good mood, he would admire it, but if he was in a bad mood, he would directly step on it until it died.

    Before, letting him in was just a joke. He did not think that Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual energy purity could pass the Human Mountain Seal¡¯s test.

    Even if he went in, Lu Yushu had absolute confidence in the array formation that he had personally created.

    He was an expert that had surpassed the level of gods by two levels and was at the cave heaven level. If he did not know the method, it would be very difficult for him to break it with brute force.

    He was just a doll at the level of gods. What could he do?

    Now that the ident had urred, Lu Yushu immediately went in to remedy it.

    This was rted to his next n. He could not afford to make any mistakes.

    As long as Ye Changge met him again, he would kill him next time.

    Seeing Lu Yushu disappear quietly, Ye Changge hurriedly left this ce.

    A powerhouse in the cave heaven state was not someone he could fight right now. It was more important for him to run away quickly.

    After leaving the Emperor¡¯s pce, Ye Changge still released his spiritual energy to search for Ning Manman and Mo Ling.

    He nned to leave the Human Mountain World first.

    As for the Human Mountain Seal¡­

    With the Green Mountain left behind, he was not afraid that there would be no firewood to burn.

    As long as he was still alive, there was still a chance to find again.

    In the future, he would definitely go to the Great Xia World.

    Since he had promised to avenge Ning Manman, he would definitely do it.

    Anyway, judging by Lu Yushu¡¯s anxiousness, this thing was very important to him.

    In the future, after destroying the fiend school, he could also find it again.

    Now, Ye Changge was very clear about what he was going to do next.

    Cultivation, breakthrough.

    The strength of the God Realm was no longer enough.

    He had to break through to the Domain Realm.

    Otherwise, when he faced Lu Yushu, he would not be able to escape.

    The strength of the Cave Heaven Realm was indeed very terrifying.

    It was even greater than the God Realm than the Emperor Realm. He had to quickly cultivate.

    Strength was the foundation of everything. Without strength, he could only be ughtered by others.

 Chapter 229 - Leaving the Human Mountain World

    <h4>Chapter 229: Leaving the Human Mountain World</h4>

    After using his spiritual energy to investigate, Ye Changge discovered that Ning Manman and Mo Ling had not gone far. They had actually returned to the inn to wait for him.

    ¡°How did you run away? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Ye Changge asked with concern. He had hurried to the inn and now looked at the two people who were quietly sitting on the bed.

    Lu Yushu¡¯s strength was too terrifying. Ye Changge guessed that he did not pay attention to these two at all, and did not have the slightest desire to make a move on them.

    Making a move to kill a qi disciple and a middle three realms person.

    It was too tiring.

    ¡°I just ran straight away. Seeing that you were suddenly sucked in, Ning Manman pulled me up and ran out.¡±

    Mo Ling raised her head and blinked her big eyes as she looked at Ye Changge and said with some confusion.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t stop you?¡±

    Ye Changge was a little worried and asked a concerned question. He grabbed the two people¡¯s hands and carefully checked their bodies to see if anything had been nted. ¡°¡­¡±

    After finding the mark left by her father in Mo Ling¡¯s body, Ye Changge could not find any other abnormalities.

    After destroying it, he summoned the divine sword and said to the two of them,

    ¡°Alright,e on up. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Ning Manman was a little confused. Since the matter had been resolved, shouldn¡¯t they take the spatial teleportation array in the Emperor¡¯s pce to the Great Xia World?

    ¡°In the Demon Emperor World, we have to make a run for it first. Then, I¡¯ll go back and advance, and then we¡¯ll go to the Great Xia World to take revenge.¡±

    Ye Changge lifted the two of them onto the flying swords and activated them. Then, he slowly exined, ¡°Thest person to appear is Devil Lord Lu Yushu. His strength is two realms higher than mine. I can¡¯t beat him.

    ¡°So, I was so worried about your safety just now. It¡¯s really great that you¡¯re fine.

    ¡°Fortunately, I caused some damage after entering the Human Mountain Seal. Now, he¡¯s busy solving the problem inside. Otherwise, I might not be able toe find you alive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Demon Emperor World to settle some things first and ask for directions. After I return to the mortal world where I was born to advance, we¡¯ll go to the Great Xia World to look for trouble with them.¡±

    After listening to Ye Changge¡¯s exnation, the two little girls nodded and sat quietly.

    The divine sword flew in the sky, blowing up the long hair that Ye Changge had draped over his shoulders. His white clothes fluttered in the wind, making him look like an immortal.

    Soon, they returned to the ruins of the Freedom Pce.

    Ye Changge did not give up and used the Spectator¡¯s Freedom Scripture once more

    There was no reaction at all, and the old woman no longer reacted.

    Letting out a long sigh, Ye Changge put away his cultivation technique.

    After searching for a long time, he finally found the teleportation array that he hade from.

    After carefully examining it with his spiritual senses, he realized that the teleportation array was somewhat damaged.

    After finding some materials from his interspatial ring, he repaired it and barely managed to fix the teleportation array.

    He inserted the spirit stones.

    Activate!

    What appeared in front of Ye Changge and the others was a spatial passageway that seemed to have no end.

    On both sides of the passageway, there were faint silver spatial barriers.

    And within the spatial walls, there was a passageway that was about a hundred feet long.

    At the end of the passageway, there was a deep darkness.

    And at the top and bottom of the passageway, there was the same kind of darkness that caused one¡¯s heart to palpitate.

    Faintly, there was a dense spatial undtion seeping out from within. The entire passageway was extremely dead silent, without the slightest strange sound.

    Seeing that Mo Ling and Ning Manman¡¯s cultivations were still too low, Ye Changge took out the spatial ship that he had not used for a long time from his interspatial ring.

    Space was like the sea, boundless and endless. The two teleportation arrays had set two ends.

    When one¡¯s cultivation level was low, they needed a spaceship to carry their physical body, or else they would be easily damaged by the ocean of space.

    For Ye Changge, who was now in the God Realm, as long as he did not encounter a space storm, crossing space would not be a big problem.

    Seeing this kind of space passage for the first time, even with Ning Manman¡¯s willpower, she could not help but be a little apprehensive.

    Her gaze slowly looked towards the walls formed by the spatial energy on both sides of the passage. Beyond that, there was still endless darkness. No one knew what kind of scene would be there.

    ¡°Master, is this the teleportation array?¡±

    Mo Ling was also stunned. Her eyes were wide open as she waited. She raised a hand, wanting to touch it but she was stopped by Ye Changge. She turned her head to look at Ye Changge and asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Come on board.¡±

    Ye Changge said gently. After the two of them boarded the ship, Ye Changge also sat on it. He felt a feeling that he had not felt for a long time.

    After infusing spiritual energy into the space ship, the speed of the space ship was extremely terrifying in its passage through space. It was not an exaggeration to describe it as ¡®chasing after the moon and the stars¡¯.

    Ye Changge and the other two sat on the ship. They could only see the silver space walls on both sides moving backwards. That kind of speed was dazzling.

    This was the first time that Mo Ling and Ning Manman had sat on a teleportation formation that crossed a realm. Their eyes involuntarily widened when they saw such a strange sight.

    ¡°Master, it is so beautiful!¡±

    The silver light moved backwards with a ¡®swoosh¡¯sound. In their eyes, it was just like a shooting star that shed across the sky.

    It was extremely beautiful.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it is just like a shooting star.¡±

    Ye Changge also echoed.

    A silver glow quietly shed across the quiet and dark spatial tunnel.

    An instantter, it disappeared at the end of the darkness. Its appearance was just like a lonely traveler in space.

    The so-called inter-world teleportation formation connected the spatial points of two ces. After which, the distance between them became extremely short.

    If one did not use the inter-world teleportation formation and allowed Ye Changge¡¯s physical body to cross the empty space, the journey would take at least half a year to start.

    During the journey, after experiencing some novelty at the beginning, it became dull once again.

    Even after Ning Manman yed for a few hours, she could not endure this feeling and threw it back to Ye Changge. After which, she entered the cabin and fell asleep.

    In this spatial tunnel, Ye Changge did not dare to enter to cultivate. He was afraid that absorbing the spatial spiritual energy would cause spatial chaos and cause the tunnel to be destroyed.

    He himself was not afraid of getting lost in the void, but with two disciples who had just started cultivating, Ye Changge could not guarantee their safety.

    Time passed slowly.

    Every day, Ye Changge relied on pills to recover his spirit energy.

    Three days passed slowly. When they were about to reach the end, the trembling of the distance between the spatial passage woke up Ning Manman and Mo Ling who were still sleeping.

    ¡°Master¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The two who were sleeping soundly were still a little confused after being suddenly woken up.

    They were still yawning as they spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, go to sleep.¡±

    Ye Changge pretended to be alright as he consoled them, but his brows still furrowed unconsciously.

    Sure enough, the temporary teleportation array was really useless.

    Looking at the illusory space passage that was about to disappear, this was the premonition of the space passage shattering.

    If it shattered, they would be dragged into an iparably violent passage through space.

    The probability of surviving was very high, but he might not be able to protect the two girls.

    Ye Changge also had some worry between his brows.

    Then, the space passage began to shatter.

    ¡°Curses, what I¡¯m really afraid of came true!¡±

    Seeing that the space passage was about to shatter, Ye Changge directly lifted the space ship and burned all the cultivation in his body, throwing the space ship to the finish line.

 Chapter 230 - The Li family of the Northern Region

    <h4>Chapter 230: The Li family of the Northern Region</h4>

    This was a red-yellow desert. The wind howled all day long, filling the sky with yellow sand. The whistling of the wind seemed to carry a hint of a chill.

    In such a deste ce, one could not even see a human figure.

    All that could be perceived was the endless whistling wind.

    There were no trees here, and the harsh environment made it difficult for the nts to survive.

    Only the yellowish weeds could survive in this destend.

    Under their short leaves was an unimaginably developed root system, meters of long roots cutting deep into the ground in search of precious underground water.

    The desert herders called them hallelujahs, meaning divine.

    These hardy nts were the mostmon nts in thend.

    A strong wind blew across a patch of pale yellow wild grass in the desert, and the wild grass bent down.

    It looked vague, but a pitch-ck figure was revealed in the grass.

    The figure¡¯s clothes were rather tattered, and his body was covered in blood. The tip of his nose showed that he was breathing very weakly. If it were not for the fact that his chest was still rising and falling, perhaps everyone would have thought that he was a corpse that had been thrown into the desert.

    The corpse that was covered in blood suddenly trembled after a long beat of silence.

    Soon after, his tightly shut eyes slowly opened a little.

    Hearing the sound of wind whistling by his ears, the corners of his mouth could not help but curl up into a bitter smile.

    Just where in the world did this cross-realm teleportation array teleport him to?

    The figure that seemed to be a corpse was precisely Ye Changge, who had escaped from the cross-realm teleportation array.

    When he had thrown the space ship into the teleportation array on the other side, his cultivation had already dried up. Just as he was about to take some pills to replenish his spiritual energy from his interspatial ring, he encountered a spatial storm.

    If he dared to use his interspatial ring in the spatial storm, the entire interspatial ring wouldpletely copse.

    It was only after his physical body had been ruthlessly abused by the spatial storm that he was spat out like trash.

    At this moment, due to his body being ruthlessly destroyed by the crazy spatial strength, the injuries Ye Changge¡¯s body sustained were quite serious.

    He did not even possess the strength to stand up. It had been nearly a day since he was spat out.

    During this one day, hey here like a corpse. He slowly absorbed the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth. After which, he carefully nourished his greatly damaged body.

    His finger moved his interspatial ring with great difficulty. A medicinal pill appeared in a sh. After which, Ye Changge slowly ced it into his mouth while his body trembled.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body immediately felt an intense pain afterpleting this task, which was usually very easy.

    Cold sweat surfaced on his forehead. If it was not because of his strong body this time around¡­

    It was likely that his body would have been torn into pieces under the wild and violent spatial strength¡­ Even though this was the case, he was still unlucky enough to enter a seriously injured state.

    ¡°As long as I recover a little of my cultivation, I will be able to heal my injuries on my own. After which, I will begin refining medicinal pills. It should be able to gradually heal my injuries¡­

    Hopefully, I will not be the most unlucky to meet some roaming demonic beast at this moment.

    Even an expert from the Cave Heaven Realm can not do anything to me. If I end up bing food in the mouth of a demonic beast. It will really be difficult for me to ept it¡­

    Ye Changge slowly muttered to himself. As he felt the warm medicinal strength that had spread within his body, a wave of tiredness once again surged through him.

    This caused his eyes to gradually close. When he closed his eyes, he seemed to vaguely hear some noisy noises and exmations¡­

    Ye Changge had once again woken up in an intense jolt. That jolt caused the bones in his body to appear like they had fallen apart.

    The pain drove away the tiredness that lingered in his head. After which, he struggled and slowly opened his eyes.

    What was before his eyes was arge ceiling. Ye Changge¡¯s finger gently rubbed the ce where his body was leaning on. His gaze swept over it and immediately understood where he was. This ce should be on a horse carriage. In other words¡­, he should have been discovered by a passerby in the grass, right?

    His gaze swept over his body and discovered that the blood traces on his body had been wiped away.

    Even the tattered ck robe had been changed by someone. Currently, he was only wearing a rather rough linen shirt.

    Ye Changge was stunned for a moment as he looked at the clothes on his body. Suddenly, he recalled something. He hurriedly touched his right hand. Only when he discovered that the few interspatial rings were still present did he heave a heavy sigh of relief¡­

    While Ye Changge was feeling relieved, the curtain of the carriage was suddenly lifted and dazzling sunlight entered the carriage.

    Following that, a middle-aged man with a strong build appeared in Ye Changge¡¯s field of vision.

    When he saw that Ye Changge had woken up, he also grinned and said in a rather straightforward manner, ¡°Little brother, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze swept over the middle-aged man¡¯s body. Although his body was currently empty due to his serious injuries, his spiritual senses were still powerful.

    Immediately, he was able to discern this person¡¯s strength. He was at the peak of the reincarnation stage and was only a short step away from breaking through to the Crossing Cmity Realm.

    ¡°Our convoy discovered you in a bush in the northern desert. After seeing your injuries, we originally thought that you would not be able to endure it. We did not expect that you would actually be able to wake up¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man smiled at Ye Changge and spoke.

    ¡°My Name Is Li Mian. I¡¯m a steward of the Li family of the Northern Imperial City. I happen to have a mission this time. I was passing by the northern desert when I found you. Speaking of which, you¡¯re really lucky.

    ¡°Demonic disasters often ur in the desert. These beasts are all fierce fellows. Even the ordinary lower three realms are no match for them.

    ¡°If they had not discovered the alpha wolf in time, many middle three realm experts would¡¯ve been eaten by them. If they had discovered you, it is likely that you would have been a pile of bones.¡±

    ¡°Thank you big brother Li Mian for saving me. I am Ye Changge.¡±

    Ye Changge spoke with great gratitude when he heard this. However, he would be able to gradually recover a little of his cultivation as long as he continued to lie down for one or two days.

    After which, he would be able to summon the refined demonic fire spirit to protect himself. However, no one could be certain that nothing would happen within a day or two. Therefore, Li Mian had indeed saved his life.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m out and about. I¡¯ll help as much as I can. Nothing bad will happen.¡±

    Li Mian gave a simple and honest smile. Then, he recalled something and said, ¡°Brother Ye, your injuries are extremely serious. Currently, our god does not have any medicinal ingredients that can cure you. Perhaps, you should go to the northern King¡¯s City and find an alchemist to refine some medicinal pills for you.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded. He understood Li Mian¡¯s meaning. He himself was an alchemist and a weapon refiner. He knew the faces of most alchemists when they refined pills.

    They wanted money and would charge without a care in the world.

    They would not be lenient if they could take advantage of the situation. If they could ask for a hundred yuan for a spirit stone pill, they would ask you to pay more.

    Even if they had the ability, then would not treat him. In any case, he would not die.

    If it were not for the fact that alchemists were rare, they would have been beaten to death long ago.

 Chapter 231 - A Strange Voice

    <h4>Chapter 231: A Strange Voice</h4>

    ¡°Brothers, be on your guard. As long as we reach the Northern Imperial City, we will be safe.¡±

    Li Tu shouted.

    The northern desert was thergest desert in this region. It was known as thend of death.

    This ce was filled with yellow sand. There were no nts living here, let alone water sources.

    What was even more terrifying was that you never knew when a demonic beast would appear from the ground beneath your feet and devour you.

    For example, the bloodthirsty ants, gale wolves, death worms¡­ They were all extremely terrifying.

    Even martial artists of the middle three realms would be faced with death if they were even slightly careless.

    Therefore, they had to pass through this ce as soon as possible and leave this damned ce.

    The others responded one after another and braced themselves as best as they could. It was obvious that they also knew how terrifying this ce was.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you really surprised me!¡±

    Li Tu¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, and his heart was in a state of shock.

    At the beginning, he had truly known how serious Ye Changge¡¯s injuries were. In less than a day, he had already recovered to this extent.

    It was too terrifying!

    This terrifying self-healing ability, even an upper three realms expert could not do it.

    Could it be that he was a god spirit realm expert?

    Thinking of this, Li Tu was even more surprised. One had to know that his Li family of the northern region was also a well-known force, and there was no such expert in the n.

    And this young man in front of him looked delicate and pretty. He was not very old, but he was actually so terrifying.

    Of course, perhaps he was overthinking.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my constitution is good.¡±

    Towards Li Tu¡¯s surprise, Ye Changge was clear in his heart, and he did not intend to hide it.

    Since he was not anxious, Ye Changge would not take the initiative to say it.

    After all, the world was full of dangers that were too unknown.

    ¡°Brother Li, the Northern Imperial City is ahead. I wonder what ns you have.¡±

    Li Tu was quite interested in the young man in front of him.

    He had appeared in the northern desert and suffered such serious injuries. At first, he did not have much hope that Ye Changge would be able to survive.

    However, the result was clearly beyond his expectations.

    This also strengthened his inner thoughts. This young man was definitely a powerful cultivator.

    Although there was no terrifying auraing from his body, and he could not see the specific martial arts realm, he was just as ordinary as ever.

    However, he had a vague feeling.

    The strength of this young man was beyond his imagination.

    One had to know that those who could be the leader of the escort mission were not simple people. With his cultivation at the peak of the rebirth realm, he could not see through Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation.

    This was also the reason why he was shocked.

    There were usually only a few reasons for such a situation.

    Ye Changge was just an ordinary person, but it was obviously impossible.

    The second possibility was that his cultivation had far surpassed his own, so he could not see through it.

    But he could not rule out the possibility that he had some treasure that concealed his cultivation and concealed his aura.

    In any case, this young man exuded a mysterious aura. Even if he was not a friend, he could not be an enemy.

    Then he looked at Ye Changge.

    He had not recovered from his injuries, so there were many uncertainties.

    He nned to stay in the Northern Imperial City for a few days first. After his injuries hadpletely recovered, he would go and look for Ning Manman.

    He wondered how she was doing now.

    The spatial storm was too terrifying. He did not even have the time to react. If he had not made a prompt decision, he would have been trapped in the endless turbulence and would not know where he had been teleported to.

    Now that a trace of spiritual qi had recovered in his body, he could open his spatial ring.

    In the carriage, Ye Changge crossed his legs and took out an ice spirit fruit from his spatial ring to eat. Then, he circted his cultivation technique.

    As soon as he swallowed it, he felt majestic spiritual energy flowing through his limbs and bones, nourishing his cracked body.

    His body was densely covered in bloody wounds. Although he was no longer bleeding, the wounds were real.

    The spatial turbulence was extremely terrifying. It was like sharp des that almost tore him apart. If not for his terrifying physique, he would have already entered the cycle of reincarnation.

    Under the nourishment of the ice spirit fruit, these injuries were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ferocious injuries began to fade and finally disappeared.

    Following that, the remaining spiritual energy entered his meridians, bones, and muscles, and finally returned to his dantian.

    His cultivation was also slowly rising, and his aura was also getting stronger and stronger. It was as if he was riding on a rocket that was soaring at an extreme speed.

    If it was not for the istion array set up earlier, the entire carriage would have exploded into pieces.

    Just like that, an afternoon quickly passed. Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation base had already reached the quasi-emperor realm.

    At this time, he no longer needed to deliberately circte his cultivation method. He could continuously absorb the spiritual qi of the heavens and earth. Now there was only time.

    Before long, he would be able to return to his peak state, the godly spirit realm.

    It was also at this time that Li Tu¡¯s voice came from outside.

    ¡°Brother Li,e out to get some fresh air.¡±

    Ye Changge responded. When he walked out of the carriage, he saw more than ten people. They each chose their own positions and began to replenish their food.

    After a conversation, they learned that their convoy originally had more than thirty people. However, they encountered demonic beasts along the way and sacrificed more than ten people. Now, only these people were left.

    From then on, they never rested. They were thrown over a hundred kilometers in one breath. Their minds were tightly packed and they were about to copse.

    They really could not hold on any longer.

    Li Tu saw all of this, but for the sake of their safety, they could not stop.

    If those terrifying creatures were toe in another wave, they would bepletely annihted.

    Therefore, these past few days, they had been hurrying day and night. Their brothers were getting more and more tired, and Li Tu was also helpless.

    Now that they were about to arrive at the Northern Imperial City, it was time to rest.

    At this moment, a rustling sound suddenly came from afar. It was like a sudden p of thunder that resounded in everyone¡¯s minds.

 Chapter 232 - Army Ants in the Desert

    <h4>Chapter 232: Army Ants in the Desert</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Li Tu was shocked.

    The rest of the people were also shocked. They looked around and were ready to fight.

    They had experienced that the demon beasts in the desert were all powerful and bloodthirsty creatures. They were not afraid of death.

    If they were dyed, all of them would die here.

    Moreover, from the sound of this voice, it wasn¡¯t just a demon beast. It was like an army of thousands of horses surging forward in a mighty manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s army ants!¡± Ye Changge frowned.

    This was a type of demon beast that lived in groups. Although its individualbat strength was not very high, it was extremely difficult to deal with.

    It was difficult for the prey that they had their eyes on to escape from their pursuit unless they could kill all of them. However, this obviously did not conform to reality.

    Although there were billions of these ants when they moved out, they were like a moving jungle. They were the most troublesome existences.

    Then, they saw a scene that they would never forget for the rest of their lives.

    At the corner of a distant hill, red and ck ants gathered together and crawled toward them. The cracking sounds became clearer and clearer.

    These ants were not ordinary ants. They were the size of a thumb, and the pieces protruding from their mouths were very sharp, like pairs ofrge pincers.

    Under the reflected sunlight, Li Tu and the others all took a deep breath. Their eyes were filled with deep shock. They had no doubt that theserge pincers could easily tear their skin and crush their bones.

    Instantly, they all panicked.

    The only one who could remain calm at the scene was Ye Changge. He could easily deal with these creatures that were difficult to deal with for others.

    As everyone knew, as long as they were ants, no matter how big they were, they were afraid of one thing.

    It was ¡°Fire!¡±

    Fire could burn everything and burn the heavens.

    It was just a mere army ant. It was too easy to destroy them.

    Now that his strength had almost recovered, he could use the demonic fire spirit to release mes. He could just throw a ball of mes in and watch the show.

    These mes were not ordinary mes. They were spiritual mes that existed between heavens and earth. They had extremely tyrannical power. If the host¡¯s strength was strong, even space could be easily destroyed.

    Needless to say, these army ants would be like cotton puffsing into contact with fire and they would instantly turn into a sea of fire.

    Although these army ants were fast,pared to other demon beasts, they had a huge w.

    They did not have high intelligence.

    Even if there was a bottomless abyss in front of them, they would still choose to jump down without hesitation.

    Only the ant king level ants here would have normal intelligence levels, but it was not too high either. It was equivalent to the intelligence of a human child.

    If there was no ant king, Ye Changge would be able to kill all of the army ants.

    As the army ants got closer and closer, Li Tu roared and ordered everyone to prepare their defensive positions. It was too terrifying.

    There was no way to fight. There were too many of them.

    The ground was densely packed with army ants. Their fronts were ck, their middles were red, and their rears were ck and red all over.

    The originally yellow ground had been dyed ck and red. It was full of the shadows of these army ants.

    Although theirbat strength was not good, they could not hold on much longer. Even if they were exhausted, they could die here, not to mention killing them.

    Obviously, they had fallen into a dangerous situation.

    Everyone felt numb at this moment. Sheens of cold sweat could be seen, and everyone¡¯s clothes were all wet.

    If they had a choice, they would rather encounter a powerful demonic beast. It was better that they had a chance of escape rather than the surety of beingpletely wiped out.

    However, before their eyes, the densely packed army ants surrounded them from all directions. It was really too difficult to break out of the encirclement.

    It wasparable to ascending to the heavens.

    However, they could not just sit around and wait for death. Their mission had not beenpleted yet, so how could they die here?

    At this moment, the army ants had already closed in on them, forming a circle around them.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Following Li Tu¡¯s loud roar, everyone used their full strength.

    With a loud boom, the army ants were continuously sted away, leavingrge craters on the ground.

    These people all used their unique skills. Some were frozen, some were powerful, and some had swords that were formed from spiritual energy, emitting a powerful aura.

    With every strike, arge number of army ants died, and the army ants behind them would move forward. If this cycle continued, it would be as if there was no end to them.

    There was no sign of any decrease.

    After an hour, everyone looked exhausted. The long journey had already exhausted a lot of their minds, and now that they had encountered these troublesome demonic beasts, it could be said that it was a double disaster.

    There were already people who could not hold on anymore, but they still held on forcefully. If they fell, they would die. No one wanted to be devoured by these detestable fellows.

    Li Tu threw a punch and hit arge wave of army ant queens. Taking advantage of this gap, he said to Ye Changge, ¡°Brother, we might not be able to go to the northern capital. If there¡¯s a chance, we can drink more wine.¡±

    As he spoke, he handed a wrapped box to Ye Changge.

    The spiritual energy in their bodies was almost exhausted.

    The army ants were still densely packed, and they would die sooner orter. They had originally thought of using fire to repel the enemy, but it did not seem to be of much use.

    The ck army ants in front of them were still okay. They made crackling sounds as soon as they encountered fire, and they were charred.

    They thought that they had encountered hope, but the red army ants were no longer effective. Their armor seemed to be very special, and ordinary fire had no effect on them at all.

    Not to mention the ck and red army ants, which had already evolved wings and were flying around in the sky. They had already reached the realm of the refined realm and were very difficult to deal with.

    They were already in despair.

    Now, before the ck and red army ants came up, they could still forcefully open a passage and send Ye Changge out. If they were a littleter, it would be terrible.

    These low-level army ants were already very difficult to deal with. When the powerful ones came up, none of them would be able to escape.

    There was only one thought.

    Unexpectedly, Ye Changge shook his head and returned the package to Li Tu.

    This action made himpletely confused.

    What was going on?

    Just as he was puzzled, Ye Changge smiled. ¡°You should deliver this thing yourself. They¡¯re just mere army ants. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Under his puzzled gaze, Ye Changge walked in front of him. Suddenly, a gorgeous me appeared in his palm, releasing a powerful aura.

    This me was strangely crimson, and in the middle was nothingness. It was like a naked ck hole, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Li Tu was shocked.

    His eyes were wide open. He had never seen such a terrifying me. Just a nce was enough to make his soul tremble.

    This was a natural suppression.

    Although this me was just a small wisp, it was much stronger than the fireball he had just shot out. The two were not on the same level.

    If his was a fireball, then Ye Changge¡¯s was the bright moon in the sky.

    The difference between the two was like the difference between the heavens and earth. There was a huge gap between them.

    It was hard to surpass.

    Who was this ordinary-looking young man?

    He could sense the enormous power within the mes, which had beenpressed to a critical point. If the power within were topletely erupt, even a peak rebirth-level martial artist would die on the spot.

    The others also had hopeful gazes. Although they did not have Li Tu¡¯s sharp eyesight, they could still sense the power contained within the mes.

    The power could easily deal with mere army ants.

    They were saved.

 Chapter 233 - Using Flame to Oppose the Enemy, Shocking Everybody

    <h4>Chapter 233: Using me to Oppose the Enemy, Shocking Everybody</h4>

    Ye Changge stood calmly between heavens and earth, calmly looking at the fearless army ants, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    The army ants were still crawling forward and backward, as if they were not afraid of the mes in his hands at all.

    They were still marching forward and backward.

    Their spirits were not worth mentioning, but it was too stupid.

    More importantly, they should not have provoked him.

    ¡®Since you guys are courting death, then don¡¯t me me.¡¯

    The reason why he did not make a move at the first moment was for the queen ant to see. After all, the queen ant of the army ants already had a good intelligence and knew how to avoid harm.

    Now that she did not make a move to retreat, it meant that she meant to eat her prey. She already made up her mind from the looks of it.

    Then he did not need to hold back.

    Originally, he had thought that if deterrence was useful, there would be no need for him to make a move. Now that his injuries had not fully recovered, he would not make a move if he could avoid it.

    Ye Changge¡¯s line of sight passed through theyers of space and directly met the ant queen¡¯s gaze. Then, he slowly lowered his hand.

    The ant queen still did not make a single move.

    The movement of the army ants was still as swift and fierce as before. Just as they were about to charge forward once again, there were quite a number of army ants in the air behind the army.

    From the ground and in the air, they surrounded them from two different dimensions.

    Ye Changge had also lost his patience. Since that was the case, they would just have to bear his terrible wrath.

    Following his movements, the mes were thrown forward. They were magnified in the air, releasing a powerful aura. The temperature had even risen by over a hundred degrees.

    From a great distance away, Li Tu and the others could feel the scorching temperature. It was as if they were in arge furnace.

    This power¡­

    He waspletely stunned.

    He had originally thought that he had overestimated the power of this explosion.

    However, it seemed like he had seriously underestimated it. From the aura of this explosion, even an entry saint realm martial artist could possibly die here.

    Needless to say, these lowly ants could easily destroy them.

    The other members of the convoy were also stunned.

    The aura released by the mes in the sky was too potent. Even the space itself was rippling, as if it could not withstand the counterattack of this power. It was as if it would shatter at the very next moment.

    Under this aura, their entire bodies were under immense pressure. Their legs trembled as they were about to fall.

    They knew that Ye Changge did not do this on purpose. It was because their cultivation was too weak. They would not be able to withstand even the slightest aura from the mes.

    It was also because of this that they were even more shocked. Just how powerful were the mes at their core?

    At the same time, they became even more curious about Ye Changge.

    A casual attack already had such powerful strength. If they were to get serious, how awesome would it be!

    They did not dare to think about it.

    They also did not dare to ask.

    As for Ye Changge¡¯s realm, although they did not know, everyone knew in their hearts that he was definitely stronger than their leader, Li Tu¡¯s cultivation.

    This was without a doubt.

    Because they saw that Li Tu¡¯s martial artists at the peak of the rebirth realm were all doing their best to resist this attack.

    In that case¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had definitely surpassed the upper three realms.

    He was either a quasi-emperor or an Emperor. As for the God Realm, they did not dare to imagine it.

    Boom

    A loud sound resounded in their minds.

    It woke up the people in deep thought.

    In the distance, the sky was engulfed in mes. The sound spread far and wide like the roar of thunder.

    Fissures appeared in the ground, and the entire ground shook, releasing an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth.

    They could clearly see that countless army ants were being swept up into piles. The instant they met the mes, they turned into flying ash.

    The army ants in the air were even more miserable. Before they could react, they were shaken by the shock wave and fell from the sky into the sea of fire.

    This did not stop. The mes followed the army ants and continued to burn. Wave after wave, the air was scorching.

    They could clearly see that behind the army ants, a queen ant the size of a cat was pping its wings in panic.

    It wanted to avoid the burning mes, but the mes were not ordinary mes. They could even burn spiritual energy, directly breaking through the queen ant¡¯s defense and destroying it.

    The messted for a long time before slowly dying out.

    The scene was a mess. The army ants had long disappeared. A huge abyss appeared where they had been, still emitting white smoke.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    They could not believe what they were seeing. It was really the work of Ye Changge, who had spent the whole day with them.

    Even an Emperor would not be able to achieve such a terrifying power.

    They looked at the abyss and then at Ye Changge¡¯s calm expression. They were a little suspicious of life.

    It was too unbelievable.

    They could not see how deep the abyss was. It was pitch ck, and white smoke emerged as if from a huge chimney.

    Countless cracks spread out in the surroundings. Thergest crack was more than ten thousand meters wide, as if it had split the entirend in half.

    This terrifying scene was actually created by Ye Changge.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that a kid that was randomly rescued from the roadside had such terrifying strength.

    Of course, they were also rejoicing that if it was not for Ye Changge, all of them would have been exhausted to death here.

    There was no suspense.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, this really¡­ What realm has your strength reached?¡±

    One of the caravan¡¯s martial artists stared at Ye Changge with wide eyes, with a great shock on his face.

    The others also looked curiously, their attention all focused on Ye Changge.

    Even Li Tu¡¯s ears were perked up, clearly alsopletely shocked. At the same time, he was very curious at why he had never heard of such a strong being in this region.

    After all, there were very few experts on the road. They were all household names.

    However, those who had the strength of an Emperor were at least elders. It was the first time he had seen someone as young as Ye Changge.

    Of course, an Emperor¡¯s abilities was very strong. It was very easy to not age.

    However, since ancient times, those who could be an Emperor were those who were determined. They would not care about their appearance.

    In other words, the figure in front of them was probably Ye Changge¡¯s original appearance, and he did not use his magic power to change it.

    With this in mind, it became even more terrifying.

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s appearance, he was at most a few decades old, but he already had such terrifying strength,parable to an Emperor.

    This talent and temperament were so terrifying that it made people fear. This could no longer be expressed as a genius. This was a monster.

    Aplete monster.

    However, what they did not know was that Ye Changge¡¯s strength far exceeded their imaginations. He was not an Emperor, but he far surpassed Emperors.

    The God Realm was already out of their understanding. If they knew that the young man standing in front of them was actually a god, they would not know what to do.

 Chapter 234 - The Path to the Dao Heart of the Strong

    <h4>Chapter 234: The Path to the Dao Heart of the Strong</h4>

    Ye Changge looked at their curious expressions and smiled faintly. He did not say anything.

    This made them be overwhelmed with curiosity.

    Not only did these people¡¯s thirst for knowledge not disappear, they became even more eager. They looked at Li Tu. They were obviously trying to find out information about Ye Changge through Li Tu.

    After all, Li Tu had saved his life, and their rtionship was the best.

    This did not escape Ye Changge¡¯s eyes. Of course, even if he knew, he would not be disgusted.

    On this continent, there were many people who knew of his realm. It was no longer a secret.

    Moreover, from the beginning, Ye Changge had not thought of hiding it. They did not ask. Even if he took the initiative to say it, they would not believe it.

    In the future, they would always find out.

    Li Tu clearly understood what they meant. He rubbed his hands in embarrassment and said, ¡°Big Brother Ye¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was stopped by Ye Changge.

    ¡°Big Brother Li, you called me Big Brother. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Ye Changge hurriedly moved his body away.

    Although on this continent, those who had reached the top were the teachers. There was no such thing as age, and strength represented status.

    However, the elder brother in front of him had saved his life. He was a good person and knew how to take care of his subordinates. It could be said that he was a simple and honest elder brother.

    This feeling was heavy.

    Although Li Tu did not save him, it was not a big problem. If he encountered any demonic beasts, he had countless ways to kill them.

    But without a doubt, he would waste a lot of effort. It was impossible for him to recover his strength so quickly.

    After just one day of interaction, Ye Changge had already acknowledged this person. This was done willingly.

    Otherwise, even if you saved him a thousand times, Ye Changge would not acknowledge you as a person. At most, he would use other methods to return this favor to you. This person was not willing to get directly involved.

    Li Tu¡¯s body trembled, as if he had understood something.

    The others looked surprised. They obviously did not expect that Ye Changge would be so modest.

    Like those powerful martial artists, they all had an ice-cold aura around them. Within thirty feet of them, it looked as if no one was allowed to enter. The tension was ridiculously high.

    There were too few people like Ye Changge.

    It could even be said that they had never seen him before.

    In the world of martial arts, the hierarchy was very strict. Each level had a rtively distinct title. What kind of expert one should use, what kind of method, was certain.

    Respectful, respectful.

    However, the situation they had encountered today made Li Tu realize that this was not set in stone. For example, Ye Changge.

    An earth-level expert, even if ced in a world, was a supreme existence.

    Anyone below the Emperor level was an ant.

    This statement was not just for show. It represented status and dignity. It was aw that had not changed since ancient times.

    Who would have thought that he would call an Emperor-level cultivator a brother today? Who would have believed this?

    If he was also an Emperor-level cultivator, no one would say anything. Their statuses were equal, but he was not an Emperor. The difference was too great.

    In front of an Emperor, the difference between a rebirth-level cultivator and an Emperor was not a mere chasm. Instead, there were countless great worlds between them.

    Even quasi-emperors would not dare to be presumptuous in front of an Emperor, let alone a rebirth-level cultivator. They were lower than dirt inparison.

    If it had been someone else, they would not even look at him. They might even p him to death.

    The majesty of an Emperor was invible.

    However, at this moment, Li Tu¡¯s entire body was trembling. He gulped twice and was unable to speak.

    The gaze he trained on Ye Changge was unsteady. He had saved Ye Changge¡¯s life, and he had gained the favor of an Emperor. What kind of luck was this?

    It could be said that this was the most correct thing he had ever done in his life.

    Ye Changge did not say anything. Instead, he patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, what does a grown man look like when he cries?¡±

    He had not expected that his words would actually make Li Tu cry.

    This was something he had not expected.

    At the same time, Ye Changge knew very well why Li Tu was so agitated.

    He did not care about Emperors or gods. He only had one principle as a person, and that was to share his heart.

    If a person treated him twice as well, he would treat that person ten times as well. He did not care about status at all.

    Once he acknowledged someone, even if it was an ordinary person, he would not treat them differently.

    This was his principle as a person.

    When the others saw that Ye Changge was so easy to get along with, their initial fear disappeared as well. They all asked the questions just now.

    ¡°Brother Ye, your cultivation is so terrifying. How did you cultivate? You¡¯re too strong.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and your mes are much stronger than Brother Li¡¯s mes. They¡¯re not ordinary mes, right?¡±

    ¡°I was dumbfounded just now. You might not know, but I was almost pushed to the ground just now.¡±

    ¡°Too powerful. If I could be as powerful as you, I would even wake upughing in my dreams.¡±

    Everyone recalled the scene just now and the shocked expressions were unanimous. He was too powerful.

    It was as if they were in a dream. He could release such a powerful force with just a raise of his hand. If this was in the past, they would not even dare to think about it.

    However, ever since they witnessed it, Ye Changge¡¯s domineering figure was deeply imprinted in their minds and could not be erased.

    After all, everyone wanted to be stronger and be a powerhouse that everyone respected.

    Ye Changge smiled. Wanting to be stronger was not something that could be obtained just by saying it.

    Other than talent, what was left was diligence.

    Both were indispensable.

    The path of a powerhouse was not so easy to walk. It was apanied by extensive hard work. Of course, having a good talent was a bonus.

    But it was not a given.

    The most important thing was to have a heart toward the Dao, a heart that was not afraid and did not shrink back. In the end, they would not be bad. Maybe they would even be a powerful group of people.

    Ye Changge did not want to attack their characters, so he said, ¡°As long as everyone cultivates hard and does not give up, advancing toward the goal in their hearts, they can be strong.¡±

    He pointed at his own heart.

    What he said was not wrong. Any outstanding strong person first had to cultivate their own heart. This was more important than hard work and talent.

    It could be said that this was the key to deciding whether or not one could reach the peak realms.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re right. People who cultivate are defying the heavens. What they cultivate is their own heart. If they can¡¯t even defeat themselves, how can they defeat others? To fight with others, to fight with fate, is the Battle of the heavens.¡±

    Li Tu¡¯s voice was impassioned, as if he had been injected with stimnts.

    Ye Changge was slightly surprised. He did not expect that Li Tu would understand just a little bit.

    This showed that his talent was still good. Perhaps he had not been given many opportunities, which caused his cultivation progress to be slow.

    In short, having the heart of a strong warrior was essential for every warrior.

 Chapter 235 - Unusual Lightning Tribulation

    <h4>Chapter 235: Unusual Lightning Tribtion</h4>

    ¡°The heart of the strong, the heart of the strong¡­¡± Li Tu muttered as if he had understood something.

    Ye Changge did not expect that his words would really allow him to break through the barrier of rebirth-level and touch the tribtion-level.

    He was still a little surprised.

    He had noticed the problem earlier. The reason why Li Tu stayed at the peak of rebirth-level was because he had lost his drive to move forward.

    Why did he cultivate? Why did he be stronger? Without a goal, he was like a small boat in the ocean that had lost its way.

    To reach the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, one had to not only improve his cultivation base, but also his temperament and might even have to sublimate his soul.

    Only when there was a fundamental change could one touch the threshold of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm and reach the realm of heaven and man as one.

    At this moment, Li Tu¡¯s aura skyrocketed, and his eyes burst out with a flickering light. He cupped his fists solemnly to Ye Changge and immediately climbed down on his knees.

    A milky-white light appeared on his body, and there was a faintyer of Daoist energy was flowing around him, releasing a mysterious aura.

    ¡°Look, why has the sky changed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the sky was clear just now, but in the blink of an eye, it has be covered with dark clouds, and there are even thunderbolts shing inside!¡±

    ¡°Curses, I can¡¯t stand this aura anymore. It¡¯s really too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s about to break through. Our leader has been stuck at the peak of the Rebirth Realm for more than ten years. With just a word from Senior Ye, he managed to break through.¡±

    Everyone looked at the constantly changing dark clouds in the sky and sucked in a breath of cold air. It was simply too terrifying.

    At this moment, the way they looked at Ye Changge changed.

    Just one sentence was enough to make someone break through.

    This was something that had never been seen before. Even if it were to be said, no one would believe it. This was something that was impossible to believe.

    It was too mysterious.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not believe such a ridiculous thing even if their lives were at stake.

    Who exactly was Ye Changge?

    He was simply so terrifying. Even their family head probably was not that godly!

    Right at this moment, an explosion suddenly sounded in the sky. Countless thunderbolts streaked between the dark clouds, releasing an aura that could destroy the world.

    It was as if the god of thunder had descended into the world.

    A powerful aura surged over from all directions, pressing down on them until they could not breathe. Their legs bent and they directly knelt on the ground.

    This bit of power was terrifying to them, but to Ye Changge, there was not even the slightest bit of pressure.

    It was just a lightning tribtion. It was not a big deal.

    He ced his hands behind his back and set up ayer of white protection on the bodies of the few of them, protecting them.

    Only then did they feel a little more rxed. That crushing pressure had disappeared.

    They were not surprised by this. After all, they were still clear about Senior Ye¡¯s strength.

    If the mes that had killed the army ants previously could not convince them, then one sentence had awakened Li Tu, allowing him to break through the shackles of his realm that had been there for more than ten years. He hadpletely subdued them

    In their hearts, Ye Changge had already be a high and mighty god, omnipotent.

    Right at this moment, the majesty in the sky became stronger and stronger. Lightning as thick as an arm struck the middle of the tribtion clouds, as if it could strike down at any time.

    In fact, for Ye Changge, this bit of tribtion cloud was an easy thing to disperse, and he could do it easily.

    But he could not do that.

    The lightning tribtion was a test, but it also had countless benefits. For those who went through the tribtion, it could strengthen their physical body and temper the spiritual qi in their body. Even their souls could reap unimaginable benefits.

    But the prerequisite was to pass the lightning tribtion. Since ancient times, how many people had died under the lightning tribtion because they could not cross this hurdle?

    This was equivalent to a fish jumping over a dragon¡¯s gate, jumping over the sea and into the sky.

    He believed that Li Tu had the strength to safely ovee the lightning tribtion. From his calm expression just now, his confidence was obvious.

    Li Tu¡¯s aura was rising fiercely. A powerful aura lingered around him. He had long broken through to the Rebirth Realm and had reached the strength of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.

    The aura of the thundercloud was getting stronger as it locked onto Li Tu below.

    Soon after, the lightning above was almost ready. A huge bolt of lightning split open the thickyer of clouds and struck down fiercely at Li Tu.

    Li Tu had already stood up with a strong battle intent on his body.

    ¡°Curses, this is the Lightning Tribtion. It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°I feel that with just this strike, I¡¯ll vanish into thin air. I don¡¯t know if Big Brother Li will be able to withstand it.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, it¡¯ll definitely work!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t Senior Ye still here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    When they saw the huge lightning bolt strike down, they were so worried that they jumped up, afraid that Li Tu would encounter danger.

    Li Tu was a good person. He took care of everyone and had deep feelings of respect and affection for them.

    Now that they saw that Li Tu was in danger, their eyes were filled with worry.

    But it was obvious that they were worried. But what could happen with Senior Ye here? Even if something happened, for him, it would be as simple as lifting a finger.

    As time passed, Li Tu had already withstood five bolts of lightning. Although he had lost a lot of blood, it was not very serious. Those were just superficial injuries.

    Instead, the more he fought, the braver he became. He had the aura of an expert.

    At this moment, the sixth bolt of lightning did note down for a long time. It kept brewing in the sky as if it was umting more power.

    As everyone knew, in order to be a Tribtion Transcendent on the continent, a total of seven bolts of lightning had to be conquered before one could truly seed.

    The first six bolts of lightning came down consecutively. Only when the seventh bolt of lightning came down would it stop.

    After all, this was the final test of the lightning tribtion, and it was also the most powerful lightning tribtion.

    As long as one could survive it, the world would be theirs.

    However, the sixth lightning tribtion before his eyes had the same phenomenon as the seventh lightning tribtion. It was a little unusual.

    Li Tu was also confused by this. Ever since he reached Rebirth Realm, he had been preparing to break through to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. He could clearly remember what kind of lightning tribtion there was and how many lightning tribtions there were.

    However, the scene before him was clearly beyond his understanding.

    The others were also confused.

    At this moment, only Ye Changge was looking at the tribtion clouds in the sky through narrowed eyes.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±

 Chapter 236 - Li Tuâ€™s Despair? Heavenly Tribulation!

    <h4>Chapter 236: Li Tu¡¯s Despair? Heavenly Tribtion!</h4>

    Mutated lightning tribtion?

    Ye Changge was a bit surprised. He did not think that Li Tu¡¯s talent would be so outstanding. He had the potential of an Emperor.

    From ancient times until now, there had been countless talented people who had died under the lightning tribtion.

    This was just an ordinary lightning tribtion, but it was already so terrifying.

    In history, there was another type of mutated lightning tribtion that was even more terrifying. It was hundreds of times more terrifying than ordinary lightning tribtions.

    In the long river of history, those who were able to attract mutated lightning tribtions all had amazing talents.

    In the end, they all became experts.

    Of course, when Ye Changge advanced, he had also attracted mutated lightning tribtions. Moreover, it was the most terrifying type.

    The higher the level of the lightning tribtion, the more terrifying and dangerous it was. However, at the same time, as long as he sessfully endured it, the rewards he obtained would also be very tempting.

    Although Li Tu had attracted an extraordinary lightning tribtion, this level of lightning waspletely iparable to Ye Changge¡¯s.

    However,pared to an ordinary person, it could be considered pretty good.

    If Li Tu was able to withstand the impact of the lightning, he would at least be an Emperor.

    Such an achievement would be considered pretty good if attained in a certain world.

    It would not be so easy to break through to a higher realm, such as the godly realm.

    Apart from talent and diligence, luck was also the most crucial factor.

    The others all found the lightning tribtion in the sky very attractive. They did not expect that the lightning tribtion would be so terrifying. Each lightning tribtion was more terrifying than thest, especially thest two. They were practically capable of destroying one¡¯s soul.

    Even though they were separated by Senior Ye Changge¡¯s protective spiritual barrier, they still felt their souls tremble.

    Ye Changge had done this on purpose. With his strength, it would be too easy for him topletely cut off his aura.

    However, being able to feel the heavenly punishment in advance was immeasurable for their growth in the future.

    ¡°Senior Ye, will anything happen to Big Brother Li?¡±

    ¡°This lightning tribtion seems to be too terrifying, and it¡¯s a little different from ordinary lightning tribtions.¡±

    Seeing that the lightning tribtion in the sky was not descending for a long time, these people were on the edge of their seats. It was too terrifying.

    If they were to personally feel this kind of majesty, they probably would not even have the courage to fight back.

    Cowardice before fighting was a great taboo in martial arts.

    If one wanted to be a powerhouse, one had to have a fearless heart. Only then would one be able to walk further on this path.

    However, he believed that the sixth lightning tribtion, considering Li Tu¡¯s ability, would not be a big problem.

    Rumble¡­

    A sound came from the sky, resounding in everyone¡¯s minds. With a swift and violent speed, it ruthlessly headed towards Li Tu.

    It carried an aura that could destroy the world.

    Li Tu¡¯s entire body was filled with fighting spirit as he charged towards that lightning bolt. He did not have the slightest hint of fear.

    The entire sky was illuminated by the heavenly tribtion, causing the few people to be unable to open their eyes. They could only vaguely see a ck figure, but they could not see anything else.

    However, Ye Changge saw it clearly.

    In the blink of an eye, Li Tu collided with the heavenly lightning, and the raging heavenly lightning struck his body directly. A powerful force was instantly released, and his body was burnt ck.

    At the same time, Li Tu¡¯s body also emitted an intense light, wanting to resist this destructive force. However, this force was too powerful, dozens of times stronger than his.

    In an instant, Li Tu¡¯s body was pierced by lightning, and a bloody hole as thick as an arm appeared. His entire body was like a cannonball, crashing onto the ground.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Arge pit appeared on the ground, and thick smoke billowed out.

    The entire ground shook, and more than ten huge cracks spread out, extending all the way to their feet.

    When the dust settled, the faces of the few people who saw Li Tu changed drastically, and they cried out in rm.

    ¡°Big Brother Li seems to be dying. The lightning tribtion hasn¡¯t ended yet. What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t Senior Ye there? It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With Senior Ye here, dealing with a small lightning tribtion would beughably easy.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Ye Changge.

    The lightning tribtion above was still continuing. It was obvious that it had no intention of stopping. There was still one more lightning tribtion. This was the final test.

    After charging through it, there would be a vast expanse of sky.

    However, Li Tu no longer had the strength to continue fighting. His entire body was covered in blood, and a hideous and terrifying bloody hole was bleeding profusely.

    Right now, the spiritual energy in his body was exhausted. Even lifting a finger was an extravagant hope, not to mention dealing with the impending heavenly tribtion.

    It could be said that he was already at the end of his rope.

    Li Tu¡¯s heart was filled with despair. He could only helplessly watch the arrival of thest tribtion cloud in the sky.

    At this moment, Ye Changge moved.

    He gently raised his finger and pointed in Li Tu¡¯s direction. A brilliant light shot into Li Tu¡¯s body.

    At this moment, a change urred.

    Under the gazes of the others, Li Tu¡¯s body, which was covered in wounds, was rapidly healing.

    The most eye-catching thing was the bloody hole. It was rapidly healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, it was healed.

    This scenepletely shocked Li Tu.

    What kind of power was this?

    He felt a warm power rapidly circting in his body. It was like his body was a dry desert, encountering a source of water that nourished all living things. His meridians, Dantian, and injured body were all rapidly recovering.

    A powerful energy rose up in his body and finally repaired his dantian.

    With this energy, his dantian seemed to have be a ck hole. A huge devouring force suddenly began to devour the surrounding spiritual energy.

    The spiritual energy in the world was vast and mighty. A long tunnel of spiritual energy formed and entered his body. After traveling for a few hundred and eight cycles, it finally reached his dantian.

    In just a few breaths, his body returned to its original state and was at its peak again.

    Not only that, Li Tu felt as if there was something extra in his body. The speed of the cirction of the spiritual energy was more than several times faster. Even his strength had increased by a hundred timespared to before.

    Although he was still at the early stage of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, that did not mean anything. Now, he was confident that even a martial artist at the middle stage of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm could blow him up with one punch.

    Was this senior¡¯s power?

    It was indeed magical.

    Li Tu knew that Senior Ye had made a move. The mysterious power just now could not have suddenly appeared. It was definitely Senior Ye¡¯s handiwork.

    After all, there were only so many people present. There was no one else who could make him recover in an instant.

    Ye Changge met Li Tu¡¯s gaze and nodded lightly.

    With his own strength, he only sustained a small scratch, and it was still very easy to deal with the current heavenly lightning.

    After all, his strength was at the Divine Spirit Realm. Although he had notpletely recovered, the nature of his spirit qi wouldn¡¯t change.

    Dealing with a small tribtion lightning seemed to be a little overkill.

    Never mind the tribtion lightning, even an Emperor Realm divine punishment could be easily passed. This was the power of the Divine Spirit.

    An existence that even the Heavenly Dao feared.

 Chapter 237 - Kneeling On One Knee and Kowtowing to a Great Benefactor

    <h4>Chapter 237: Kneeling On One Knee and Kowtowing to a Great Benefactor</h4>

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Li Tu¡¯s subordinates all sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Was this Senior Ye¡¯s strength?

    It was too terrifying!

    ¡°Did you see that? Senior Ye only moved his fingers, and in an instant, Brother Li¡¯s injuries were all healed.¡±

    ¡°Inconceivable. The destructive power of the heavenly tribtion is the most terrifying. Without a numinous treasure grade spirit herb, it¡¯s simply impossible to recover.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the power that Senior Ye casually unleashed isparable to a numinous treasure grade medicinal pill?¡±

    They were truly shocked.

    This had already happened a number of times, and they had lost count.

    Anyway, from the moment they met Senior Ye, they seemed to have turned into idiots. They were shocked at everything.

    Crack!

    The final bolt of heavenly lightning was finally ready.

    This was the final test, and also the most powerful bolt of heavenly lightning. It was terrifyingly majestic and mighty, oppressing everyone until they couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Moreover, this bolt of tribtion lightning was clearly several times stronger than the previous one, and as thick as an ancient tree.

    The color also turned pitch-ck. The few heavenly punishments before were all white, but this bolt of divine lightning was pitch-ck. Its entire aura was also the sum of the previous few bolts.

    When the others saw such a terrifying divine punishment, they all wore anxious expressions. Although Senior Ye was here, the one who had truly withstood the tribtion was Li Tu.

    If he were to ovee his own tribtion, others could not do it for him.

    This heavenly lightning was so terrifying. They did not know if Brother Li would be able to withstand it. If anything were to happen, sigh¡­

    But now, they clearly had no other way and could only silently pray.

    They nced at Senior Ye and saw that his expression was extremely calm, as if he was not worried at all.

    That was right, he was not worried at all.

    It was just a mere bolt of lightning. It was a small matter. With Li Tu¡¯s current cultivation, it would be extremely easy for him to endure it.

    At this moment, the lightning in the sky finally descended.

    Li Tu directly charged forward. His fist erupted with an intense light. With the power from before, he discovered that his strength had multiplied a hundred times over.

    The two powerful forces directly collided, producing an earth-shattering sound.

    The surrounding space seemed to echo the shattering. Circles of ripples frantically spread out in all directions. It was as if someone had thrown a stone into still water.

    A terrifying might swept out in all directions.

    In the next moment, Li Tu directly picked up this bolt of lightning andshed it out like a whip, directly scattering the tribtion clouds in the sky.

    Just a moment ago, he actually discovered that this tribtion cloud actually did not have any power and did not affect him at all.

    The first few tribtion clouds could still cause him to feel numb and hinder the strength of his body. However, this most powerful bolt of lightning seemed to have be obedient. He did not feel any wild and violent power at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s that brilliant light!¡±

    Li Tu suddenly recalled that when he held the lightning, a strange light suddenly rose from his palm. Under this light, the violent divine lightning instantly became docile.

    This was the power left behind by Senior Ye.

    This¡­ A power that even the heavenly lightning did not dare to resist. This was too terrifying.

    As everyone knew, the Heavenly Dao represented the will of all living beings. It had an extremely terrifying will and was extremely terrifying.

    And the power just now had even caused the Heavenly Dao to retreat.

    Waves of shock surged in Li Tu¡¯s heart. How was this possible?

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he absolutely would not believe that there was such a power in this world that could make the Heavenly Dao retreat.

    Even an Emperor could not escape the control of the Heavenly Dao.

    Perhaps only an illusory god had such a terrifying ability.

    Jumping out of the three realms meant one was no longer invisible. Experts at this level had already grasped the ultimatews of the Great Dao, and even the Heavenly Dao was terrified.

    Thinking up to this point, Li Tu did not dare to imagine further.

    ¡°He passed. Brother Li has passed.¡±

    The others were overjoyed.

    After breaking through to the tribtion realm, Li¡¯s status in the family would undoubtedly increase.

    Furthermore, after experiencing the mutated lightning tribtion, he would be an Emperor if nothing unexpected happened in the future.

    Although the Li family of the northern region was not weak and had many experts, they did not have a single Emperor.

    Those at this level would definitely be great elders in the future and truly enter the core of the Li family.

    They were also happy for Brother Li. Correspondingly, their statuses rose as well, and they obtained great resources.

    After all, Brother Li was a very good person and treated his brothers well.

    This was the so-called one person attaining the Dao, and everyone else reaping the benefits.

    However, they did not forget that all of this was given to them by this young man in front of them. If it were not for Senior Ye, Brother Li would have long fallen under the heavenly tribtion.

    There was absolutely no chance of him surviving.

    For a moment, everyone¡¯s thoughts were filled with emotion.

    At this time, the tribtion clouds in the sky had already dispersed. It was no longer a thickyer of clouds, but a sky filled with auspicious light and multicolored rays.

    Rays of five-colored colors shone from the sky onto Li Tu¡¯s body and surrounded him.

    His aura was also rising bit by bit, and a powerful Majesty swept out. Streams of flowing charm lingered around his body. was this the strength of a Tribtion Transcendent?

    Li Tu felt the powerful strength and was very excited.

    He slightly clenched his fist and felt a powerful force flowing from his limbs and bones to his fist. Now, he was confident that he could shatter the void with one punch.

    Of course, he did not forget that all of this was brought about by Ye Changge. This was a great favor.

    This was not only an increase in cultivation, but it also represented an increase in status. There was still a huge gap between the strength of a rebirth expert and a Tribtion Transcendent. Although it was only a small gap, there were countless martial artists who were stuck at the peak of rebirth-level every year. Just this level alone had buried many people.

    From this point of view, Ye Changge¡¯s favor had practically changed his life.

    After Li Tu hadpleted his advancement, he directly went in Ye Changge¡¯s direction and knelt down on one knee. Ye Changge knew that he was overwhelmed, so he did not stop him.

    ¡°Senior Ye, you are a great benefactor. I will never forget it. If there is anything that you need me for in the future, even if I have to risk my life, I will do my best.¡±

    Li Tu¡¯s voice was sincere.

    Ye Changge also did not stop him. On the path of martial arts, the one who had reached the peak was the teacher.

    He had indeed helped Li Tu get through the cmity and yed the role of a guide.

    He also understood what Li Tu was thinking. This was not a simple breakthrough in a realm, but aplete transformation of his entire person. Many people did not understand the true meaning of martial arts. Cultivating over and over was just a waste of time.

    But as long as they understood the essence and found themselves, their cultivation speed in the future could directly increase by several levels.

    The gap between the two was huge.

 Chapter 238 - Ye Changgeâ€™s Realm

    <h4>Chapter 238: Ye Changge¡¯s Realm</h4>

    The others all knelt down on one knee as well. Many of them were indebted to Li Tu, and they were like big brothers.

    They were truly happy that Li Tu could break through the shackles of the past few years.

    All these years, they knew how difficult it was for Li Tu. He had been stuck at the peak of the rebirth realm for many years, and he had never been able to break through.

    This had almost be a worry in Li Tu¡¯s heart.

    But now, with Senior Ye¡¯s help, this worry waspletely mitigated.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ye Changge¡¯s fingers moved slightly, and an endless force lifted everyone up.

    Li Tu was even more shocked. One had to know that he had already broken through to the tribtion realm, and his strength could be said to have increased by a hundred times.

    However, under this force, he actually did not have the slightest ability to resist.

    Looking at Ye Changge now, he still felt as if a dense fog had enveloped his surroundings. He could not see everything clearly.

    This discovery could be said to be earth-shattering.

    It could not be seen when he was at the rebirth realm. When he advanced to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, he would have his own domain. He would faintly touch the edge of the Dao, and the power of his soul would be even greater.

    However, the more it was like this, the more he was shocked to discover that Ye Changge¡¯s surroundings were so unreal. They seemed to exist, but also seemed to be nothing at all.

    Just what realm was he at?!

    Just as he was deep in thought, the other subordinates swarmed over and surrounded Li Tu to congratte him.

    These were his trusted aides. They had many years of friendship and all of them treated him as a brother.

    They had followed him for many years and had suffered a lot.

    But it was different now. He had broken through the tribtion boundary and could be considered an important person in the family.

    This group of brothers could also live a good life.

    Of course, all of this was exchanged for by Ye Changge. At the same time, he was also d that he had saved him at that time.

    Perhaps this was his opportunity.

    But no matter what, Li Tu would always remember this great favor. He would never forget it.

    ¡°Brother Li, Congrattions. You¡¯ve finally broken through to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.¡±

    ¡°In this way, Brother Li, your influence in the n will be even greater. You¡¯ll definitely be able to enter the Elder Council.¡±

    In the Li n of the northern region, other than the n leader, the most powerful force was the Elder Council. It could be said that once you entered the Elder Council, you were the core figure of the n.

    Whether it was power, status, or resources, they could not bepared to what was happening now.

    Huge benefits awaited him.

    With Li Tu¡¯s talent, after a hundred years, his cultivation would advance to the next level, or perhaps he would reach the quasi-emperor level. The position of first elder would belong to him.

    Then their status would also rise.

    ¡°Senior Ye, I¡¯ve always had a question. Everyone is very curious. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart, Senior Ye.¡±

    After Li Tu broke through to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, he became even more eager to know.

    Even the power of the heavenly lightning could be restrained. Just what level of power was this?

    This had already surpassed his knowledge. Never mind mention seeing it, he had never even heard of it.

    Hearing his words, the others seemed to have recalled something. At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards Ye Changge.

    To be able to pull Li Tu back from the brink of death¡­ Such terrifying strength had exceeded their imaginations.

    After all, this was the damage caused by the heavenly lightning. It was a terrifying Dao wound.

    It was too terrifying.

    Until now, they still had not recovered from their shock.

    Such strength was at least above the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. Was it the Entry Saint Realm or the quasi-emperor realm?

    The critical moment had arrived.

    Ye Changge did not speak immediately. Instead, he was thinking to himself, wondering if he should tell them his true realm or just randomly name one.

    The godly realm was a bit scary. After all, Li Tu was only at the middle three realms. The others had not even reached the middle three realms yet.

    Above them were the upper three realms, the Quasi-emperor Realm, and the Great Emperor Realm.

    To them, this was an unreachable realm.

    It was too far away.

    But on second thought, he understood that the martial world was a cruel world. With strong motivation, they would have the courage to move forward.

    This way, when they faced a higher realm, they would work even harder.

    Just as he was about to say it, one of them said tentatively, ¡°Senior Ye, I know that your cultivation is definitely beyond our imaginations. We were stillcent in the past, thinking that we were a genius.

    ¡°But now,pared to you, we are lower than garbage.

    ¡°Senior, your strength must be very great!¡±

    ¡°Of course. A person who can kill hundreds of millions of army ants in one move can¡¯t be weak.¡±

    ¡°Senior¡¯s cultivation base is erudite and has been through the ages. You must have reached the Entry Saint Realm!¡±

    The Entry Saint Realm was the realm of the upper three realms. The whole realm was divided into the Saint Realm, Entry Saint Realm and the Boundary Breaking Realm.

    In the entire northern region, this was already considered an expert. He had already touched the boundaries of the Great Dao.

    The Great Dao epassed a wide area. It was thew of the universe. Even the Heavenly Dao, which controlled order, could notpare to it.

    Li Tu guessed that Ye Changge¡¯s power could make the Great Dao retreat. The power must contain the Dao charm of the Great Dao. That was why the lightning just now could sense the aura of that power. It was like a mouse seeing a cat.

    It was also because of this that he was able to survive the lightning tribtion. Therefore, Li Tu was sure that Senior Ye¡¯s cultivation was not only at the Entry Saint Realm.

    He had also far surpassed the Entry Saint Realm. He was at the peak of the Boundary Breaking Realm and was probably at the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    He had thought about the Great Emperor Realm, but he rejected it in the blink of an eye. Those who could be Great Emperors were all experts who dominated an entire world.

    Every single one of them was an old monster who had lived for ten thousand years. However, Ye Changge looked too young. No matter how monstrous he was, it was impossible for him to break through to the Emperor Realm in such a short period of time.

    The others were all waiting, their eyes filled with an intense eagerness.

    At this moment, their thirst for knowledge had reached its peak.

 Chapter 239 - The Gods of the World

    <h4>Chapter 239: The Gods of the World</h4>

    The answer was about to be revealed.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ye Changge, waiting for his answer.

    But in the next moment, Ye Changge shook his head. He could not remember when it was that he had entered the Saint Realm.

    It was too long ago.

    No!

    Everyone sucked in a breath of air. Could it be that he had broken through? After all, in their eyes, this was already a distant and unfathomable realm.

    If they were to cultivate, who knew how long it would take for them to reach this realm?

    As for the even higher Quasi-emperor Realm, they were even more unable to imagine it.

    To them, this realm was the realm that gods should have.

    Li Tu was not too surprised. He knew that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had definitely surpassed the Saint Realm. At the very least, he was at the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    Just as he was about to speak, someone else spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s not at the Saint Realm. Could it be the Boundary Breaking Realm?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they heard this.

    Above the Boundary Breaking Realm was the Quasi-emperor Realm, and above that was the true Emperor Realm.

    Hiss!

    At this moment, waves of shock rose in their hearts. One had to know that an Emperor expert was a respected expert no matter where he went.

    If an Emperor came to the northern region, the entire region would wee him with the highest ceremony. Countlessrge factions would go and anxiously await the arrival of an Emperor.

    For example, the Li family did not even have the qualifications to wee him.

    This was the might of an Emperor.

    At this moment, they saw Ye Changge shake his head once again.

    It was still wrong.

    Li Tu thought of the power just now and said directly, ¡°Senior Ye¡¯s talent is shocking. Could it be that he has already reached the Quasi-emperor Realm?¡±

    Quasi-emperor Realm?

    They looked at Ye Changge, who had been calm all this time, and all of them had shocked expressions on their faces.

    Cultivators went against the heavens.

    There were all kinds of unknown dangers. Whether it was cultivation problems or facing the cruelty of the martial world, it could be said that those who survived were not simple people.

    This was a quasi-emperor

    He was just one step away from bing a true Emperor. If he could be an earth realm expert, he would truly step into the ranks of top experts.

    However, in the next moment, they were clearly disappointed.

    This was because Ye Changge did not nod. Instead, he shook his head. He was not a saint, a boundary breaker, or a quasi-emperor.

    Could it be that they had been thinking in the wrong direction just now? Ye Changge did not have such a high cultivation level at all.

    Li Tu was also clearly a little lonely.

    They knew clearly that the strength of a martial artist also had a rtionship with a magic treasure. Perhaps the gorgeous mes just now had been activated by a magic treasure and was not his true strength.

    In the Li family, there was a Dao artifact. An Emperor had appeared in their family, and he had left behind an Emperor weapon. Even an Entry Saint Realm cultivator with an Emperor weapon could defeat a boundary breaking expert.

    This was the power of an Emperor weapon.

    Could it be that this young man in front of them actually had an Emperor weapon?

    One had to know that only an Emperor weapon could be called an Emperor weapon. Only after a long period of cultivation by an Emperor could it unleash its greatest power.

    Without an Emperor¡¯s soul, the power of these Emperor weapons would gradually decrease with the passage of time.

    Eventually, they would degenerate into saint weapons.

    Every time they used them, they would lose a portion of their Emperor aura, so they would not use them unless it was important.

    However, Li Tu did not expect Ye Changge to carry an Emperor weapon with him.

    Instantly, many thoughts appeared in his mind, but then he thought about it. He had never heard of a family with the surname Ye in the northern domain.

    A family with an Emperor weapon definitely was not very weak. Even if it was notparable to the Li family, it should not be much weaker.

    But he searched his entire mind, but could not find a match.

    This was a bit strange.

    Ye Changge looked at their puzzled expressions, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, revealing a faint smile.

    A stream of light shed in his palm, and then two words appeared in the air.

    Emperor!

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    They had thought about it just now, but they did not say it out loud because it was too unbelievable.

    Li Tu was also shocked. He did not expect that in his lifetime, he had actually spent a few days with an Emperor. What was even more unbelievable was that he had personally saved an Emperor.

    This was too surreal.

    Even if he said it out loud, no one would believe it. A Tribtion Transcendent Realm martial artist saving an Emperor?

    No one would believe it at all.

    They couldn¡¯t believe the reality before their eyes. and the moment the word ¡°Emperor¡± appeared in the sky, the entire sky changed drastically.

    Auspicious signs filled the sky, and Dao charms were born. An ancient aura emanated from the depths of the void and lingered around Ye Changge.

    The sound of the Great Dao resounded, and as they felt this aura, even their souls became clear.

    ¡°This¡­ is really an Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Senior Ye is actually an Emperor? Am I seeing things? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡±

    ¡°How many years has it been? I never thought that before I lived, I would actually see the miracle of an Emperor with my own eyes!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s blood was boiling. To them, the word ¡®Emperor¡¯ was too unimaginable.

    If there were no idents, they might never have the chance to see the Great Emperor¡¯s figure with their own eyes.

    However, they did not expect to see something they did not even dare to think of during this mission.

    In the past, Great Emperors were existences that could not be offended. Even if they were far away, just their aura alone was enough to make people not dare to look directly at them.

    But now, they had actually witnessed the existence of an Emperor.

    At this moment, their hearts were filled with shock.

    They could not even speak clearly, and their eyes were wide open.

    Li Tu was immediately shocked. He looked at Ye Changge¡¯s indifferent face, then looked at the auspicious signs between heaven and earth. His lips moved twice, wanting to say something, but he could not.

    At this moment, he understood everything.

    No wonder he had such terrifying strength and could block the will of the Heavenly Dao. He was an Emperor.

    This was a true Emperor Realm expert. He did not have the slightest doubt that Ye Changge was lying to him, because there was no need for it.

    Moreover, as an expert, he did not have motive to lie.

    When he found out that Ye Changge was actually an Emperor, he felt uneasy. His mind was in a daze, and he felt as if he was living in a dream.

    The others were even worse off. They had yet to experience the cleansing of their souls, and when they found out that the person in front of them was an Emperor-level expert, they could not help but feel an urge to worship him.

    It had to be known that no matter which world it was in, an Emperor was an existence that could suppress all eternity.

    Since ancient times, how many people had been stuck at the quasi-emperor level? They had never been able to break through and be a true Emperor.

    This was because the difficulty of bing an Emperor was not something that ordinary people could bear.

    However, there was no doubt that as long as a family had an Emperor, the entire family would be immortal for ten thousand years.

    While they were still in shock, Ye Changge¡¯s expression was calm. He did not act different as they thought an Emperor would. Instead, he revealed a proud andcent expression.

    It was as if an Emperor was just an ordinary realm. It was nothing.

    One had to know that his current cultivation was not a true Emperor, but a god.

    The god of this world.

 Chapter 240 - Demonic Beasts That Had Entered the Saint Realm Blocked the Way

    <h4>Chapter 240: Demonic Beasts That Had Entered the Saint Realm Blocked the Way</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge did not tell them his true realm.

    Emperor experts had already shocked them to this extent.

    If he told them that he was not at the Emperor realm, but a god that was even more terrifying than Emperor, who knew what they would think?

    After all, in this world, Emperor was already the highest existence.

    Only in those top-tier worlds would several gods be born.

    This was because in low-tier worlds, even the spiritual qi of the entire world could not support the energy consumption of a single god and would exhaust the resources of a world.

    ¡°Senior Ye, how exactly did you cultivate to be so terrifying?¡±

    Li Tu recalled that he had cultivated for countless years before reaching the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, and he himself knew the difficulty of it.

    However, Senior Ye was already a god that everyone dreamed of at such a young age. The gap between them was too great.

    It was really infuriating topare people.

    It had to be said that Ye Changge¡¯s straightforwardness had dealt a blow to everyone¡¯s mind.

    Ye Changge smiled faintly and did not answer them. Could it be that he directly told them that this was a talent that they could not learn?

    Actually, the reason why his cultivation speed was so fast was not only because of his own talent, but also because he had a bug that allowed him to cheat. The system!

    This was his greatest trump card.

    What was a mere Emperor? Even if it was the god realm, it was not the end point for him.

    At this realm, Ye Changge was already very clear that there were many worlds in this universe, and among them, the God Realm was not the focus of martial arts.

    His goal was definitely not to just be a god, so he would work hard.

    There was still a long way to go, and there was no end to learning. With the existence of the system, he was destined to be a favored son of heaven who would reach the top.

    Of course, even without the existence of the system, Ye Changge was confident that he could reach the peak.

    The system only helped him speed up the process.

    Without a doubt, after knowing that Ye Changge was an Emperor, he almost could not control the excitement in his heart.

    After all, he had saved an Emperor¡¯s life and obtained a good karma.

    It could be said that from then on, he had a very close rtionship with an Emperor. This was equivalent to obtaining a gold medal of exemption from death in the future.

    With an Emperor backing them, who would not respect them? Even those powerful sects and forces had to seriously consider it.

    Whether or not he could withstand the wrath of an emperor.

    Of course, he knew his own limits and would not spread the news around the world. Not only would that not be beneficial, it would also incur Ye Changge¡¯s dislike.

    This was not worth it.

    After this, he would tell his brothers that no one was allowed to tell anyone about Ye Changge.

    Because, Li Tu thought of another problem.

    Since Ye Changge was an Emperor-tier powerhouse and had already stood at the peak of this world, why was he so severely injured? There was no doubt that his opponent was a very powerful being.

    No matter what, it was not something they could contend against at the moment.

    Emperor-tier was too far away from their current state. If they did well, it would be fine. If they did not handle it well, it would bring about a huge disaster.

    Never mind them, even the entire Li family might be wiped out.

    Although their family had Emperor weapons, if the other party was a true Emperor, a mere Emperor weapon was nothing.

    In the end, a weapon was just a weapon. It would never be as useful as true strength.

    Moreover, ever since their ancestors died, the weapon spirit in the Emperor weapon hadpletely fallen asleep. It could no longer be considered a true Emperor weapon. It could only be considered a pseudo Emperor weapon.

    Moreover, an Emperor weapon was at most an Emperor weapon. It would depend on who had it in their hands to be able to unleash its true power.

    Although he had saved Ye Changge, he did not want to obtain anything from Ye Changge. He was already satisfied with being able to break through from the peak of rebirth to the tribtion transcension realm.

    This had already given him a great favor.

    As for more, he did not dare to think about it, nor did he want to think about it.

    Strictly speaking, from now on, his life-saving grace had been repaid.

    And because of this, he even got to know a Great Emperor. Such a good thing could not be found even if one looked endlessly for it.

    Gradually, they epted this result.

    Now that they had Ye Changge by their side, they did not need to be so anxious anymore. In the entire northern desert, were there any Great Emperor-level demonic beasts?

    No. Even if there was, they did not need to be afraid.

    At the very least, the distance from here to the Northern Imperial City was not dangerous anymore.

    After packing up, they drove the carriage and prepared to head to the Northern Imperial City.

    It was also at this moment that a huge demonic beast rushed towards them at a very fast speed.

    From a very far distance, they could feel a suffocating majestying towards them, causing their souls to tremble.

    It was an earthly demonic bear. It was over a hundred feet tall, and its sharp ws were like the de of a big knife, emitting a shrill cold light.

    Entry Saint Realm!

    After Li Tu discovered it, he started to mutter.

    Demonic beasts like this already had intelligence that was no weaker than humans. They had extremely high intelligence, and even human cultivators in the Entry Saint Realm?were likely no match for them.

    This was because demonic beasts had a natural advantage, and their defenses were very strong. Moreover, they had this innate special ability, which far surpassed the fighting strength of humans.

    If it were any other time, they would have been scared out of their wits long ago.

    However, at this moment, there was not a hint of fear on their faces. Instead, their faces were full of calmness.

    Very soon, this demonic beast came to the opposite side of Ye Changge and the others. It stared at the people in front of it and did not attack.

    It was resting in its nest when it suddenly felt the spiritual essence of heaven and earth. This time, it rushed over in a hurry, thinking that some heavenly spirit and earthly treasure hade into being.

    It red at them coldly. It was just a Tribtion Transcendent Realm martial artist, and the others were all at the Pulse Realm. They were no match for him at all.

    However, these people did not seem to be afraid of it at all. What was going on?

    Moreover, why did the Dao fluctuation of heaven and earth disappear just now? It could clearly sense that it was in this direction just now. In just a short while, it had disappeared.

    Even after it had activated its spiritual wisdom, it still could not figure it out. It also did not know that among these people whom it looked down upon, there was an existence that it could not imagine.

    ¡°Human, what happened here just now?¡±

    The Demon Bear asked Ye Changge.

    As long as it was a cultivator who had passed the Essence Soul Realm, it would be able to activate its intelligence and turn into a human.

    This was because humans were the elders of all living things. They were the favored children of heaven and earth. They also had the most suitable physique for cultivation. They couldprehend thews of heaven and earth faster.

    In its mind, the treasure just now must have been taken away by these humans.

    This ce was originally deste and uninhabited. Very few people passed by this ce. The treasure must have fallen into the hands of these people.

    If they handed it over obediently, it would be fine. If they did not hand it over, they would have a taste of its power.

 Chapter 241 - The Seal of Heaven and Earth, the Might of an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 241: The Seal of Heaven and Earth, the Might of an Emperor</h4>

    Ye Changge did not say anything. Demonic beasts of this level did not interest him at all.

    As for Li Tu and the others, they looked at the arrogant demonic bear without any fear.

    The army of ants that had just arrived had already been killed by them.

    All of them had been wiped out, and they could not be any more dead.

    With a god like Ye Changge, they were not worried at all about what this Entry Saint Realm demonic bear would do.

    With a true Emperor here, what was there to be afraid of.

    Let alone an Entry Saint Realm demonic beast, even a quasi-emperor demonic beast would be wiped out with a wave of a hand.

    It was just an Entry Saint Realm demonic beast. It was really not enough.

    ¡°Lowly human, did not you hear what I said?¡±

    Its mind was filled with doubts.

    Then, its thick body changed and turned into the appearance of a human. It had a thick beard and bulging muscles. It was very ferocious.

    These humans were only middle three realm martial artists. The highest one was only at the initial stage of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, which was a whole realm lower than him.

    If it were anyone else, they would have long been scared out of their wits. But why did these people not seem to be afraid at all?

    Could it be that they had some kind of backing?

    Ye Changge was also very helpless. Since when did a demonic beast of the Entry Saint Realm dare to provoke him?

    However, this demonic bear did not reveal any killing intentions. Perhaps it was attracted by the spiritual essence that he emitted, thinking that it was some kind of heavenly treasure that had appeared.

    Soon, he understood.

    This was also the reason why he did not make a move.

    Otherwise, the might of an Emperor would not be vited.

    Furthermore, Ye Changge was not an emperor, but an existence even more terrifying than an Emperor. He was a true god.

    He would have long made the demonic bear vanish into thin air.

    The demonic bear did not know that it had almost lost its hope of survival.

    ¡°You are not afraid of me at all!¡± The demon bear, Barth, frowned.

    It still could not understand what was going on. Could it be that they really had something to rely on and were not afraid of it.

    Thinking of this, it also kept an eye out.

    ¡°As long as you hand over the things here, I can let you go.¡±

    It felt that this was already a great gift.

    But as soon as it finished speaking, Li Tu and the others could not hold it in any longer, and all of themughed out loud.

    This demon bear was really too funny.

    It was simply reckless. Fortunately, it did not do anything out of line, or else it would have already entered the cycle of reincarnation.

    They all understood.

    This demon bear must have been attracted by the strange phenomenon in the world, but this was not some kind of spiritual treasure at all.

    What did you want them to hand over?

    They could not hand it over.

    ¡°We don¡¯t understand what you mean, and we¡¯ve never obtained any treasures. Everything I said is true. It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or Not!¡±

    Li Tu said.

    He truly knew that all the treasures were nonexistent.

    This was all because of Ye Changge¡¯s Emperor¡¯s might, which resonated with the heaven and earth. That was why the Dao of heaven and earth was so auspicious.

    It had nothing to do with treasures at all.

    But clearly, the demon bear did not believe it. The senses of demonic beasts were all sensitive, so what he felt just now could not be wrong.

    It thought that this group of people had monopolized the treasure and was not willing to hand it over.

    Although it also had doubts, the northern desert was only a barrennd, so how could it give birth to natural treasures.

    Most natural treasures appeared in some blessednds.

    However, it could not care less about these things. Its mind was full of natural treasures.

    It had been stuck at the Entry Saint Realm for a long time. It could not break through to the next stage. This was its opportunity.

    If it obtained this treasure, it might be able to cross this threshold.

    The more it thought about it, the more excited it became. Its excitement was like a pressure cooker that was boiling. Itpletely exploded.

    ¡°Humph!¡± The demon bear was already angry, and his tone had a hint of coldness. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it the easy way, then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    A powerful aura swept up the smoke and dust in the sky, and the dignity of the Entry Saint Realm was fully released, pressing toward Ye Changge and the others.

    The surrounding air shook and roared under this majesty.

    If it were any other time, Li Tu and the others would definitely not be able to resist this majesty. But now, they did not know if it was because of Ye Changge, but they actually did not feel this strong majesty at all.

    It was as if a spring breeze had passed by. They did not feel any hindrance or difort.

    This was because the instant the might of the demon bear arrived, Ye Changge had already dissolved in an invisible manner.

    Now that his injuries had almost recovered, this little bit of might did not pose any threat to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one breath¡¯s time to disappear from my sight. Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice was indifferent, and his expression was calm.

    It was as if he was talking about an insignificant matter.

    But these words, from the demon bear¡¯s point of view, undoubtedly stirred up huge waves. What a powerful tone!

    A group of defeated opponents. It had not said anything yet, but this creature actually dared to threaten it. It seemed that if it did not teach them a lesson, they would really think that it was made of paper.

    As he spoke, his aura erupted like a hurricane, sweeping toward the group of humans. After all, it still needed to get the treasure from them.

    It would not kill them. It would only punished them a little to let them know what true strength was.

    So that they could recognize their own ce. This gap could not be bridged.

    It seemed to have seen the shocked expressions of everyone and quickly offered the treasure.

    But in the next moment, things were beyond its expectations.

    Its attack was less than a meter away from them. It seemed to have entered a ck hole and disappeared without a trace.

    There was no trace of it.

    What was going on?

    Barth was already dumbfounded.

    This had never happened before. It did not believe it andunched another attack.

    Last time, it only used 50% of its strength. This time, it did not believe it and used 80% of its strength. There would not be any idents this time, right?

    The powerful force had already caused changes in the sky. A thick aura came pressing down from all directions.

    The entire earth trembled. Smoke rose in all directions, and cracks continued to spread into the distance.

    However, it discovered that within a ten-meter radius around Ye Changge and the others, it was quiet and not affected at all.

    It sensed it seriously, and as if it had discovered something, its expression immediately turned aghast. This was because in its perception, this area seemed to have be an independent region.

    It waspletely separated from the surrounding world.

    This discovery caused a drastic change in its heart. This¡­ This was¡­

    The Seal of Heaven and Earth!

    Was this not the ability of an Emperor to control an area of the heavens and earth?

    In this region, even if the surrounding world was destroyed and the universe was reversed, it would still be impregnable.

    The demon bear, Barth was now extremely afraid. Who had it offended?

 Chapter 242 - The Demon Bear That Was on the Verge of Breaking Apart

    <h4>Chapter 242: The Demon Bear That Was on the Verge of Breaking Apart</h4>

    Ye Changge had already lost his patience and was about to stretch out his finger to kill this demon bear.

    Three days had already passed since the spatial tunnel had been shattered. Ning Manman¡¯s whereabouts were still unknown, and he had to find her as soon as possible.

    The spatial turbulence was too terrifying. Even with his strength, he had suffered very serious injuries.

    Ning Manman would definitely not be any better.

    Although he had used his spiritual energy to protect Ning Manman at the critical moment, he could not rest assured until he saw her.

    When Li Tu and the others saw Ye Changge make his move, they looked at the demon bear with a mocking expression.

    They were filled with endless emotions.

    You said you were fine, but you ran out and blocked the path of an Emperor. Are you not courting death!?

    Even if it wanted to die, this was not the way to do it.

    At this moment, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, the demon bear suddenly knelt on the ground.

    It said, ¡°I am Barth, the little bear. I unintentionally offended you, sir. I beg you to show mercy.¡±

    Its expression was filled with fear.

    From the attack just now, it deeply understood that the people in front of it were not people it could provoke. To be able to neutralize its attack without being noticed was already very terrifying.

    It would be very easy to kill it.

    But what was even more terrifying was yet toe.

    There was actually an Emperor among them. This was really courting death.

    It actually came out to look for excitement and blocked the path of an Emperor. Thinking of this, its soul was almost scared out of its wits.

    Moreover, even if the other party was not an Emperor, it was at least a quasi-emperor.

    Ye Changge was not someone he could afford to provoke.

    Such an expert did not even need to make a move. A casual breath of air could shatter his soul.

    He did not expect to be alive after offending an Emperor.

    This was not because Ye Changge was soft-hearted, but because the Emperor had a powerful soul skill that could pierce through the soul of others with a single nce.

    From just now, Ye Changge could tell that the demon bear had never left the northern desert. It had been living here ever since it was born.

    Other than cultivating, it had always stayed in the cave. This was actually its first timeing out.

    If it had not sensed the spiritual essence of heaven and earth, it would probably still be immersed in cultivation. Therefore, if it was any other demon beast, it would have started fighting long ago.

    And it was just a silly kid who had juste out of the green grass.

    Ye Changge did not say anything, his face still as calm as ever.

    But when Li Tu and the others saw the arrogant and insufferably arrogant bear cower so quickly, they could not help but smile.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you very arrogant? You cowered so quickly!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the treasure anymore?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a cowardly demon beast. A Entry Saint Realm demon beast actually lost without a fight!¡±

    ¡°What do you know? This is called being flexible. It¡¯s stupid to go up and fight when it sees someone stronger than it!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    This was the dignity of a powerhouse.

    No matter how arrogant a demonic beast was, it would still be obedient like a baby in front of a powerhouse.

    It had been like this since ancient times.

    At this time, a desire to be stronger grew in their hearts. They swore to be a powerhouse like Senior Ye, able to call the wind and summon the rain.

    And at this moment.

    The Barth the demon bear was filled with regret.

    Couldn¡¯t it have just stayed in the cave? Why did it have toe out to look for some stupid opportunity? Now that it hadn¡¯t found the opportunity, it even gave up its life.

    It knelt on the ground in fear and unease, waiting for the final judgment.

    It did not have the slightest intention of escaping.

    Nonsense!

    In front of a true expert, even if you had great abilities, you did not even have the chance to escape. The surrounding space was sealed, so where could you escape to?

    The only hope was to beg Ye Changge to forgive him.

    Only in this way could one obtain a glimmer of hope in a dead end.

    This was the best method so far.

    Although it was all in an instant, and it passed very quickly, Barth felt that time passed like years, as if it had been several centuries.

    He was constantly worried, afraid that if he wasn¡¯t careful, his life would be lost.

    Looking at the demon bear that was on the verge of death, to be honest, Ye Changge did not have any intention of killing it. If he had any intention of killing it, it would have already been decapitated.

    It was still standing here properly.

    Impossible.

    However, the death penalty could be avoided. There would still be some punishment.

    With a sh of light, Barth clearly saw that this was actually the hand of the person that he had ignored at the beginning. The others seemed to be focusing on him as well.

    As it was familiar with the situation, it quickly understood that this young man had the highest cultivation.

    At first, it thought that the other party did not have any cultivation and did not pay much attention to him.

    Now that it thought about it, it was really careless. How was this ack of strength? It was just that its cultivation was not good enough to see through the other party¡¯s cultivation.

    It was too terrifying.

    Looking at this young man, who would have thought that he was actually an Emperor-level powerhouse? It was unbelievable.

    If Ye Changge knew what it was thinking, he would definitelyugh in disdain. An Emperor was nothing.

    Ye Changge directly exploited the other party¡¯s cultivation and directly went from the Entry Saint Realm to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. Barth revealed a bitter smile, but he did not dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction. Instead, he was extremely excited.

    It was just a drop in cultivation. Preserving one¡¯s life was the most important thing. If one lost one¡¯s cultivation, one could cultivate again. If one lost one¡¯s life, one had nothing left.

    Moreover, it was not crippling its cultivation level. It had just fallen to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. It would not take long for it to cultivate back.

    ¡°Thank you for not killing me, senior. I am eternally grateful.¡±

    It knelt on the ground and kowtowed non-stop. It was extremely happy.

    He had just saved its life. With this experience, it realized that it was too dangerous outside. It returned to the cave safely and cultivated slowly.

    This time, it suddenly realized that the world was full of danger. Any one could kill it.

    It was the kind thing that could not be reversed once it happened.

    Who knew what could have happened to him?

    After the small episode just now, Ye Changge and the others set off for the Northern Imperial City. After a day¡¯s journey, they finally arrived at the Northern Imperial City before the sky turned dark.

    On the way, everything went very smoothly. They also encountered a wave of demonic beasts and were easily dealt with.

    This was also the most rxed moment on their journey. They had never felt sofortable before and were in a very rxed mood.

 Chapter 243 - The Emperorâ€™s Promise and Li Tuâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 243: The Emperor¡¯s Promise and Li Tu¡¯s Shock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    As soon as they reached the city gate, they saw a city wall that was a thousand feet tall. On top of it was a ck que ¡ª Northern Imperial City.

    The threerge words exuded a mysterious ancient charm. This was definitely the work of the Emperor.

    In other words, in the history of the Northern Imperial City, there had once been an Emperor.

    Entering the city gate, the streets were crowded with people and merchants. There were martial artists, alchemists, and swordsmen, and they were all busy.

    The pace of this world was very fast. If one wanted to gain a foothold in this world where the strong ruled, one had to constantly work hard to increase one¡¯s strength.

    Only in this way could one follow this era and not be left behind.

    ¡°Senior Ye, we¡¯re going to the Wang family. I wonder what?your ns are, senior.¡± Seeing that they were about to part, Li Tu was a little reluctant.

    The mission they had epted this time was to deliver something to the Wang family. As for what this thing was, they did not know.

    ¡°I might stay here for a day and then go back,¡± Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Ning Manman had yet to be found, so he chose to search the northern capital. After all, the location of the spatial tunnel was not fixed.

    There were no fixed coordinates, but since he was in this area, she could not be too far away.

    It should not take long for her to discover his whereabouts.

    ¡°Senior Ye, we don¡¯t know when we will meet again today.¡±

    Hearing ye Changge¡¯s words, Li Tu¡¯s eyes were filled with destion, but he quickly understood.

    A talented person like senior definitely had to do something big.

    How could he stay in this small ce forever? Moreover, all good things had toe to an end.

    Heforted himself silently. When the others saw that they were about to part, they also seemed a little reluctant.

    During this period of time, Ye Changge¡¯s personality and charm had deeply moved them. As an Emperor, he did not act high and mighty. Not only was he handsome, but his personality was also forthright.

    He waspletely different from those high and mighty Emperors.

    However, they were very clear that Ye Changge¡¯s strength was too strong. What he had done was also beyond their imagination. It was impossible for them to stay together forever.

    Seeing this, Ye Changge took out a piece of jade from his body and handed it to Li Tu. He said, ¡°This piece of jade has my voice transmission mark on it. I can receive it even if it is hundreds of millions of miles away.

    ¡°If there is anything that can not be resolved in the future, feel free to send me a voice transmission.¡±

    Li Tu stretched out his hand to receive this piece of jade. He felt as if it weighed a thousand kilograms, and his mood became turbulent. This was not an ordinary jade.

    There was a voice transmission array inside, which was used to send messages. It had the owner¡¯s spiritual imprint. He had many such jade stones in his hands.

    However, even all the jade stones in the Li familybined were not as precious as this one. Its value was immeasurable.

    This represented the Emperor¡¯s promise.

    When the others saw the sparkling voice transmission stone in Li Tu¡¯s hands, their eyes burned with passion. However, no one felt jealous or resentful. They were all happy for Li Tu.

    It was a great fortune to be able to obtain the promise of an Emperor.

    Even a quasi-emperor would not be able to do so, not to mention that Li Tu was only a Tribtion Transcendent Realm martial artist. He was still thousands of miles away from bing an Emperor.

    If this stone was put in the auction hall, it would probably be sold for a sky-high price.

    Of course, the real value was not this jade stone, but the spirit imprint of an Emperor within it.

    With this, there was no doubt that he had a new life. Walking the world with an Emperor backing him up, how insufferably arrogant was that!

    Li Tu also knew the value of this piece of jade. He was so excited that his entire body trembled, and he hurriedly wanted to return the jade to Ye Changge.

    This was too valuable.

    What did he do to deserve such an important promise?

    ¡°Senior Ye, I can¡¯t ept your kind intentions. I know you¡¯re doing it because I saved you. I did it on the spur of the moment. Moreover, you helped me break through to the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. How could I have the gall to ept your things?¡± Li Tu said and was about to refuse.

    When the others saw this, they were all anxious.

    This was a protective talisman. If anything happened in the future, they could ask Senior Ye for help.

    Moreover, with this jade stone, they might be able to meet senior one day. If not, who knew when they would be able to meet again?

    There was no time for cultivation. Perhaps this separation would be a farewell.

    One had to know that the higher the realm of a martial artist, the longer their lifespan. The lifespan of an Emperor was truly indestructible. If one was indestructible, even if the world was destroyed, one would still be alive.

    However, they were different. They only had a short lifespan of a few thousand years. Compared to an Emperor, they were too insignificant.

    They might not be able to see each other for the rest of their lives.

    Of course, Li Tu knew this, but after thinking about it, he still felt that the things in his hands were too valuable. If he had done something to really help Ye Changge, he would definitely ept the promise of an Emperor.

    But he did not do anything at all. On the contrary, Ye Changge helped him reach his goal of cultivation and helped him break the shackles that bound him for many years.

    This favor was already something he could not repay. If he epted this jade stone again, he would not be able to calm down.

    Obviously, he was thinking too much.

    Ye Changge did not take it. Instead, he patted his shoulder. ¡°The thing I gave you has never been given back. If you don¡¯t want it, just throw it away!¡±

    Li Tu had saved him in the northern desert. Although he did not think he had done anything, he had juste out of the spatial tunnel at that time, so his body was weak.

    If a random demonic beast came, it would not pose a threat to him, but if Ye Changge wanted to kill it, he could only use the origin in his body. There was no other way.

    As everyone knew, the origin in a warrior¡¯s body was very important. It was the foundation of the power source. It was not worth it to destroy one¡¯s foundation for a mere demonic beast.

    Although one could slowly recover in theter stages, but it would take too long. Just this cost alone was not eptable.

    At this moment.

    The others looked at Li Tu and roared internally, ¡°What is there to hesitate about? Quickly ept it!¡±

    The current scene had be like this. Ye Changge looked at Li Tu¡¯s decision. The others¡¯ faces were all red. They wished they could rush over and help him.

    The people on the street all looked at them strangely, not knowing what they were doing.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Ye.¡± Li Tu did not insist and put the voice transmission jade back into his storage space.

    Since things had alreadye to this, if he still hesitated, he would be very cowardly.

    Li Tu said goodbye to Ye Changge and walked in the direction of the Wang family. Ye Changge could stay in the Northern Imperial City for another day. If they were faster, they might even be able to have a few drinks together.

    To be able to drink together with the Emperor, this was something that many people were envious of.

 Chapter 244 - Traces of Ning Manman

    <h4>Chapter 244: Traces of Ning Manman</h4>

    Ye Changge looked at the disappearing figures and turned around to walk into the myriad treasures chamber ofmerce.

    This was thergest chamber ofmerce in the Northern Imperial City. It had been opened throughout the entire northern region and was equivalent to a chain of powers. The goods inside were all-epassing.

    There were weapons, medicinal pills, and even some heavenly spirit and earthly treasures. Although they could notpare to some real chambers ofmerce, in this world, they were considered not bad.

    Under the escort of a maid, Ye Changge came to the spirit treasures area. All kinds of spirit fruits were ced on a special counter, emitting rich spiritual energy. They were of very high quality.

    The martial artists who came and went were all doing business ording to the rules. They did not make any moves that crossed the line. How could such a big chamber ofmerce not have experts guarding it?

    Through his senses, he learned that there were at least a dozen martial artists who had broken through the realm hiding in the dark here. If there were any martial artists causing trouble, they would take action to suppress them.

    In the past, there were also martial artists who did not know what was good for them and had evil thoughts. They would not be killed on the spot. It was only after that incident that people truly saw the strength behind the chamber ofmerce.

    This was only the tip of the iceberg. No one knew how much strength was hidden behind it.

    To others, the myriad treasures chamber ofmerce was a huge existence, but Ye Changge was not afraid at all. It could be said it was without a doubt that no one could stop him here.

    ¡°Ice origin fruit, blood qi vine, hong meng branch, heavenly vani¡­¡± There were high-level and low-level ones. He originally wanted to see if there were any dark yin flowers.

    The spatial tunnel was filled with the power of nothingness. These Dao injuries were difficult to heal. He needed to refine the Great Dao spirit pill topletely recover from those severe injuries.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing he wanted here.

    Theher yin flower was not so easy to find. It usually grew in an extremely cold and gloomy ce. There were even legends that these flowers bloomed in a ce where yin and yang intersected. There was arge amount of yin wind here, and it could easily destroy a person¡¯s soul.

    Even an expert of the upper three realms could die in this ce.

    It was not strange that there was no such ce, and he did not think much of it. Even if there was no such ce, at worst, he could go to the Netherworld after finding Ning Manman.

    The Netherworld flower bloomed all over the mountains and ins. With his strength, those chilly winds were not dangerous to him at all.

    After that, he strolled around the treasures chamber ofmerce. Wasn¡¯t there a saying in the martial arts world that if there was anything that caught his eye, it would be found?

    All the good things were found.

    ¡­

    At this time, in another area, two beautiful girls were strolling around the equipment area, attracting the attention of countless warriors.

    One of them was wearing a light green long dress that had just covered her pristine thighs, and her entire person was exuding a sense of agility.

    Her eyes were glistening. It was as if there were thousands of stars rotating inside, causing people to be deeply intoxicated with just one look.

    If Ye Changge was here, he would definitely discover that this girl was Ning Manman, who had just separated from him not long ago.

    Beside her, there was another woman who was traveling with them. She was wearing a long white dress, and she was also a beauty that could topple countries and cities. Although she could notpare to Ning Manman, she was not much weaker.

    At this moment, they were at one of the counters. Ning Manman looked at one of the folding fans that was blooming with light. She thought that if she bought this and gave it to Ye Changge, he would definitely like it.

    ¡°Both of you are objective. You really have good eyesight. This folding fan is not ordinary. Its folds are made from the bones of a Tribtion Transcendent. It has been refined by a seventh-level cksmith for forty-nine days. The surface of the fan is not made of an ordinary object.

    ¡°Moreover, there is a seventh-level array carved on it. It can block a full-strength attack from a Tribtion Transcendent. It can be said to be a true divine artifact.¡±

    In this world, weapons were divided into spirit weapons, profound weapons, saint weapons, divine weapons, Emperor weapons, and Dao weapons.

    The grade of a divine weapon was not low either. To be able to block an attack from a Tribtion Transcendent, the price was definitely not cheap.

    ¡°Excuse me, how much is this?¡±

    Ning Manman opened the folding fan. The entire body of the folding fan was snow-white. On the back of the folding fan was a beautiful river and mountain. There was a waterfall that was left behind from the mountain. The imposing manner was majestic and contained Endless Dao charm.

    On the front of the folding fan, there were eight big words: Elegant and graceful, as light as the breeze.

    Ning Manman fell in love with it at a nce. If she gave this to Ye Changge, he would definitely like it very much. It also felt like it would bepatible with him.

    Especially the words on the folding fan. Ye Changge was not extremely handsome, but he was still so gentle. It was like a spring breeze caressing one¡¯s face, making one feel the warmth in one¡¯s heart.

    Although sometimes he looked too pretentious, this was also his style!

    In short, he was a man who deeply fascinated people.

    ¡°Actually, this is not cheap. If you really want it, we can give you a 20% discount. It only costs 1000 amethyst coins.¡±

    The person in charge said with a smile and stretched out a finger.

    He had already observed just now. These two women were dressed in an imposing manner and emitted a powerful aura. The power behind them was definitely extraordinary.

    ,000 amethyst coins was an astronomical price for ordinary people.

    However, in the martial arts world, especially in the eyes of thoserge sects, it was nothing at all.

    ¡°Manman, it¡¯s a little too expensive.¡±

    The white-clothed woman shook her head by her side. 1,000 amethyst coins was already enough to cover the annual ie of an empire.

    Although it was nothing in their eyes, this kind of equipment only looked good. In fact, it could not help much. From what he said, it was just a bluff that it could block a Tribtion Transcendent¡¯s attack.

    She had already sensed that there was a formation engraved on it. It was just a medium-level existence. Not to mention that it could block a Tribtion Transcendent¡¯s attack, it would be another story if it could even block a Rebirth Realm attack.

    Ning Manman looked at the woman in front of her. Of course, she knew this. Through her eyes, how could he not see it? However, she did not buy this folding fan as a real weapon.

    Instead, she bought it for Ye Changge. She thought it would make a good small gift. His strength was so strong that he did not need a weapon at all. If it was used as a essory, it would still be very elegant.

    The image of the ordinary master holding a folding fan appeared in her mind. was he still very handsome?

    ¡°Sister Lu, It¡¯s okay. I bought it for my master. I saw that the fan matches my master¡¯s temperament. As for the array formation inside, just let my master improve it.

    ¡°Let me tell you, my master is very powerful.¡±

    When Ning Manman mentioned her master, Ye Changge, her expression changed. She was beaming with joy. Even Lu Yanqi, who was beside her, was surprised.

    Ever since she saved him on the way here, Ning Manman had always been indifferent. She did not seem to care about anything. She did not expect that when Ye Changge was mentioned, she would be so excited.

    Ye Changge sounded like a dignified name and was her master. Ning Manman¡¯s talent was considered good and her current cultivation level was not inferior.

    To be honest, Lu Yanqi had never seen such a person. In the beginning, she even asked Ning Manman if she was willing to join her Heavenly Snow Pce.

    One had to know that Heavenly Snow Pce was one of the major sects in this world and was not inferior to the Desert Sword Sect. She did not expect her to reject her directly.

    She even said that she already had a sect. At first, she thought that she was joking, but she did not expect it to be true.

 Chapter 245 - Azure Dragon Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 245: Azure Dragon Secret Realm</h4>

    Seeing Ning Manman¡¯s happy expression, Lu Yanqi became more and more curious.

    What was so good about Ye Changge? To be honest, she was a little jealous, as if her beloved toy had been snatched away by someone else.

    Thinking of this, an idea came to Lu Yanqi¡¯s mind. She looked at Ning Manman tentatively and said, ¡°Hearing what you said, could it be that your master is a refiner?¡±

    Ning Manman nodded and said, ¡°Weaponsmithing is only one of his professions. My master knows a lot of things. He is simply omnipotent.¡±

    As she said this, Ning Manman sighed. How could there be such a being in the world who knew everything?

    Weaponsmithing, pill refining, array formation, calligraphy. As long as you could think of it, he would always be able to give you a shock at the most critical moment.

    He knew what you were good at, and he knew what you were not good at either. In short, he was omnipotent.

    In the beginning, he did not believe that there would be such a powerful person in the world. However, after being hit again and again, she waspletely in despair.

    She was hit.

    From then on, shepletely relied on Ye Changge.

    With such a strong master behind her, there was no need for her to work hard. She could just follow him and leech off his wisdom. At that time, she still remembered that she was beaten up by Ye Changge, and she did not dare to have such thoughts anymore.

    As she listened to Ning Manman¡¯s words, not only did Lu Yanqi find it ridiculous, even the owner of the folding fan found it hard to believe. There was really such a terrifying person in the world. She was exaggerating, right?

    Array master, armament master, the energy of a person was always limited. It was impossible for such a monstrous person to be all-powerful?

    This was scamming those who did not have knowledge. It was like poisonous chicken soup.

    Lu Yanqi also did not quite believe it. If that was really the case, how abnormal would Ye Changge be to be able to have such terrifying achievements in all fields?

    Such a person could not be found even in the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    It was not that he did not trust Ning Manman. It was just that what she said was too ridiculous. There was no way she could believe it.

    Alright!

    Ning Manman looked at their doubtful faces and did not exin too much. When they saw it in the future, they would know how terrifying it was.

    If she had not seen it with her own eyes, Ning Manman would not have believed it. At the same time, with such a master, she would never be able to surpass him in this lifetime.

    What was even more infuriating was that their cultivation speed was already very fast. Compared to ordinary people, it was hundreds of times faster.

    But in Ye Changge¡¯s eyes, it was simply too slow.

    He nagged in their ears every day. If their cultivation was not good, they had to cultivate well. If they did not have talent, they had to work hard. In the future, they would almost be able to surpass their master.

    Thinking of this, Ning Manman felt weak all over.

    In their eyes, Ye Changge was a monster. His cultivation was soaring crazily. He was improving after walking, eating, drinking, and even sleeping.

    How could theypare? It was infuriating.

    It was impossible to surpass their master. It would never be possible.

    However¡­

    A voice broke her train of thought. An arrogant young man walked over. There was an ancient sword symbol on his sleeve.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this folding fan.¡±

    He walked to the counter and looked at Lu Yanqi before looking at Ning Manman. A strange look shed in his eyes.

    Lu Yanqi from the Heavenly Snow Pce knew that those with a cultivation base at the Entry Saint Realm could be considered as a group of people with outstanding talent.

    However, he had never seen this woman before. Could she be from the Heavenly Snow Pce?

    He was shocked to find that he could not see through this woman¡¯s cultivation base with his cultivation base at the Entry Saint Realm. Could it be that this woman¡¯s cultivation base had far surpassed his?

    How was this possible?

    ¡°Li Feng, what do you mean?¡± A cold light shed in Lu Yanqi¡¯s eyes.

    After all, the Heavenly Snow Pce and the Desert Sword Sect were about the same level of strength. They would often cause some minor conflicts for the sake of some benefits.

    The disciples of the two sects also did not see eye to eye with each other. It could be said that they would not let go of anything that would make things difficult for the other.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    While the two of them were at loggerheads, Ning Manman looked coldly at Li Feng.

    She was about to buy it when someone suddenly rushed out and said that he wanted this folding fan. After all, she was the one who bought this folding fan to give to her master.

    How could it be given to someone else?

    It had been such a long time, but she had never bought a gift for her master.

    Facing Ning Manman¡¯s gaze, Li Feng felt his heart skip a beat for some reason. But how could this be possible?

    One had to know that his cultivation base was at the Entry Saint Realm, and he was one of the top existences in the Desert Sword Sect. Although he could not bepared to those genius disciples, he was still considered to be an intermediate existence.

    How could it be that just a nce could make his heart palpitate? He had only seen this kind of thing from those genius disciples.

    Could it be that his cultivation base had reached the Boundary Breaking Realm!

    Impossible.

    Absolutely impossible!

    The moment this thought popped up, it was mercilessly snuffed out by him.

    Perhaps she had some kind of magical treasure that could iste her cultivation base. It was not impossible. Moreover, many experts from his sect hade here to search for treasures.

    Even if something unexpected happened, the elders of his sect would be able toe here very quickly. Moreover, he did not believe that the woman in front of him had the cultivation base of the Boundary Breaking Realm.

    Actually, his purpose this time was not to buy this folding fan. Instead, it was to make things difficult for Lu Yanqi of the Heavenly Snow Pce. Their sect had received news this time that the Azure Dragon Secret Realm was about to be born.

    The location was near the Northern Imperial City.

    Many sects and factions hade to this ce.

    His purpose was to test out just how many people hade from the Heavenly Snow Pce. Only by understanding the other party¡¯s strength would he be able to proceed to the next step.

    After all, only by knowing yourself and your enemy would you be able to win every battle.

    Lu Yanqi was also thinking to herself. With the opening of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm, many people from their sects hade. All the major factions had gathered in this ce, preparing to look for the legendary opportunity.

    ording to legend, in ancient times, the Azure Dragon was an extremely talented expert who was at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    As for the Azure Dragon Secret Realm, it might contain the secret to bing an Emperor.

    With these words, everyone went crazy.

 Chapter 246 - Li Fengâ€™s Hatred

    <h4>Chapter 246: Li Feng¡¯s Hatred</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you 1,500 purple crystal coins. I want this folding fan!¡±

    Li Feng took out the purple crystal coins and threw them on the table as he looked at Lu Yanqi provocatively.

    Since Lu Yanqi was here, the people from the Heavenly Snow Pce must have arrived as well.

    If he could test out the other party¡¯s strength, he would have a better n to deal with them in the treasure hunt.

    The appearance of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm this time caused clouds to move in all directions. Everyone wanted to obtain the secret of bing an Emperor and increase their own strength and the strength of their sects.

    One had to know that Emperors were existences that suppressed the ages. As long as there was an Emperor in their sect, they would be able to achieve a qualitative leap.

    In the northern region, there were over a hundred sects of all sizes. The Desert Sword Sect and the Heavenly Snow Pce were both extremely powerful existences. The highestbat strength in their sects was at the peak of the quasi-emperor realm.

    It could be said that whoever obtained this secret in the secret realm would be an Emperor and the overlord of this region.

    Lu Yanqi knew what Li Feng was thinking, but she did not back down at all. ¡°Li Feng, don¡¯t go too far. Other people are afraid of your Desert Sword Sect, but my Heavenly Snow Pce is not a pushover that you can crush at will.¡±

    She stared coldly at Li Feng, her body suffused with a cold aura.

    These years, the Desert Sword Sect had been getting more and more outrageous. They had been tolerating them everywhere, but they did not expect that not only did they not restrain themselves, but they had actually be even more aggressive.

    When they had just set off, their sect master had already instructed them that if they encountered the people of the Desert Sword Sect again, they did not need to hide anything and would directly start fighting. If anything happened, the sect would take the me.

    This time, she hade to the Northern Imperial City for the sake of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm. She did not want to cause trouble, but it was obvious that she could not avoid it.

    Although they did not cause trouble, they were not afraid of trouble.

    Li Feng was a little surprised when he saw her reaction. In the past, when they encountered people from the Heavenly Snow Pce, they were not so domineering.

    Why?

    In just a moment, he understood.

    The arcane realm this time determined the future of the sect. It was likely that their higher-ups had given the order, which caused their attitude to be abnormal.

    Even so, the huge contrast caused his mood to take a turn for the worse. It was as if the people who were previously obedient to him had dared to provoke him.

    At this moment, Li Feng¡¯s sense of superiority was instantly torn to shreds. He was about to ridicule her.

    At this moment, an ice-cold voice came from the side. It was Ning Manman.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    She was speechless. There were such disgusting people everywhere. ording to her master¡¯s words, such people were born to be cheap. Only a powerful hand could make them lower their heads.

    In the past, she always thought that her master was a little violent. But now, it seemed that it was not her master¡¯s fault. It was the people in this world who were abnormal.

    ¡®I bought a folding fan properly, and it was a gift for my master. But someone just had wished for his own death!¡¯

    What Desert Sword Sect? In her eyes, they were not even worthy to carry her master¡¯s shoes!

    In this world, there were only two kinds of people. They were either friends or enemies.

    If they were enemies, they could not be merciful.

    Ning Manman deeply understood that her master¡¯s words were all words of wisdom, so she kept them in the depths of her heart.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡± Li Feng narrowed his eyes and the veins on his forehead bulged.

    He tried his best to control the anger in his body and looked at Ning Manman coldly, as if he was looking at a dead person.

    How many years had it been?

    Thest person who did this was already dead.

    He did not expect that an unknown woman would actually look down on him today.

    However, what he did not know was that Ning Manman, who he thought was ordinary, was a mountain that he would never be able to climb over.

    At this moment.

    Lu Yanqi¡¯s expression changed as well. She stood in front of Ning Manman and confronted Li Feng.

    Li Feng was still very powerful. He was considered to be one of the top existences in the Desert Sword Sect. Although he could not catch up to those stunning genius disciples, his cultivation base could not be underestimated. He had already reached the intermediate stage of the Entry Saint Realm.

    However, Lu Yanqi was not afraid at all. Compared to Li Feng, her cultivation base was still firmly superior to his. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    Li Feng also understood that he would not be able to get back what he had done today.

    What a humiliation!

    If this matter were to spread to the Desert Sword Sect and his fellow disciples found out, the prestige he had painstakingly built up would copse in an instant.

    However, he did not act irrationally. The background of the myriad treasures chamber ofmerce was very mysterious. There had once been a Boundary Breaking expert who hade to cause trouble, but he had disappeared.

    This matter caused a huge uproar in the northern domain, and all the factions began to take it seriously.

    ¡°This fellow Daoist doesn¡¯t look familiar. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s from the Heavenly Snow Pce!¡± Li Feng¡¯s tone was cold.

    Because the two sects often had small conflicts, all the disciples in each sect knew what kind of person they were.

    Ning Manman was definitely not a figure in the Heavenly Snow Pce. However, to be able to stand together with Lu Yanqi, she must at least be at the Entry Saint Realm.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but so what?¡± Ning Manman was not afraid at all.

    His sect was much more powerful than the Heavenly Snow Pce, not to mention his master, who could end the Desert Sword Sect with one hand.

    In his mind, Ye Changge was the god of this world.

    Even a god, who was feared by the world, had died at the hands of his master. A sect without even a Great Emperor could be destroyed easily.

    At that time, he would probably be so scared that he would wet his pants.

    After all, Emperors were the limit of this world. Who could endure the sudden appearance of a god?

    Li Feng¡¯s eyelids twitched. After thinking for a while, he resisted the thought of attacking. For some reason, when he met Ning Manman¡¯s gaze, he felt his heart palpitate.

    However, he did not think too much about it. He felt that his senses were wrong. She was just a little girl who did not know how high the heavens were. How could she be a worthy opponent?

    After snorting coldly, Li Feng put away the amethyst coins on the counter and left.

    Before he left, he even made a gesture to Ning Manman to slit her throat. Clearly, in his heart, Ning Manman was already a dead person.

    At this moment, Lu Yanqi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry. She was very familiar with Li Feng. On the surface, he looked like a gentleman, but in fact, he was a viin. He was very narrow-minded and always sought revenge.

    ¡°Manman, we have to be careful from now on. This Li Feng isn¡¯t a good person.¡± Lu Yanqi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sister Lu. We should be worried about him. As long as he dares toe, he won¡¯t be able to return.¡± Ning Manman¡¯s expression was calm as if what had just happened was a trivial matter.

    ¡°Li Feng?¡± Lu Yanqi was shocked.

    Although Li Feng¡¯s cultivation base was not at the peak of the Desert Sword Sect, he had a cultivation base at the intermediate level of the Entry Saint Realm. He was one of the best among the younger generation.

    However, Ning Manman did not seem worried at all. Why was that?

    Could it be that her cultivation base had surpassed the Entry Saint Realm? Lu Yanqi was shocked by her own thoughts when she thought of this.

    She could not help but overthink.

 Chapter 247 - Recovering the Cultivation of an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 247: Recovering the Cultivation of an Emperor</h4>

    One had to know that the Desert Sword Sect cultivated the strongest sword techniques, so their attacks were very powerful.

    Of all the attacks, the sword was the most lethal. It had unparalleled destructive power, and it focused on killing.

    Compared to other techniques, theirbat power was at least ten times that of others. With the samebat power, they had a natural advantage, and they could injure their opponents to the greatest extent.

    For example, the disciples of the Heavenly Snow Pce cultivated the Frost Phoenix Records of the glorious era. The true qi of ice released by them could freeze a thousand miles away, which was considered arge-scale attack.

    The cultivation techniques of the two sects had their own strengths and weaknesses. However, this could not be denied that the Desert Sword Sect was terrifying.

    They were all a bunch of lunatics.

    Ning Manman directly bought a folding fan and put it into her storage space. The owner of the counter watched them leave with a smile and quietly wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    The Desert Sword Sect and the Heavenly Snow Pce were both first-ss powers. They had the position of overlords in the northern region, so they were not someone he could afford to offend. Fortunately, his background was not simple.

    Otherwise, just the might just now would have already made him fall.

    On the other side.

    After Lu Yanqi and Ning Manman left, they directly went towards the direction outside the city. Just now, her master had sent a voice transmission, saying that he had found a clue outside the city and wanted them to meet up.

    Just as they left, a sinister gaze secretly paid attention to them. It was Li Feng.

    ¡°Leave the city? That¡¯s what I want!¡±

    Li Feng picked up the voice transmission stone and said something, revealing a sinister smile.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Ye Changge did not find anything valuable after walking around.

    Just as he walked out of the myriad treasures chamber ofmerce, his body slightly swayed, and his face turned slightly pale.

    ¡°This can¡¯t go on!¡±

    The injuries that he had just suppressed had rpsed.

    Moreover, this time, it was even more intense. It was like a violent hurricane that tore at his meridians, bringing waves of piercing pain.

    In the past few days, although his cultivation base had mostly recovered, the spatial tunnel¡¯s turbulent wind had been suppressed in his body, and he had not refined it.

    It was better to refine it first. Otherwise, it would be like a time bomb that would explode at any time.

    As for Ning Manman, she was not in any danger at the moment.

    After all, she had her own spiritual brand on his body, and the soul fire had not been extinguished yet. This proved that she was still safe.

    After leaving the city gate, Ye Changge went straight to a cave and began to refine the spatial turbulence in his body.

    He sat cross-legged on the ground and circted his cultivation technique.

    The spatial turbulence in his body was wrapped in the spiritual qi and flowed along his meridians before entering his dantian and turning into the purest spiritual qi.

    One stream.

    Two streams.

    Three streams.

    ¡­

    More and more spatial turbulence was refined and flowed into his dantian.

    At the same time, his aura was also rising.

    Although these spatial turbulence had destructive power on the human body, it was also the purest power, several levels higher than worldly spiritual qi.

    It could be said that the power of a spatial turbulence wasparable to absorbing the worldly spiritual qi and cultivating for a month.

    However, this was not absolute. The power of the spatial turbulence was violent, and generally no one dared to use this method. If it were not for Ye Changge¡¯s terrifying physique, he would have been torn apart by this power the moment the space shattered.

    To others, these were demons that they could not avoid in time, but to Ye Changge, they were the greatest tonic.

    As time passed, his aura became stronger and stronger.

    A terrifying aura swept out in all directions, causing the surrounding air to rumble. Even the heavens and earth had a terrifying phenomenon.

    Lightning shed, thunder rumbled, and wind and rain alternated.

    The entire sky seemed as if it was about to copse and submit to Ye Changge.

    At this moment, the people of the Northern Imperial City could feel this terrifying aura. They looked up at the sky in shock and discussed animatedly.

    ¡°What happened? What a powerful aura!¡±

    ¡°The entire sky seems to be about to copse. I feel that under this aura, we are like ants.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who triggered this heaven and earth phenomenon. It¡¯s too terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that a Boundary Breaking expert is here for the Azure Dragon Secret Realm?¡±

    Everyone was discussing animatedly, their faces filled with extreme shock.

    This aura was too strong. Their entire bodies were rooted in ce, and their breathing becamebored.

    Moreover, this aura was continuously increasing, as if it was about to reach the limit of this world.

    The earth began to shake, and cracks began to appear. Thunder rumbled in the sky, and a thickyer of clouds covered the area within a few hundred miles.

    Everyone was terrified.

    Because they realized that the one who could create such an apocalyptic scene was definitely not a simple Boundary Breaking expert.

    Then¡­

    It was still going higher. They did not dare to imagine that this was already beyond their understanding.

    Quasi-emperor Realm!

    To them, this was the realm of a god, a supreme expert.

    In the northern domain, there were only a handful of Quasi-emperor Realm experts, and they could be counted on two hands. Could it be that even Quasi-emperor Realm experts were attracted to the Azure Dragon Secret Realm?

    The other martial artists¡¯ expressions became very solemn.

    If a quasi-emperor really came, they would not have any advantage in the treasure hunt. A Quasi-emperor Realm expert would be equivalent to standing at the peak of the world.

    If an Emperor did not appear, who wouldpete with him?

    At this moment, Ye Changge had finished refining all the spatial turbulence, and his cultivation had recovered a bit.

    He was already at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    It was not enough. He was still far from being able to recover to the level of a god.

    Ye Changge shook his head. He sensed the energy in his body, but he was still not satisfied.

    Then, he took out many heaven and earth spirit fruits, ice spirit fruits, great Dao flowers, and vitality vines from his interspatial ring!

    These were all precious existences in the world. Not to mention this world, even if they were ced in a high-tier world, they would be as rare as phoenix feathers or qilin horns.

    He swallowed all of them. If people saw this, they would definitely go crazy from anger.

    Such precious treasures were wasted just like that. It was simply a reckless waste of heaven¡¯s treasures.

    However, Ye Changge did not care. These were all the lowest grade treasures in his possession, and there were countless of them.

    At this moment, these natural treasures had just entered his body when they turned into the purest spiritual qi.

    They flowed through his eight extraordinary meridians and slowly seeped into his skin, bones, and muscles. Traces of divine brilliance surfaced, and the sound of Great Dao resonated.

    The current Ye Changge was emitting a golden radiance from his entire body. Numerous Great Dao symbols lingered around him, enveloping his entire body.

    At the same time, the spiritual energy in the world seemed to have gone crazy. It formed a long dragon of spiritual energy that surged toward Ye Changge and entered his body.

    At this moment, his dantian was circting rapidly. It was like a ck hole as it greedily absorbed the spiritual energy in the world.

    Soon!

    His cultivation base broke through the mid-level Quasi-emperor Realm. It was of high-level and perfect.

    Soon after, he reached the Emperor Realm.

    However, this was not the end.

    His cultivation base surged through the Emperor Realm.

    There was no hindrance at all. Since his cultivation base had already surpassed the Emperor Realm, he would not attract any heavenly punishment.

    It was just an ordinary recovery.

    However, the majesty of an Emperor was so great that even the heavens feared it. Just as Ye Changge reached the Emperor Realm, a magnificent sound of Great Dao appeared several thousand miles around the northern region.

    Auspicious signs descended from the sky, and all kinds of beasts galloped about.

    When everyone saw what unfolded in the sky, they all looked shocked. They were in a daze.

 Chapter 248 - Cloud Movement: Secret Technique of an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 248: Cloud Movement: Secret Technique of an Emperor</h4>

    This¡­

    At this moment, all the powers that had arrived in the Northern Imperial City were stunned.

    The heavens descended, and the Great Dao appeared.

    This was a phenomenon that only an Emperor could incur.

    Outside the Northern Imperial City.

    On the peak of a mountain.

    A woman dressed in white looked at the ce where the Great Dao phenomenon had appeared, and shock appeared in her eyes. ¡°Emperor?¡±

    How was this possible?

    She waspletely shocked.

    No one knew better than her how difficult it was to be an Emperor. With his talent, she had been stuck at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm for thousands of years.

    However, she could not find a way to break through to the Emperor Realm.

    Every time she had an epiphany, this feeling would remain hazy. It was as if there was ayer of mist that could not be prated.

    Just a few days ago, they suddenly received news that the Azure Dragon Secret Realm in the northern desert was about to be born.

    It was reported that the Azure Dragon was a genius from ten thousand years ago. In less than a hundred years, he had risen from the Duan Body Realm to the Quasi-emperor Realm. He was known as a legend in the cultivation world.

    For ordinary warriors, if they wanted to cultivate from the Duan Body Realm to the Quasi-emperor Realm, it would at least take thousands of years, or even tens of thousands of years.

    This was under the condition that the path was smooth. Theter the path, the more difficult it was. If one was stuck at a certain bottleneck, it was possible that one would not be able to find the opportunity to break through for several thousand years.

    The first part of the cultivation was fine. As long as the spiritual qi in one¡¯s body was sufficient, one could break through the barrier and break through smoothly.

    However, the further one progressed, the more difficult the cultivation became. The precipitation of spiritual qi, the strength of one¡¯s soul, and one¡¯s own luck all had strict requirements. Several thousand years were spent waiting for an opportunity to break through.

    The most despairing thing was that it was impossible for a quasi-emperor to break through to the Great Emperor Realm without great luck.

    In the northern region, there hadn¡¯t been a Great Emperor for tens of thousands of years.

    Therefore, when she heard the news of the opening of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm, she immediately rushed over.

    There was even news that the Azure Dragon Secret Realm had a way for a peak quasi-emperor to break through to the Great Emperor realm, which attracted countless factions toe.

    Of course, she was no exception.

    But at this moment, before the Azure Dragon Secret Realm had even opened, an Emperor had appeared.

    This was a genuine Emperor. There was a way to be an Emperor in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm. After all, it was just a path. Whether one could break through or not depended on one¡¯s own luck.

    In short, if one wanted to be an Emperor, one had to take the time, the earth, the people, and the sky.

    However, she had never expected that she would discover the existence of an Emperor the moment she arrived.

    Who was this person?

    ¡­

    At this moment, on the other side, an old man suddenly opened his eyes.

    His gaze seemed to pierce throughyers of obstacles as he looked toward the east. His arms were trembling involuntarily, as if he had seen something incredible.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡± A young man asked with a puzzled expression. It was Li Feng, who had returned from the northern capital.

    He had never seen his master look so shocked before.

    As an elder of the Desert Sword Sect, he had seen countless storms and waves. He usually acted as if nothing had happened. Why was this so?

    ¡°Emperor, how is this possible?¡± The old man¡¯s withered face seemed to have wrinkled until he looked like a chrysanthemum.

    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s been so many years since the Great Emperor appeared. I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    The old man found it hard to believe. He was an elder of the Desert Sword Sect, and he was also at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    He had thought that he could use this opportunity to find an opportunity to break through, but before the Azure Dragon Secret Realm opened, a Great Emperor suddenly appeared.

    Where had this Emperore from? There were many quasi-emperors in the northern region, but none of them had an Emperor overseeing them.

    Where had this Emperore from?

    He had repeatedly confirmed that this was indeed a phenomenon brought about by breaking through to the Emperor Realm. He could not be mistaken.

    At this moment.

    Li Feng could not remain calm. Although he was still far from the Emperor Realm, this did not stop him from yearning for this realm. Who would not want to be a true Emperor?

    It could be said that this was something that all cultivators dreamed of.

    If you went out and said that you had a way to be an Emperor, you would instantly be a popr being. Many sects and powers would treat you as their ancestor.

    This was not an exaggeration at all. After all, the allure of bing an Emperor was too powerful, and no one could resist it.

    At the same time, this scene yed out everywhere, and everyone¡¯s blood boiled.

    They thought of a crucial question. If this was really a phenomenon caused by an Emperor, then this person definitely had a way to be an Emperor.

    Perhaps, they would pay a visit and promise some rewards, and they might even be able to obtain this method.

    Thinking of this, everyone could not hold it in any longer. They all used their movement techniques and rushed in the direction of the heaven and earth phenomenon.

    In the sky, streaks of light flew by, emitting a powerful aura.

    ¡­

    Ye Changge did not know how much of amotion his cultivation had caused outside. He was concentrating on recovering his cultivation.

    Without a doubt, the amount of spiritual energy an Emperor required was extremely terrifying. It was also fortunate that the spiritual energy in this world was sufficient. Otherwise, just breaking through a small realm would have destroyed thisrge region.

 Chapter 249 - Everyone Was Shocked. Li Feng Had Been Crippled

    <h4>Chapter 249: Everyone Was Shocked. Li Feng Had Been Crippled</h4>

    He had finished cultivating.

    His cultivation base was now at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm. He was only one step away from the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Ye Changge felt the churning energy in his body and nodded in satisfaction.

    He had only cultivated for half a day, but he was able to recover to this level. It was still possible.

    He believed that it would not take long for him to recover to his previous high level.

    Now it was time to find Ning Manman. Then, his soul shifted and his gaze moved slightly.

    However, it onlysted for a moment before it became as still as an ancient well.

    At this moment, there were already many martial artists gathered outside the cave. All of them were discussing animatedly.

    They were all from various sects. They had been attracted here by the heaven and earth phenomenon. Most of them were Entry Saint Realm martial artists. There were also quasi-emperor powerhouses among them. When they saw the longsting phenomenon, they were so excited that their bodies trembled.

    This was a great opportunity.

    For those at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm, this was a heaven-given opportunity. They had to seize it firmly. If they missed this opportunity, they did not know when the next one woulde.

    And for those Sage Realm warriors, there were many benefits. Although they could not improve their cultivation, they would gain a lot of knowledge if they saw an Emperor.

    In the crowd, Ning Manman and Lu Yanqi stood beside a white-robed woman. This woman was Lu Yanqi¡¯s master, an elder of the Heavenly Snow Pce. She was very talented and had reached the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm after only a hundred years of cultivation.

    This talent was extremely rare even in the history of the sect. The only person who could bepared to her was the sect master of the Heavenly Pce, Bai Ao Xian.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on? Could it be that an Emperor has really appeared?¡±Lu Yanqi¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    If that was the case, did it not mean that her master would be able to break free from the shackles of the peak-stage Quasi-emperor Realm and sessfully break through?

    If that was the case, the strength of their Heavenly Snow Pce would increase by another level.

    Moreover, experts like the Emperor were all existences that could not be seen often. Other than seeing them in some top-tier worlds, it was impossible to see them in a small ce like theirs.

    If one could see the magnificence of the Emperor with one¡¯s own eyes, be it in terms of knowledge or experience, it would be a great improvement.

    As a cultivator, everyone hoped to break through to a higher realm and reach a peak. When Lu Yanqi heard that an Emperor had appeared in the northern desert, she was so excited that she could not help herself.

    ¡°Yanqi, Manman, although this phenomenon will not be of much help to you, it will be of great help to your future path. You mustprehend it well!¡±

    The woman in white, Chu Yueli, nced at the two of them and then looked up at the sky, trying toprehend it seriously.

    No one would let such an opportunity slip by so easily. She only took a nce and felt that it contained endless principles of the Great Dao. The barrier in her body was actually showing signs of loosening.

    This discovery immediately made her heart tremble. She no longer cared about anything else. She found a quiet ce and started to cultivate seriously.

    The others also noticed this and started to cultivate one after another.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    No one wanted to miss it.

    Lu Yanqi looked at the strange phenomenon in the sky and felt that it was veryplicated. It was as if she hadprehended something, but it was also as if she hadprehended some loneliness.

    However, she soon understood that her realm was still too low. This was simply not something that she could understand at this moment.

    However, the benefits she obtained were also huge.

    In just a short while, she felt that his cultivation base had be even closer. She was about to break through to the advanced stage of the Entry Saint Realm.

    This discovery made her ecstatic.

    Just as she was about to share this news with Ning Manman, she discovered that she was staring nkly at the strange phenomenon in the sky with a strange expression on her face.

    ¡®What was going on?¡¯

    She looked at Ning Manman again.

    From the very beginning, she had felt that this aura was somewhat familiar.

    Then, her heart trembled. Wasn¡¯t this her master¡¯s aura?

    There was no mistaking it.

    She would never be able to forget her master¡¯s aura.

    But here came the problem.

    His master had long since broken through to the Emperor Realm and was already at the God Realm.

    After that, she understood something. During thest cross-boundary teleportation array, Ye Changge had sent her out because of a small ident. He had faced the damage of the spatial storm himself.

    She understood the power of the spatial turbulence. It was filled with violent gales that could easily tear a person¡¯s body apart.

    Even an expert Emperor would not dare to dabble in it.

    Thinking of this, Ning Manman fell into a deep self-me. Why was she always the one dragging her master down to the point where she even implicated him?

    It was also at this time that a desire to be stronger sprouted from her heart and quickly grew immensely.

    She had to work hard to cultivate and be stronger than her master, and in turn, protect her master.

    Ning Manman thought to herself.

    If Ye Changge knew about this, he would be extremely pleased. This little girl had finally grown up.

    ¡°Hey, we meet again!¡±

    Just then, a sharp voice sounded. Lu Yanqi turned her head to look. It was Li Feng, whom she had met at the treasure chamber ofmerce.

    He had been worried that he would not have the chance to take revenge for the previous time. He had wanted to chase after the two of them secretly, but he did not expect that when he came out, the two of them would disappear.

    It was a great opportunity for them to meet this time.

    No matter what, he had to get back at them.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Lu Yanqi¡¯s eyes were cold.

    Why did this guy appear everywhere? He was simply haunting them.

    Last time at the treasure chamber ofmerce, he was no longer on the same level as Lu Yanqi. He did not expect Lu Yanqi to follow him closely. Did he think that Lu Yanqi was afraid of him?

    Ning Manman did not even look at him from the beginning to the end. It was as if he did not even exist.

    Her attention waspletely focused on the strange phenomenon in the sky.

    This made Li Feng even angrier. As a genius disciple of the Desert Sword Sect, not only was he one of the top few, but he also had few achievements in the sect.

    Usually, everyone in the sect would politely call him Senior Li when they saw him. But now, he hade to the barren north capital with his master, yet he was neglected like this.

    It would have been fine if she was a genius disciple of the Heavenly Snow Pce, but this girl was just an ordinary mysterious girl.

    How could he endure this? In addition to the hatred from before, he was immediately enraged.

    ¡°I say¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he felt a huge force explode in his chest, and he was sent flying far away. In front of everyone, he fell heavily to the ground.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Li Feng looked at Ning Manman in shock. He felt sharp pain all over his body, and his whole body was about to fall apart.

    Before he could catch his breath, he found something that made him extremely desperate.

    His sea of qi had been broken, and the huge amount of spiritual qi in the Entry Saint Realm dissipated rapidly.

    In just a short period of time, it had been used up.

    In other words, he had been crippled. Now, he had be a cripple.

    ¡°Sister Ning, you¡­¡±

    Lu Yanqi had a surprised expression on her face when she looked at the calm and collected Ning Manman.

    Things had happened too quickly. Before he could react, Li Feng had already flown out.

    At this moment, she was truly shocked.

    She knew Li Feng¡¯s cultivation base better than anyone else. He was at the intermediate stage of the Entry Saint Realm. In the Desert Sword Sect, he was even one of the best.

    Now, someone actually sent him flying.

    As for how she attacked, it was so fast that even she did not see it clearly. In the blink of an eye, Li Feng had already fallen to the ground.

    Who exactly was she?

 Chapter 250 - Half-step Emperor. Shi Shan Was Furious

    <h4>Chapter 250: Half-step Emperor. Shi Shan Was Furious</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    What kind of cultivation base did this woman have? Peak of the Entry Saint Realm or Boundary Breaking Realm?

    Lu Yanqi fell into deep thought!

    At this moment...

    The onlookers were dumbfounded.

    Li Feng of the Desert Sword Sect was just sent flying.

    Moreover, he was sent flying in front of Shi Shan. Shi Shan was extremely protective of his disciples and was famous in the entire Desert Sword Sect.

    Now that his personal disciple had been publicly humiliated, it was not just about him. It was about the pride of the entire Desert Sword Sect.

    More importantly, Shi Shan¡¯s cultivation base was at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. Not only was he stillprehending the heaven and earth phenomenon, when he woke up a momentter, he would stir up a storm of blood.

    Who had the courage to attack in front of Shi Shan?

    Everyone turned to look at the woman beside Lu Yanqi. Ning Manman¡¯s expression was calm, and her face betrayed no emotion at all.

    ¡°Oh my God, who is this person? She attacked so swiftly!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s standing beside Lu Yanqi. Could she be from the Heavenly Snow Pce? I¡¯ve never heard of her before.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, the Desert Sword Sect has relied on their status as arge sect to act tyrannically over the past few years. Now, they¡¯ve finally received their retribution.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but when Shi Shan wakes up, this woman will be in danger.¡±

    The crowd discussed animatedly, discussing the plot that was about to unfold.

    The Desert Sword Sect would definitely not give up. Shi Shan¡¯s temper was still the same. This woman¡¯s situation was extremely dangerous.

    Although this woman stood with Lu Yanqi and had Chu Yueli¡¯s protection, if Shi Shan were to go crazy, no one would be able to withstand the fury of a peak quasi-emperor.

    Moreover, with their status, they represented two sects. There were many things involved behind this.

    Perhaps, because of this matter, it had escted into a conflict between the sects.

    Lu Yanqi clearly understood the importance of this matter. Although the Heavenly Snow Pce was not afraid of the Desert Sword Sect, if this led to a war between the two sects, it would not be worth it.

    Not to mention that the current situation was critical. No one was willing to start a war at this juncture and let others take advantage of it.

    The only way was to leave this ce as soon as possible.

    Lu Yanqi looked at Ning Manman with aplicated expression and voiced her thoughts.

    ¡°Sister Lu, I appreciate your kindness. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen!¡±

    Ning Manman smiled.

    Her tone was full of confidence, and Lu Yanqi was surprised. Although she did not know what she had to rely on to block the anger of a quasi-emperor, she still tried to persuade her.

    ¡°Sister Ning, Li Feng isn¡¯t scary. The thing is that his master has a cultivation base at the peak of the quasi-emperor realm...¡±

    She did not finish her words. She was trying to express the terror of making an enemy out of Shi Shan, implying that Shi Shan¡¯s power was not something they could imagine.

    There was still a chance for her to escape. If she waited any longer, she would not have a chance.

    Moreover, her master could stop Shi Shan for a period of time. It was enough time for her to find a secret ce.

    This was the only way.

    Ning Manman shook her head lightly. She had sensed her master¡¯s presence just now. A peak-stage quasi-emperor or not, if an Emperor came, he would only disappear.

    There was nothing to be afraid of.

    Thinking of this, she sighed internally. She had said that she would protect her master, but she did not expect to be pped in the face so quickly as she had to ask for her master¡¯s help.

    At this time...

    Li Feng¡¯s mood had fallen to great depths.

    He had repeatedly confirmed that his dantian was really crippled. Right now, he could not even defeat a small fry at the Body Refining Realm.

    The huge difference made his eyes bloodshot. Without cultivation, he had no value at all.

    This was especially true for the Desert Sword Sect.

    Even his master would not continue to take in a trash who could not cultivate.

    Everything was gone.

    All of this was because of this damn woman!

    At this moment, the heaven and earth phenomenon disappeared.

    The quasi-emperor realm experts all awoke from their sudden enlightenment. Before they could react, they felt a loud roar. They were drenched in sweat at the suddenly resounding thunder-like sound in the sky.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally understood!¡±

    Everyone turned their heads to look. Lu Yanqi also turned her head and saw an intense aura erupting from the mountain.

    Immediately after, the spiritual energy between heaven and earth formed a fierce dragon of spiritual energy and entered his body.

    At the same time, Shi Shan¡¯s aura was also rising.

    One breath.

    Two breaths.

    Three breaths.

    After an indeterminate amount of time, Shi Shan¡¯s aura suddenly coagted, stirring up the white clouds in the sky.

    This...

    Shi Shan was about to break through to the Emperor Realm.

    ¡®Oh my Goodness¡¯.

    Was the Desert Sword Sect about to rise uppletely?

    At this moment, after hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Ning Manman did not show any emotion.

    Lu Yanqi, on the other hand, was shocked. She looked at her master in disbelief.

    ¡°Could it be that he has really broken through to the Great Emperor Realm?¡±

    Chu Yueli looked at Shi Shan with a hint of envy in her eyes. However, she soon threw out this emotion. She first nodded and then shook her head.

    Lu Yanqi did not understand what was going on. Just as she was about to ask, she heard Chu Yueli say, ¡°He has walked out of the threshold of the Quasi-emperor Realm, but he isn¡¯t a real Great Emperor yet. He is a half-step Great Emperor!¡±

    With the enlightenment she had just gained, she could also reach this realm very quickly. It was just a matter of time.

    As long as she took this step, she would be able to touch the essence of this realm before she became a true Emperor.

    ¡°Half-step Emperor!¡± Lu Yanqi kept mumbling.

    Obviously, she did not understand.

    The things involved in this realm were still too out of her realm of experience.

    At this moment...

    Ning Manman did not think much of it. What half-step Emperor? When his master had broken through, he had never experienced such a level.

    He had directly advanced from quasi-emperor to Great Emperor.

    Moreover, he was not an ordinary Great Emperor. He had directly entered the intermediate stage of the Great Emperor Realm. It had not been as troublesome as this.

    ¡°Who, who crippled my disciple?!¡±

    A loud roar was like a rolling wave that swept through this area, pressing down on everyone¡¯s chests.

    Shi Shan had yet to experience the joy he should, because he discovered that Li Feng had actually been crippled.

    His dantian had been shattered,pletely bing a cripple.

    Although Li Feng¡¯s talent was not the most outstanding among these disciples, he was still his own disciple after all. Who would not defend his honour?

    This was like someone giving him a tight p on the face.

    What he really cared about was not Li Feng, but his own pride.

 Chapter 251 - Half-step Emperors. How Terrifying!

    <h4>Chapter 251: Half-step Emperors. How Terrifying!</h4>

    Shi Shan¡¯s furious roar resounded in everyone¡¯s minds.

    The aura of a half-step Emperor was like a whirlwind that swept through the heavens and earth. It faintly suppressed the surrounding space, causing it to explode.

    Everyone could not withstand this aura, and their bodies trembled violently. They were so scared that their hearts were about to explode.

    Was this the aura of a half-step Emperor?

    It was too terrifying.

    The entire northern region was about to change. The Desert Sword Sect¡¯s style of doing things was tyrannical to begin with, and some small sects had no choice but to submit to their tyrannical might.

    Now that the elder Shi Shan had broken through to half-step Emperor, wouldn¡¯t he be even more ruthless in the future?

    The entire northern region would probably be the Desert Sword Sect¡¯s possession.

    Everyone could not help but look in the direction of the Heavenly Snow Pce. They wanted to know what they should do.

    Everyone wanted to know how the Heavenly Snow Pce, which had always been able to keep the Desert Sword Sect in check, would behave this time.

    Should they submit?

    Or should they fight back?

    Some of the sects and factions hurriedly walked up to Shi Shan with disgusting smiles on their faces as they ttered him.

    ¡°Congrattions, Elder Shi. You¡¯ve be a half-step Emperor. It¡¯s only a matter of time before you rule the entire northern region.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already be a half-step Emperor. It won¡¯t be long before you be an Emperor and be an immortal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Sky Fire Sect is willing to submit to the Desert Sword Sect and sweep away the obstacles in front of us.¡±

    ¡°The Tiangang Sect, the Blood Sword Hall, and the Fire God Sect are willing to serve the Desert Sword Sect¡­ .¡±

    Hearing everyone¡¯s ttery, Shi Shan¡¯s gloomy expression eased up a lot as he nodded his head without batting an eyelid.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. If you all join our sect, you will definitely have a ce in the northern region when you dominate it in the future.¡±

    Although Shi Shan said this, he was filled with disdain in his heart. Some unqualified sects were also allowed to join his sect.

    What he was doing now was just a temporary measure.

    When the Desert Sword Sect really dominated the entire northern region, the first thing he had to do was to get rid of these small sects. Of course, he still needed these people to clear the obstacles in front of him.

    There were some things that he did not have to do personally. He had to let these people bleed and risk their lives. By retaining the strength of his Desert Sword Sect, he could also achieve his goal, killing two birds with one stone.

    The pitiful people who surrendered did not realize that they had be weapons in the hands of others.

    At this moment.

    Li Feng was turning green with regret.

    Looking in the direction of the Heavenly Snow Pce, he wanted nothing more than to tear Ning Manman and the others into pieces.

    After Shi Shan became a half-step Emperor, his status in the sect would definitely rise. He would be the first elder of the entire sect and enjoy supreme authority.

    There were ten elders in the Desert Sword Sect, and his master was ranked seventh. The higher the rank, the more power he had.

    The great elder¡¯s power was even higher than the sect master. He was the most powerful person on the surface.

    Then¡­

    As Shi Shan¡¯s disciple, he could rise by relying on his master¡¯s power and be the most dazzling existence in the sect. Any genius disciple was not even worth mentioning.

    But now, everything was ruined.

    His dantian had been shattered, and even the great Luo Golden Immortals were powerless to save him.

    His dream had also been shattered.

    ¡®This was all because of the Heavenly Snow Pce! I want them dead.¡¯

    ¡°Master, kill them. They were the ones who broke my dantian.¡± Li Feng¡¯s expression was ferocious as he pointed in the direction of Ning Manman.

    Shi Shan looked over and immediately frowned. It was the Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s Chu Yueli.

    If it was before, he would still be slightly afraid. But now, he had already be a half-step Great Emperor.

    In the entire northern region, who else could be a match for him? Even if the entire Heavenly Snow Pce attacked together, he would not be afraid at all.

    Of course, he was not really going to the Heavenly Snow Pce. Sects with ancient inheritances like theirs all had deep foundations. Perhaps they really did have powerful magic treasures or formations.

    Right now, he had only just broken through, so he had to be careful.

    Shi Shan was also a shrewd old man. His ego did not inte because of his breakthrough. Instead, he acted cautiously. However, although he could not go to their headquarters, he was not afraid of a little girl like Chu Yueli.

    With that thought, a mighty aura pressed down on her. Chu Yueli did not dare to be careless, so she quickly used all the spiritual energy in her body. This attack was no small matter, so she had to go all out.

    Boom!

    An ear-splitting explosion suddenly sounded in the middle of the group.

    A ripple that could be seen with the naked eye spread out crazily from the core of the powerful strike, stirring up smoke and dust in the air.

    Everyone raised their magical treasures and resisted with great difficulty. Some of them could not take it anymore, and they spat out blood from the shock, their faces pale.

    At this moment¡­

    Chu Yueli took three steps back to counteract the force. Her eyes were filled with deep shock. A half-step Emperor was actually this terrifying!

    She had thought that Shi Shan had just broken through. Even if there was a gap, it would not be much.

    She did not expect that things had greatly exceeded her imagination.

    The moment she came into contact with the force, she realized how ridiculous her thoughts were. The difference between the two was like heaven and earth.

    ¡°Master!¡± Lu Yanqi was shocked. She could not help but look at Shi Shan, her eyes filled with intense shock.

    No one knew better than her how powerful Chu Yueli was. In her heart, she was an undefeatable legend.

    But at this moment, her master was really defeated.

    Shi Shan¡¯s strength was actually so terrifying.

    The surrounding spectators also opened their eyes wide as they looked at the pale-faced Chu Yueli. The shock in their hearts did not diminish in the slightest.

    They were very clear about Chu Yueli¡¯s strength. As an elder of the Heavenly Snow Pce, her ice and snow mystic arts were unfathomable.

    Bai Ao Xian and Chu Yueli were known as the two absolute geniuses in the history of the northern region. In just a few hundred years, they had cultivated to the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. This monstrous speed of advancement had once swept through the entire continent, causing countless warriors to doubt their lives.

    The path of cultivation was to defy the heavens, seize yin and yang, and defy the heavens.

    It was filled with countless difficulties. Many people were unable to ovee the threshold of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm even once. A few thousand years had passed, but they were still stuck on the same spot.

    Sometimes, an opportunity to break through could ovee a block thatsted a few thousand years.

    From this, it could be seen that to be an expert, one¡¯s heart would experience a lot of bitterness and fatigue. It was not something that an ordinary person could endure.

    However, in just a hundred years, Chu Yueli had actually crossed over a dozen realms from the stage of the Body Forming Realm and soared to the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    It was truly terrifying.

    It shocked the entire continent.

    And it was just such a tyrannical person who was actually pushed back in the battle against Shi Shan.

    Of course, this was because, although half-step Emperors had only advanced by a small steppared to those at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm, the gap between them was indescribable.

    This did not mean that Shi Shan¡¯s talent was better than Chu Yueli¡¯s. It was because Shi Shan had already reached the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm thousands of years ago. He was just one step away. Chu Yueli had just broken through a few years ago, so herprehension was still shallow byparison.

    After thousands of years ofprehension, any useless person would have some insights. In addition to the heaven and earth phenomenon just now, it was expected that Shi Shan would be able to break through.

 Chapter 252 - Shi Shanâ€™s Arrogance

    <h4>Chapter 252: Shi Shan¡¯s Arrogance</h4>

    ¡°PFFT!¡±

    At this moment, a trace of blood dripped from the corner of Chu Yueli¡¯s mouth. She had been seriously injured during the attack just now.

    Lu Yanqi turned pale with fright. Her face was filled with anxiety. ¡°Master, how are you?¡±

    She was really afraid, but not for herself. She was afraid that the entire Heavenly Snow Pce would be in danger.

    If the Desert Sword Sect attacked the Heavenly Snow Pce soon, would they have the strength to fight against Shi Shan?

    After all, half-step Emperors were too strong.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Chu Yueli suppressed the boiling blood in her body and waved her hand.

    She looked coldly at Shi Shan.

    Although she looked calm, waves of shock rose in her heart. The power of a half-step Emperor was indeed terrifying. From the fight just now, she had already discovered that the gap was like a chasm.

    Even hundreds of peak-stage quasi-emperors might not be a match for a half-step Emperor.

    Moreover, no one in the entire Heavenly Snow Pce could find a peak-stage quasi-emperor. Although their sect had a deep foundation, it was not so easy to be a quasi-emperor.

    Even if they had a strong foundation, they had only nurtured a dozen or so.

    These were their core strength.

    Once they lost them, the Heavenly Snow Pce would copse in an instant. There was no doubt.

    When she thought of this, a deep worry rose in her heart. It was obvious that she had already thought of what would follow. With the Desert Sword Sect¡¯s character, it would not be long before a storm of blood would erupt in the northern region.

    ¡°Hmph, Chu Yueli, today is different from the past. In the past, you were always high and mighty. Now that you¡¯ve suddenly be my defeated opponent, how does it feel?¡±

    Shi Shan¡¯s face was filled with joy.

    In the past, not only did the juniors fight, but the elders had also sparred with each other when some benefits were involved.

    Among them, Shi Shan had once been beaten up by Chu Yueli until he had peed his pants and fled back to the Desert Sword Sect in a sorry state. He had even been mocked by the other elders for this.

    Now, he was finally able to hold his head high.

    Only after bing a half-step Emperor did he truly understand the benefits that power brought to him. He was deeply infatuated with it.

    In the previous sh, he had only used 30% of his strength and was able to defeat the Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s favourite being, Chu Yueli. In the past, he would not have even imagined that this would be a possibility.

    But now, he had done it.

    ¡°If you surrender to the Desert Sword Sect, I can let you live. You¡¯ll still be an elder. After my sect exterminates all the factions and bes the overlord of the northern region, your status will rise as well. You¡¯ll have a much brighter futurepared to the Heavenly Snow Pce.¡±

    Shi Shan voiced his offer.

    His expression was one of disdain, as if his sect had truly be the number one sect in the northern region.

    However, Chu Yueli was clearly not interested.

    ¡°You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Without any hesitation, she rejected him.

    Not to mention that Shi Shan had not be an Emperor, even if he did be one, their entire sect would not give in. They would definitely fight to the end.

    ¡°Very well.¡± Shi Shan¡¯s face darkened even more, and his eyes were filled with bloodlust. ¡°Chu Yueli is a pure and virtuous person, and she has left a great legacy in the northern domain. Everyone wants to kiss her. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll have the chance.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lu Yanqi could not help but curse at his shamelessness, and she red at him fiercely.

    In her heart, her master was a pure and holy existence. There was no man in this world who was worthy of her master.

    Now, after hearing such dirty words, she could not help but feel angry and her face was filled with fury.

    If looks could kill, then the current Shi Shan would probably be riddled with holes.

    After hearing this, Chu Yueli¡¯s icy aura became even stronger and the icy aura from her body became even stronger. She directly used her actions tomunicate with him.

    At this moment.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was strange. They looked at Shi Shan and then looked at Chu Yueli who was as cold as ice. They could not help but curse in their hearts.

    This old man was very evil. He already had the upper hand, and yet he was still so lecherous.

    Without a doubt, Chu Yueli¡¯s appearance was famous throughout the entire northern region. Even though she was usually dead and cold, it could not stop everyone¡¯s admiration.

    No one wanted to see Chu Yueli be humiliated like this.

    But now, Shi Shan¡¯s aura was unstoppable. It could be said that he had already be a well-deserving expert of the northern region.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can¡¯t me me. I can only capture you first.¡±

    Shi Shan could no longer hold back the mes in his body. The more he thought about it, the more he could not control it. He felt as if his entire body was about to explode.

    As for Ning Manman, she was just a small character. She could be destroyed easily. There was no need to be anxious.

    Seeing this scene, everyone felt their chests be tight.

    ¡°Master, what should we do now?¡± Lu Yanqi¡¯s face was full of worry. They were definitely not Shi Shan¡¯s match.

    Not to mention that Chu Yueli was already injured and half of her strength had already been lost. She could not use her full strength.

    If she was at her peak, even if she was not a match for Shi Shan, it was still possible for her to escape unscathed.

    But now, she was clearly in a desperate situation.

    Chu Yueli also frowned and secretly transmitted her voice to the two of them, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll hold him backter. You guys find an opportunity to escape and send the news back to the sect. Activate the sect¡¯s great array and defend against the Desert Sword Sect.¡±

    This was the only way at the moment. If not, the three of them would not be able to escape.

    The ethereal voice resounded in the minds of Lu Yanqi and Ning Manman. Lu Yanqi¡¯s body trembled and she rejected it without thinking.

    They had left. How could her master be a match for Shi Shan alone?

    If her master was defeated in the end, with her strong character, she would definitelymit suicide at the first opportunity. Perhaps this would be thest time they would see each other.

    Thinking of this, the things that Chu Yueli had taught her in the past shed in her mind like a merry-go-round. It was so heartwarming and nostalgic.

    Lu Yanqi had already decided that even if she had to die with her master, she could not escape alone.

    Then, she looked at Ning Manman and said, ¡°Sister Ning, can I ask you to do something? Can you bring this news to the Heavenly Snow Pce? I will thank you here.¡±

    There was a hint of death in her eyes. It was obvious that she wanted to advance and retreat together with her master.

    Chu Yueli sighed. After many attempts to persuade her, she finally understood her disciple¡¯s intentions. She thought that if she really fell into a hopeless situation, she would use herst bit of strength to teleport her out.

    The atmosphere at the scene was extremely heavy. Everyone held their breaths, afraid that they would provoke Shi Shan.

    Seeing the goddess in their hearts about to fall into a bottomless abyss, they were all very depressed.

    And at the scene, the one who was the most excited was none other than Li Feng.

    His hatred had already expanded to a great amount. To be able to see the pure and graceful Chu Yueli end up like this, he felt an inexplicable sense of pleasure in his heart.

    It would be best if the entire Heavenly Snow Pce ended up like this. Only then would he be able to dispel the hatred in his heart.

    Perhaps, after the nature of his master had faded, he could still follow behind and test this cold woman, to see whether she had the strength of the legends or not.

 Chapter 253 - Heaven in a Single Thought, Hell in a Single Thought

    <h4>Chapter 253: Heaven in a Single Thought, Hell in a Single Thought</h4>

    Things had already developed to a point where there was no retreat. Chu Yueli did not retreat. She suppressed the injuries on her body and activated the pce-suppressing divine skill of the Heavenly Snow Pce, the Ice Phoenix¡¯s Ode to the World Scripture.

    Her aura had reached its peak. An icy chill from the nine serenitiesnd lingered around him. With him as the center, it spread wildly in all directions.

    In just a short moment, the entire world seemed to have turned into an ice cer. Everyone had to use their cultivation techniques to resist this bone-chilling coldness.

    ¡°Hiss, this is the cultivation technique of the Heavenly Snow Pce. It¡¯s actually so terrifying!¡±

    ¡°I feel like my blood is about to freeze. As expected of the foundation of arge sect. It¡¯s so powerful.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Chu Yueli can get rid of Shi Shan¡¯s demonic hands. I don¡¯t want to see a delicate flower being destroyed just like that.¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down. Do you want to die? If Shi Shan hears you, he¡¯ll kill you with one finger.¡±

    Everyone felt the tense atmosphere at the scene. They were all affected by the rhythm, and their hearts pounded.

    This cold air was extremely powerful, and they had no choice but to use all the strength in their bodies to resist it. However, it was obvious that it had no effect on Shi Shan at all.

    Just a meter or so away from him, it disappeared into nothingness, as if it had never appeared in the first ce.

    Chu Yueli noticed this situation, and her eyes were filled with deep worry. Their cultivation techniques had been passed down from the ancient times, and they had gone through countless modifications and improvements. Their power was no longer on the same level.

    She did not expect that they would be so weak in front of Shi Shan.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got? I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I used 30% of my strength just now. I¡¯m going to be serious now.¡±

    Shi Shan¡¯s words caused a thousand ripples.

    Everyone was shocked. He only used 30% of his strength and he was already so powerful.

    If a true Emperor was here, killing a quasi-emperor would be as easy as stepping on an ant.

    Never mind a peak quasi-emperor, even a half-step Emperor would not be able to resist.

    Hearing this, even Chu Yueli¡¯s gaze changed. She had a clear idea of what a half-step Emperor was like. Just 30% of his strength was enough to block a peak quasi-emperor¡¯s attack. It was indeed terrifying.

    Moreover, this was before he used thews of heaven and earth. One had to know that Tribtion Transcending experts were able to be one with heaven andprehend the Heavenly Dao.

    Quasi-emperors were able to control the general situation of heaven and earth and form their own unique domain, instantly deciding the life and death of a person.

    Heaven in a single thought, and hell in a single thought. This perfectly exined how terrifying quasi-emperors were.

    However, if one reached the level of an Emperor, even a half-step Emperor would be able to grasp a trace of the power ofws. It was not something that a peak quasi-emperor martial artist couldpare to.

    Thews of heaven and earth had fifty Great Daos and forty-nine Heavenly Daos.

    Each of the three thousand Great Daos contained an extremely powerful force that could destroy the heaven and earth.

    As the saying went, those below the level of an Emperor were all ants. It was not just talk.

    Chu Yueli had no option. She became serious.

    Then, while everyone was watching, Shi Shan raised an arm. There was not the slightest fluctuation of spiritual energy or a powerful aura, but it was pressuring everyone to kneel and submit.

    This was the ability to activate thews of heaven and earth. It was so terrifying.

    Chu Yueli faced this aura head-on. The pressure she felt was the strongest. She felt an invisible energy sealing the surrounding space.

    Even the spiritual energy in her body began to slow down at this moment.

    She forcefully suppressed the throbbing in her body. The spiritual energy in her body was roaring. Her palm drew an illusory shadow in the air. The spiritual energy in the world instantly surged over, and streaks of white mist that could be seen by the naked eye shed.

    ¡°All things fall from the ice!¡±

    With this light shout, the surrounding temperature rapidly dropped. The Earth, ancient trees, and mountains were all frozen, as if they had be a world of ice sculptures.

    This cold air was too terrifying.

    The surrounding crowd felt this intense cold air, and they only felt that the spiritual energy in their bodies was about to freeze.

    In their shock, they were pushed back by about 30 miles, and could still clearly feel this oppressive cold.

    ¡°Petty tricks!¡±

    Seeing this, Shi Shan waved his hand and shot out a ray of light. It seemed to contain a mysterious power within.

    The two forces instantly collided, causing a huge explosive force. It was as if they were smashing apart one by one, blowing uprge swaths of ancient trees and destroying distant mountain peaks. A shocking abyss appeared in front of everyone.

    One after another, ferocious cracks spread out into the distance, shocking everyone so much that their mouths were wide open.

    However¡­

    Things were not over yet.

    Shi Shan¡¯s attack was too powerful. After wiping out Chu Yueli¡¯s cold qi, its momentum did not decrease, and it continued to collide with its target.

    At this moment, Chu Yueli was in the middle of recovering her strength. Facing the attack, she no longer had the strength to continue fighting.

    She was about to die.

    Lu Yanqi¡¯s face turned pale. Even if she wanted to go up, it was toote. She could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything.

    Ning Manman also frowned. Although she had many tricks up her sleeve, the power of a half-step Emperor was not something she could contend with.

    It would be great if her master was here.

    Right at this moment, Ning Manman seemed to have thought of something.

    She took out a purple talisman from her interspatial ring. This was something her master had given her during her training to prevent any idents from happening.

    This talisman could block a strike from a peak-stage quasi-emperor. Should she give it a try!?

    In this situation, there was no better way.

    As she spoke, she threw out the talisman in her hand.

    A streak of light shed past and collided with Shi Shan¡¯s light, instantly annihting him.

    At this moment, everyone was stunned.

    Chu Yueli was in disbelief.

    Lu Yanqi¡¯s jaw dropped in shock.

    Everyone was also stunned at this moment.

    This attack was about to kill Chu Yueli. People were still mourning the loss of this beauty in advance.

    No one expected that in the next moment, there would be a shocking reversal.

    And the one who was most shocked was still Shi Shan. He had absolute confidence in his own attack. A moment ago, he was still feeling smug, but then he was pped in the face.

    The atmosphere became strangely quiet.

 Chapter 254 - Li Fengâ€™s Despair

    <h4>Chapter 254: Li Feng¡¯s Despair</h4>

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, the entire ce was in an uproar.

    The power of a half-step Emperor had been destroyed just like that. A power that Chu Yueli could not even fight against had been destroyed by a nameless woman.

    Who was this woman who had suddenly appeared?

    They were certain that she was not a disciple of the Heavenly Snow Pce because they had never heard of such a person in the Heavenly Snow Pce before.

    With such a strange method, they should have heard of her by now.

    Why?

    Everyone was confused, but they had all seen the situation clearly.

    Shi Shan¡¯s power had indeed been broken by this woman. She had thrown out something that had neutralized Shi Shan¡¯s attack.

    One had to know that this was the power of a half-step Emperor. It contained a terrifying power ofws, and it had been easily broken with just a talisman. What kind of powerful power was contained within?

    In somerge sects, there were some genius disciples, and the higher-ups of the sects would refine some life-saving methods for their own safety.

    However, it was not that easy to break the power of a half-step Emperor. Not only did it require great power, but it also required precise refining methods. This had already made many people stop in their tracks.

    It could be said that within arge sect, there were countless people who had this kind of ability.

    To be able to refine a talisman that could resist a half-step Emperor, the difficulty was extraordinary.

    This required the strength of the person who refined it to far exceed that of a half-step Emperor. It was possible that there was a true Emperor behind this woman.

    Those who stayed here were all experienced people. How could they not be able to figure out the crux of the matter? At the same time, everyone¡¯s gazes were all focused on the woman.

    At this moment¡­

    Chu Yueli suppressed the injuries in her body and looked at Ning Manman with surprise. There were no less than ten people in the Heavenly Snow Pce who could refine attack talismans.

    She naturally knew how to do it. However, she could only refine some Tribtion Transcendent level talismans. It was extremely difficult to even resist a quasi-emperor¡¯s attack, let alone a half-step Emperor¡¯s talisman.

    There were too many things hidden within. It was not something that could be exined with just a few words. However, this person who had been saved by her disciple by ident now had such a heaven-defying item.

    Could it be that there was a true Emperor standing behind her?

    Faced with everyone¡¯s gazes, Ning Manman did not show the slightest fear. She was as calm as ever, as if nothing had happened.

    Only then did everyone realize that this woman had already reached the Boundary Breaking Realm. No wonder even Li Feng did not have any ability to counterattack in his hands.

    It was unbelievable.

    Looking at Ning Manman, who was even younger than Lu Yanqi, but had already be such an expert, it was needless to say how abnormal her talent was.

    But they did not know that this was all thanks to Ye Changge.

    Although having a good talent allowed one to cultivate quickly, having a good master allowed one to cultivate even faster.

    ¡°It was you who injured my disciple!¡± Shi Shan narrowed his eyes as he sized up the woman in front of him.

    Just now, she was the one who had used the talisman to neutralize his attack. Such a powerful talisman could withstand the attack of a half-step Great Emperor. Even if the strength of everyone in the great Desert Sword Sect was raised, they would not be able to refine it.

    Of course, he also did not believe that she had refined it herself. It was impossible.

    In other words, behind her stood an expert who was at least a half-step Great Emperor, or a faction.

    Shi Shan hesitated. When had such a transcendent faction appeared in the northern region? He racked his brains, but he could not think of anything. He could only give up.

    Facing Shi Shan¡¯s oppressive aura, Ning Manman looked at him indifferently and said, ¡°It was me.¡±

    There was no trace of panic on her face. She was extremely calm.

    If it was before, it would have been fine. She did not know Shi Shan¡¯s strength. But now, she was still so brazen. She must have something to rely on.

    For a moment, Shi Shan was also stunned.

    His gaze was fixed on Ning Manman¡¯s eyes. He was a little unable to grasp the essence of it.

    The scene instantly fell into silence.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two of them, their heads spinning.

    Ning Manman was not faking her indifference, but she really had something to rely on. In her storage space, she still had these few talismans.

    She was not afraid of Shi Shan¡¯s attack at all.

    However, this made Chu Yueli and her disciple anxious. They were not sure how many talismans Ning Manman still had in her hands. If she did not have them, would it not be very dangerous?

    After all, having one of those talismans was already very powerful.

    At this moment, Shi Shan was also guessing. At the same time, he stared intently into Ning Manman¡¯s eyes. Since she really had nothing to fear, could it be that there really was such a talisman?

    This idea had just appeared when he rejected it.

    Firstly, the process of making talismans was veryplicated. Secondly, it had a very high requirement of the refiner¡¯s mental strength.

    As for the Emperor or something like that, it was just a bluff.

    Aftering to this conclusion, Shi Shan immediately raised his head and let out a long howl. His powerful aura shook the surrounding air, causing it to rustle.

    ¡°Little girl, I was almost fooled by you. A mere talisman isn¡¯t enough to scare me off. I¡¯m afraid your wishful thinking is about to fail.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that there was a purple talisman between Ning Manman¡¯s two fingers. It was exactly the same as before.

    Instantly, Shi Shan stopped moving, and his eyes were bulging.

    How was this possible?

    Shouldn¡¯t it be that the talisman was now worthless?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try to see if this is the same as the previous one.¡± Ning Manman¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    Although her cultivation was not the strongest, she still had quite a number of magic treasures in her hands.

    Of course, this was all given to her by her master.

    Shi Shan¡¯s expression was unsightly as he hesitated in ce.

    At the same time, he roared inside. He thought to himself, ¡®Damn it, how is this possible?¡¯

    Seeing the situation before him, Li Feng had just been released from the frozen state when heid eyes on the scene before him. He was so scared that his limbs twitched.

    A half-step Emperor talisman!

    She was so bold, taking out two talismans at once! If it had not been for the p just now and if she had thrown this directly at him instead, he might have been killed.

    Who had he offended?

    If he had known this would happen, he would not have dared to provoke this vicious person. She turned out to be someone who dared to confront a half-step Emperor.

    Otherwise, he would still be a disciple of the Desert Sword Sect. Everything would be over now.

    His entire body copsed to the ground. He knew that his fate had been decided. He would die. Even if the people of the Heavenly Snow Pce did not kill him, Shi Shan would kill him.

    After all, he had be a cripple. He had even caused the entire Desert Sword Sect to provoke such a terrifying creature. Regardless of which punishment he received, it was a death sentence.

    At this moment, Li Feng¡¯s heart was as good as dead.

 Chapter 255 - Master, Youâ€™re Finally Here

    <h4>Chapter 255: Master, You¡¯re Finally Here</h4>

    At this moment¡­

    Ning Manman held the talisman between her fingers as she stared at the Shi Shan.

    Although this talisman could negate the power of a half-step Emperor, its limitations were too great. Whether it was speed or strength, it was far from being able to catch up to a true half-step Emperor.

    In other words, their crisis had not been resolved.

    Chu Yueli was obviously aware of this situation. She stood beside Ning Manman and stared at Shi Shan, preventing him from making any sneak attacks. Her hope now was to use the talisman to scare him.

    Time passed second by second, and the entire scene was silent. Everyone¡¯s heartbeats could be heard clearly.

    On one side was the elder of the Desert Sword Sect, and on the other side was the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    The scene seemed to have frozen, and no one made a move.

    At this moment, Shi Shan suddenly moved. His speed was extremely fast, and he rushed in the direction of Ning Manman.

    As long as he caught the woman in front of him, Chu Yueli was nothing to worry about.

    The moment he made his move, the talisman in Ning Manman¡¯s hand was also thrown out, and it turned into a ray of purple light as it rushed toward Shi Shan.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere talisman, how can it stop me!?¡±

    The sound of thunder rumbled on the mountain, and a shocking aura suddenly erupted. It was like a huge wave as it violently smashed towards the direction of the talisman.

    At the same time, a vast and mighty power erupted from the talisman.

    The two powers instantly interweaved, releasing a dazzling light. The sound of thunder rumbled, making everyone¡¯s heads shake, causing their eardrums to explode.

    The shockwave alone caused countless people to die. The earth cracked and countless ancient trees copsed. Then, this power swept toward the mountain in the distance.

    Boom!

    With a boom, everyone discovered, much to their shock, that the giant mountain in the middle copsed so easily.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, is this the power of a half-step Emperor? It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°No wonder all those below the Emperor Realm are thought of as ants. Just this power isn¡¯t something a martial artist can fight against. This is a disaster!¡±

    ¡°Did you think about how powerful that woman¡¯s talisman is? How terrifying the person who refined it must be!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the voices of countless discussions stopped and it became deathly silent.

    That was right. They were just amazed by the power of the talisman. They did not expect that the person who refined this talisman would be such a heaven-defying figure.

    Perhaps, they did not dare to think about it at all.

    The information contained in this was too terrifying.

    After a long time, the smoke and dust that filled the sky slowly dissipated, revealing the true state of the battle.

    Shi Shan and Ning Manman stood in the arena, maintaining their stances just now.

    Who would win and who would lose?

    No one knew.

    However, the observant martial artists noticed that on Shi Shan¡¯s right hand, he no longer had all five fingers. He was missing the ring finger.

    On the ground was a finger stained with blood. This was so shocking.

    The entire arena was filled with gasps of shock.

    Shi Shan had actually lost.

    At this moment, they simply could not believe their eyes. This was a half-step Emperor who was only half a step away from bing an Emperor. Yet, he was defeated by a talisman just like that.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it had happened at all.

    Chu Yueli could not maintain herposure anymore. She looked at Ning Manman with an expression of extreme shock.

    She actually injured Shi Shan? In other words, the power within this talisman surpassed the limits of a half-step Great Emperor.

    The person who refined this talisman was¡­

    An Emperor! Or a terrifying existence that surpassed even Emperors.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yueli could not ovee the shock she felt. She could not help but think of the time when she first met Ning Manman.

    She wanted to take her as a disciple, but she had rejected her.

    The reason for her rejection was that she had a master.

    Now that she thought about it, the person who refined the talisman was most likely her master, an Emperor, a powerhouse.

    In that case, they had a good rtionship with a powerful Emperor. This was a lifeline given by the heavens.

    After all, they were the ones who saved Ning Manman when she was unconscious on the mountain.

    Chu Yueli did not ask for anything. She just hoped that Ning Manman¡¯s master could give them some pointers and she would be satisfied.

    This was nothing to the Emperor.

    Without a doubt, this would be of great benefit to the entire Heavenly Snow Pce. Perhaps their sect would be able to leave this world and go to the top-tier worlds in the universe.

    After figuring out the crux of the matter, Chu Yueli looked at Ning Manman with even more fervent eyes.

    This made Lu Yanqi, who was standing beside them, confused.

    ¡°Shi Shan, I¡¯ve already notified the people from the sect toe. Why don¡¯t you leave quickly?¡± Chu Yueli said coldly.

    In the current situation, Shi Shan could not do anything to them. They had the talisman seal, so they were temporarily out of danger.

    The situation came to a stalemate again.

    Seeing this, the veins on Shi Shan¡¯s forehead bulged. He, who had be a half-step Emperor, could not do anything to a group of quasi-emperor experts.

    And this was in front of countless forces. If word got out, how would he recover his pride and face so many forces again?

    That was not all. These forces that had restrained themselves earlier might also change sides and join the Heavenly Snow Pce to resist the Desert Sword Sect¡¯s conquering.

    However, if they did not retreat, the talisman in Ning Manman¡¯s hand would not be easy to deal with.

    Shi Shan seemed to be in a dilemma.

    However, he quickly made his decision.

    The loss of retreating this time was too great. Perhaps Ning Manman had obtained the talisman from some ancient mystic sect, and maybe she did not have some Emperor expert behind her.

    If he could capture Ning Manman, all the benefits would be his.

    Shi Shanughed coldly and licked his dry lips. ¡°Hmph, putting on an act. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll always have enough talismans.¡±

    This was also what Chu Yueli was worried about.

    Talismans would eventually run out, but the power of a half-step Emperor would always exist.

    Otherwise, she would not have told Shi Shan the news of the sect experts¡¯ arrival and pressured him that way.

    Seeing that Shi Shan did not fall for her trap, Chu Yueli frowned.

    Ning Manman¡¯s gaze also shifted slightly. Coincidentally, Shi Shan noticed this action and could not help but be overjoyed.

    He had made the right bet.

    Such terrifying talismans were extremely precious. An ordinary person would be thankful to have even one. Now that both talismans had been used up, he did not believe that she could take out a third one.

    Just as Ning Manman frowned, she suddenly saw a dark figure and could not resist letting her face break into a beautiful smile. When everyone saw this, they were all stunned.

    They had never seen such a divine and pure smile. It almost shattered their hearts.

    Before they could regain their senses, they heard an ethereal voice, ¡°Master, you are finally here?¡±

 Chapter 256 - Ye Changgeâ€™s Mysteriousness

    <h4>Chapter 256: Ye Changge¡¯s Mysteriousness</h4>

    Master?

    As Ning Manman¡¯s voice faded, everyone turned and their gazes fell on the man dressed in ck.

    His expression was indifferent. As he faced the gazes of the crowd, he did not show the slightest bit of emotion. His gaze was extremely indifferent.

    At this moment, he was slowly walking towards Ning Manman.

    It was Ye Changge, who had recovered his strength.

    Just now, when he finished cultivating and his mind wandered, he happened to discover Ning Manman¡¯s tracks, so he had rushed over here.

    At the same time, everyone¡¯s thoughts became familiar.

    From the way the woman had addressed him just now, this mysterious man was his master.

    Then, the talisman that the woman had used was most likely refined by this man. A half-step Great Emperor¡¯s talisman, at the very least, could only be refined by an Emperor¡¯s cultivation.

    Thinking up to this point, they all held their breaths. Although the man did not have a powerful aura around him, each of his actions seemed to contain the truth of heaven and earth, giving off an illusory feeling.

    This discovery caused a storm to rise in everyone¡¯s hearts. Even Shi Shan did not invoke so much tension.

    If Shi Shan¡¯s presence created tension because of his strength, then this mysterious man made their entire souls tremble.

    At this moment.

    Ye Changge came to Ning Manman¡¯s side. He looked at the talisman in her hand and said, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The power of the spatial tunnel was extremely terrifying. Even so, his power had protected her. It was likely that nothing would have happened to her.

    He had already checked earlier and found that Ning Manman did not have any major injuries. However, to be on the safe side, he still asked worriedly.

    Ning Manman shook her head and a happy smile appeared on her beautiful face. Being able to meet her master again meant that everything was no longer important.

    Initially, she had thought that the location of the spatial tunnel was not fixed. She did not know how long it would take for her to see her master again.

    However, when she arrived outside the Northern Imperial City and felt the aura that suppressed the world for all eternity, she intuitively understood something. However, she was still unsure.

    However, when the heaven and earth phenomenon swept through the surroundings, she was certain that this was caused by her master.

    Ye Changge was nearby, and Ning Manman was filled with anticipation.

    Her master would definitelye back to look for her.

    This was also the reason why she was so indifferent when facing Shi Shan. Of course, even if Ye Changge was not here, she had the talisman refined by master, so she was not afraid.

    ¡°Is someone bullying you? Tell me and I will help you vent your anger.¡± Ye Changge nced at Shi Shan quickly.

    It was also because of this nce that Shi Shan¡¯s entire soul could not help but tremble.

    Just now, he felt as if he had seen the world¡¯s greatest terror. It was like a bottomless abyss, as if it would swallow him in the next moment.

    Without a doubt, this was the ultimate terror.

    At this moment, Shi Shan no longer had any confidence. The people of the Heavenly Snow Pce, and those of the Desert Sword Sect were all thrown. This was unexpected.

    He could not fight back. He had a vague feeling that the man in front of him had not been defeated for a long time.

    Thinking of this, cold sweat had already drenched his back. Looking at the indifferent Ye Changge, Shi Shan was already under the control of fear. He wanted to turn around and run.

    But at this moment.

    He was shocked to find that he was unable to move his entire body. Even lifting a finger required strenuous effort for him.

    What was going on?

    He used all his strength but was unable to break free. It was as if the surrounding space was sealed by a strange force.

    Very quickly, after trying many methods to escape, he finally fell into despair.

    ¡®What kind of monster did I provoke?!¡¯

    At this time, all lofty ambitions were gone. He wanted to live after this.

    Unfortunately, under Ye Changge¡¯s domain, never mind a half-step Emperor, even a true Emperor would not be able to break free.

    At this time, many people noticed Shi Shan¡¯s strange behavior. As if thinking of something, they looked at the man next to Ning Manman in horror.

    ¡®Shi Shan is trapped?¡¯

    This thought appeared in everyone¡¯s mind because they could clearly see Shi Shan¡¯s ferocious face and his forehead that was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Master, let me introduce you. This is fellow Daoist Chu Yueli from the Heavenly Snow Pce,¡± Ning Manman said. She looked at Lu Yanqi and said, ¡°This is her disciple, Lu Yanqi. They saved me.¡±

    Hearing Ning Manman¡¯s words, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes were no longer as cold as before.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s tone, however, was still as indifferent as before.

    Then, he raised his finger slightly, and a brilliant beam of light that was suffused with flowing energy suddenly entered Chu Yueli¡¯s body extremely quickly.

    Chu Yueli frowned. She was about to say something but she suddenly could not move.

 Chapter 257 - Chu Yueliâ€™s Shock and Comprehension of the Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chu Yueli¡¯s Shock and Comprehension of the Great Dao</h4>

    What was this?

    She was shocked to find that the injuries in her body were recovering at an incredible rate.

    The foundation of the Great Dao had already been damaged during the fight with Shi Shan.

    Even the foundation of the Heavenly Snow Pce would need at least five to six years to recover, and it would require the support of countless treasures.

    Some of them were precious treasures. One had to know that the foundation of the Great Dao was the foundation of a cultivator. If one were to be injured, it would be extremely troublesome.

    However, she did not expect that the other party would be able to recover from his serious Dao injuries in just a few breaths.

    At this moment, she was extremely shocked.

    She looked at the man who had suddenly appeared with shock and respect in her eyes. This was Ning Manman¡¯s master, the legendary Great Emperor.

    Why was he a legend?

    Because Great Emperors had not appeared in the northern region for tens of thousands of years. Before she saw the truth, everything that had happened in the past was just a guess.

    But now, she began to believe that a single gaze could suppress a half-step Great Emperor, and a single finger could heal his injuries. Other than a true Great Emperor, she could not think of anyone else in this world who had such an incredible ability.

    At this moment, she did not have the slightest doubt that the mysterious man standing before her was an immortal being that could suppress all eternity, an Emperor-level expert.

    Not only that, under that mysterious light, his strength was so close to her.

    In her mind, a mysterious ball of light appeared, and it was still surrounded by a sky full of light. Just a single nce was enough to make Chu Yueling¡¯s heart and soul tremble.

    The sound of the Great Dao resonated, and the air was filled with divine energy.

    He could not help but raise her soul with it. At this moment, four simple words appeared ¡ªprehension of an Emperor.

    Seeing this, her entire body could not help but tremble. This was theprehension of an Emperor.

    With this, she would be able to take fewer detours. Bing an Emperor in the future would be a piece of cake.

    It could be said that because of this, their Heavenly Snow Pce would be the strongest sect in a single leap. They would even have the courage to try to be a top-tier world.

    However, although she was happy, she quickly realized that this was all given to her by the man in front of her. She had not forgotten about that.

    Perhaps this was something that he could do as he pleased, but if it was directed towards the entire Heavenly Snow Pce, it would be a huge favor.

    At this thought, Chu Yueli bowed deeply to Ye Changge and said sincerely, ¡°I, Chu Yueli, thank you on behalf of the Heavenly Snow Pce, senior, but this is too valuable. We can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! You saved my disciple. This is your good fortune!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice was very calm, as if he had done something insignificant.

    It was just the Emperor¡¯s enlightenment. Compared to his own disciple, it was not worth mentioning.

    Never mind the Emperor¡¯s enlightenment, even the insights of the gods were nothing. If he met someone fated in the future, he would not keep any secrets.

    But he would not give it away for no reason. Although this thing was useless to him, in front of outsiders, it was something that they would fight over.

    Chu Yueli was slightly taken aback. Even though Ye Changge did not care about it, they could not ept it calmly. It was too precious.

    Although they had saved Ning Manman, they did not do much to exchange for the Emperor¡¯s enlightenment that others would never be able to obtain in their lifetime. They could not ept it calmly no matter what.

    At this moment, Ning Manman smiled and said to Chu Yueli, ¡°The things that my master gave will not be taken back. You saved me and I have yet to repay your kindness. It is only natural for you to ept it.¡±

    This¡­

    Chu Yueli looked at Ning Manman and then at Ye Changge, who still had a calm expression on his face. The admiration in her heart grew even stronger.

    To be able to give away an Emperor¡¯s enlightenment so easily, what kind of magnanimity was this? If she were to put herself in their shoes, she felt that she would not be able to be so selfless.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Ye Changge¡¯s personality was incredible. His entire person was like mist, emitting a mysterious aura.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior!¡± Chu Yueli said respectfully.

    With this, their Heavenly Snow Pce would be able to produce at least five Great Emperors in a short period of time. After all, in their sect, there were no less than ten peak-stage quasi-emperor realm experts.

    Although they could not all be Great Emperors, they still had half a chance.

    Moreover, she had already seen it just now. Senior Ye¡¯s enlightenment was very detailed. He had mentioned every point. If they still could not break through, they might as well dig their own graves.

    At this moment¡­

    As she looked at Chu Yueli and Ning Manman, Ye Changge and the other two, Lu Yanqi waspletely lost.

    What exactly had happened?

    She saw Chu Yueli¡¯s expression be agitated. Her face was slightly red, as if she had seen something unbelievable.

    Lu Yanqi¡¯s face was filled with astonishment.

    She had never seen her master like this before. She was usually cold, so why did she be so agitated?

    Chu Yueli soon found out about her, so she told her about the Emperor¡¯s enlightenment.

    Because she was intelligent, she quickly thought of the crux of the matter and looked gratefully at Ning Manman.

    At the same time, she was d that they had saved Ning Manman when they did. If not, they would not have gotten such a great opportunity.

    This was more attractive than the Azure Dragon Secret Realm.

    After everything was ready, Ye Changge looked at the terrified Shi Shan.

    For some reason, when he met this gaze, Shi Shan felt his scalp go numb and his lips trembled, as if he had seen the Great Terror of the world.

    This gaze was too terrifying.

    He had also roamed thend and water for countless years and had seen many storms, but he had never seen such a terrifying gaze.

    At this moment, his entire body felt uneasy.

    ¡°It¡¯s you, you want to capture my disciple!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s faint voice sounded. His voice was not very loud, but in Shi Shan¡¯s ears, it was not inferior to the rumbling of the nine heavens.

    It directly shook him until he vomited blood.

    Shi Shan¡¯s lips trembled, and he could not even speak clearly. He said fearfully, ¡°Senior, you clearly saw that I only wanted to capture the people from the Heavenly Snow Pce. I didn¡¯t know that she was your disciple.¡±

    At this moment, his soul was trembling.

    If he knew that such an expert was standing behind Ning Manman, even if he had endless courage, he would not have dared to act as he did.

    However, it was already toote to say anything now.

    This mysterious man in front of him was undoubtedly a true Emperor.

    Currently, he had already broken through to half-step Great Emperor. To be able to give him such a great sense of oppression, even if he was not a Great Emperor, he was not someone that the current Desert Sword Sect could contend against.

    Maybe the entire Desert Sword Sect would disappear from history because of this.

    Damn it.

    At this moment, he looked at Li Feng, who was lying on the ground. If it were not for him, the Desert Sword Sect would not have provoked such a terrifying enemy.

    It was not enough to aplish anything, but it was more than enough to ruin everything.

    If it were not for his body being restricted, he would have already rushed up and sted Li Feng into a pile of mud.

    Hearing Shi Shan¡¯s pleas for mercy, everyone was stunned.

    He had actually given up. A half-step Emperor-level expert had actually lowered his head and begged for mercy.

    Who else could force him into such a state other than a true Emperor?

    At this moment, waves of shock rose in everyone¡¯s hearts. They had all guessed just now and did not know the exact cultivation level of the man in front of them. After all, they didn¡¯t have a direct reference to prove Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation level.

    However, this moment was different. Apart from true Emperors, who else could force a half-step Emperor to beg for mercy?

    They had actually met the legendary Emperor. They were excited, thrilled, fearful, and in awe.

    At this moment, their thoughts wereplicated.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Ye Changge, filled with respect and reverence.

    At this moment, Ye Changge did not say anything. He just stood there indifferently, as if he had be part of the world.

    Shi Shan¡¯s entire body fell down suddenly. With a loud boom, his legs fell to the ground.

    Arge part of the ground beneath his feet copsed. Everyone heard the sound of bones cracking. It was obvious that his knees had been fractured.

    One had to know that the bones of a half-step Emperor were harder than profound armaments, yet they had been shattered so easily.

    No one noticed what Ye Changge was doing. Just a single look from him was already so terrifying. How terrifying was this.

    Was this the true power of an Emperor?

    On the sidelines¡­

    Chu Yueli could not help but yearn for this. Just now, she had released all the power in her body, but she could not cause any harm to Shi Shan. Instead, her power had been repelled.

    However, Ye Changge had done it so easily. The power of an Emperor was indeed terrifying.

    As expected of a being that could suppress an immortal.

 Chapter 258 - The Azure Dragon Secret Realm Opens and the Treasures Are Stored Away

    <h4>Chapter 258: The Azure Dragon Secret Realm Opens and the Treasures Are Stored Away</h4>

    Shi Shan felt an irresistible force, and his state of mind copsed.

    The immense pressure caused his entire body to bleed, and within a few breaths, he became a bloody man.

    Everyone¡¯s scalps went numb when they saw Shi Shan¡¯s miserable state.

    This was too terrifying.

    Even Shi Shan, who was a half-step Emperor, could not resist the mysterious man in front of him at all. If it were them, they would have died long ago.

    Fortunately, they did not make a move just now. Otherwise, they would have been killed without hesitation.

    As for those sects that wanted to surrender to the Desert Sword Sect, they all ducked and hid, afraid that Ye Changge would notice them and kill them as well.

    Right now, they lowered their heads and kept hidden behind other bodies, not rushing forward to save Shi Shan.

    Ye Changge¡¯s strength had deeply impressed them, and it had already shocked them greatly.

    ¡°Manman, tell me how to deal with him,¡± Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Although he could kill Shi Shan quietly, it would be extremely easy.

    However, Shi Shan had offended his disciple. This act was unforgivable. As for how to execute him, it was better to leave it to his disciple to decide.

    Ning Manman did not say anything. Instead, she looked at Chu Yueli.

    She was slightly stunned. Since Ye Changge was here, she did not dare to make an easy judgment. Thus, she said respectfully, ¡°Everything is up to you, senior.¡±

    Since that was the case, Ye Changge did not hesitate at all. He shattered the Shi Shan into a ball of blood and then annihted it into nothingness.

    Everyone was already dumbfounded.

    Shi Shan who was just a living person just a moment ago had vanished into thin air. Not even a speck of dust was left behind.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, who would dare to believe that this really happened?

    Then, they realized that Ye Changge was looking at them.

    Immediately after, a vast power that was like the might of heaven pressed down on them. At this moment, other than being able to move their eyes, they were unable to budge. Even moving a finger was an extravagant feat.

    They were truly afraid.

    However, they could not move. They could only look at Chu Yueli for help. They were all experienced people, and it was impossible for them to directly beg the man in front of them.

    Those who could be Emperors were all decisive people. In the eyes of Emperors, the lives of these people were like ants.

    At this moment, Ning Manman stepped in front of Ye Changge. The two of them did not use anynguage tomunicate. They could understand each other¡¯s thoughts with one move and one look.

    Ye Changge snorted coldly and immediately withdrew the oppressive force.

    At this moment, a golden light suddenly erupted from the distant mountains, and an ancient and unsophisticated aura assaulted them.

    Although this aura was not as powerful as the heaven and earth phenomenon that Ye Changge had caused, the others still felt an intense sense of oppression. Even their breathing became slightlyboured.

    This golden light quickly dyed the entire sky and turned into fourrge golden words ¡ª Azure Dragon Secret Realm.

    At this moment, everyone was so excited that they were trembling.

    The Azure Dragon Secret Realm had not been opened for over ten thousand years. An Emperor¡¯s secrets were priceless. Since it had not been opened for ten thousand years, it definitely contained a lot of natural treasures.

    Just this alone made countless people¡¯s eyes burn with passion. They wanted nothing more than to rush over and search for treasures.

    But Ye Changge was still here. He did not even leave, so how could the others dare to move? If they identally touched it, they would be severely punished.

    As for the secret treasures inside, they did not expect to obtain any peerless treasures. They would be satisfied just by following behind Senior Ye and having some soup with him.

    What a joke.

    This was a true Emperor.

    As they were thinking to themselves, Ye Changge and Ning Manman went to the secret realm, and Chu Yueli and Lu Yanqi followed closely behind.

    As they walked in, a cave glowing with white light appeared, exuding a mysterious profoundness. This was the entrance to the Azure Dragon Secret Realm.

    After entering, everyone realized that this was a small world with rich spiritual energy and auspicious clouds.

    This ce was like an otherworldly paradise.

    There were also some demonic beasts among them. After ten thousand years, they had be extremely powerful. If it was Chu Yueli and the others, they would really be in a bit of danger. However, with Ye Changge here, nothing would be too difficult for them to handle.

    On the way, they also saw many heavenly and earthly treasures, longevity trees, eternal fruits, heaven and earth beginning gold, time flowers¡­

    Some of these were already extinct in the outside world. But in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm, they could be found everywhere. On the other hand, many of these things were endangered in the outside world. There were still a few of them.

    Ye Changge picked some and put them into his storage space. Although he did not need these for himself, they were very suitable for his disciple to use to temper her physique and improve her footing.

    One had to know that his disciples had to be people who could reach the end of the world in the future. How could they not have a good foundation? This was not a game.

    It was fine in this world, but in those top-tier great worlds, the heavenly overlord and the ancient deste sacred body were surpassed long ago.

    It just so happened that with these body tempering treasures, he could help his disciples build an extremely strong physique to pave the way for their future martial path.

    Chu Yueli also picked some spiritual treasures. Actually, she thought that since they had already received Senior Ye¡¯s favor, they might as well not take the heavenly spirit and earthly treasures here.

    However, unable to withstand Ning Manman¡¯s persuasiveness, Ye Changge only took a few of them. He just happened to need these, and he did not take any of the spiritual treasures.

    When Chu Yueli saw this, she put the others into her storage space. It was better to let them be used by their sect, and it could also increase the overall strength of their sect.

    Even if she did not take them, there would be an endless stream of peopleing to take these treasures. Since they hade across them, they could not let them go.

    It would benefit others.

    Ye Changge and the others continued to move forward. It did not take long for them to explore most of the mystic realm.

    Although this mystic realm was very big, Ye Changge was very fast. Moreover, his powerful soul was like a radar detector, directly heading in the direction of the heavenly materials and earthly treasures.

    Most of the treasures they had harvested were all gone now. Among them, Ye Changge¡¯s harvest was the greatest. In some ces, he actually obtained a Bodhi tree and a patch of flowers. One had to know that these spiritual treasures were all precious existences.

    Even in those top-tier worlds, they were rarely seen.

 Chapter 259 - Heaven-defying Power that Changes Oneâ€™s Physique

    <h4>Chapter 259: Heaven-defying Power that Changes One¡¯s Physique</h4>

    Those who enteredter on were furious when they saw the treasures being taken away by them.

    The World Tree and the Bodhi Eye? What they were looking at were things that they desired most. They even drooled.

    However, they did not dare to move.

    Who would dare to steal an Emperor¡¯s treasures? Wasn¡¯t that courting death?

    Therefore, instead of staring nkly, they might as well go look for opportunities elsewhere. Although this area was the richest ce in the entire mystic realm and had countless natural treasures, it was clear that they did not have the strength to take things.

    Along the way, all those who were attracted by the treasures here could not help but twitch their lips when they saw Ye Changge and the others. Then, they headed elsewhere.

    ¡°Master, with these treasures, our Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s strength will be even stronger,¡± Lu Yanqi said excitedly.

    So many spirit herbs were all precious medicinal herbs. If they were refined into pills, the Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s strength would experience a qualitative leap.

    Chu Yueli was also very moved. At the same time, she was filled with gratitude towards Ye Changge. If it were not for Ye Changge¡¯s rescue, they would have died long ago.

    Just now, Lu Yanqi found a strange white lotus in a valley. Just as she was about to pluck it, a water dragon suddenly emerged from under the water.

    Its angry roar swept in all directions, especially its powerful aura. It shook the entire mountainous forest, causing it to tremble.

    Chu Yueli could not forget now. The terror of the flood dragon far exceeded her imagination.

    If it was not for Ye Changge¡¯s attack, they would not have survived.

    This was because this flood dragon already had the strength of a peak quasi-emperor. Its strength was tyrannical to the extreme. It also had the fallen heart me, a talent that could burn everything.

    Moreover, martial artists and demonic beasts of the same realm were usually stronger than demonic beasts because they had strong physiques. If one could not break through the opponent¡¯s defense, how could one continue the battle?

    You would be killed in the first round.

    Although the Azure Dragon Secret Realm had countless secret treasures, it was also quite dangerous. In fact, there were demonic beasts because of the precious spiritual treasures. They were protecting them. After ten thousand years, they had be powerful existences.

    Some of them had even reached the level of half-step Great Emperors, which was extremely terrifying.

    At this moment, Ye Changge looked toward the southeast of the mystic realm and said to Ning Manman, ¡°Do you want to have a good constitution?¡±

    In the past, Ye Changge had wanted to change her constitution to bring out her potential.

    For cultivators, although constitution was not the most important thing, it had an irreceable function. Having a good constitution could y a crucial role in battle.

    For example, if you and your opponent were at the same level, without the use of a magic treasure, the person with a stronger constitution would definitely win.

    Some people¡¯s constitution was so strong that it was abnormal. When they fought, they had ten times their own strength, and theirbat strength was off the charts.

    This was also the reason why Ye Changge was in a hurry to change her constitution.

    As she was his own disciple, he was concerned about her showing her strength without an especially high constitution.

    Upon hearing this, Ning Manman¡¯s eyes lit up, and then she became resentful. ¡°Master, you still have the nerve to say that? I¡¯ve been waiting forever and you only think about it now.¡±

    As she said this, she wore an aggrieved expression, which made Chu Yueli and Ye Changgeugh uncontrobly.

    To be honest, they had never talked with Ning Manman like this before. Perhaps only in front of her master would she reveal her true personality.

    This was also because the two of them were extremely close.

    ¡°Really? Then maybe I forgot.¡± Ye Changge was also very helpless. He was worrying about his disciple every day and did not have his own time.

    He even felt that in this world, if there was a master who was the mostpetent, it would probably be him.

    What master would busy himself all day with matters concerning his disciple instead of making his disciple help solve his own problems? When it came to him, this order really seemed to be reversed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you improve your strong physique today.¡± Ye Changge was full of confidence.

    In terms of improving one¡¯s physique, Ye Changge was extremely confident. Although in the eyes of others, this was a fantasy, but in his case, nothing was impossible.

    In the maind, who could stand up straight and say that they could change a person¡¯s physique? This did not exist.

    Perhaps only someone like Ye Changge could do something that did not conform tomon sense. Meanwhile, Chu Yueli and Lu Yanqi werepletely confused and did not know what they were talking about.

    They were stunned.

    ¡°This is what you said. I want to surpass eldest brother!¡± Ning Manman opened her small lips and said what she was thinking.

    In the past, when eldest brother was forging his physique, a strange phenomenon descended from the sky and the Great Dao resonated. The three thousand Great Dao turned into a swimming dragon that soared between the heavens and earth. Auspicious clouds bloomed and tens of thousands of multicolored lights appeared.

    This scene shocked the entire sect. Even arge region that was looking at the strange phenomenon in the sky was dumbstruck.

    Fortunately, this strange phenomenon did notst long before it dissipated. This was the work of Ye Changge. Otherwise, the people of the entire continent would have broken down the door of the sect.

    To be able to improve one¡¯s constitution, didn¡¯t this mean that a beggar could have the aptitude of an Emperor?

    That could be true as well.

    With Ye Changge¡¯s ability, even a beggar could forcefully raise his talent and turn him into a sparkling and unpolished jade.

    After listening for so long, Chu Yueli finally understood.

    It was also because of this that her pretty face revealed a deep shock. Changing a person¡¯s physique, how terrifying was this!

    Never mind hearing about it, even if she searched through the entire history of the continent, there was no record of this.

    What she saw and heard todaypletely overturned her worldview.

    What kind of physique a person had was destined by the heavens. Or, it was already fixed before birth. There was absolutely no possibility of changing it.

    On the continent, there were two ways to change one¡¯s own physique.

    One was to inherit excellent genes from one¡¯s parents. If one of your parents had a special constitution, then you might have a special constitution as well.

    The other was because of fate. There was a saying about this. Even if your parents had ordinary constitutions, you could have a constitution that others could not obtain.

    However, this kind of situation was one in a million. It had never happened in tens of thousands of years.

    Other than these two situations, Chu Yueli had never heard of a method that could change a person¡¯s physique or talent through human intervention.

    This kind of ability was too terrifying.

    For example, she had a snow-white body and her cultivation speed was more than ten times faster than others. However, it was nothingpared to other systems.

    As for improving her physique, she did not believe it was possible.

 Chapter 260 - Primal Chaos Fire Spirit Pearl

    <h4>Chapter 260: Primal Chaos Fire Spirit Pearl</h4>

    Ye Changge saw Chu Yueli and Ning Manman¡¯s expressions.

    Disbelief, doubt!

    He also knew that this ability was too unbelievable.

    Even when he told his disciples, they all looked terrified, not daring to believe that there was such an ability in the world.

    However, it was clear that they were deeply shocked when their eldest brother was transformed into the primordial divine physique.

    It did not matter. Although he did not care about other people¡¯s opinions, he took the opportunity to let them know that nothing was impossible in this world while giving Ning Manman the opportunity to transform her physique.

    There was always someone better than them.

    Sometimes, just because they had not seen something before, it did not mean that these things did not exist.

    Then, under Ye Changge¡¯s lead, they came to a mountain peak.

    The mountain peak in front of them was tens of thousands of feet high. Before they even got close, they could feel a wave of heating towards them. Even the temperature here was 200 degrees higher than other ces.

    If an ordinary person came here, they would be instantly charred.

    However, they all had the protection of their Zhen Yuan, so this little bit of temperature was still bearable for them. Only Chu Yueli frowned.

    She had a snow-white body, so she did not like ces with high temperatures. Instead, she liked ces with low temperatures even more.

    However, this little bit of temperature was not even worth mentioning for someone at the peak of the quasi-emperor realm.

    Ning Manman looked strangely at the ferocious mountain peak and looked at Ye Changge with confusion. ¡°Master, is this the ce you mentioned?¡±

    There was nothing strange about it. It looked no different from the surrounding area, except that the temperature was a little higher.

    Ning Manman was puzzled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Ye Changge smiled calmly. He raised his right hand lightly and shot out a green sword qi.

    This sword qi looked weak, but it was very fast. It was heading towards the huge mountain.

    What was going on?

    Not only Chu Yueli, but Lu Yanqi also did not understand. Was it going to destroy the mountain?

    But it was not right.

    The mountain in front of her was so tall that it reached into the clouds. It was so huge that even with such a small amount of power, it would not be able to cause any ripples.

    But she had clearly forgotten that there was a huge difference between their realms. In his eyes, this power had the ability to destroy the world.

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, this power suddenly elerated. When it was about to approach the mountain peak, it suddenly stretched out immensely far and cut the entire mountain peak in half.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Seeing this, Lu Yanqi sucked in a breath of cold air.

    She saw that the mountain peak in the distance had been cut in half, right down the middle. The cut was smooth and smooth. It was hard to imagine that this was caused by the extremely weak power just now.

    As expected, the Emperor¡¯s terror was not something she could imagine.

    However, the moment the mountain peak fell¡­

    A red-tinted air wave soared into the sky as if it had materialized. Even the white clouds in the sky were dyed red.

    Immediately after, extremely dangerous heatwaves suddenly spread in all directions. Ancient trees, mountain peaks, and the earth were all destroyed and scorched by this heatwave.

    Ye Changge was obviously not afraid of this power. Ning Manman had Ye Changge¡¯s protective spiritual shield, and her expression was extremely rxed.

    However, Chu Yueli and Lu Yanqi were in trouble. They had fought this wave of heat with great difficulty. In fact, with their strength, they could resist the burning of the tongue of fire.

    However, the current wave of air had been sealed for an unknown number of years. The power that was released in one go was definitely extremely powerful. As long as they could resist this wave, the rest would be easy.

    They had already used all the true essence in their bodies and set up more than ten ice origin points around them. However, it was obvious that they could not withstand the fire that was burning everything.

    When Ye Changge saw this, he immediately cast a protective spiritual shield to cover them. Only then did the pressure suddenly decrease.

    This wave of fire came quickly and left quickly as well.

    It did notst for more than a few breaths before it disappeared without a trace. However, the ancient trees and mountains in the surroundings had all be a mess under this wave of heat.

    Thend was pitch-ck and countless cracks were densely filled with debris. With the mountain peak as the center, they spread out in all directions.

    Itpletely disappeared. Chu Yueli¡¯s face was still filled with shock. It was too terrifying.

    After that¡­

    The few of them came to the spot where the mountain peak was broken. Looking down, there was a boundless sea of fire below, emitting a high temperature and a deadly aura.

    ¡°Master, what are we doing?¡± Ning Manman stared at the surging waves of fire with her beautiful eyes wide open.

    They were not asking her to jump down, right?

    Chu Yueli, like Ning Manman, also did not understand what Ye Changge¡¯s intentions were!

    Could it be that there was a need to use fire to transform one¡¯s physique? This thought had just appeared in her mind, and she seemed to have understood something.

    Looking at the boundless sea of fire, she fell into a trance.

    At this moment, Ye Changge answered his question.

    ¡°Manman, your physique is slightly different from others. If you want to build your physique better, you¡¯ll need the Zhu Rong fire refinement method to force out all of your potential and refine your physique.¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    When Ning Manman heard this, she was stunned. She could not believe her ears.

    ¡®If I were to enter this ce, I would melt right away. Why would I need to refine my body?¡¯

    But at the same time, she also knew that her master would not lie to her.

    But this?

    Looking at the rising waves of fire below, Ning Manman felt some fear.

    Chu Yueli and Ye Changge were also stunned. The temperature here was at least a few hundred thousand degrees.

    Even if a peak quasi-emperor entered, it would be extremely dangerous. Ye Changge was so confident that nothing would happen to his disciple. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With master here, what are you afraid of?¡± Ye Changge encouraged her.

    Bing strong without suffering? How could things be so easy?

    After all, he could be stronger just by lying down. He was probably the only person in the world.

    Ning Manman still had a bitter expression on her face. She walked and stopped, but she did not dare to jump down.

    At this moment, Ye Changge raised his arm. A fiery red bead floated up from below, emitting a powerful aura.

    He was also investigating a crucial item.

    Ye Changge held the bead in his hand. The reason he chose this ce was because there was a legendary chaos spiritual treasure, the Chaos Fire Spirit Pearl, at the bottom of this mountain peak.

    With this, Ning Manman could advance to the Chaos Fire Body, control all the fires in the world, and burn the heavens.

    At the same time, the moment her constitution was formed, her cultivation could also soar in a straight line, directly rising from the Boundary Breaking Realm to the Emperor Realm.

    Before Ning Manman could react, Ye Changge sliced open her heart and put the fiery pearl in.

    A mysterious array appeared in the sky above the mountain. It contained the power of the stars and thews of the Great Dao.

    ¡°Go!¡± Ye Changge said.

    At this moment, Ning Manman jumped into the sea of fire without hesitation.

    ¡°Is this really okay?¡±

 Chapter 261 - The Mysterious Array Formation, Innate Spiritual Essence

    <h4>Chapter 261: The Mysterious Array Formation, Innate Spiritual Essence</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Can Ning Manman withstand the change in her constitution?¡±

    Chu Yueli looked at the raging sea of fire with worry in her eyes.

    The power of this sea of fire had been umting for tens of thousands of years, and it was extremely terrifying.

    Even standing here, she could feel the powerful power contained within, not to mention entering!

    Even with her quasi-emperor cultivation, she had no choice but to activate the spiritual energy protection to resist the rising heat.

    Ning Manman was only at the Boundary Breaking Realm, so could she really resist the sea of fire?

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s forms are fixed. Modifying one¡¯s physique is going against the heavens. If it were anyone else, they would definitely die.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao will send down heavenly punishment. Even if they are lucky enough to survive the sea of fire, they will still die under the heavenly punishment.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s expression was indifferent as he exined to them.

    Just like when he cultivated and modified his physique, he had attracted the heavenly punishment. The entire sky was covered by the heavenly might. If he had not acted in time, he might have died on the spot.

    As he had not made sufficient preparations, Ye Changge had paid a great price in order to resist the heavenly punishment.

    However, after experiencing it a few times, he was getting more and more proficient. He had already reached the point where practice made perfect.

    Even if the heavenly punishment descended again, he would not be afraid at all.

    The formation that covered this part of the sky was used to block the heavenly punishment. Moreover, this was the Azure Dragon Secret Realm. It could be considered a small world, and the heavenly punishment¡¯s sensing ability was not that strong.

    The heavenly punishment had descended?

    Chu Yueli¡¯s expression changed in shock, and her heart kept palpitating.

    The power of the heavenly punishment was extremely terrifying. It was the most majestic power in the world that imposed bnce, and it was infinitely terrifying.

    Since ancient times, how many almighty experts had been reduced to ashes by the power of the heavenly punishment.

    For example, changing one¡¯s physique, such a heaven-defying fate-changing matter, was so serious that the heavenly punishment was hundreds of times more powerful than it was for ordinary cultivators.

    If that was the case, Ning Manman would be in danger.

    She did not know if the man in front of him could resist the power of the heavenly punishment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This Heavenly Dao¡¯s perception has already been concealed.¡±

    Looking at their anxious expressions, Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Even if the divine punishment was to descend, with Ye Changge¡¯s current strength, he could easily destroy it. There was nothing to be afraid of.

    However, there was an easier way to achieve his goal, so he was toozy to make a move.

    And this array formation was what he hadprehended. It was the most suitable to absorb spiritual energy and block the heavenly divination.

    After he exined all of this...

    Chu Yueli¡¯s expression smoothed over a lot. They really liked Ning Manman as a person.

    Therefore, when Ning Manman was in danger, they were deeply worried.

    In their line of sight, they suddenly saw Ye Changge forming a seal. The spiritual energy in the world seemed to have turned into a mighty dragon and was being pulled towards him.

    The array above was emitting a dazzling light and there were countless Great Dao runes circting him.

    The spiritual energy in the world seemed to have undergone a qualitative change when it passed through the center of the array. It became many times stronger than ordinary spiritual energy.

    This was...

    Innate spiritual energy?

    Chu Yueli was shocked. The spiritual energy in this world was formed after birth. Regardless of quality or purity, it was far inferior to innate spiritual energy.

    In the ancient times, this world was filled with innate spiritual energy. At that time, the cultivators were also very powerful.

    They could overturn mountains and overturn seas. With a single strike, they could shatter a star. Even their auras were iparably terrifying.

    However, along with the evolution of the Heavenly Dao, the innate spiritual energy continued to flow away until it hadpletely disappeared.

    This array formation was actually able to transform ordinary spiritual energy into innate spiritual energy. Even though the amount was much smaller, it was still enough to defy the heavens.

    One had to know that using innate spiritual energy to cultivate for a day would be enough to catch up with the progress of others for a year. Anyone who saw such a huge gap would be shocked.

    This was also the reason why Chu Yueli was so shocked.

    She did not expect him to actually control such a heaven-defying array formation. It was too shocking.

    Who exactly was he?

    Such a powerful expert was definitely not a nobody.

    At this moment, an idea suddenly shed through her mind, causing her heart to be even more shocked.

    In the sect¡¯s ancient records, there were many worlds in the universe, and among those top-tier worlds, there were countless almighty experts.

    Their methods were powerful, and their physiques were immeasurable. Even if they traveled across the universe, the terrifying spatial turbulence would not be able to harm them in the slightest.

    Could it be that Ye Changge came from those top-tier worlds?

    Thinking of this, Chu Yueli looked at the array formation in the sky and thought of his mysterious and unfathomable ability. The thought in her heart became even more firm.

    It must be!

    At this moment.

    The spiritual energy in the world was increasing. The array formation above had already turned into a ck hole, releasing a powerful pulling force. The spiritual energy within a radius of a thousand miles was constantly being pulled into it.

    Shortly after...

    The spiritual energy entered the sea of fire below and surged into Ning Manman¡¯s body.

    Then, there was a mysterious ball of light that was emitting white light. It passed through the thick sea of fire and appeared in everyone¡¯s vision.

    Under the tempering of the Chaos Fire Spirit Pearl, her entire body experienced the baptism of the fire and emitted a deep, rich light.

    The continuous rbination and healing, the suffering that she endured, was something that ordinary people could not imagine.

    In order to be a powerhouse, this process was indispensable. While tempering one¡¯s physique, one would also be tempering one¡¯s heart.

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze pierced through theyers of the sea of fire¡¯s obstruction and saw Ning Manman¡¯s situation clearly.

    Transforming and upgrading.

    As the name implied, it was to break one¡¯s original Dao Foundation, reshape one¡¯s physical body and bones, and turn them into a formidable physique.

    Ning Manman¡¯s body was reconstituted time and time again, and under the baptism of the innate spiritual qi, it was constantly rearranged. The aura from her body also became stronger and stronger, releasing a mysterious and ancient aura.

    The advantage of the Primal Chaos Fire Spirit Pearl was also disyed at this time. An extremely red aura protected Ning Manman¡¯s divine senses within it. No matter how fierce the poisonous power of the fire was, it could not hurt her at all.

    Not to mention the ten thousand years of Earth Core Fire, even the heavenly mes in the world could not break through the Primal Chaos Fire Spirit Pearl¡¯s defenses.

    After all, the Fire Spirit Pearl was an innate supreme treasure. It was immune to the ten thousand fires in the world and was the ancestor of fire.

    Its power was enough to burn an entire world.

    With the protection of such a divine object, Ning Manman¡¯s safety was not a cause for concern. However, the process of casting the body was filled with endless dangers. This depended on one¡¯s own willpower. No one else could help.

    However, Ye Changge believed that Ning Manman would definitely be able to endure it.

    To him, this bit of pain was nothing.

 Chapter 262 - Powerful Constitution, Divine Beast Resonance

    <h4>Chapter 262: Powerful Constitution, Divine Beast Resonance</h4>

    At this moment, Ning Manman was enduring unimaginable pain.

    Her body was constantly regenerating and copsing. If it was an ordinary person, they would have passed out long ago.

    The intense pain was continuously transmitted into her soul, causing waves of tremors.

    But she did not retreat. She gritted her teeth and persevered.

    At the same time, the innate spiritual energy continued to nourish her bones and nourish her entire body.

    As time passed, the ancient aura became more and more dense. It rose from her body and shot through the sea of fire to the sky.

    ¡°This aura¡­¡±

    Ye Changge was still fine, but Chu Yueli¡¯s heart was in turmoil.

    This simple and unsophisticated aura actually made her heart palpitate.

    One had to know that in the past, Ning Manman did not have a special constitution, nor did she exude this kind of pressure before.

    But now¡­

    Didn¡¯t this mean that Ning Manman¡¯s constitution had indeed undergone a heaven-shaking change?

    In other words, the heaven-defying move of changing and upgrading her constitution had worked.

    At the thought of this, Chu Yueli was shocked beyond words and could not calm down for a long time.

    At this time, the others in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm also felt the overwhelming majesty and thought that some shocking treasure hade into being.

    They all headed towards the sea of fire. They saw a huge array across the sky and endless spiritual energy was channeled into the sea of fire.

    This vast scene instantly stunned everyone¡¯s eyes.

    They were all core figures of the various sects, so they naturally knew that this was not ordinary spiritual energy, but rather the innate spiritual energy that had disappeared for a long time.

    It was also because of this that everyone¡¯s eyes widened,pletely shocked.

    Although they did not know what was happening, none of them left, silently watching from afar.

    With such a huge formation, they might be able to witness a miracle with their own eyes in a while.

    At this moment, Ning Manman in the sea of fire had reached a critical moment.

    This new body was emitting a dense light and an ancient aura. The Primal Chaos Fire Spirit Pearl had already fused with her body.

    With the infusion of innate spiritual qi, his cultivation base was also rising rapidly. Tribtion Realm, Entry Saint Realm, Saint Realm¡­

    Her aura grew stronger and stronger. The entire sea of fire churned under this aura, stirring up sparks that were a thousand feet long.

    Soon, her cultivation base rose to the quasi-emperor level. Her speed continued without stopping.

    Early-stage quasi-emperor, middle-stage,te-stage, perfection¡­

    At the same time, the entire azure sky seemed to be covered by a sea of fire. It brought with it a scorching aura that swept in all directions.

    Images appeared one after another as the sky was filled with multicolored light.

    In the north, south, east, and west directions, the Azure Dragon, ck Tortoise, Vermillion Bird, White Tiger, the four great divine beasts were each holding onto one side. It was as if they were rushing over from the distant shores of the deep sky, and they were exuding an indescribable Dao charm.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°What exactly is in there that actually caused such a terrifying heaven and earth phenomenon?¡±

    ¡°These are the four great ancient divine beasts, representing boundless willpower and power!¡±

    ¡°Look at the top of the mountain. It¡¯s that mysterious expert. This phenomenon must be rted to them.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone looked toward the mountain and found traces of Chu Yueli and the others.

    If this phenomenon was caused by that mysterious senior, they did not doubt it at all.

    After all, that was an Emperor expert that could suppress the heavens, an existence that even the Heavenly Dao feared. It was not strange at all that it could cause the four divine beasts to resonate.

    At this moment, a red light surged out from the Sea of fire. It pierced through the array and seemed to pierce through the heavens.

    The four divine beasts flew over and circled around the red light.

    Ye Changge also started to move. His fingers moved continuously, and mysterious auras surged into the sea of fire below.

    The Chaos Fire Spirit Body was about to appear. This constitution had great power. Not only could it control all the fires in the world, but its cultivation speed was alsoparable to those top constitutions.

    However, at this moment, he was only one step away.

    He took out the chaos origin artefact from the spatial connection, and it emitted a gorgeous five-colored light. He threw it at Ning Manman¡¯s heart and itpletely fused with it.

    The chaos origin was an indispensable part of the universe. Every powerful constitution more or less had the shadow of the chaos origin.

    To be able to forge a constitution that was eternal and indestructible, possessing powerful abilities was the most crucial factor.

    Of course, if it was not for theposition of various factors, even the existence of the chaos origin would not be able to transform it into such a formidable constitution.

    After everything was prepared, Ning Manman¡¯s terrifying talentpletely erupted after Ye Changge unleashed the origin of chaos.

    This was like a system. It was originally operating ording to a predetermined degree, but with the existence of the origin of chaos, it was as if it had life, bing iparably intelligent.

    The aura in the sky was also undergoing a change in distance.

    The fiery red mes that filled the sky was exuding an ancient and mysterious aura. Countless spiritual energies of heaven and earth were once again violent. It was even fiercer than the aura just now, crazily gathering towards this area.

    Seeing this, Ye Changge did not stop. He directly brought Chu Yueli and the other two to the ground in the distance.

    His gaze shifted towards the peak of the sea of fire, quietly waiting for the next stage.

    Chu Yueli looked at the sky above. The shock in her heart could not be described with words. This aura was too terrifying.

    Just now, she actually felt all the power in her body being suppressed. A tremor that came from his soul constantly warned him that this was the great terror of heaven and earth.

    Every cultivator had the ability to predict danger, more or less.

    However, some people were sensitive, while others were not. Without a doubt, as the realm increased, this ability would be more and more powerful.

    With this feeling, she had escaped countless disasters in her previous battles.

    Therefore, she had always trusted in this feeling. However, just now, she felt that a great terror was about to descend upon this world.

    This meant that Ning Manman¡¯s physique had deeply surpassed the limits of her snow-white body. One must know that with her physique, her cultivation speed was dozens of times faster than that of an ordinary martial artist.

    Thinking of this, Chu Yueli could not imagine what kind of physique this was. It was so terrifying.

    Recalling all the records on the maind, she could not find any relevant knowledge. This physique was definitely not a product of this world. It was possible that it came from a top-tier world.

    As expected, Ye Changge really was not from this world. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to have such a terrifying ability. He could even change a person¡¯s form, shattering all the pre-existing knowledge that a martial artist had.

 Chapter 263 - Chaos Fire Body

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chaos Fire Body</h4>

    At this moment, Ning Manman opened her eyes.

    All of a sudden, two fiery lotuses that contained the might of the Great Dao shed and disappeared. They gave off a powerful and imposing aura that had existed since ancient times.

    Slowly, her body seemed to be summoned and she appeared in the void.

    The four divine beasts turned into a stream of light at this moment and drilled into the center of her brows, turning into four strange petals.

    The strange phenomenon in the world became even more intense. Three thousand Great Daos appeared, like a flowing golden river, flowing endlessly under his feet.

    Ye Changge looked at Ning Manman in the Void, and his expression twitched slightly.

    ¡°This time, it seems to be taking a little too big.¡±

    Originally, he wanted to help her transform into the Chaos Fire Spirit Body first, and when he encountered better resources in the future, he would improve his constitution even better.

    The level of this world was too low. Even if it had the ability to overturn the heavens, it would not be able to achieve perfection.

    It was impossible to improve his constitution, which was something even the Heavenly Dao was afraid of.

    However, this would also bring down heavenly punishment, which was why the Istion Spirit Array was set up.

    However, even this spirit array would not be able to stop it now.

    This was because Ning Manman¡¯s constitution was not the Chaos Fire Spirit Body that he had expected. Instead, it was the even more heaven-defying version of the Chaos Fire Spirit Body.

    This sort of constitution was an extremely high existence even in those top-tier worlds. Even whenpared to the ancient sacred physique, it was not the slightest bit weaker.

    He did not expect that the constitution that he had casually created would actually be such a heaven-defying constitution.

    This was a little ridiculous.

    Ye Changge sighed softly. Even if one¡¯s ability was immensely strong, there would still be trouble.

    As soon as he finished thinking that, the dense heavenly punishment arrived.

    The endless ck mass of cmities broke through the barrier of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm and directly descended onto this small world.

    The mighty majesty swept in all directions, like a sea of clouds hanging down from the nine heavens. The pressure made everyone go numb, and their entire bodies trembled. They wished they could kneel down and submit directly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already deceived the heavens? Why is the heavenly punishment still descending?¡±

    Chu Yueli looked at the tribtion clouds that were gathering in the sky and looked at him with a grave expression.

    This heavenly punishment was extremely unusual. Just the aura it emitted was something that she could not defend against.

    Not to mention the Heavenly Dao lightning that was about to descend.

    This was the true adversary.

    At this moment, Ning Manman had already arrived beside everyone.

    Looking at the tribtion clouds gathering above, she was extremely grave.

    This was because the power of the tribtion clouds was too terrifying.

    If a peak-stage quasi-emperor¡¯s heavenly punishment was terrifying, then this heavenly punishment was hundreds of times stronger than a peak-stage quasi-emperor¡¯s heavenly punishment.

    This heavenly might was alreadyparable to a Great Emperor¡¯s heavenly punishment, so how could she not be nervous?

    However, as long as she stayed by her master¡¯s side, she could not help but feel a sense of security. It was as if everything had be insignificant.

    ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with your body?¡± Ye Changge asked.

    At this moment, his expression was indifferent. He did not show any fear or waves due to the divine punishment above him.

    In this vast world, who else could face such a divine punishment and still talk andugh cheerfully?

    It would be impossible for anyone else, except for that being, Ye Changge.

    Speaking of which, being too powerful was also troublesome in its own way.

    Ning Manman felt it for a moment, and a hint of excitement appeared on her face. She slightly clenched her fists, and the spiritual qi in her body circted at a rapid speed, more than a hundred times faster than before.

    Even herbat strength had increased by several times.

    Moreover, the Chaotic Fire Body had another terrifying power, which was that it was apanied by a type of spiritual fire, the Nanming fire.

    ording to her master, this type of fire was an existence that even top-tier worlds would fight over. Its power was extremely great. Even though she had not be an Emperor yet, he was only a half-step emperor.

    However, this type of fire was terrifying. It could burn down all matter and even the absolute domain of an Emperor.

    There was no problem for her to fight against someone of a higher realm.

    Thinking up to this point, Ning Manman said excitedly, ¡°With my current abilities, I have the confidence to fight with my eldest brother.¡±

    It would be a lie to say that she was not happy.

    However, she was still a little arrogant to want to challenge her eldest brother.

    However, her current strength might really make that brat, He Xiuxing, suffer a little.

    However, the most important thing right now was to disperse this tribtion cloud.

    To others, this was an existence that could not be resisted, but to Ye Changge, it was nothing at all

    It was just something to stretch one¡¯s limbs.

    Looking at the two of them still chatting casually, Chu Yueli was already stunned.

    How much confidence did he have? He seemed to be able to ignore the tribtion cloud in the skypletely.

    At this time, the tribtion cloud in the sky had already umted so it was much bigger. The powerful majesty was like a shock wave, sweeping through the entire Azure Dragon Secret Realm.

    This was not a tribtion cloud brought about by the advancement. It would not choose to target just one person.

    Instead, it discovered that there was actually someone in this small world who had defied the heavens and changed their fate. This had vited the taboo of the Heavenly Dao and it wanted to destroy all living beings in this world.

    The Heavenly Dao could not bear it and used all living beings as its bulldogs.

    Anything that defied the heavens would definitely be destroyed.

    Therefore, after sensing it, the Heavenly Punishment, which represented the will of the Heavenly Dao, directly shattered the void and descended here.

    As time passed, the tyrannical might also became stronger. It was as if the entire sky was about to copse. There was rumbling, lightning raged, and dark clouds covered the sky.

    This trace of might had already surpassed the aura of a quasi-emperor. Ye Changge directly enveloped everyone. Otherwise, with their cultivation bases, facing the might of the Heavenly Dao would damage the foundation of the Great Dao.

    However, the others did not have such good luck.

    Rumble!

    A roar that sounded like the end of the world directly made these people feel intense fear in their hearts. Their legs trembled as if they were going to copse in the next moment.

    ¡°Heavenly punishment, the heavenly punishment ising.¡±

    ¡°What is this situation? If no one has broken through, where did the heavenly punishmente from?¡±

    ¡°Why is the power of this heavenly punishment so absolute? Even if one had broken through to the quasi-emperor realm, they wouldn¡¯t have such terrifying power, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ This isn¡¯t an ordinary heavenly punishment. This is a crisis that could destroy the world.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with terror as they looked at the tribtion lightning in the sky. They were so scared that their hearts were about to split apart.

    This was too domineering.

    It far surpassed all the heavenly lightning they had ever known. Even if they sent out their primal magic treasures, they would not be able to withstand such majesty.

    Quasi-emperor Realm experts were still fine. It was as if the other Entry Saint Realm experts were all lying on the ground, unable to resist at all.

    Those below were even more miserable. Their entire bodies had exploded into a pool of blood. They could not be more dead.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. They were aghast as they resisted the terrifying might of the Heavenly Dao. They sank deep into despair.

    The aura of death enveloped everyonepletely.

 Chapter 264 - Divine Punishment, Eye of the Heavenly Dao

    <h4>Chapter 264: Divine Punishment, Eye of the Heavenly Dao</h4>

    The thickyer of clouds covered the entire Azure Dragon Secret Realm.

    Raging lightning danced in the sky. Thunder roared, and its aura overflowed into the sky.

    A whirlwind suddenly swept up between the heaven and earth, bringing with it an endless murderous aura. Itpletely terrified everyone until they feltpletely numb.

    While everyone else was terrified, Ye Changge was iparably calm.

    He was waiting, waiting for the tribtion clouds topletely brew, to see if he could block its attack this time.

    How many years had it been? It had been a long time since he had the pleasure of splitting the heavenly lightning with his hands. That was when he had be a god. Although the aura of heaven and earth was not as powerful as this time, it was not much different.

    He directly faced the powerful heavenly lightning and split open the thickyer of clouds with one hand, dispersing the tribtion clouds that filled the sky.

    This time, it would not be that bad.

    Unfortunately, others would not think that way.

    Chu Yueli was in a bad mood. After understanding Ye Changge¡¯s intentions, she felt as if her entire outlook on life had been overturned.

    Based on her understanding, even if Ye Changge was an Emperor-level expert, he would not be able to face such terrifying majesty of heaven and earth with ease.

    Although even the heavens were afraid of an Emperor-level expert, it still depended on the circumstances.

    This heavenly punishment was not a test for cultivators, but a world-destroying divine punishment. In the past, the color of the heavenly lightning was white, and it emitted a sacred aura.

    However, this time was clearly different. The raging lightning above the dark clouds waspletely ck, and it carried a destructive aura.

    Even from a great distance, she could feel the palpitations spreading from it. It was like a nightmare, deeply settling in her heart.

    But looking at Ye Changge¡¯s calm expression, her heart eased a little.

    Moreover, the power of the heavenly punishment enveloped the entire Azure Dragon Secret Realm and locked onto them. No matter where they went, they could not avoid it.

    This was the most helpless thing.

    Inparison, Chu Yueli felt that Ye Changge¡¯s side was the safest ce to be.

    At this moment¡­

    The lightning in the sky changed drastically. To everyone¡¯s horror, they discovered that a huge eye had appeared above the clouds. A surging aura pervaded the air, and an endless murderous aura materialized.

    They remembered that a booming voice resounded in everyone¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao revolves, all things are revived, and the heavenly Great Dao of order cannot be defied!¡±

    Every sentence seemed to carry an unshakable power, as if it wanted to annihte everyone¡¯s souls.

    ¡°This is the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao?¡± Ye Changge did not even have the chance to speak when he saw Chu Yueli¡¯s eyes widen.

    As everyone knew, in order for every world to operate smoothly, there was nock of the existence of order masters, who were in charge of the basic operation of the world and its endless blessings.

    This was the will of the Heavenly Dao, an existence that could not be resisted.

    She had only seen records of this aspect in ancient books, but she had never seen it with her own eyes before.

    She did not expect to see this supreme existence with her own eyes today. Facing the gaze of the giant eye in the sky, her entire soul let out a roar.

    If not for Ye Changge¡¯s protection, just one nce would have caused her to be heavily injured. At best, her foundation would be destroyed, and at worst, her body and Dao would be destroyed. ¡°That¡¯s right, this is the Heavenly Dao.¡±

    She did not expect the Heavenly Dao to appear this time. It was getting more and more exciting.

    She was not afraid at all. Instead, she was excited and eager to give it a try.

    Although the Emperor¡¯s aura was so strong that even the Heavenly Dao was afraid, who knew if the Emperor¡¯s battle strength could resist the Heavenly Dao?

    No one knew until they tried.

    This was a good opportunity.

    Ye Changge was not someone who liked to fight, but if something piqued his interest, it would not matter to him even if they fought.

    On the other side¡­

    When the eye of Heavenly Dao came out, the crowd could not withstand it and fell to their knees.

    After all, this majesty was too strong. They could still withstand the majesty earlier, but now, they hadpletely lost the ability to resist.

    Their entire bodies were suppressed by a absolute power, and the spiritual energy in their bodies was sealed. To put it bluntly, their lives were already in the hands of others.

    At the same time, terrified voices rose and fell continuously.

    ¡°Heavenly Dao, the Heavenly Dao has actually manifested. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to defy the heavens. Could it be that the heaven and earth phenomenon just now was defying the heavens and changing fate?¡±

    ¡°It must be. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have attracted such great terror. Defying the Heavenly Dao and changing fate. Is this madness?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re dead for sure. Who in this world is a match for the Heavenly Dao? Not only are we going to die, but this world will also be destroyed. The majesty of the Heavenly Dao is not to be vited.¡±

    The appearance of the eye of the Heavenly Daopletely shattered everyone¡¯s hopes and brought them into an abyss.

    At this moment, Ye Changge stood out and faced the aura of the Heavenly Dao. His expression was extremely calm and did not have the slightest bit of fear.

    Furthermore, there was not a single bit of aura on his body, nor was there any protection. The powerful aura of the Heavenly Dao could not force his body down at all.

    He was extremely rxed.

    This shocked everyone.

    He did not even have any protection against the Heavenly Dao¡¯s might. He just stood in front of the Heavenly Dao and waspletely fine.

    Even an Emperor could not be this terrifying!

    On the other side¡­

    The Heavenly Dao also sensed Ye Changge¡¯s figure and felt that its might had been severely challenged.

    The endless lightning tribtion clouds rumbled as if they had exploded. They brought with them a destructive aura that filled the sky as they all pressed toward Ye Changge¡¯s figure.

    This murderous aura had already materialized. It was like a giant ck dragon that shook the space with a rumbling sound.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Ye Changge.

    ¡°Petty tricks!¡±

    Ye Changge said disdainfully.

    He did not seem to have made any big movements. He stretched out a finger and flicked it at the ck dragon.

    A streak of light crashed into the ck dragon.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An intense explosion rang out, causing everyone¡¯s eardrums to hurt and the entire earth to tremble.

    The Heavenly Dao¡¯s attack was instantly disintegrated. Ye Changge¡¯s strength did not decrease as he sted towards the tribtion clouds.

    This time, he angered the Heavenly Dao.

    As the Heavenly Dao that controlled thews, how could it allow a lowly ant to suppress it? A pitch-ck bolt of lightning struck towards Ye Changge.

    The bolt of lightning was extremely fast. The destructive auraing from it was like a spinning ck hole. Everything in the surroundings was destroyed by this force.

    Compared to this thick lightning bolt, Ye Changge¡¯s figure was so small that it could be ignored.

    No one thought that he would be a match for this lightning bolt. After all, in the face of the Heavenly Dao, a person¡¯s strength was ultimately weak.

    Even if one was an Emperor that suppressed the heavens, they would be no match for it.

    This was because the terror of the Heavenly Dao had already seeped deep into the bones of people and was a nightmare in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Otherwise, there would not be so many people dying under the thunderous heavenly punishment. This was an invincible existence.

 Chapter 265 - The Law of Force, the Great Dao Divine Fist

    <h4>Chapter 265: The Law of Force, the Great Dao Divine Fist</h4>

    However, in the next moment¡­

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    Before the pitch-ck lightning could even get close to Ye Changge, it was shattered into pieces and turned into wandering energy.

    The air instantly fell into a dead silence.

    ¡°Is this how terrifying an Emperor is?¡±

    ¡°You have to know that this isn¡¯t the lightning from before. This is the lightning that destroyed the world. It¡¯s hundreds of times stronger than the lightning from before, yet it disappeared just like that.¡±

    ¡°Maybe we can really survive this.¡±

    ¡°Wait and see. This is only the first round. I feel like the Heavenly Dao can¡¯t be that weak!¡±

    Although everyone was suppressed to the point that they could not move, they could stillmunicate.

    Their gazes were all focused on the ck-robed young man in front of them. Although his figure was so tinypared to the Heavenly Dao, in the eyes of everyone, he had be iparably tall and mighty.

    At this moment¡­

    ¡°You should try receiving a punch from me as well!¡± Ye Changge¡¯s long hair billowed in the wind as his aura erupted, engulfing the entire area.

    Then, he raised his right hand, causing a dense light to explode out, illuminating the entire space.

    He threw a punch in the direction of the Heavenly Dao, causing the space to vibrate.

    With Ye Changge as the center, circles of ripples spread rapidly in all directions.

    This attack contained energy that even space could not withstand. A boundless void appeared, releasing terrifying spatial turbulence.

    Although they were not facing the Heavenly Dao¡¯s attack directly, at this moment, their hearts were about to jump out of their chests, and nervous sweat drenched their backs.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s lightning also descended.

    The power of dozens of bolts of lightning, along with an aura of destruction, directly propelled down from the tribtion clouds. The two rays of light instantly collided, and a powerful energy instantly exploded out.

    It was as if the world had exploded.

    Endless shock waves swept out in all directions. The surrounding space shattered, and countless mountains instantly turned into ash. Even space could not bear the impact of this power and turned into pieces.

    Soon after, a powerful devouring power swept out from within. It was like an ancient beast opening its ferocious mouth and devouring everything around it.

    Ning Manman and the others were in an istion barrier set up by Ye Changge to resist this terrifying devouring power.

    However, the others were already suppressed by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s power. They werepletely unable to resist this devouring power and were directly sucked in.

    There was a terrifying gust of wind. It was extremely domineering. Even quasi-emperor realm experts would be torn to shreds if they fell into it.

    What was even more terrifying was that there was no spiritual energy in it. It could be said that anyone who entered it would basically be waiting for death.

    Even if they were not killed by the gusts of wind, they would be exhausted from the distance and they would face death in pain and torture.

    Fortunately, the space recovered very quickly.

    The devouring power disappeared along with it, and everyone¡¯s mood eased up a little.

    After the storm passed, half of the team that originally had thousands of people disappeared in the blink of an eye. Everyone still maintained a shocked expression on their faces, as if they had not recovered from their earlier panic.

    It was too terrifying.

    ¡°Those who defy the heavens will die!¡±

    At this time, the Heavenly Dao¡¯s voice came again.

    Its voice was filled with great anger.

    Apparently, because of the previous two attacks, he had directly angered the Heavenly Dao.

    Endless tribtion clouds were brewing, as if the next attack was the end of the world. All the lightning bolts in the sky gathered together. The lightning bolts that were originally hovering around all fused with the lightning bolts in the center.

    An even more overbearing aura directly swept through every corner of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm. At this moment, whether it was the warriors who were prostrating on the ground or the demonic beasts who were far away¡­

    All of them trembled as they felt the majesty that came from the depths of their souls. They prostrated on the ground.

    ¡°Is this the real deal?¡± The corners of Ye Changge¡¯s mouth slightly rose. He did not look afraid at all.

    Just now, he was just warming up and only used 20% of his strength. He did not feel any pressure at all.

    If that was the case, even if the Heavenly Dao did not use its true strength, he did not have the time to waste here.

    Since his opponent was already impatient, he also became serious. He held the gaze of the Heavenly Dao above him and directly used the Heavenly Dao Divine Fist.

    This was the extreme Dao divine fist that heprehended from one of the three thousand Great Dao, thew of force, when he ascended to the godly spirit realm.

    It contained a terrifying amount of energy and had the ability to destroy the world and reverse the universe.

    The moment this fist appeared, even the Heavenly Dao had to retreat.

    One had to know that ever since the Great Dao had hidden itself in the primal chaos, the three thousand Great Dao had also disappeared. The people of this world had no chance toprehend thews of the three thousand Great Dao.

    What theyprehended was the six thousand minor dao that the Heavenly Dao hadter created.

    This was because once the Great Dao appeared, even the Heavenly Dao could not help but tremble. They simply did not have the courage to fight.

    Rumble!

    A brilliant light appeared on Ye Changge¡¯s fist, and a mysterious andplicated rune circted on it. The Great Dao rumbled, and its aura shook the heavens and earth.

    Not only that, its entire body became illusory, giving everyone a mysterious illusion. He was clearly right beside them, but it was a strange and unfathomable feeling.

    But at this moment¡­

    No one noticed that the instant the Great Dao Divine Fist appeared, the pupil of the Eye of Heavenly Dao in the sky actually contracted.

    Its gaze stared fixedly at Ye Changge¡¯s position, as if it was recalling something.

    At this moment.

    The lightning that had been brewing for a long time finally nted downwards towards Ye Changge¡¯s position.

    The turbulent aura surpassed any lightning power in the past, directly bringing with it a power that could destroy the heavens and earth. It was extremely fast.

    This was a world-destroying lightning.

    Its target wasn¡¯t just Ye Changge, but all the living beings in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm. This was because the power contained within was extremely terrifying.

    Everyone was stunned.

    They had never seen such a terrifying lightning bolt. Its width was over a hundred times wider than normal. On the pitch-ck lightning bolt, there were Heavenly Dao symbols that continuously circted on it.

    Just a nce from afar made them feel as if their souls had suffered a heavy blow, bringing waves of indescribable pain.

    Without a doubt, when this lightning bolt crashed down, the entire Azure Dragon Arcane realm would be destroyed in an instant, obviously taking the people with it.

    At the same time, a thought emerged in everyone¡¯s hearts.

    Could Ye Changge withstand such a powerful lightning bolt?

    Everyone held their breaths as they watched the two rays of light that were about to collide. This was not only a collision of power, but also a matter of life and death for them.

    Victory meant life.

    Defeat meant death.

 Chapter 266 - The Trump Card of the Heavenly Dao

    <h4>Chapter 266: The Trump Card of the Heavenly Dao</h4>

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The two powerful energies collided with everything in an instant, setting off a violent whirlwind that swept across the entire world.

    At this moment, everything was reduced to dust in this whirlwind.

    Countless mountains and rivers were shattered, and rivers were cut off. It was as if the entire Azure Dragon Secret Realm had turned apocalyptic.

    This was only the aftermath of the attack, but it already had such a terrifying aura.

    Everyone could not fathom it. If they were at the core of the power, they would probably turn into ashes on the spot.

    However, even if the power leaked out, it was not something they could resist.

    Seeing the endless power attacking, despair appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Although the protective spiritual barrier they had set up was powerful, it did not have the slightest ability to resist this power.

    They had quasi-emperors among them and were considered the strongest experts in this world.

    However, it was clear that they could not resist this heaven-shattering power at all.

    They were in despair and had given up on resisting.

    However, at this moment.

    A mysterious stream of light suddenly enveloped them and protected them.

    When the destructive power collided with the spiritual barrier, they could clearly hear a deafening explosion.

    However, what shocked them was that the barrier only shook slightly, but it did not shatter.

    This¡­ They were stunned for a moment before they immediately reacted.

    ¡°This is the method of that mysterious expert. He saved us!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ Right, only that expert has such terrifying power.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re saved. Thank you for saving us, senior.¡±

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. They, who were originally in despair, suddenly seemed to have grabbed onto the hope of survival, and their hearts became extremely excited.

    All of them knelt on the ground, expressing their gratitude.

    Ye Changge looked in their direction. After all, he was the one who had drawn away the heavenly punishment. These people did not provoke him, yet they were met with this cmity.

    His principles were clear. When it came to the innocent bystanders, he would save them if he could.

    In the sky¡­

    The power that contained thew of force was too terrifying. At the moment when the two powers interweaved, it swallowed the pitch-ck lightning.

    Then, the power did not decrease. It carried the imposing aura of the lightning and directly sted towards the direction of the Heavenly Dao.

    At this moment.

    The Heavenly Dao no longer had the imposing aura from before. Seeing the powering, it could no longer maintain his calm.

    This was thew of force that was ranked first among the three thousand Great Dao.

    It possessed the power to destroy the world. Even the Heavenly Dao could not easily resist it.

    After all, the Great Dao was the supreme existence and had absolute authority.

    However, ever since the Great Dao retreated, the Heavenly Dao thought that there was no power that could pose a threat to it.

    However, at this moment, this person had actuallyprehended such a terrifyingw power.

    Unable to resist, it directly wanted to escape.

    But in the next moment, it seemed to be in suspended in shock.

    The surrounding space had been sealed off. It was actually sealed off by this region.

    There was no way to retreat, it could only face it head-on.

    Hence, the eye of Heavenly Dao contracted, and a burst of power shot out from it. It was no longer the lightning power from before.

    This force was not as violent as the lightning power, but it carried a strong and imposing aura. Even though they were far away, everyone could feel their souls trembling.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Heavenly Dao origin power!¡± Chu Yueli eximed in shock.

    The Heavenly Dao origin power was the foundation of the Heavenly Dao will and also the most crucial part of the Heavenly Dao.

    She did not expect that Ye Changge would actually be able to force it to such an extent.

    At this moment, Lu Yanqi looked at the gorgeous origin energy in the sky and was also extremely shocked.

    Clearly, the power of the Heavenly Dao had already prated deep into its bone marrow so to speak. The power of lightning was already extremely terrifying. It was unknown how many mighty figures had died under the destructive power of lightning.

    How terrifying would the Heavenly Dao¡¯s origin energy be?

    ¡°Heavenly Dao¡¯s origin energy, what is this?¡±

    Although Ning Manman¡¯s cultivation base was powerful, she had only cultivated for a short period of time. She did not have a clear understanding of this aspect.

    However, looking at the beautiful Dao energy in the sky, she could not help but feel worried.

    Even though her master was very powerful, the power of this energy had truly exceeded her understanding.

    In addition, she did not have a clear concept of this power. It was inevitable that her heart would waver and she would be worried that her master would be injured.

    ¡°The Heavenly Dao origin is the core of the world and it possesses great mana. Although this energy is very small, the amount of power it carries is ipressible.

    Each strike contains the power of this world. No matter how strong a person is, how can he fight against the entire world!?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ning Manman¡¯s worry became even more intense.

    She sucked in a breath of cold air at the power of the entire world.

    Although this world could notpare to those top-tier worlds, the power it contained was beyond the imagination of a martial artist.

    Moreover, although this world did not have any Great Emperor experts, there were countless peak-stage quasi-emperor experts.

    All of these powers added together were extremely terrifying.

    Just as he was imagining it, Chu Yueli¡¯s words rang out again, ¡°The Heavenly Dao origin has an even more terrifying function.

    ¡°It is the power of purification that can purify everything in the world. All of the power will be purified in front of it.

    ¡°It will be pure power to replenish the consumption of this world.¡±

    Her words were like a hammer, striking deep into everyone¡¯s hearts.

    At this moment, even Ning Manman raised her head and looked at the ck figure in the air. Her eyes were filled with worry.

    Although most of Chu Yueli¡¯s words were correct, she had missed a crucial point.

    The power of purification was terrifying, but it epassed the six thousand minor Daos. The three thousand major Daos could not be purified.

    This was a terrifying power that surpassed the Heavenly Dao. Everyw was derived from the Great Dao, and it was extraordinary.

    And what Ye Changge disyed was the three thousand major Daos derived from the Great Dao, and it was the most terrifyingw of power.

    The power of purification could not surpass thew of power.

    Therefore, their worries were unnecessary.

    It was also at this time that the power formed from the Heavenly Dao¡¯s origin finally collided with thew of power that was extremely mighty.

    There was no earth-shattering explosion.

    There was also no impact from the power that could destroy the world.

    The two forces began to merge and devour each other. It was like ink falling into clear water, slowly assimting.

 Chapter 267 - Three Thousand Great Dao, the Law of Force

    <h4>Chapter 267: Three Thousand Great Dao, the Law of Force</h4>

    The origin of the Heavenly Dao was ultimately still theposition of power.

    In the world, as long as it was power, thew of force was their ancestor.

    No matter what kind of power it was, it was included. Even the Heavenly Dao and the Great Dao were made up of the smallest element of power.

    Otherwise, thew of force would not have upied the first ce among the three thousand Great Dao, and suppressed the other Great Dao.

    This was what the so-called breaking through ten thousand Daos with one force meant.

    In less than a few breaths¡¯ time, the origin of the Heavenly Dao waspletely strengthened and became a part of thew of force.

    Moreover, with the addition of the origin of the Heavenly Dao, this fist that was suffused with green light became even more terrifying.

    Although its momentum was not as powerful, no one dared to underestimate its power.

    Ye Changge looked at the meagre heavenly axiom and revealed a trace of disdain.

    ¡®It was too easy to think of using the heavenly axiom¡¯s origin to purify my attacks.¡¯

    If it was any other energy, it could really be assimted. However, this was not ordinary energy. Instead, it represented thew of force that could ignore all obstacles.

    At this moment¡­

    The heavenly axiom was truly panicking.

    Even its trump card was no match for this power.

    It could not escape either. In terms of power, it was also at a stalemate. It was truly caught in a dilemma.

    Helpless, it could only watch as this power crashed heavily towards it, but there was not the slightest bit of resistance.

    What was even more tragic was that a trace of its origin energy had been assimted by Ye Changge¡¯s power. Now was the time for it to weaken.

    To everyone who was watching, this made it seem as if the heavenly axiom had given up on resisting.

    However, it was obvious that this idea had been given up as soon as it was born.

    If the heavenly axiom gave up, it would be impossible for it to descend to this world at the beginning.

    A more reasonable exnation was that it no longer had the strength to resist Ye Changge¡¯s attack.

    With this thought in mind, intense light burst forth from everyone¡¯s eyes. This meant that they had a glimmer of hope.

    After all, no one wanted to die if they could actually survive.

    While they were pleasantly surprised, they were also shocked. Ye Changge¡¯s abilities had exceeded their understanding.

    Even the Heavenly Dao was a match for him.

    Could this be the terrifying might of an Emperor?

    They were actually wrong. Even an Emperor was not this terrifying. However, Ye Changge was different. He hadprehended thew of power within thews of the Great Dao.

    He could easily crush any power that came his way.

    No matter how strong you were, he could break it with a single punch. He was unstoppable.

    Furthermore, Ye Changge¡¯s terrifying might did not stop there. Other than thew of force within the three thousand Great Dao, he had also grasped thew of time and thew of space.

    This was a key point.

    These werews that ordinary people would not be able to touch in their entire lives. Furthermore, they were the ultimate existences in the top three realms. Ye Changge had grasped them all by himself.

    It had to be said that the talent he had was truly astounding.

    Without any surprises, thew of force continued forward and directly broke through the Heavenly Dao¡¯s defenses. The eye of the Great Dao waspletely annihted, and even the tribtion clouds in the sky were sted into nothingness.

    At the same time, everyone¡¯s felt the pressure on them ease up and they regained control of their bodies.

    They were all stunned.

    Before they could recover from their shock, the incarnation of the heavenly Dao was shattered.

    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s so terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Even the heavenly Dao was shattered. Even an Emperor wouldn¡¯t be this terrifying!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s too terrifying!¡±

    Everyone was discussing and their eyes were filled with shock.

    They had never seen anything so terrifying. Someone had actually used his own strength to shatter the heavenly Dao that controlled the power of thews in the world.

    Actually, even Chu Yueli had not expected that Ye Changge¡¯s strength would deeply affect her soul.

    At the same time, her entire body trembled as she thought of something.

    Seeing that Ye Changge had improved Ning Manman¡¯s physique and created an array formation with a wave of his hand, it could be seen that his cultivation in the Dao of arrays was also extremely powerful.

    If it was Ye Changge who was unable to solve the problems in their sect, it would be extremely easy for them to re-seal that ancient vicious beast.

    Over the past few days, the array formation that they had used to seal the murderer had loosened due to the passage of time.

    This vicious beast had extremely powerful abilities. If it was allowed to break through the seal, it would be a huge disaster for the Fang World.

    That was why they hade to the Azure Dragon Secret Realm to look for opportunities and see if they could find a way to re-seal the array.

    The Fang World regained its stability, and Ye Changge pped his hands.

    As soon as they arrived, the onlookers all rushed over with deep respect in their eyes.

    They did not dare to put on airs in front of an Emperor.

    This was undoubtedly courting death.

    ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, senior. In the future, if you have any orders, our Heavenly Spirit Sect will go through fire and water without hesitation.¡±

    As one person spoke, the others also echoed.

    They were not stupid. If they could build a good rtionship with such an expert, it would undoubtedly be a huge benefit.

    Of course, in their hearts, the Heavenly Snow Pce had turned into a sect that they could not provoke anymore.

    It was not only because they were powerful, but also because they had Ye Changge. Even if the entire northern region joined forces, they would be no match for them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. This matter arose because of what I did. I will naturally resolve it!¡± Ye Changge¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    He did not wear an arrogant expression because he had dispelled the Heavenly Dao. In his heart, this was a trivial matter.

    After the others greeted each other, they left one after another.

    ¡°Master, I knew you could do it.¡± Ning Manman came up to him at this time.

    Ye Changge smiled and patted her head, saying, ¡°Needless to say, this is not the first time. Why are you so worried? Why don¡¯t you believe in your master¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Ning Manman stuck out her tongue.

    It was a statement that unintentionally revealed something and he seemed to mean it.

    Not only Chu Yueli, but even Lu Yanqi was stunned. He meant that he had fought against the heavenly axiom before and had even won.

    This¡­

    At this moment, their worldview copsed. What kind of people were they?

    Fighting the heavenly axiom once was not enough? And he was even addicted to it. It simply meant that he did not think of the heavenly axiom as something great.

    Only a being like Ye Changge could do such a thing. If it were them, they would definitely not do such a thing.

    At this moment, they continued theirst round of browsing before leaving the Azure Dragon Secret Realm.

    On the way, Ye Changge noticed that Chu Yueli¡¯s gaze had been fixed on him, as if there were some unspeakable questions.

    Of course, he would not think that Chu Yueli had fallen in love with him just because she had seen what he did. He had a handsome appearance and powerful strength, which a woman would find immensely attractive.

    However, he could guess Chu Yueli¡¯s character with just one nce. She was not the kind of person who was easy to deal with.

    ¡°Miss Chu, just say what you have to say!¡±

    At this moment, Ye Changge was the first to speak.

 Chapter 268 - Heading to the Heavenly Snow Palace

    <h4>Chapter 268: Heading to the Heavenly Snow Pce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Chu Yueli did not expect that her thoughts were so obvious.

    But after thinking about it, she understood.

    An expert like Ye Changge, what thoughts couldn¡¯t he see through?

    At this time, there was nothing to hide.

    ¡°Senior Ye, I want to invite you to our Heavenly Snow Pce,¡± Chu Yueli said seriously.

    The array formation was on the verge of breaking. The elders of their sect tried all kinds of methods, but none of them could do anything.

    Often in the dark of the night, the disciples of their sect would hear an angry roaring from the array formation.

    This voice had a strong murderous aura, which could affect the minds of cultivators. The entire sect was troubled by this matter.

    ¡°Oh!¡± Ye Changge listened to Chu Yueli¡¯s exnation and waited for her to continue.

    In fact, Chu Yueli was also a little embarrassed. Senior Ye had already done them a great favor, and now she had to trouble him to seal the array formation. It was a little too much.

    But considering the situation, they had no other way.

    If they really let this ferocious beast escape, it would be toote.

    ¡°Our sect has a sealing array that imprisons a beast. Right now, the array is getting weaker and weaker. We¡¯ve tried all kinds of methods but to no avail.

    ¡°Therefore, we would like to ask you, senior, to add an array for our family. Our sect will definitely reward you handsomely.¡±

    Actually, when she said this, she felt ashamed.

    For an Emperor as powerful as him, the little things in their sect was really not worth mentioning.

    Putting everything else aside, the value of an Emperor¡¯sprehension was higher than the value of their entire sect. Ye Changge had taken it out casually.

    From this, it could be seen that the spiritual treasures in their sect were not worthy of his attention.

    ¡°A Taotie?¡± Ye Changge¡¯s eyes moved.

    A Taotie was an ancient fierce beast with the ability to devour the heavens and the earth. It was very terrifying.

    These beasts had been extinct since a long time ago. Who would have thought that the Heavenly Snow Pce had imprisoned a Taotie-level fierce beast?

    ¡°Yes, senior.¡±

    ¡°It was said that ten thousand years ago, a fierce beast wreaked havoc in the Netherworld Sea. Dozens of experts from my sect finally defeated it after many days of battle. However, this fierce beast was too powerful and couldn¡¯t bepletely destroyed.

    ¡°Therefore, my sect¡¯s patriarch sealed it in the Heavenly Snow?Pce.

    ¡°Perhaps it was because it was too long ago, and now the sealing formation has been corroded. In addition to the ten thousand years, the strength of this ferocious beast was getting stronger and stronger. Our strength was unable topletely seal it. We could only increase the longevity of the seal.¡±

    When Chu Yueli said that, Lu Yanqi also remembered that there were often angry roarsing from the mountain behind their sect.

    And the frequency of the roars was getting faster and faster.

    Just before they left the sect, she had been bewitched and found herself in a bloodthirsty stupor. If her master had not arrived in time, the situation would have been terrible.

    Ye Changge was a little interested after hearing this. Even if the ten-thousand-year-old Taotie was suppressed, it should be a half-step Emperor now.

    Otherwise, with the Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s power, there would be no situation where it could not be suppressed.

    If that was really the case, he could go and take a look. He might even be able to subdue a divine beast guarding the door.

    Ye Changge nodded as he thought of this.

    Seeing that Ye Changge actually agreed, Chu Yueli revealed a beautiful smile. In reality, she had not been holding much hope in her heart.

    Experts like Ye Changge were existences that could suppress the world for eons. To put it bluntly, the Heavenly Snow Pce were not even qualified to invite an Emperor-level expert over.

    She knew that this was all for Ning Manman¡¯s sake, including the Emperor¡¯s enlightenment and going to the Heavenly Snow?Pce. Otherwise, no matter what price they paid, they would not have been able to invite an Emperor-level expert.

    After saying this, they did not stop and headed straight toward the Heavenly Snow?Pce.

    Heavenly Snow?Pce was located in the far north, far away from here.

    Chu Yueli and Ye Changge had flown for half a month with their flying treasures, but with Ye Changge, their speed had increased by several times.

    ...

    In the far north, in the ice and Snow Heavenly Pce.

    On top of a tall ice mountain, there was a silver pce that stood on the peak of the mountain in the distance.

    The pce was so big that one could not see the end of it.

    At this moment, a series of urgent bells rang out from afar.

    Many disciples gathered in the square of the sect. They were all looking at the distant mountain peak and discussing fervently, their faces filled with anxiety.

    They had heard that the seal was about to copse. The nine great elders of the sect had all gone over.

    They had wanted to go over and help, but the sect had given an order that all martial artists below the Boundary Breaking Realm were not allowed to go near the back mountain.

    As for the reason, they also knew that once they got close to the area of the spell formation, their minds would be corroded, and they would be bloodthirsty, brutal, and lose their consciousness.

    They had once seen from afar that at the back of the mountain, a murderous aura filled the sky and surrounded the entire back of the mountain.

    If it were not for the elders of the sect setting up a new array formation at the periphery of the core array formation to block the invasion of the murderous aura, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    The entire Heavenly Snow Pce would have be a blood-red world.

    These disciples did not dare to appear. What an apocalyptic scene it was.

    Until now, they could still hear the earth-shaking roarsing from the back mountain. Although it had been weakened by the array formation, it still had a strong corrosive power that shook their souls.

    It had been one day and one night since the elders had left, but they had not calmed down the Taotie-rted riot yet. Moreover, the frequency of this outbreak had be more and more frequent. In the past, they had strengthened the seal once every ten years, then once every year. Now, they had to strengthen it every day.

    A huge wave of panic enveloped the Heavenly Snow?Pce.

    ¡°This aura is getting stronger and stronger. I wonder if the elders can hold on?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s mysterious. This isn¡¯t the first time the Taotie has erupted. After all, the ferocious beasts inside the array formation are too powerful.¡±

    ¡°I heard that our founding patriarch personally sealed it. It has already been ten thousand years.¡±

    ¡°Ah, in ten thousand?years, the beast inside must be even stronger. If he escaped, who in our sect could go up against him?¡±

    With these words, everyone fell silent.

    How strong was their founding master? In the past, he was an expert at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. It took more than a dozen elders to subdue such a beast.

    Now that ten thousand years had passed, they did not dare to imagine how powerful the murderer was.

    Although they were in the square, everyone¡¯s thoughts drifted to the back of the mountain.

 Chapter 269 - The Taotie Had Actually Escaped

    <h4>Chapter 269: The Taotie Had Actually Escaped</h4>

    ¡°Sect leader, isn¡¯t this a solution?¡± One of the elders touched the sweat on his head.

    ¡°The beast¡¯s strength is getting stronger and stronger. Based on the current situation, it can only hold on for half a month at most before the array copses.

    ¡°Unless we can find a Saint-level array master to reinforce the seal for us.¡±

    After the elder¡¯s words, everyone fell silent.

    In this world, even king-level array masters were extremely rare, not to mention saint-level array masters.

    Moreover, even if they found a saint-level array master, they were not qualified to invite them over.

    This path could be considered to be a dead end.

    ¡°Have you contacted Elder Chu?¡±

    At this moment, a figure in white stood in the middle, exuding a powerful aura.

    She was the sect master of the Heavenly Snow Pce, Bai Ao Xian, who was at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    Looking at the heaven-shaking murderous aura in the sky, her gaze was solemn, and her brows were tightly furrowed. It was obvious that there was no better way to deal with this situation.

    ¡°I hereby report to sect master, we just established contacted a few days ago, but there has been no response.¡±

    This was normal.

    A few days ago, Chu Yueli and the others were in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm. The entire space had been sealed by the Heavenly Dao, so how could they have received the news.

    Bai Ao Xian heard this and furrowed her brows imperceptibly.

    The heaven sealing formation was the strongest formation that the Heavenly Snow Pce could currently use.

    Even if the Taotie managed to escape, they would be able to hold him off for a while.

    But unfortunately¡­

    This array required ten peak Quasi-emperor Realm experts, and Chu Yueli had gone to find a way to strengthen the seal. She would not be able to return for a while.

    Although the energy of the nine of them could stabilize the operation of the array, it would undoubtedly be much more difficult.

    Moreover, once the baleful aura filled the sky entered their bodies, they would be heavily injured.

    ¡°Roar¡­¡±

    At this moment, a loud roar was heard.

    At the same time, the baleful aura that had retreated returned, bing even more ferocious than before.

    The huge impact caused even the entire mountainside to shake a little.

    At this moment, a nine-colored dazzling light shot out from nine different ces and converged towards the center, forming a mysterious formation.

    The two forces instantly collided. One was a ck-red baleful aura, while the other was a mysterious formation power.

    After a long while, the baleful aura gradually became powerless and was slowly suppressed back into the cave.

    When everyone saw this, they secretly heaved a sigh of relief.

    But in the next moment.

    Three roars followed closely, and the formation¡¯s power was instantly shattered by the roars. The baleful aura charged up.

    Everyone¡¯s bodies shook, and their pupils suddenly shrank. They started preparing an attack formation.

    ¡°Set up the formation, don¡¯t let the murderous aura rush out.¡± Bai Ao Xian was as cold as ice.

    As he spoke, the spiritual energy all over his body burst out and directly hit the position of the profound formation. The other elders followed suit, each holding their positions.

    With the support of the power, the formation became radiant, trapping all the murderous aura in the sky.

    The two forces confronted each other, but the elders of the Heavenly Snow Pce found that the evil energy was constantly corroding the energy of the array, and it was doing that extremely fast.

    Moreover, because there was one less person in the array, the evil energy had already corroded a small hole in the northwest direction and flew out.

    Bai Ao Xian was quick-witted. She directly shot out ice-cold spiritual energy and directed it towards the ck-red evil energy.

    However, it was obvious that this murderous aura was too terrifying. It broke through the restriction of the spiritual energy and flew toward the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    Not good!

    The other elders also shouted. The spiritual energy in their bodies became unstable and was directly counterattacked by the power of the murderous aura. The power of the entire array was corroded and destroyed.

    ¡°It has been ten thousand years. I have finallye out!¡±

    Before the crowd could recover from their shock, they heard a huge explosion resounding in their minds.

    In the next moment, they were all stunned.

    They saw the power of the original spell formation continuously copse, and a powerful and domineering body directly jumped out of the dark hole.

    The body that was more than a hundred feet tall blotted out the sky and covered the sun. The murderous aurapletely covered the entire back mountain, and it released a powerful and domineering aura.

    This aura was extremely violent. Just the power that was released shook the space and made crackling sounds.

    The moment everyone saw this body, they were all shocked.

    Because the Taotie was trapped for so many years, his stomach was full of hatred for revenge. He opened his huge mouth and swallowed all the arrays in the sky.

    It was as if a hurricane had been set up in the world. All the array bases were destroyed and they entered Taotie¡¯s stomach.

    Everyone quickly circted their spiritual qi to stabilize their bodies.

    ¡°All the disciples of the Heavenly Snow Pce deserve to die!¡±

    As the saying went, when enemies met, they would immediately draw out all the old and new hatred in the Taotie¡¯s heart.

    Thus, the terrifying devouring power became even more violent and turbulent.

    Not only did it want to devour the person in front of it, but it also wanted to devour the entire Heavenly Snow Pce. Only in this way could it properly vent the hatred in its heart.

    After tens of thousands of years, staying in a dark and in a sunless ck hole had already made his personality even more violent than it had been before.

    ¡°Sect leader, what should we do?¡±

    They struggled to hold on. Their bodies were crooked, as if they were about to be devoured in the next moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Everyone, attack its eyes.¡±

    Bai Ao Xian was also a decisive person. She knew that the Taotie had already fully broken out of the formation.

    Right now, the most important thing was to stop it from doing more evil. It did not matter if they sacrificed themselves. What if the entire Heavenly Snow Pce was destroyed?

    Then, how could he still expect to meet the ancestors of the sect without shame?

    Therefore, even if he had to risk his life, he had to stop the Taotie and trap it behind the mountain again.

    When the other elders heard this, they did not hesitate at all and used all the power in their bodies.

    In an instant, nine terrifying streams of light emitted strong icy power. Even the air seemed to have been frozen.

    The entire mountainside seemed to have be a world of ice and snow. Even the temperature had dropped by more than a hundred degrees.

    Go!

    The nine streams of power gathered in the air and became even more powerful. The mass of power quickly collided with the Taotie¡¯s eyelid, producing a rumbling sound.

    However, the Taotie only shook his eyelids and was not injured at all.

    This stunned everyone.

    It was known that this was an attack from their nine quasi-emperors. Furthermore, their energies had fused together, yet it was still unable to break through the defense.

    What kind of powerful being was this?

    At the same time, a wave of despair filled their hearts.

    Could it be that the Taotie had already advanced to the half-step Great Emperor Realm?

    There was information in the ancient records of their Heavenly Snow Pce sect that imed this Taotie was only a quasi-emperor during the chaos in the Netherworld Sea. From the looks of it, his current strength far exceeded the limits of a peak quasi-emperor.

    If that was the case, it was not only their Heavenly Snow Pce that was in grave danger. The entire northern domain was in great danger now.

    What were they going to do?

 Chapter 270 - When They Were in Despair

    <h4>Chapter 270: When They Were in Despair</h4>

    At this moment, not only was the back of the mountain facing danger.

    In the za of the Heavenly Snow Pce, these disciples were struggling to resist the murderous aura that filled the sky.

    However, this murderous aura was too terrifying. Even Quasi-emperor Realm experts could not restrain it. Moreover, it had umted the hatred of the Taotie for tens of thousands of years.

    It could be said that this murderous aura was the essence of hatred. It was not something these Entry Saint Realm powerhouses could resist.

    If Bai Ao Xian was here, she would definitely notice that many disciples here had already been injected with the murderous aura.

    Their eyes were bloodshot, and they became very violent. They raised the longswords they were holding and swung them at theirpanions.

    Some of the more serious ones stabbed their longswords directly into their own stomachs, wanting to injure themselves on the spot.

    But fortunately, without their own fellow disciples stopping them, the entire Heavenly Snow Pce was in a mess.

    The vicinity was filled with the sounds of fighting and killing, and the square was filled with rivers of blood.

    And at this moment¡­

    Outside the Heavenly Snow Pce, Ye Changge could already feel a strong murderous aura from afar. They hurriedly entered the pce.

    The scene in front of thempletely stunned Chu Yueli.

    The murderous aura that filled the sky lingered in the square, continuously affecting the disciples in the pce.

    She wanted to rush out to stop them, but these people were all affected by it. They actually shed at her. She could see that their eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Qingzhu, wake up!¡±

    Chu Yueli directly restrained one of them and shouted loudly, but it was useless.

    This person was already considered to have outstanding talent in the Heavenly Snow Pce. In just a few short decades, he had already cultivated to the rebirth-level.

    However, he was still unable to stop the invasion of the baleful aura. From this, one could see how terrifying this baleful aura was.

    Just as she was in a daze, there was another mass of the baleful aura charging towards her position, wanting to control her mind.

    Ye Changge reacted quickly and immediately trapped the murderous aura in his palm.

    Then, he moved his hand and annihted it.

    Then, he waved his right hand and a ray of light spread across the entire square. The murderous aura seemed to have met its nemesis and was destroyed.

    All the disciples of the Heavenly Snow Pce regained their consciousness. When they looked at Chu Yueli, their faces were filled with joy.

    ¡°Elder Chu, you¡¯re back,¡± Qing Zhu said with a pale face.

    Even now, he still had a lingering fear. If not for Elder Chu¡¯s timely return, at least half of the disciples of their sect would have been lost.

    Chu Yueli had a bad premonition. She asked anxiously, ¡°What exactly happened?!¡±

    ¡°A few days after you left, the array formation broke more and more frequently. The sect master and elders guarded the back of the mountain every day, afraid that the seal would break at any moment.

    ¡°And just now, we suddenly heard a loud roar and saw a sky full of murderous aura pouncing towards us.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡± Chu Yueli¡¯s face was aghast.

    Could it be that the formation¡¯s seal had already broken?

    She flew directly towards the back of the sect¡¯s mountain. At the same time, Ye Changge nodded at Ning Manman and followed closely behind.

    From afar, Ye Changge could see that the Taotie¡¯s body was dozens of feet tall. It was like a small mountain, emitting a powerful aura.

    Nine figures joined forces to form a magic array, trapping its figure inside.

    However, it was obviously very strong.

    Inside the magic array, the dense murderous aura was like acid, corroding the top of the magic array and making crackling sounds.

    With every breath, their faces turned paler and paler. It was obvious that they were about to run out of energy.

    On the other hand, the aura of the Taotie continued to soar. It was already at the limit of its endurance.

    ¡°Sect leader, hold on!¡±

    Just when they were in despair, they suddenly heard a loud roar, which cheered them up.

    They could tell that it was Chu Yueli¡¯s voice.

    Without a doubt, it was like a catalyst that strengthened their bodies.

    The heaven sealing array required ten Quasi-emperor Realm experts to defend each side. With the addition of the array, they could match the strength of a half-step Great Emperor.

    They also had the strength to fight against Taotie.

    Chu Yueli returned to her position, and powerful spiritual energy poured into the array. Suddenly, the array burst out with light and thunder, and its aura soared.

    Nine was a high number, and ten was the perfection.

    This was not an increase in the strength of a peak Quasi-emperor, but an increase that was hundreds of times greater than the previous strength of the group.

    The group that was originally at a disadvantage instantly felt as if they were full of power, and they directly pushed Taotie back.

    Seeing this, everyone became even happier.

    This meant that the beast before them had not reached the half-step Emperor Realm yet.

    In addition, they also noticed the ck-clothed man, Ye Changge, who hade with Chu Yueli.

    They did not understand why Chu Yueli had brought an ordinary person here.

    Could it be that she had just epted a new disciple?

    But obviously, facing the situation before them, they could not think too much about it.

    After being distracted for a while, they put all their attention on the formation.

    At this time, the Taotie also felt the formation getting stronger and stronger. It soared a few hundred feet again, and its entire body was like a huge mountain.

    Compared to it, Bai Ao Xian and the others were nothing.

    It roared angrily, and the horn on its head emitted a gray light, and emitted powerful energy.

    Separated by the circr ripples, Bai Ao Xian and the others could feel the powerful energy contained in it, as if the heavenly might wasing.

    They did not dare to be careless. They directly poured all their energy into the formation, and gradually formed a dark arrow of ice in the sky.

    The ice arrow was emitting cold energy, and the gray murderous energy waspletely different.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Everyone shouted. The ice arrow in the sky, with an indomitable aura, crashed into the gray pir of light.

    There was a loud boom, and an intense sound was heard.

    A strong vibration shook the space around them and lingered in the air.

    Under this power, the entire mountain shook a little.

    At the same time, Bai Ao Xian and the others all spat out a mouthful of blood, as if they had been hit in the chest by a hammer. Their breathing instantly became sluggish.

    Obviously, they had not surpassed the power of the Taotie.

    They had thought that with the power of the ten of them, even if they couldn¡¯t kill it, they could at least re-seal it.

    But now that they thought about it more seriously, they realized that they were too naive.

    Just as they were thinking about that, the power of the dark ice arrow waspletely shattered. This gray energy with a murderous aura crashed directly into the array formation and broke it.

    The ten of them were all sent flying with blood spewing out of their mouths, each of them heavily injured.

    Faced with the fierce attack, they could not fight back anymore.

    Without a doubt, they were all in despair. However, no one noticed that Chu Yueli¡¯s expression was calm and did not reveal a trace of fear.

    This was because Ye Changge was here.

 Chapter 271 - Heavenly Inquiring Stone

    <h4>Chapter 271: Heavenly Inquiring Stone</h4>

    On the back of the mountain in the Heavenly Snow Pce, the ten peak quasi-emperor experts had all been defeated.

    The Taotie released a murderous aura that filled the sky. Its undting aura filled the entire world, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to be suppressed.

    ¡°The hatred that has existed for ten thousand years is finally about to be expressed.¡±

    The Taotie stared with its vicious eyes and said ferociously, ¡°From today onwards, the Heavenly Snow Pce will no longer exist in this world.¡±

    Its roar shook the heavens and the earth, forming ripples in the air and sky.

    For tens of thousands of years, for a whole ten thousand years, it had been trapped in a dark and sunless ck hole, bing extremely brutal.

    This time, after breaking out of the seal, the small Heavenly Snow Pce was nothing to him.

    It wanted to destroy the world and turn this world into a blood-red world. Only then could itpletely erase the anger in its heart.

    Facing such an imposing beast, Bai Ao Xian and the others were all in despair.

    A supernatural phenomenon had urred, and the Taotie had broken out of its seal. Could it be that the heavens wanted to destroy the Heavenly Snow Pce?

    Even the heavenly sealing formation of the sect was no match for the Taotie. Who else could save their Heavenly Snow Pce?

    An extreme sense of responsibility lingered in their hearts, bringing with it waves of heavy pressure.

    ¡°Oh well, maybe this is the fate of our Heavenly Snow Pce.¡± Bai Ao Xian sighed.

    In the attack just now, they were all heavily injured and no longer had the strength to fight.

    It was no doubt a fool¡¯s dream to trap the Taotie given its monstrous aura.

    Even in their peak condition, they were no match for it, let alone the current situation.

    As he thought about this, he turned to look at Chu Yueli. If he had known this would be the end, he would have sent her a message to tell her to stay away from this ce.

    Perhaps, the Heavenly Snow Pce could still retain a trace of their inheritance.

    But now, it was toote. The matter was already set in stone, and the Heavenly Snow Pce would be destroyed.

    Unless there was some miracle.

    The other elders also had a dispirited look on their faces. When they thought of the end of the Heavenly Snow Pce, all of them felt deeply sad.

    At this moment, one of the elders said, ¡°Elder Chu, didn¡¯t you go to the Azure Dragon Secret Realm to find a way to deal with Taotie? Did you get anything?¡±

    As soon as he said this, everyone looked in the direction of Chu Yueli. Even Bai Ao Xian did the same.

    In fact, half a month ago, the sealing formation started getting weaker and weaker. Under the erosion of time, it could no longer bear the burden.

    They tried all kinds of methods, but they couldn¡¯t repair it.

    In addition, the fierce qi of the Taotie was subtly destroying the formation that was already riddled with holes, speeding up the copse of the formation.

    Knowing that they were powerless to reverse the situation, they went to the forbidden area of the sect and gathered the strength of ten people to activate the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    How could they resolve this disaster?

    The Heavenly Inquiring Stone was a secret treasure of their Heavenly Snow Pce, and it possessed mysterious and unfathomable abilities.

    Sensing danger, anticipating disaster, dealing with danger, and living a long life were all heaven-defying abilities.

    This was something their founding patriarch had obtained from mysterious ruins. Ever since they had this stone, their sect had rapidly grown stronger.

    In the records of the sect, there was an ancestor who had relied on the power of the Heavenly Inquiring Stone to sessfully break through the shackles of this Heavenly Dao and be an Emperor.

    Hence, they went to the forbidden area of the sect and activated the Heavenly Inquiring Stone to look for that slim chance of survival.

    However, their strength was too weak. Even ten peak-stage quasi-emperor experts were unable to sessfully activate the Heavenly Inquiring Stone. They could only receive a vague guidance.

    Hence, there was the matter of Chu Yueli and her disciple going to the Azure Dragon Secret Realm.

    Chu Yueli nodded. Just as she was about to reveal Ye Changge¡¯s identity, she heard a few elders exim, ¡°What is he doing?¡±

    ¡°Yueli, how can you bring an ordinary person to such a dangerous ce? It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°This is simply nonsense!¡±

    The elders were shocked. Even with their peak Quasi-emperor Realm cultivation and the addition of the array formation, they were still no match for this murderer.

    He, an ordinary person, actually had such courage to face the ancient murderer Taotie directly.

    Wasn¡¯t this courting death?

    Bai Ao Xian saw this scene and also frowned. She looked at Chu Yueli in confusion, not knowing what this meant.

    ¡°Sect leader, this is our chance!¡± Chu Yueli said excitedly.

    Originally, ording to her n, she wanted Ye Changge to help them strengthen the seal. She did not expect things to happen so quickly. Before they could return to the sect, the killer Taotie ran out.

    She knew how powerful the Taotie was.

    Just the murderous aura it emitted could affect their minds. The scene in the square of the Heavenly Snow Pce was still lingering in her mind.

    This time, if it were not for Ye Changge, all the people in their sect would have be demons of ughter.

    They would forever be controlled by the murderous aura of Taotie and be a tool that only knew how to kill.

    Just thinking about it made Chu Yueli feel a strong sense of fear.

    Then, their sect would be destroyed in an instant and nailed to the pir of shame forever.

    They would never be able to rise again.

    ¡°Opportunity? You mean¡­¡± Bai Ao Xian was slightly stunned. She looked Ye Changge up and down.

    Ordinary, ordinary, and not even a trace of cultivation. How could this be their opportunity?

    To save them from this disaster?

    But she knew that Chu Yueli was a cautious person. She would not use such a thing to deceive herself.

    She could never imagine what method Ye Changge would use to resolve this crisis.

    One had to know that the savage Taotie, was not a kind being. It would not show mercy just because you were an ordinary person. On the contrary, that person would die even faster.

    This was not only Bai Ao Xian¡¯s doubt, but also the doubts of the other elders.

    No matter what they thought, they would never have thought that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had already surpassed their knowledge. It was not that he did not have cultivation, but that they had not reached this level yet.

    At this moment, Chu Yueli smiled. She did not say it out loud, but kept them guessing.

    If they knew that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation base was that of an Emperor, what would they think?

    One had to know that the terror of an Emperor expert had the power to overturn the heavens and earth. An Emperor expert had not appeared in this world for tens of thousands of years.

    Everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and they started to guess.

    Could this ck-clothed youth really be able to subdue a vicious beast?

    They did not dare to believe it, but there wasn¡¯t a hint of fear on Chu Yueli¡¯s face, and there was a deep sense of confidence in her eyes.

    This made them confused again.

    At this moment, they could only focus all their attention on the mysterious ck-clothed youth.

    They were waiting to see how he would turn the tide.

 Chapter 272 - Is It Life or Death?

    <h4>Chapter 272: Is It Life or Death?</h4>

    The Taotie¡¯s eyes shed. Even a lowly ant dared to stop him.

    Was he courting death?

    Actually, he had discovered Ye Changge¡¯s existence at the very beginning.

    However, after just a nce, he no longer paid attention to him.

    A person without any cultivation could not arouse his interest at all. After seeing how the best dealt with these people, it could just stomp him to death.

    However, what shocked him was that this person actually did not know the severity of what stood in front of him.

    In his eyes, this was a great humiliation.

    Back then, ten thousand years ago, those fragile mortals were scared out of their skin just by looking at this figure.

    They wished they could just grow two more legs and run as far away as possible.

    Now, even an ant dared to challenge its majesty.

    Now, it seemed that many people had forgotten how powerful it was.

    In its eyes, this was unforgivable.

    Hence, it was furious.

    It opened his mouth and there was a sucking force. It was like he wanted to swallow the human in front of him.

    A powerful devouring force permeated the air. Everything around it seemed to lose its gravity and rush into the bloody mouth.

    Bai Ao Xian and the others were also extremely nervous, afraid that Ye Changge would be swallowed.

    However, what they did not expect was that this powerful suction force, which even a peak quasi-emperor couldn¡¯t resist, was unable to shake that ck figure. It was like an archaic divine mountain, unwavering.

    This was something that an ordinary person could aplish?!

    Impossible.

    The Taotie was also stunned.

    If it was not for the surrounding things crazily rushing towards his mouth, it would even suspect that its devouring divine ability had degenerated.

    There were not many in the world that could resist his devouring ability.

    At this moment, he once again sized up Ye Changge in front of him. His gaze shed with a strange light. Clearly, he had also realized the difference.

    ¡°A mere demonic beast. If you don¡¯t submit now, then when will you?¡± Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Two bundles were attached to his back. A powerful aura and majesty instantly swept through this area.

    All the living beings felt as if the power of heaven had descended upon them, and they prostrated on the ground.

    The Taotie¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, and it suddenly realized that its entire body seemed to be shackled by huge restraints.

    An extremely heavy pressure came from all directions, and it was overwhelming and unrivaled.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s shocked eyes, its huge body fell to the ground with a bang.

    No matter how hard it struggled, it could not get up.

    Under this kind of majesty, it could not even move a finger, let alone fight. How could it fight again?

    ¡°How is this possible?¡± The Taotie roared angrily.

    How could there be such an expert in this world? Its state of mind copsed.

    This was clearly the majesty of an Emperor. Even if it had a strong body, it was still not a match for an Emperor.

    In the glorious era ten thousand years ago, an Emperor was an existence that suppressed the ages. Furthermore, the path of ascension was iparably difficult.

    Even though it had been ten thousand years, it still had not broken through the shackles of an Emperor. From this, one could see how difficult it was to be an Emperor.

    ¡°Live or die?¡± Ye Changge¡¯s indifferent voice rang out once again.

    However, in the Taotie¡¯s mind, it was no different from the thunder raging in the sky, rumbling incessantly.

    In reality, most of his majesty was directed at the Taotie. However, the majesty of an Emperor was extremely powerful. Just the shockwaves it sent out were enough to make thousands of living beings tremble.

    ¡°Yueli, this senior is¡­¡±

    Bai Ao Xian and the others looked at the situation in front of them and could not think.

    They knew how powerful Taotie was. They had fought it before. Even with the strength of ten of them, they could not win.

    Instead, they were injured by the powerful force.

    And this mysterious senior in ck could make Taotie kneel on the ground just by relying on his aura.

    All of this hadpletely surpassed their knowledge.

    If they had not witnessed all of this with their own eyes, they would never have believed that it was real.

    Furthermore, from the vast and grand aura he exuded just now, he had far surpassed the limits of a peak quasi-emperor.

    A terrifying thought appeared in their minds.

    However, it was extinguished in an instant.

    It was not that they did not believe it, it was just that they did not dare to believe it. There had not been any Great Emperors for ten thousand years.

    It was so long ago that even he had forgotten that there were still Great Emperors in this world.

    Chu Yueli also knew that this was hard to believe. She directly passed on the Great Emperor¡¯s enlightenment in her mind to Bai Ao Xian.

    As for the other elders, that would depend on the sect¡¯s intentions.

    Bai Ao Xian suddenly felt arge amount of information pouring into her mind. Her entire body shook, and her eyes shone with an unprecedented light.

    Her entire body began to tremble violently.

    ¡°This is actually¡­¡±

    The other elders did not understand what Chu Yueli had done.

    It was definitely a world-shaking event, so big that even their sect leader could not control her emotions.

    One had to know that as the sect leader, she still had some basic requirements. At the very least, she had to be calm.

    And now¡­

    Bai Ao Xian was actually this excited. From this, one could imagine how terrifying the information that Chu Yueli sent must be.

    They did not ask immediately. After all, they had note into contact with the crisis yet, and now was not a good time either.

    At the scene, Ye Changge looked at the struggling Taotie and said indifferently, ¡°Do you want to live or die?¡±

    The Taotie¡¯s strength was exploding, and his body kept rising. His tall body contained a terrifying explosive power.

    Streams of light shed, resisting the majesty. As ancient beasts, their personalities were extremely arrogant.

    They were unwilling to submit to others.

    Even if they were Emperors, they could not make them submit.

    Ye Changge smiled as he pressed his palm down.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, this was just a simple action. The Taotie, on the other hand, roared in fear because it could smell the fear of death at this moment.

    Its body, which seemed to be made of diamond, was being torn apart inch by inch as blood flowed out.

    In just a short moment, blood had already covered its entire body, and it was a shocking sight.

    ¡°Hiss, it¡¯s actually so terrifying. Who is he?¡±

    ¡°This simple action actually has such terrifying power. It¡¯s more than a hundred times stronger than our earlier strength.¡±

    ¡°Who is he? Such a powerful person¡­ Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable, it¡¯s too unbelievable.¡±

    Other than Chu Yueli and Bai Ao Xian, the others did not know Ye Changge¡¯s background. Seeing what was unfolding before them, they all sucked in a breath of cold air.

    This horrifying scene had already surpassed their knowledge and overturned their worldview.

 Chapter 273 - The Taotie Surrenders. Everyone Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 273: The Taotie Surrenders. Everyone Was Shocked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Master, I surrender. I beg for your forgiveness!¡±

    Facing the pressure of death, the Taotie could no longer bear it.

    The aura of death enveloped him deeply.

    At this moment, it surrendered.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°But you are not qualified to be epted. Follow my disciple first!¡±

    After Ye Changge said that, the majesty that filled the skypletely dissipated, as if it had not appeared in the first ce.

    ¡°Disciple?¡± The Taotie heard this and felt a little displeased.

    If it was a powerhouse like Ye Changge, even if he submitted, it would not damage his reputation.

    But his disciple, who knew what cultivation level he had now. If he was just a piece of trash, then it might as well die.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very willing?¡± Ye Changge smiled slightly.

    This smile, in the eyes of the Taotie, immediately frightened it to the point that its entire body trembled, and all the hairs on its body stood on end.

    The person in front of him was too terrifying, and had already made him lose the courage to fight.

    Moreover, fierce beasts like them all had keen senses, and it suddenly felt as if it was enveloped by a great terror.

    If it dared to say even a single word, it felt like its soul would dissipate in the next moment.

    For this reason, it could only lower its head.

    Seeing this y out in front of them, everyone simply could not believe their eyes.

    The Taotie had submitted just like that.

    This mysterious ck-clothed young man was actually so terrifying. With just a simple action, he had subdued this ancient fierce beast that left them helpless.

    The rest of the elders¡¯ jaws dropped to the ground, and they were speechless for a long time.

    Their gazes looked back and forth, and they could see the terror in each other¡¯s eyes. One had to know that this person had subdued Taotie.

    And not killed it.

    The difference between them was too great, and had apletely different meaning.

    The stronger the vicious beast, the greater its arrogance. It would rather die in battle than submit to humans.

    Furthermore, it was the ancient beast, the Taotie. It was an existenceparable to the four great divine beasts.

    However, at this moment, they were all shocked.

    Under their gazes, the Taotie presented its soul imprint and headed towards Ye Changge.

    However, in the next moment, it made their eyeballs explode.

    ...

    At this moment, several miles away from the Heavenly Snow?Pce...

    Hundreds of people were hiding in front of the mountain peak, their eyes filled with excitement.

    On their sleeves, there was a small sword symbol. It was the symbol of the Desert Sword Sect.

    Most of these people were at the Rebirth Realm, and there were even Tribtion Transcendent Realm cultivators.

    The dozen people in front were all quasi-emperors, and they were already standing at the peak of this world.

    At this moment, they all looked at the ck-clothed elder in the middle. The cultivation of a peak quasi-emperor was Jian Shangqiu, the sect master of the Desert Sword Sect.

    It could be said that the entire Desert Sword Sect had been sent out, and all the elite forces were here.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you contacted elder Shi Shan yet?¡± Jian Shangqiu asked with a frown.

    Ever since two days ago, they had sent him a message through the voice transmission jade, but until now, there had been no news.

    In the Northern Imperial City, the highest cultivation base was only at the peak of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. There was not even an Entry Saint Realm expert, so it was impossible for an ident to happen.

    There was still no news for such a long time. Could it be that they had encountered a powerful demonic beast in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm?

    ¡°Reporting to sect leader, there is no news about Shi Shan at all. It¡¯s as if he vanished into thin air. Even his disciple, Li Feng, couldn¡¯t be contacted.¡±

    At this moment, an elder asked someone else and they replied in a deep voice.

    This was strange.

    Taking into ount Shi Shan¡¯s personality, he would not be like this. Even if he could not be contacted on the spot, he would reply at another time.

    Normally, he would not stay silent for more than three days.

    At this moment, half a month had passed before they left the sect.

    Because the great Desert Sword Sect and the Heavenly Snow Pce were very far apart, they did not choose to take the fast flying ship in order to cover their tracks. Instead, they split up.

    This way, they could do their best to not attract the attention of others and also ensure that the Heavenly Snow?Pce was unprepared.

    ¡°Forget it. Time is of the essence. Let the disciples of the sect continue to contact him and inform him to rush to the Heavenly Snow?Pce as soon as possible.¡±

    Jian Shangqiu said impatiently.

    Time was of the essence right now. The Heavenly Snow?Pce was currently in a state of chaos. If they attacked at this time, the result would be twice the result with half the effort.

    Moreover, ording to his spies, the Taotie that had been sealed at the back of the mountain for nearly half a month had been in constant turmoil, and was about to break through the seal of the array.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for them.

    ¡°Sect master, we really have a way to control the Taotie?¡± some elders asked doubtfully.

    The Taotie was a ferocious beast from the ancient times. It was tall and strong, bloody and brutal, and had a terrifying devouring ability.

    This was its natural ability, which was very terrifying.

    If it were one of those powerful Taoties, they could devour an entire star.

    If the Taotie lost control, their entire Desert Sword Sect would probably be destroyed like the Heavenly Snow?Pce.

    One had to know that this was a ferocious beast that had existed since ancient times. It was extremely brutal.

    Even the ancestors of the Heavenly Snow Pce could not kill itpletely. Instead, they chose to seal it and suppress it.

    This was a little scary.

    If they were careless, they would be annihted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as we have the Heart Controlling Stone, there won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Jian Shangqiu took out a stone that was emitting a strange light. It was emitting a weak spiritual fluctuation.

    With this, they would be able to control the tyrannical Taotie. Once they did that, the entire northern region would be theirs.

    All the forces would submit to them, and the Desert Sword Sect would be the supreme existence.

    Thinking of this, Jian Shangqiu¡¯s blood boiled.

    At this moment, everyone turned their attention to this strange stone.

    Its surface was dark green, and there wereplex patterns on it, emitting a strange aura.

    Light shed, as if it had a life of its own, pulsating non-stop.

    Everyone only took a few nces, and they felt their souls throb.

    It was as if they were about to immerse themselves in the boundless green world, unable to extricate themselves.

    If it was not for Jian Shangqiu¡¯s loud shout, they might have lost themselves in it and lost their consciousness.

    It was too terrifying.

    After everyone regained their senses, they all had palpitations in their hearts and no longer had any other defined thoughts.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s shocked expressions, Jian Shangqiu¡¯s gaze flickered back to the stone. This stone was able to control the Taotie¡¯s mind, which was the secret of every generation¡¯s sect master.

    This was a treasure left behind by the founder of the Desert Sword Sect ten thousand years ago.

    As for the reason, he only found out recently that the founder of the Desert Sword sect ten thousand years ago was proficient in mind control. Originally, he wanted to control this fierce beast as the guardian of the mountain that established the sect.

    However, it was unintentionally snatched away by the people of the Heavenly Snow Pce. From then on, there was a conflict between the two sects, and it continued until now.

    However, the Heavenly Snow Pce did not know that the Taotie¡¯s mind had been captured by the mind control spell.

    The array that was activated was this strange stone. In this era where Emperors did not appear, who could be a match for the ancient fierce beasts?

    The corners of Jian Shangqiu¡¯s lips curled upwards slightly, revealing a bloodthirsty smile.

 Chapter 274 - Chu Yueliâ€™s Face Turned Red

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chu Yueli¡¯s Face Turned Red</h4>

    At this moment, behind the mountain of the Heavenly Snow Pce, Ye Changge did not collect the Taotie¡¯s spiritual imprint.

    Thus, a mini version of the Taotie was suspended in mid-air, causing the other elders to be filled with eagerness.

    This was the recognition of an ancient ferocious beast, yet it did not recognize its master as soon as possible.

    They were all anxious.

    If they had such an opportunity, they would not hesitate at all and would recognize their master directly.

    It was impossible to refuse.

    The entire mountainside seemed to have fallen silent. Even the sound of heartbeats could be heard.

    And at this time¡­

    Bai Ao Xian looked at the indifferent figure, her eyes revealing a look of respect. This was a true powerhouse.

    With just one move, he could release a powerful aura. No matter how trapped he was, it was not a problem for him.

    Perhaps, only with this mentality could she break through the limits of this world and reach the peak of a true powerhouse.

    Taking advantage of the opportunity just now, she had already browsed through the memories in his mind.

    The more she looked, the more shocked she became. The insights she had subverted her thoughts on martial arts. She had always viewed cultivation from another angle.

    However, this was clearly exined.

    This was a huge favor.

    As for the cause and effect, Chu Yueli had already told her through voice transmission. She could not help but sigh. The fates were so kind to them.

    If they had not saved Ning Manman¡¯s life, they would not have gotten this opportunity. It was as if everything was destined.

    Now, she suddenly remembered what his master had told him before. Her ancestor had said that the Heavenly Snow Pce would meet a noble in the future.

    From then on, they would walk towards the peak.

    Just as she was thinking, a green stream of light stopped steadily beside Ye Changge. It was Ning Manman.

    ¡°Master, you were looking for me.¡± Ning Manman had just received Ye Changge¡¯s voice transmission and immediately rushed over.

    At this time, without waiting for Ye Changge to speak, the Taotie¡¯s two big eyes first sized up Ning Manman.

    It wanted to see what this person¡¯s cultivation level was. If this person¡¯s cultivation level was not very high, it was barely eptable to acknowledge her as its master.

    After all, it was a high level beast and had no choice but to lower its head.

    But suddenly, it discovered a cruel fact.

    It actually could not see through this woman, which made its heart instantly tremble.

    ¡°I caught a pet for you to y with. See if you like it!¡± Ye Changge looked at Taotie behind him.

    Ning Manman had noticed this big guy just now. She shook her head and rejected it without hesitation.

    ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    In fact, his idea was very simple. If its master did not want it, it was definitely not a good thing.

    So, she did not want it either.

    Ugh!

    At this moment, not only was the Taotie dumbfounded, but everyone in the Heavenly Snow Pce was also dumbfounded.

    An ancient beast that wasparable to a half-step Emperor was unwanted.

    This¡­ They felt as if they were living in a dream. It was so unreal.

    In fact, the one who had suffered the biggest blow was Taotie.

    As a beast that had existed since the ancient times, it was quite arrogant. Usually, it looked down on others, but today, it actually tasted the feeling of having others look down on him.

    This huge difference made its heart suffer a blow.

    ¡°This is difficult. Why don¡¯t we just kill it?¡± Ning Manman did not like it. As she, as its master, did not want it, Ye Changge could not force it on her.

    After thinking about it, he decided to just kill it. It was simple and direct.

    If he left this ce and the Taotie directly activated its berserk mode, no one would be able to stop it.

    At that time, he would not want to see a river of blood.

    This big fellow had an impudent appearance, so he gave up on the idea of letting the sect suffer.

    The only thought he had at the moment was to just kill the Taotie. It was convenient and direct.

    Hearing that Ye Changge might kill Taotie, they all became nervous.

    This was a powerful force. Judging from the aura just now, it could at least block the attacks of more than ten peak-stage Quasi-emperors.

    It was already infinitely close to half-step Emperor-level.

    It would be a good choice if it could be used as the guardian beast of the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    However, the choice was in Ye Changge¡¯s hands.

    After all, he was the one who had defeated the beast. Even if he killed it, no one could say anything.

    On the contrary, they had to thank him for saving the entire Heavenly Snow Pce.

    At this moment, Ning Manman had a sh of inspiration and suggested, ¡°Master, Sister Lu has taken care of me along the way. Why don¡¯t we let it recognize her as its master?¡±

    Hearing this, the elders of the Heavenly Snow Pce were overjoyed.

    Lu Yanqi and the others knew that Chu Yueli¡¯s disciple was one of the most talented members in the sect.

    Most importantly, with the Taotie, the power of the sect soared.

    In the era when Emperors did not appear, the Heavenly Snow Pce was a top-tier existence.

    Now that they had such a powerful force, how could they not be happy? They were so happy that they fainted.

    Soon, Lu Yanqi dared to fight here. Under Ye Changge¡¯s coercion, shepleted the martial art.

    With a respectful expression, Bai Ao Xian sincerely bowed to Ye Changge. ¡°I greet you, senior.¡±

    Ye Changge was about to ask Bai Ao Xian not to be like this. He was not too interested in these cultural festivals.

    But just as he was about to move, he suddenly saw a white light. It was round and full, like the white jade in this world.

    Because he was close to it, a mesmerizing fragrance entered his nostrils.

    It was the fragrance of jasmine, making him think of a spring breeze.

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s long white dress had a low neckline to begin with. Now that she was in this position, Ye Changge was looking down from above, so it was easy to see through it.

    He immediately coughed, and his expression looked a little strange.

    Bai Ao Xian was also puzzled. Why would a perfectly fine senior cough? Could it be that he was not feeling well?

    But then she thought about it, and realized that it was not very likely. Taking into ount this senior¡¯s cultivation, it was likely that he had long reached the level of eternal indestructibility. How could this be?

    After waiting for a long time, he still did not hear Ye Changge¡¯s voice. She could not help but feel a little strange, and she did not dare to act casually.

    Based on this Emperor¡¯sprehension, even if they exhausted the foundation of their Heavenly Snow Pce, they still would not be able to repay this favor. On top of that, this senior had even helped them solve the Taotie¡¯s disaster.

    It was also at this moment that Chu Yueli seemed to have noticed something, and her face flushed red.

 Chapter 275 - The Ambiguous Atmosphere

    <h4>Chapter 275: The Ambiguous Atmosphere</h4>

    At this moment, Bai Ao Xian was still at a loss. She did not understand why Chu Yueli had pulled her up.

    The senior had not said anything yet. This was extremely disrespectful.

    Just as she was about to bow again, a voice suddenly rang out in her mind. Instantly, her face turned as red as blood.

    Not only that, the redness spread all the way to her ears. Even those two delicate little ears were fully red.

    She stole a nce at Ye Changge¡¯s expression and quickly adjusted her position, but the redness on her face did not disappear.

    When the other elders saw this, it was as if they had discovered a new continent. They had never seen the sect leader act like this before.

    ¡°Ahem, this¡­¡±

    Ye Changge was indeed a veteran. He instantly returned to his usual appearance.

    However, as he spoke, the rosy glow that Bai Ao Xian had sessfully suppressed with great difficulty suddenly resurfaced.

    She was like a fairy that had walked out of a painting, red and white. This bashful look deeply stimted everyone.

    One had to know that most of the disciples in the Snow Heavenly Pce were female, and they were all very talented. Whether it was their talent or appearance, they were all top-notch existences.

    In the northern domain, there was a rumor that if one wanted a Dao partner, they would go to the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    This was because most of the top-notch beauties had been recruited into the Heavenly Snow Pce. From this, it could be seen that this was a world of beauties.

    Bai Ao Xian was able to stand out among so many beauties not only because of her outstanding talent, but also because of her top-notch beauty. Even Chu Yueli could notpare to her.

    Chu Yueli was pure and cold, making people feel like she was a pure lotus at the peak of a mountain.

    However, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s temperament was cold and filled with shyness, and there was a hint of charm in her coldness. To be honest, when Ye Changge first saw her, he was also slightly stunned.

    But then, he returned to normal.

    However, Ning Manman noticed this scene, and a sly smile appeared on her face. She looked at Ye Changge and Bai Ao Xian, and an idea came to her mind.

    ¡°Master!¡± Ning Manman called out softly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at her, and the others also looked at her. For a moment, Ning Manman attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve let you down¡­ sob¡­¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s actions stunned everyone. What was going on?

    She was fine just a moment ago, but why was she crying all of a sudden.

    She was crying in a manner that was a little unrestrained.

    At this moment¡­

    The corners of Ye Changge¡¯s eyes twitched and he took a step back. Every time Ning Manman made this kind of move, she would express that she was going to use her ultimate move.

    In the past, he had received it before. This time, he did not know that she hade up with a bad idea.

    ¡°Master, you have given selflessly for us. You have never thought about yourself. We are all very touched, so we don¡¯t want to see you work so hard. We have always wanted to find someone to share it with you.¡±

    Ning Manman wiped away her tears and secretly observed everyone¡¯s expressions.

    She really sounded sad and tears even flowed down her face. It was top notch acting. If Ye Changge did not know her so well, he would have really been deceived by her.

    However, this did not hinder the people from the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    They looked at Ning Manman¡¯s exnation and nodded with deep sympathy, as if they had already been swayed.

    Being a master was indeed a little tiring, and not just any ordinary tiring.

    Of course, the prerequisite was to be a good master.

    Moreover, from what Ning Manman had said, Ye Changge seemed to have more than one disciple, which made it even more painful.

    The corners of Ye Changge¡¯s mouth twitched. What good master? He would just impart some cultivation techniques and directly act as a manager.

    It was almost as if she was a master.

    This title of a good master really did not fit.

    However, it was clear that no one in the Heavenly Snow Pce believed him. To be able to hand over such a good disciple, how could he not be a good master?

    Just now, they were shocked. To be able to fly in the air, he was at least a Tribtion Transcendent Realm expert. Moreover, they could all see that Ning Manman¡¯s true age was definitely over a hundred.

    To be able to achieve such an achievement at such an age definitely made her a one in a million existence.

    Apart from one¡¯s own talent, the contribution of being a master could not be ignored.

    Just as the others were agreeing, they heard Ning Manman speak again. ¡°In that case, master, you agree.¡±

    She smiled very happily.

    ¡°Agree?¡± Ye Changge was stunned. ¡°Agree to what?¡±

    ¡°To finding a mistress so you don¡¯t have to be so tired. It¡¯s not good to be alone.¡±

    Then, under Ye Changge¡¯s stunned gaze, she came to Bai Ao Xian¡¯s side and spoke very seriously.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful. Can you be our mistress?¡±

    The lethality of these words was undoubtedly very great.

    At this moment.

    The entire mountainside became quiet. Even the sound of the wind blowing was very clear.

    Not only was Ye Changge stunned, the other elders also widened their eyes. They were clearly shocked.

    When Bai Ao Xian heard these words, her sexy little mouth opened slightly. First, she was stunned for a few seconds. Then, her face turned red as she sneakily nced at Ye Changge¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°How can this be¡­¡±

    Her heart was pounding rapidly. At the same time, a strange feeling rose from her heart.

    She used to hate men very much. There was no time for cultivation, so she did not have much time to socialize with men.

    However, when she heard Ning Manman¡¯s words, she did not reject them at first. Instead, she was flustered and a little nervous.

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s face, she did not know why, but she actually felt a sense of anticipation.

    At this time, Chu Yueli also joined them on the battlefield. If Bai Ao Xian really became Ye Changge¡¯s Daopanion, then it would be of infinite benefit to the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    After all, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation level was too terrifying.

    In the Azure Dragon Secret Realm, she had personally witnessed Ye Changge¡¯s terrifying power. Even a terrifying existence like the Heavenly Dao was no match for him.

    ¡°Sect leader, I also think this is a good idea.¡± Chu Yueli also chimed in.

    ¡°Yueli, you¡¯re also messing around,¡± Bai Ao Xian scolded her with a ruddy face.

    The other elders also came to their senses. Although they did not know how powerful Ye Changge was, just from the aura he gave off just now, they knew that he had far surpassed them.

    Perhaps he was a half-step Great Emperor.

    Moreover, they had all seen Bai Ao Xian¡¯s hard work all these years. If she could have a man to share it with, it would be easier on her.

    Seeing more and more people saying this, Bai Ao Xian began to feel uneasy. She looked in Ye Changge¡¯s direction with a ruddy face, her eyes were glistening.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    At this moment, Ning Manman¡¯s cry of pain broke the ambiguous atmosphere.

 Chapter 276 - Ning Manmanâ€™s Grievance

    <h4>Chapter 276: Ning Manman¡¯s Grievance</h4>

    ¡°Master, why did you hit me?¡± Ning Manman covered her head and looked at Ye Changge with concealed bitterness.

    She had a pitiful expression on her face, just like an injured kitten.

    It made people want tofort her.

    ¡°Do you feel that with your current cultivation level, you are allowed to make fun of your master?¡±

    The corners of Ye Changge¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He was not deceived by her act.

    Every time in situations like these, Ning Manman would pretend to be like this to gain sympathy.

    This was already an old routine. Ye Changge was already immune to it.

    ¡°Master, why would you say that? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. You¡¯ve really misunderstood me.

    I really want someone to share your burdens. First brother, second brother, third brother¡­

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re under too much pressure.¡±

    Ning Manman continued to speak.

    Ye Changge watched her performance quietly. On the surface, he did not show any emotion, but in his heart, he could not help but sigh. Her acting skills were getting more and more impressive.

    Why did he not realize that Ning Manman had this talent in the past?

    Compared to martial arts, this talent was too strong. It was more than a few hundred times stronger.

    If there was an actor profession in this world, he felt that with Ning Manman¡¯s talent, she would definitely be able to run for the lifetime achievement award.

    Although Ye Changge understood her routine, it was the first time the people from the Heavenly Snow Pce saw it.

    Without any doubt, they were instantly fooled by this perfect acting skill.

    One after another, they pleaded on behalf of Ning Manman. They also knew how hard it was to be a master. Although they did not know Ning Manman before this, it did not prevent this incident from resonating with them.

    It was as if in an instant, they had established a deep rtionship.

    Ye Changge looked at this, and his head was filled with a myriad of thoughts. As expected, women¡¯s friendships were unpredictable.

    This was the reason why he was not willing to find a Dao partner. Even though there were so many saintesses and demonesses, and they all had rare talents, women¡¯s thoughts were too unpredictable.

    Just like the weather in June, it was unpredictable and chaotic.

    It was better to be alone and be free.

    After the Taotie matter was settled, the elders of the Heavenly Snow Pce rxed. They looked at Ye Changge with gratitude in their eyes.

    After all, this was not the ce to talk. Then, under Chu Yueli¡¯s suggestion, everyone went to the living room.

    On the way, perhaps because of what had happened just now, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face was still very red.

    asionally, she would steal a nce at Ye Changge and then secretly nce toward the elders, as if she was afraid of being discovered.

    When the other elders saw this, they all smiled knowingly and tacitly did not point it out.

    Everyone had seen Ye Changge¡¯s strength. He was mysterious and unpredictable, and had already surpassed what they knew in the past.

    If their sect leader could receive Senior Ye¡¯s favor, then it would not be a bad thing.

    Thinking of this, their smiles became even more pronounced.

    As he had godly perception, no action on the scene could escape Ye Changge¡¯s eyes.

    He also noticed Bai Ao Xian¡¯s gaze and could not help but re at Ning Manman.

    Ning Manman, on the other hand, returned a provocative gaze, showing no signs of fear.

    Helpless.

    Ye Changge could not help but sigh. Why was his own disciple such a smart and crafty character?

    He sighed, his gaze sweeping past Bai Ao Xian, and he could not help but rub his cheek.

    His charm had no purpose now. He only now realized that being handsome was also a problem.

    In the meeting room of the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    Bai Ao Xian, as the sect master of the Heavenly Snow Pce, was supposed to take the highest position.

    However, Ye Changge was a true Emperor and a benefactor of the Heavenly Snow Pce, so he sat at the other end.

    On one side was the sect master and elder of the Heavenly Snow Pce, and on the other side were Ye Changge and Ning Manman. They were both sitting upright.

    At this moment, no matter how one looked at it, it felt like they were being scrutinized.

    ¡°Senior Ye, you have saved the Heavenly Snow Pce from disaster. We have nothing that can adequately repay you. If there¡¯s anything we can use in the future, we will definitely do so.¡±

    Bai Ao Xian gathered her emotions and thanked him.

    This time, she did not bend down. She remembered the awkwardness fromst time. Thinking of this, her face turned slightly red.

    The other elders also agreed. This favor was too great.

    If it were not for Ye Changge¡¯s rescue, they would not have dared to imagine that the foundation of the world would have been destroyed.

    How would they exin it to their sect¡¯s ancestors?

    Not only that, the savagery of Taotie was well known. The entire northern region would fall into an unimaginable disaster.

    The scene of rivers of blood and mes of war could be seen at any moment.

    Without a doubt, their entire Heavenly Snow Pce would be nailed to the pir of shame and cursed by the ten thousand generations.

    When they thought of this, they could not help but feel a lingering fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ye Changge did not care.

    To him, this was really a trivial matter.

    Bai Ao Xian knew that Ye Changge really did not care.

    For a powerhouse like him, a powerful existence that could even fight against the Heavenly Dao, it was simply too easy to deal with an ancient fierce beast.

    Just now, she had seen the memory fragments that Chu Yueli had sent over.

    She was immediately shocked.

    With just a nce, she could feel that overwhelming aura sweeping through the entire universe.

    In front of that imposing aura, humans were ultimately weak existences. Facing the aura of the heavenly axiom, they were simply unable to resist.

    Not to mention that even the heavenly axiom¡¯s incarnation had appeared.

    If it was anyone else, never mind resisting, their entire body would be suppressed to the point of being unable to move. Even moving a finger was an extravagant hope. How could one resist?

    However, the man in front of her was different. In front of him, the Heavenly Dao was like paper, unable to resist.

    It was as if the roles of the two had been reversed.

    An existence that could fight against the heavenly axiom and defeat it had strength that exceeded her imagination. It was too terrifying.

    It was not just her.

    When the other elders saw this, their bodies trembled.

    They could not believe that there was such a powerful person in this world who could fight against the heavenly axiom with his own body.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they definitely would not believe it.

    This scene was too shocking.

    That domineering figure had always lingered in their minds, deeply making their hearts tremble.

    And now, this figure was standing in front of them, making them involuntarily feel a sense of worship.

    Their gazes were trained on Ye Changge and Bai Ao Xian, and the satisfaction in their hearts grew.

    Some of them even felt that their sect leader was no longer worthy of Ye Changge.

    Their sect leader was also very outstanding, in just a hundred years, she had cultivated from the Body Refining Realm to the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. Even in the history of the ice and Snow Heavenly Pce, she was one of the best.

    Butpared to Ye Changge, she was not even worth mentioning.

 Chapter 277 - â€œBig Brother Yeâ€ Was Too Difficult

    <h4>Chapter 277: ¡°Big Brother Ye¡± Was Too Difficult</h4>

    ¡°Senior Ye¡¯s cultivation shook our knowledge of the ancient and modern times. This time, he saved our Heavenly Snow Pce. We should be grateful. Senior Ye, please don¡¯t decline.¡±

    After one of the elders spoke, the other elders also echoed that.

    Their eyes were filled with respect and envy. Even after living for countless years, they had never seen such a powerful expert. It was truly too shocking.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Senior Ye being able toe to our Heavenly Snow Pce is a blessing for our sect.¡±

    In addition to being pleasantly surprised, the way they looked at Lu Yanqi was different now. If it was not for her saving Ning Manman, how could their sect have such good fortune and be able to befriend such an expert?

    It seemed like there was an unknownw in ce.

    There was indeed a deeper meaning behind these words.

    Listening to the ttery of the crowd, Ye Changge felt a little helpless. This was a trivial matter. There was no need to go through so much trouble.

    But he had clearly forgotten.

    This was something that was extremely easy for him. If it were someone else, it might be huge destructive crisis.

    However, this time, if it was not for Ye Changge, the entire Heavenly Snow Pce would have been exterminated.

    ¡°Sister Bai, my master doesn¡¯t like these formalities. Besides, we¡¯re all on the same side, there¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Ning Manman blinked as she spoke.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Before Bai Ao Xian could react¡­

    The other elders reacted quickly, their faces filled with excitement. They quickly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re all on the same side, we¡¯re all on the same side¡­¡±

    They looked at Ning Manman. They seemed to like her more and more.

    She could do whatever she wanted.

    If Ye Changge really became one of them, then the power of the Heavenly Snow Pce would be like riding on a rocket¡­

    No.

    She would rise up and be an invincible existence.

    Ye Changge red at Ning Manman for a while, which made her stick out her tongue.

    Then, he said to Bai Ao Xian, ¡°Sect master Bai, please don¡¯t take offense. This disciple of mine likes to joke around, I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    ¡°Senior Ye, you must be joking. Your disciple¡¯s personality is innocent and carefree, her spiritual aura is clear and bright, and she doesn¡¯t allow external things to infect her. Who knows how many people would wish for such a personality? How could there be any reason to me her?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian was speaking the truth.

    Ning Manman¡¯s pure personality would have a great effect on the path of martial arts in the future. The closer she got to her true self, the easier it would be for her toprehend the truth of the heavens and earth and be immortal.

    It was toote for them to envy her. There was no reason to me her.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to call me senior either. It¡¯s too long-winded. Just call me by my name.¡±

    ording to the conventions of the martial arts path, he was a master.

    However, being called senior made him feel ufortable all over. Moreover, seeing that a group of old monsters was calling him senior, those who did not know him would think that Ye Changge was also an old monster.

    Bai Ao Xian was in a difficult position. He did not allow them to call him senior, but calling him by his name was not good either.

    Could he be called¡­

    Thinking of this, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face turned slightly red. She looked at Ye Changge with her bright eyes and could not utter those three words.

    It was as if something was stuck in her throat. She stuttered. In the eyes of others, her face was getting redder and redder.

    Ye Changge was speechless. It was just a title. Was it that difficult?

    Why did it be something that could not be spoken of here? This made him puzzled.

    Ning Manman seemed to have seen something at this moment and instantly understood.

    Although Bai Ao Xian was the leader of a sect, she was as innocent as a nk sheet of paper when it came to the love between a man and a woman. She did not understand anything.

    Ning Manman could not help but think that she had to help her.

    ¡°Sister Bai, you should call him Brother Ye. My master won¡¯t mind.¡± Ning Manman yed the role of a wingman to the fullest.

    The other elders, including Chu Yueli, all nced between them. Although Brother Ye was just a simple title, the meaning behind it was very different.

    Senior was a respectful title, which showed that the rtionship between the two of them was quite distant.

    If they called him by his name directly, it would seem that there was no respect.

    The title, Brother Ye, seemed much closer.

    ¡°Brother Ye?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face turned even redder. He murmured a few words, and a strange feeling seemed to arise from his heart.

    At this moment, the sect master of the Heavenly Snow Pce, who was usually swift and decisive, seemed to have turned into a little girl. She looked a little dazed.

    Ye Changge felt that this title was okay, but he did not have any other thoughts on it. Of course, this did not mean that he had any feelings towards Bai Ao Xian. At most, he did not dislike her.

    Now, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Even the sound of breathing became clearer. At this moment, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s heart began to beat wildly.

    The other elders were also so anxious that their faces turned red. They did not say anything, waiting for Bai Ao Xian¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Plop, plop¡­¡±

    The sound was clearly heard by everyone.

    ¡°Quick, shout!¡±

    The elders were all roaring in their hearts. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    This was an opportunity that had fallen from the sky. If they missed this opportunity, they would be so anxious that they would die.

    This was not only Bai Ao Xian¡¯s own opportunity, it was also an opportunity for the entire Heavenly Snow Pce. It had an extraordinary meaning.

    Bai Ao Xian obviously knew about it, but she had never had much contact with the opposite sex since she was young. She felt as if these three words were stuck in her throat.

    She could not say it no matter how hard she tried.

    Although she could blurt it out as soon as she opened her mouth, Bai Ao Xian was so anxious that her face turned red. She opened his mouth and closed it again.

    Ye Changge was speechless as well. It seemed that Bai Ao Xian was really innocent and simple. Since that was the case, it was better to let her be.

    It was just a form of address, and Ye Changge was not that particr.

    At this moment¡­

    The change on Ye Changge¡¯s face was clearly seen by Bai Ao Xian.

    Her heart was empty, and she felt as if she had missed out on something important. Her entire body felt numb.

    She had never experienced such a feeling before, and instantly became flustered.

    As for why it was like this, she did not understand either. She kept feeling like her mind was filled with Ye Changge.

    Every movement, every image of him was something that could not be erased from her mind. It had already been carved into her mind, and even her soul.

    She could not help but see Ye Changge¡¯s expression behind her lids, and she blurted out the words that she could not say earlier, ¡°Big Brother Ye!¡±

    Ye Changge did not know that Bai Ao Xian¡¯s mind was undergoing so much in this short amount of time.

    Instantly, thoughts quickly popped up in his head.

    At this moment.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    The other elders immediately let out a sigh of relief and quickly looked towards Ye Changge¡¯s position. Seeing that he did not show any signs of revulsion, they could not help but smile even wider.

    This situation made it look like there was hope!

 Chapter 278 - Hidden Dangers in Elder Tian Xuanâ€™s Body

    <h4>Chapter 278: Hidden Dangers in Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s Body</h4>

    After that, everyone chatted andughed, and the atmosphere was rxed and easy.

    Ye Changge could not resist everyone¡¯s enthusiasm and chose to stay in the Heavenly Snow Pce for a few days. It just so happened that he had the same idea and wanted to increase his strength.

    Moreover, after hearing what Bai Ao Xian said, she did not seem to be very surprised by his arrival.

    Because he had the guidance of the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    It was his first time hearing about the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, so he was very interested in it.

    As for its function, being able to predict the heavenly secrets, this made him even more interested.

    As for the people of the Heavenly Snow Pce¡­

    They saw Ye Changge agree to stay, so they were also very excited.

    Powerhouses like him had walked more roads alone than they had built bridges. With just a casual guidance, they could save them hundreds of years of hard training.

    This was not an exaggeration.

    At their level, it was no longer hard work, but rapid growth.

    Every bit ofprehension could quickly increase their speed, and even their level. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    No one wanted to miss it.

    Just now, Elder Tian Xuan had asked him a difficult question about her cultivation.

    Bai Ao Xian did not stop her. This question had been bothering her for a long time, and she could not solve it either.

    They tried all kinds of methods, but nothing worked.

    Because of this, Elder Tian Xuan did not make any progress for hundreds of years. During these hundreds of years, the other elders had reached the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm, but she was still stuck in the same ce.

    Until now, she was still at the middle stage of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    It was not that they did not want to solve this problem.

    It was just that this problem was tooplicated. Based on what they had seen and heard, they could not think of a better solution.

    Thus, everyone could not help but look in Ye Changge¡¯s direction.

    Ye Changge took a sip of tea. Everyone was waiting anxiously, especially Elder Tian Xuan. Her gaze had always been on Ye Changge, wishing she could understand him.

    This concerned her path of martial arts, and she could not afford to be careless for long.

    ¡°Ning Manman, what do you think we should do about this problem?¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge ask her, she instantly understood that this was a test for her, and it would not be difficult for her.

    She had followed Ye Changge for such a long time, and she had learned quite a lot since. She could see through Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s problem at a nce.

    Elder Tian Xuan actually had two innate spiritual roots. One was fire, and the other was water. The two spiritual roots were ipatible with each other, and it was easy for problems to arise.

    There had not been any problems in the past, and the two were in a state of bnce, no problems urred at the time.

    However, ever since she cultivated the cultivation technique of the Heavenly Snow Pce, her icy qi became heavier, affecting the bnce of the situation, and it would have the opposite effect.

    This would cause the recovery to stagnate, and this was still a small problem.

    Even if it was serious, it was highly possible that the Dao foundation would copse, or even cause the loss of one¡¯s life.

    After finding the root of the problem, everything became much simpler.

    This kind of constitution was also considered a special constitution, but very few people knew about it.

    If it was not for her master who had told her about it, she would not have known about it.

    In other words, Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s constitution was a dual constitution. She was a genius in fire cultivation and also a genius in water cultivation.

    If she cultivated two cultivation techniques at the same time and entered the state of yin-yang bnce, she would be able to increase her cultivation and even increase her fighting strength by several times.

    Unfortunately, Ning Manman shook her head. Her constitution was originally extremely strong, but now it was put to waste.

    ¡°Elder Tian Xuan, this is a problem with your constitution. Your constitution belongs to the body of water and fire, and your one-sided cultivation of the water element technique resulted in the bacsh of another constitution. This results in your current situation where your cultivation is stable and not advancing.¡±

    ¡®Dual constitution?¡¯

    Not only was Elder Tian Xuan surprised, but the other elders also had shocked expressions on their faces.

    They had never known that Elder Tian Xuan also had a special constitution.

    After listening to Ning Manman¡¯s exnation, they finally understood. No wonder Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s speed had improved so quickly in the beginning. Evenpared to Bai Ao Xian and the others, it was not any slower.

    However, as her realm increased, Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s cultivation speed gradually slowed down until it stopped.

    It turned out that this was all caused by another constitution.

    The human body was like a tiny universe. If the bnce was not broken, it was equivalent to the universe being in turmoil. Never mind the stagnation of cultivation, it was already considered good that there were no problems.

    Elder Tian Xuan was also shocked. She did not expect herself to have a special constitution. In the past, when she was cultivating, she always felt a rush of hot airing out of her meridians, but she never paid attention to it.

    But now, she understood that it was all because of her constitution.

    ¡°Senior, is there any way to remedy this?¡± Elder Tianxuan did not fail to see Ning Manman clearly. She saw past her young age.

    Someone who could see through her problems with a nce could not be a simple person.

    Moreover, this was Ye Changge, Senior Ye¡¯s disciple, so it wasmon sense to listen.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there isn¡¯t a method. You just need to discard your current cultivation technique and then use a fire-type cultivation technique to start from scratch. Then, you¡¯ll be able to resolve it easily. Furthermore, your future achievements will be even more limitless.¡±

    Ning Manman said that, and it caused a hugemotion in the hall.

    Discard her cultivation technique?

    This?

    It was not just that Elder Tian Xuan was unwilling. She had painstakingly cultivated for several hundred years to attain her current achievements. How could she discard it just like that?

    It sounded simple, but it was actually too difficult to do.

    The other elders were also shocked. They knew how difficult it was to cultivate from the beginning. Even though Tian Xuan had the cultivation experience, it would not be easy at all.

    When Ye Changge heard Ning Manman¡¯s words, heughed internally. This little girl could really say it out loud.

    Most people would not be so willing to directly discard the cultivation technique they were cultivating and start cultivating again.

    Even if they were to maintain their current level, some people would not be willing to discard their cultivation.

    This was because cultivating was going against the heavens, and the suffering they received was not something that ordinary people could endure.

    If they were to let someone discard the cultivation realm they had painstakingly cultivated, no one would be able to ept the blow of having to cultivate again.

    This could be seen from Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s expression. She was experiencing a dilemma.

    Upon hearing this news, Elder Tian Xuan was stunned.

    Initially, when she found out that she had a special constitution, she was extremely happy. She thought that she was going to rise up, but what followed was an abyss of pain.

    The two extreme differences shattered her heart. Who could endure such a suspenseful feeling?

    Bai Ao Xian looked at Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s sorrowful expression and could not bear it. All these years, Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s contributions had been witnessed by everyone in the sect. She did not want Elder Tian Xuan to start cultivating from the bottom again.

    Therefore, she looked at Ye Changge and said, ¡°Brother Ye, other than this method, is there any other method that can solve her hidden problems and preserve her cultivation?¡±

 Chapter 279 - Primal Chaos Origin, Innate Spiritual Qi

    <h4>Chapter 279: Primal Chaos Origin, Innate Spiritual Qi</h4>

    Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s expression changed as she stared at Ye Changge.

    Her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    At the same time, she was extremely nervous. It would be best if she could preserve her cultivation.

    Even if she could not, there was nothing she could do.

    As long as she could resolve the hidden problems in her body, she was not afraid of suffering. Was it not just starting from scratch?

    All she needed to do was expend a little more effort. She was confident that she could cultivate to her current position in the shortest amount of time possible. Furthermore, with her dual constitution, her battle prowess would be even stronger.

    What was even better was that she had the potential to be an Emperor. This was the most important thing to her.

    Ye Changge muttered to himself. He indeed had a way to solve the hidden problems in Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s body.

    However, he had to pay a drop of primal chaos origin.

    This was a supreme treasure. To be honest, he was not the holy mother, nor was he the kind of person who would be rendered frozen when he saw a beautiful woman.

    He had to give away all the good things.

    All the beautiful women of the sacrednd would have him give away all the good things he had every time he was with them. If heplied each time, he would already be a pauper.

    He had to pay a considerable price for everything he did.

    Ye Changge¡¯s principles were also a factor.

    For example, a few times before, he had done it to repay the Heavenly Snow Pce for saving his life. This was a different matter altogether.

    He had saved the Heavenly Snow Pce and subdued the ancient fierce beast , the Taotie. The debt of gratitude had already been repaid.

    At this time, if he was so selfless, Ye Changge could not stand it anymore.

    Bai Ao Xian was also an extremely intelligent person. She knew that she could not trouble Ye Changge all the time.

    Putting aside the fact that the Great Emperor hadprehended such a treasure, Ye Changge had saved their sect and protected the reputation of the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    This was already a great gift.

    Even if they took out all the treasures of their sect, they would not be able to repay this favor.

    Besides, for a powerhouse like the Great Emperor, did he stillck spiritual treasures of heaven and earth?

    Perhaps in the eyes of their seniors, treasures that were extremely precious might not even be worth a thing.

    At this moment, she made a very important decision.

    Thus, she said to Ye Changge, ¡°Big Brother Ye, Elder Tian Xuan has poured her heart and soul into the sect. It can be said that she has given up her entire life. I can not watch her continue to be trapped by the shackles of cultivation.

    ¡°If you have any conditions, feel free to bring them up.

    ¡°Even if my entire sect has to go through fire and water, I will definitely not let you down.¡±

    Hearing Bai Ao Xian¡¯s words, the corners of Ye Changge¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.

    He had been waiting for this sentence.

    Actually, his real goal was the Heavenly Inquiring Stone. All of this was to pave the way for Bai Ao Xian¡¯s words.

    Of course, without the opportunity Elder Tian Xuan presented, it would be impossible to seed.

    Now, everything was going to happen naturally.

    And at this time, Ning Manman even secretly winked at Ye Changge, as if to say that she was still satisfied with the way she wanted to cooperate.

    In fact, if Ye Changge had directly proposed it, the Heavenly Snow Pce would definitely not refuse.

    But this seemed to be taking advantage of Ye Changge¡¯s situation.

    ¡®You just saved someone else¡¯s sect, and you already made this request. Others would think that you came for their sect¡¯s Heavenly Inquiring Stone.¡¯

    With Ye Changge¡¯s arrogance, how could he do such a thing?

    Just now, he was worrying about how to calmly talk about the matter and lead it to the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    Elder Tian Xuan directly came forward.

    It was like giving him a pillow when he was sleepy.

    Although the origin of chaos was extremely precious, in his eyes, it was just like an ordinary natural treasure.

    In his interspatial ring, there was much more of this origin of chaos. It was like an endless stream, blooming with mysterious charm and brilliance.

    It was just a tiny drop. Compared to his entire resources, it was just a drop in the ocean.

    ¡°I have a way to solve it. Moreover, I can make her physique even stronger. Her cultivation speed can be made 100 times faster than now.¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    ¡°100 times!¡±

    Everyone present was anxious.

    00 times her current cultivation speed? What kind of concept was that? One day of cultivation was equivalent to someone else¡¯s 100 days of cultivation.

    How powerful was that? Furthermore, it could be considered as the addition of a special constitution. If the two werebined, this monster¡¯s cultivation speed would be too terrifying.

    Elder Tian Xuan was stunned. She could not believe her ears.

    If that was the case, she was even more confident in breaking through to the Emperor Realm.

    This was something many Emperors dreamed of.

    However, the shock did not stop there. What was even more shocking was yet toe.

    While everyone was still in shock, Ye Changge¡¯s voice rang out once again.

    ¡°I can also raise his cultivation to the half-step Great Emperor level. He¡¯s only half a step away from bing a true Great Emperor. Furthermore, after being modified by the chaos origin, the spiritual qi in his body will also be converted into innate spiritual qi, and his offensive power will increase immensely.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone could not help but be shocked.

    Origin of chaos, half-step Great Emperor, innate spiritual qi.

    These existences had already be obsolete in this world. They did not think that he would actually have such a grand scheme. It was as if everything had be very simple in his hands.

    Regarding the origin of chaos, this was the origin of power that had formed in chaos since the creation of the world, and it had a very terrifying ability.

    The thing that others could not obtain no matter how they tried was something Ye Changge took out easily.

    They could even imagine that he must have quite a few of these things. Otherwise, he would not have taken it out so easily.

    In fact, they were half right.

    Ye Changge had a lot of the origin of chaos in his hands. If they were to see so many origin of chaos in arge river, they would probably be so frightened that they would fall to the ground.

    Never mind the chaos origin essence, the half-step Great Emperor Realm was a realm that many people only dreamed about.

    Now, it was as simple as drinking cold water, and it was directly said out loud.

    Moreover, no one present doubted whether Ye Changge had such an ability.

    Because Ye Changge¡¯s strength had already conquered them and shocked their hearts.

    As for thest thing, the innate spiritual qi¡­

    Although it was not as heaven-defying as the first two, if it was ced in this world, the innate spiritual qi would have already be extinct.

    What everyone had refined was very ordinary spiritual qi. The innate spiritual qi had already be obsolete a thousand years ago.

    To be able to transform ordinary spiritual qi into innate spiritual qi, and allow it to formed endlessly¡­ What kind of concept was this?

    No one could imagine it.

    This was because it far exceeded their knowledge and subverted their understanding of martial arts.

    It was also because of this that their expressions were frozen in shock for the longest time.

 Chapter 280 - The Terrifying Older Brothers

    <h4>Chapter 280: The Terrifying Older Brothers</h4>

    Hearing this, the elders were stunned.

    What kind of generosity was this?

    Although they did not know Ye Changge¡¯s exact level, someone who could make Taotie bow down to him with just his aura was at least at the half-step Great Emperor level.

    Or even stronger.

    Among the people present, apart from Bai Ao Xian and Chu Yueli who knew that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation level was Great Emperor, the others were still in the dark.

    When they heard that Ye Changge was able to raise elder Tian Xuan to the half-step Emperor level, they still had some doubts.

    After all, bing a half-step Emperor and raising someone else to the half-step Emperor level were twopletely different concepts.

    Therefore, they raised their doubts.

    Although they felt that it was not good, they still could not help but have their own doubts.

    It was not that they did not believe Ye Changge, but what he proposed was simply too unbelievable.

    ¡°Senior Ye, this¡­ Is it really possible to raise a person¡¯s cultivation to half-step Great Emperor?¡±

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s just that this matter is too unbelievable.¡±

    ¡°Same question!¡±

    Ye Changge had not said anything yet, but Ning Manman was already furious. You can doubt others, but doubting your own master is unforgivable.

    In just an instant, the aura around her body exploded, reverberating throughout the entire hall like a hurricane.

    This aura was extremely overbearing, like the might of the heavens. It was irresistible, making people feel a vast and magnificent aura. It was ethereal and unfathomable.

    Everyone¡¯s body trembled. They felt an irresistible powering from their bodies, and their entire bodies seemed to be sealed.

    Their eyes were wide open. They could not even move a finger, let alone move their entire bodies.

    It was not just that. Their minds were in a frenzy, as if they had encountered a great terror.

    ¡°Manman, you¡¯re messing around again,¡± Ye Changge said.

    This boundless aura was finally withdrawn. In reality, her aura did not envelop everyone, but only the elders who had voiced their doubts.

    Bai Ao Xian looked directly at Ning Manman, her eyes filled with shock. In reality, she had not been enveloped by her aura earlier, but just the aftershock alone was enough to make her unable to withstand it.

    From this, one could imagine how much pressure the few elders were under.

    Just as the aura was withdrawn, the few elders fell to the ground as if they had lost all their strength, breathing inrge mouthfuls of air.

    It was too terrifying.

    Just now, it was as if they had arrived in the world of the grim reaper. Their bodies were surrounded by a dense aura of death. It felt as if their souls would fly out of their bodies in the next moment.

    They knew that the other party had held back. Otherwise, with such a powerful aura, they would have been crushed to death.

    At this moment, they looked at Ye Changge without the slightest hint of doubt.

    Ning Manman, as Senior Ye¡¯s disciple, already had such a powerful aura. Then, what realm had his cultivation reached? Would it not be even more terrifying?

    This was certain.

    At the same time, while Elder Tian Xuan was still in shock, she was also endlessly pleasantly surprised. This meant that there was hope for her.

    At this moment, a powerful curiosity appeared in her mind.

    She was also a straightforward person. As soon as she thought of something, she asked it immediately, ¡°Senior Ning, I feel that the sudden aura just now was grand and vast. I wonder what realm you are at now?¡±

    As soon as she said this, the entire hall fell silent.

    They were all filled with curiosity. From the aura just now, even those at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm could not resist this aura.

    Could it be¡­

    They did not dare to imagine it. If it was Ye Changge, they would not be so shocked.

    But at this moment, even Ning Manman had surpassed them. This was hard to believe!

    Ning Manman looked at their curious expressions. She did not want to tell them at first. Her master had once said, ¡°Don¡¯t use your cultivation to suppress others.¡±

    ¡°You must always maintain a heart of reverence. There is always someone better than you.¡±

    However, she could not stand it anymore. Some of these people were ignorant. It was one thing for them to have very little knowledge, but they had even doubted her master.

    She felt strongly about her master. If you were to talk about her, she would not be so angry.

    ¡°You are all at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. You can¡¯t even withstand my aura. Is there a need to ask?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    They were all shocked. Although they had their own guesses, they were far from saying it out loud. What came next was shock.

    The woman standing next to Ye Changge looked to be about the same age as Lu Yanqi. She was actually a Great Emperor.

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Where did this monstere from? Where did all their training all these years go?

    To think that they thought that in just a few hundred years, they had already reached the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm, surpassing most warriors¡­

    However, now, it seemed like they were just sitting at the bottom of a well and looking up at the sky.

    Thinking of this, they could not help but flush. Even Chu Yueli and Bai Ao Xian were shocked.

    This deeply shocked them.

    ¡°Senior Ning is truly a heaven-gifted genius. She was born for martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, in the whole world, apart from Senior Ye, no one else can match his talent. It really makes us feel ashamed.¡±

    One of the elders said in shock.

    However, the moment his words fell, they heard Ning Manman¡¯s disdain, causing them to be even more shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Among master¡¯s disciples, I¡¯m the one with the lowest cultivation. My older brothers are the true geniuses.¡±

    Actually, what she said was not wrong. The disciples that Ye Changge took in were all more abnormal than the previous ones. They were all cultivation madmen.

    She originally thought that her talent was good enough, butpared to her older brothers, it was too weak.

    Fortunately, she was now happy that her physique had be the Southern Primordial Separating Body. She already had quite a bit of talent.

    Now, even her eldest brother¡¯s ancient sacred body might not be able to defeat her.

    After all, the southern primordial me was a very powerful heavenly me in the chaos.

    ng!

    At this moment, some of the elders had already fainted from shock.

    The blow they had suffered today was extremely huge.

    Just Ning Manman¡¯s ascension to the Emperor Realm was already the limit of what they could endure.

    What they did not expect was that this was just basic control. There were still many freaks in Ye Changge¡¯s team, and she was only the weakest amongst them.

    If the weakest had already be an Emperor, then how strong would their older brothers be? At the very least, he was at the Emperor Realm.

    How could they go on with their lives?

 Chapter 281 - Solving the Hidden Problems in Oneâ€™s Body

    <h4>Chapter 281: Solving the Hidden Problems in One¡¯s Body</h4>

    Ye Changge looked at Ning Manman with reproach in his eyes.

    ¡®Your older brother was already very strong before he entered the sect.¡¯

    Now, under his guidance, his cultivation increased even faster, as if he was riding a rocket.

    ¡®You became an Emperor at this age, and this had already made them gasp in admiration.

    ¡®Now that you¡¯ve brought up your older brother, isn¡¯t this adding to the misery!?¡¯

    From the expressions of these elders, one could see how much they had suffered.

    ¡°Hiss, they¡¯re all Emperors!¡±

    Some of the elders reacted.

    All of them had looks of shock on their faces. They had already forgotten how to think.

    Emperors were people who had suppressed the world for eons. To be an Emperor was extremely difficult.

    From the ancient times until now, many young geniuses had been stuck at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    They were unable to break through thest shackle and died of depression.

    Although peak-stage quasi-emperors had as seemingly endless lifespan, it was not the same as being divine. They would still die.

    Only Emperors could have truly endless lives.

    But at this moment, Ning Manman¡¯s words deeply shook their hearts.

    If Ning Manman had be an Emperor all by herself, they would not be this shocked.

    As a peerless expert, it was understandable that Ye Changge was able to train an Emperor.

    After all, a strict teacher trained a good disciple.

    But from what they were saying, it was not as simple as that.

    It was arge batch of Emperors. This was too shocking.

    It was extremely difficult for others to break through.

    This¡­

    ¡°Elders, don¡¯t listen to my disciple¡¯s nonsense. Let¡¯s talk about Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s health!¡±

    Just as Ye Changge finished speaking.

    Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s face was filled with joy. She could not control her emotions at all.

    Such a powerful figure spoke as he wished. There was no way he would lie to her.

    Half-step Emperor Realm, innate spiritual qi¡­

    This was a huge temptation for her.

    Furthermore, she had the potential to be an Emperor after the problem with her body was solved.

    She had been trapped in this realm for hundreds of years, and no matter how many ancient books she read, she could not do anything about it.

    Now, she could finally be free.

    All of this was because of the young man in front of her.

    There was deep respect in Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Brother Ye, how do you want to solve Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s hidden problem? Do you need to go to another ce?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian looked at the meeting hall in front of her.

    In her opinion, this was not a good ce for treatment.

    At the very least, she needed a quiet and elegant ce so that she could progress faster.

    However, in the next moment¡­

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. Just stay here!¡±

    Then¡­

    With a flip of his finger, a rainbow-colored drop of water appeared at the tip of his finger, exuding an inexplicable aura.

    The moment this aura appeared, all the elders felt their bodies rx and their souls rxed too.

    Even their realms were rxed.

    ¡°This is the origin of chaos?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian carefully observed this drop of gorgeous liquid, feeling incredulous.

    Just this small drop contained such an enormous amount of energy.

    Even their peak Quasi-emperor Realm shackles were loosened a bit.

    One could imagine the value of this drop of spiritual liquid.

    Even the spiritual treasures of the entire Heavenly Snow Pcebined were not this precious.

    Buzz!

    Ye Changge flicked his finger and flicked the spiritual liquid into Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s be.

    It smoothly fused into her be.

    Immediately after, a rhythmic smoothness appeared on Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s body, emitting an indescribable aura.

    Two mystical spiritual roots, one red and one blue, swayed together.

    However, the blue one was too thick.

    It was tightly wrapped around the red spiritual root, as if it was going to strangle it to death in the next moment.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, are you going to catalyze his spiritual root to the extent that it will be as thick as the water spiritual root, forming a bnce between yin and yang?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian was extremely smart. She understood after seeing this.

    He was going to use the chaos spiritual liquid to catalyze the fire spiritual root, allowing the two to reach a state of bnce.

    In this way, the hidden dangers in her body would naturally be resolved.

    The other elders also looked at each other. This was indeed a good idea.

    No wonder they had not been able to find a solution for so many years.

    So it was the problem of the spirit roots. They had not expected the chaos origin to have such a heaven-defying effect.

    One had to know that the spirit root was very fragile. There were other ways to modify it, let alone catalyze its growth.

    The slightest carelessness would result in death.

    Ye Changge nodded. This was currently the safest and fastest method.

    A human¡¯s spiritual root belonged to the spiritual senses of all living things. The foundation of cultivation was closely connected to a person¡¯s life, just like a soul.

    If a spiritual root was broken, a person would die.

    Now, because she cultivated an ice-type cultivation method, the blue spiritual root was iparably thick and sturdy, hundreds of times stronger than the fire spiritual root.

    Under such circumstances, problems would naturally appear in her body.

    And the chaos spirit liquid was the origin that formed all things. It just so happened to be able to strengthen the fire spirit root, so that it could be as big as the water spirit root.

    The two formed a delicate bnce, and the hidden dangers in her body could naturally be resolved.

    However, Ye Changge still needed to do one more thing.

    The chaos origin was the power that had just been created by the heavens and earth. Although the power was not violent, it was not something that humans could absorb.

    Ye Changge changed his hands and formed aplicated and mysterious array that covered the entire hall.

    The natural aura of heaven and earth entered Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s spirit root through the array.

    Under the effect of the origin of chaos, a miracle happened.

    The fire spirit root that was about to wither actually grew rapidly.

    Very soon, it broke through the suppression of the water spirit root and became stronger and stronger.

    One breath.

    Two breaths.

    Three breaths.

    ¡­

    Soon, the water spirit root reached the same level as the fire spirit root and they intertwined with each other.

    Above the two spirit roots, the power of the primal chaos origin sprinkled down a beam of bright light.

    The two spirit roots began to merge.

    It was like two vines that gradually merged into one.

    Instantly, the spiritual qi in the world seemed to be summoned at once. It entered Tian Xuan¡¯s body.

    Her cultivation continued to rise extremely quickly.

    Mid-stage Quasi-emperor Realm.

    Peak mid-stage Quasi-emperor Realm.

    Late-stage Quasi-emperor Realm.

    Peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    The elders in the hall were stunned. Could their cultivation still rise like this?

    It had taken them more than a hundred years to go from mid-stage Quasi-emperor Realm to the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    This was too shocking.

    For a moment, they looked at Ye Changge in shock and felt their bodies tremble.

    This exceeded their understanding.

 Chapter 282 - Cloud Heart Palace

    <h4>Chapter 282: Cloud Heart Pce</h4>

    Boom!

    A clear sound resounded throughout the pce.

    A powerful aura radiated from Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s body.

    This aura far surpassed the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    ¡°Half-step Emperor?!¡±

    Chu Yueli eximed.

    She would never forget the aura of a half-step Emperor.

    Back in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm, Shi Shan, an elder of the Desert Sword Sect, had broken through to the half-step Emperor Realm.

    It was the same suffocating majesty.

    She did not expect that the moment Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s hidden injuries were cured, a breakthrough in cultivation would follow.

    Soon, the hall returned to its usual calm.

    Elder Tian Xuan woke up from her meditation and felt the powerful aura in her body. She was ecstatic.

    She walked up to Ye Changge and knelt down. She said respectfully, ¡°Senior Ye, you gave me a new life, just like my birth parents did. If you need anything in the future, I, Tian Xuan will go through fire and water to help you achieve it.¡±

    At this moment, the shackles that had troubled Elder Tian Xuan were finally resolved.

    She had even sessfully broken through to the Half-step Great Emperor realm. All of this was made possible by this senior.

    She had no way of repaying this favor. She only had this life.

    ¡°Elder Tian Xuan, you¡¯re being too serious!¡±

    Ye Changge smiled and lifted Elder Tian Xuan up with his palm.

    To him, this was just a trivial matter.

    As he spoke, he looked at Bai Ao Xian.

    Bai Ao Xian smiled and looked at the elders. ¡°This senior has saved my Heavenly Snow Pce many times. I have decided to gift the Heavenly Inquiring Stone to you, and let this be the start of a good rtionship with you.¡±

    When she said this, the entire hall fell silent.

    The Heavenly Inquiring Stone was a secret treasure of their sect. It was left behind by the founder of their sect.

    It had an extraordinary meaning.

    The sect master wanted to give it to Ye Changge?

    The other elders looked at each other and nodded silently.

    If it was anyone else, these elders would not agree.

    But Ye Changge was different. He had a great favor for their sect.

    First, he subdued the Taotie, then he solved the problem of Elder Tian Xuan¡¯s constitution.

    These favors were greater than the heavens. A small Heavenly Inquiring Stone was indeed nothing.

    Moreover, they could not wait to do so. This way, they could establish a rtionship with Ye Changge, and the value of a Heavenly Inquiring Stone would be much higher.

    The elders looked at it and cupped their hands towards Bai Ao Xian. ¡°Sect leader, you are wise.¡±

    As they spoke, their gazes were still lingering on the two of them.

    Their sect leader¡¯s appearance wasparable to that of a celestial immortal, and Senior Ye was also like a dragon or a phoenix among men. If they could form a good rtionship with him, it would be perfect.

    However, such matters could not be rushed.

    They still had to think long-term. The Heavenly Inquiring Stone was a very good start.

    It was equivalent to a betrothal gift given to Senior Ye by the sect master.

    Thinking of this, the elders all had smiles on their faces. They felt indescribably content.

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face turned red. How could she not see through everyone¡¯s gazes?

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s indifferent expression, she said, ¡°Big Brother Ye, the Heavenly Inquiring Stone is in the forbidden area of our sect. It¡¯s alreadyte. Why don¡¯t I bring you to it first thing in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    There was no rush. Tomorrow woulde soon enough.

    When it did¡­

    Under Bai Ao Xian¡¯s lead, they walked towards the Cloud Heart Pce.

    The Cloud Heart Pce was in the southernmost part of the sect. The mountains were tall and the water was beautiful. The birds sang and the flowers were fragrant.

    It was a ce to entertain special guests. It was usually not open to the public.

    When they reached the square¡­

    Many disciples were excited.

    ¡°This is the mysterious senior. He looks so young.¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Taotie was in the hands of the senior and couldn¡¯t fight back.¡±

    ¡°He is so powerful. Even our sect master and the elders are no match for the Taotie. I wonder what his cultivation level is.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what his cultivation level is.¡±

    They all knew that there was a mysterious expert who had easily subdued the Taotie.

    One had to know that their sect master and the other elders were all at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    With the support of the array, they had spent more than a month¡¯s time but still could not seal away the Taotie.

    And this mysterious man had actually made the Taotie submit so easily.

    One could imagine how terrifying this man was.

    This was a true expert, a person who stood at the top of the world.

    Then, the group arrived at the Cloud Heart Pce.

    This pce was built against a mountain, and there were waterfalls left behind. The scenery was beautiful, and auspicious clouds lingered around.

    ¡°Brother Ye, rest well! I¡¯ll bring you there tomorrow morning.¡±

    After Bai Ao Xian finished speaking, he instructed the maids in the pce to take good care of Senior Ye.

    Then, she left.

    The maids nodded in agreement, their eyes shining brightly.

    Even if the sect master had not said anything, they would still treat Senior Ye well.

    They had also heard about the power of the Taotie. Even their sect master could not do anything about it.

    If it were not for this senior¡¯s arrival, the fate of their Heavenly Snow Pce could be imagined.

    They would definitely be destroyed.

    As for women, they adored powerful cultivators.

    Moreover, not only was Ye Changge powerful, his appearance was also peerless. His body emitted an inexplicable temperament.

    It was like fragrant nectar he exuded, and the maids were deeply infatuated with him.

    The moment they met Ye Changge¡¯s gaze, they quickly lowered their heads.

    ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need you here anymore. You can leave first!¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand and the maids left the pce.

    ¡°Master, you really don¡¯t want to consider their sect leader!?¡±

    At this moment, Ning Manman sat opposite him, pressing her palms to her cheeks as she stared fixedly at Ye Changge.

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s looks were outstanding, and her temperament was excellent. More importantly, she was so pure and innocent when it came to love.

    Where could she find such a good match?

    Anyway, she felt that she was verypatible with her master.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Just as she was saying this, she suddenly felt a pain in her head.

    She looked at Ye Changge with a wronged expression and said, ¡°Master, you hit me again!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Ye Changge said helplessly.

    Ning Manman¡¯s mischievous behavior was sometimes useful to make everyone happy, but most of the time, it was like an explosive device that was chaotic and unpredictable.

    Just like today in the main hall, her words were shocking.

    Although he had already practiced maintaining the indifferent expression that made it look like thunder could not budge him, others were different.

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face had turned red several times throughout the entire process in the pce today, and the scene was so awkward.

    However, she did not believe her master¡¯s words.

    If he did not like her, why was he still staying in the Heavenly Snow Pce?

    In her opinion, the Heavenly Inquiring Stone was a ruse.

    His master had taken a liking to her.

    Ning Manman smiled meaningfully, thinking that she had truly seen the essence of the matter.

    Ye Changge did not express an opinion.

    He was thinking about the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

 Chapter 283 - First Elder Su Yun

    <h4>Chapter 283: First Elder Su Yun</h4>

    ¡°Master, is the Heavenly Inquiring Stone really that magical?¡±

    Ning Manman asked curiously.

    Even Emperors could not predict the future and predict the dangers. It could even predict what would happen ten thousand yearster and what would arrive at the Heavenly Snow Pce in ten thousand years.

    The Taotie crisis happened right after they came out of the Azure Dragon Secret Realm. Then, they came to the Heavenly Snow Pce and subdued Taotie.

    It seemed that everything was arranged.

    Ye Changge looked at the mountain in the distance. He could feel an inexplicable call from there. His eyes prated through theyers of obstacles. His spiritual senses were blocked by an inexplicable force in the hall.

    With his current cultivation base, he was in the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. In this world, he was no match for the Taotie. And the only thing that could block his spiritual senses was the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯d like to see just how mysterious you are!¡± Ye Changge¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Then, he looked at Ning Manman and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you about your nonsense yet. You¡¯re so curious. First, you should properly raise your cultivation base. Look at your older brother. If you don¡¯t work hard, you¡¯ll end up at the bottom!¡±

    At the bottom, you¡¯ll end up at the bottom!

    Ning Manman didn¡¯t care at all. Besides, she had entered the sectte. At that time, her cultivation base had not reached the Entry Saint Realm yet. Now that she was at the early stage of the Great Emperor Realm, her progress was already very fast.

    However, she had overlooked one thing. If it was not for Ye Changge¡¯s modification of her physique in the Azure Dragon Secret Realm, she would still be at the peak of the Boundary Breaking Realm.

    To be honest,pared to her senior brother, her realm was a bit too high.

    Ning Manman also knew this fact, but it was a bit difficult for her to surpass her senior.

    Each and every one of their realms soared at a godly speed. They could not be called normal cultivators. They were all freaks.

    Real monsters.

    She still remembered that when she had just entered the sect, thinking about her talent and catching up with her brothers was nothing but an easy and casual matter.

    But after more than half a year, she gave up on this idea and was directly struck by doubts in her life.

    She had broken through a small realm, and her older brothers had broken through several small realms. How could she chase after them? She did not appreciate being so discouraged. Since when did cultivation be so easy?

    For this reason, she had even wondered if she did not have the talent for cultivation. Her mood had been very low for the past few days. If Ye Changge had note to enlighten her, she would have shut herself off.

    ¡°Master, to be honest, you really won¡¯t consider it?¡± Ning Manman said with a smile.

    As she spoke, she blinked. What was wrong with Bai Ao Xian? She was beautiful, and her cultivation was not bad. She was also the leader of a sect, and her starting point was already very high.

    The most important thing was that she liked him very much. She felt that her temperament was very good, and she would be good as his mistress.

    Moreover, with her master¡¯s mistress¡¯ help, she could still bully her older brothers. Who would dare to stand against them?

    When that time came, even if they were masters, there would be nothing they could do.

    Unfortunately, her n was about to fail. Ye Changge red at her, causing her to curl her lips in frustration and return to her room.

    Ye Changge was the only person left in the hall. He looked toward a certain spot in the air and said indifferently, ¡°Still noting out?¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    An old woman in her fifties or sixties appeared in front of him. With a wave of her hand, she drew a barrier that blocked the sky.

    ¡°Half-step Emperor?¡±

    Ye Changge could clearly see her cultivation base at a nce. Judging from her clothes, she was also a member of the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    Earlier, when the Heavenly Snow Pce was in danger, she had not appeared. Instead, she was willing to appear at this time, which made him curious.

    Could there be some secret behind this?!

    The old woman had been staring at Ye Changge. In fact, she was the grand elder of the Heavenly Snow Pce. However, in one of the ruins, she had met the people of the Desert Sword Sect. At that time, the power of the Heavenly Snow Pce was not evenparable to the Desert Sword Sect.

    In order to protect her sect¡¯s retreat, she had single-handedly stopped more than a dozen elders of the Desert Sword Sect. All of them were at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    Later on, she escaped to a ce filled with clouds and mist and directly jumped off a cliff.

    When she arrived at the Heavenly Snow Pce, she heard the news of her death. Needless to say, this was done on purpose by the people of the Desert Sword Sect. Their purpose was causing the Heavenly Snow Pce to fall into chaos.

    Back then, she did not show herself. Instead, she chose to hide in the dark in order to catch the Desert Sword Sect off guard. She had been hiding until now.

    Just as the Taotie was about to break the seal, she was about to make a move. However, when she saw the figures of Ye Changge and the others, she suddenly remembered the prophecy of the region¡¯s ancestors. That was why she resisted the idea of showing herself.

    However, what she had not expected was that Ye Changge was actually so strong that he could make the Taotie submit with just his aura. Even the Heavenly Snow immortal ancestors back then could not do that.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is that I saved the Heavenly Snow Pce!¡±

    Ye Changge had actually discovered this old woman long ago. He had discovered her at the back of the mountain and followed her all the way here. However, seeing that she did not have any murderous intentions, he had ignored her.

    The old woman looked straight into Ye Changge¡¯s eyes. Then, she bowed slightly and said respectfully, ¡°I am your junior, Su Yun. I hereby greet you, senior!¡±

    She was grateful from the bottom of her heart. She knew how fierce the Taotie was. Even though she was a half-step emperor, she did not have the confidence to subdue Taotie.

    Moreover, she was already at the end of her life.

    ¡°No need to be so polite!¡±

    He did not care about such a small matter. It was easy for him to subdue a Taotie who had not even reached the Emperor Realm.

    This old woman obviously knew this as well and did not continue to talk about this topic.

    After pondering for a moment, she bowed to ye changge and said, ¡°Senior Ye, you also know that the Heavenly Snow Pce is now surrounded by danger. It seems to be peaceful, but in fact, the Desert Sword Sect has been eyeing the Heavenly Snow Pce like a tiger eyeing its prey. They want to annex the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    ¡°Therefore, I hope that you, senior, can lend a helping hand!¡±

    He did not have much time left. With the current strength of the Heavenly Snow Pce, they were no match for the Desert Sword Sect.

    Even if he managed to resolve the crisis of the Taotie and temporarily help them ovee the crisis, the biggest crisis was still toe.

    If it were to erupt, the Heavenly Snow Pce would instantly fall apart and sink into a bottomless abyss. It would be unable to extricate itself.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stay here forever.¡±

    Ye Changge spoke in a straightforward manner.

    His goal was the wider world, and he could not stay in this ce forever.

    First Elder Su Yun sighed. Actually, she had also realized that a character who could easily deal with the Taotie was not a simple person.

    It was already fortunate enough that he was able to save their sect this time. If they wanted the sect to continue developing, they still needed more strength.

    At this moment¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s words caused her to be overjoyed. Her eyes erupted with a rich light as she anxiously said, ¡°Are you serious?!¡±

 Chapter 284 - Who Was This? This Person Had Broken Through to the Great Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 284: Who Was This? This Person Had Broken Through to the Great Emperor Realm</h4>

    Elder Su Yun found it hard to believe.

    She had used up a lot of her body¡¯s resources, and it was not something that could be recovered by a mere natural treasure. Even if she increased her cultivation base, it would not be able to stop the life force from flowing out of her body.

    She had tried all sorts of methods, but all of them had failed.

    Now, Ye Changge actually said that he could solve the hidden problems in her body.

    This made her inexplicably excited.

    After all, no one wanted to die if they could survive. Perhaps she could even improve her cultivation.

    Thinking of this, Elder Su Yun could not suppress her excitement and bowed deeply to Ye Changge.

    ¡°Let go of your consciousness and don¡¯t resist!¡±

    Ye Changge took out a drop of spirit liquid. It was the primal chaos origin energy that had healed Elder Tian Xuan previously.

    All things in the world, even destruction and the origin of life, could not be separated from the primal chaos origin energy.

    Not only could it heal Dao injuries, it could also revive the vitality in the human body. Even a person who was on the verge of death could instantly be filled with vitality.

    This was the power of the primal chaos origin energy.

    In fact, it also had many powerful functions. It was a rare heavenly spirit treasure.

    In terms of its level, its importance was ranked above that of an Emperor artifact. After all, an Emperor artifact¡¯s greatest function was its offensive potential. On the other hand, the origin of chaos could not only restore vitality, but it could also increase cultivation, sense the power ofws, and heal Dao injuries¡­

    Puff!

    Ye Changge flicked his finger and shot the origin of chaos into the space between her brows.

    Instantly, her body emitted a brilliant brilliance. Countless streams of light began to appear, and she began exuding an inexplicable aura.

    The spiritual qi in the world seemed to have turned into a long dragon of spiritual qi and merged into her dantian.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Su Yun could feel a strange power circting in her body. It was warm and it gave her a tingling sensation.

    Under this power, her exhausted internal organs were like dry patches of a desert that had met with rain. They were recovering rapidly and were emitting vigorous vitality.

    In the past, she had tried all kinds of methods but failed to repair her meridians and internal organs. Now, all of them seemed to have been reborn and they were emitting a gleaming light.

    She was really surprised.

    What kind of power was this? Under this power, not only had her natural functions recovered, but even her cultivation base had improved a bit.

    She was only half a step away from bing a true Emperor.

    But it was not over yet. The primal chaos origin was spinning in her sea of consciousness. Light that was split into seven colors cascaded and slowly entered her dantian, merging with the profound energy in her body.

    In an instant¡­

    Her power quickly revived, and it was revolving as if it had be a ck hole. A terrifying aura shot up to the sky.

    The spiritual qi within a hundred miles radius was instantly devoured. The energy headed in the direction of the Heavenly Snow Pce, entering her dantian

    Inside her dantian¡­

    Su Yun sensed something and immediately went outside. She sat cross-legged on the ground, guiding this power to slowly enter her dantian.

    Ning Manman came into the hall at this time. She nced at Ye Changge and then looked at Su Yun outside. She did not know what had happened.

    She was still cultivating in her room just now. Suddenly, she felt the spiritual energy around her surging, so she had hurried over.

    Of course, she was not worried about what would happen to Ye Changge. Still, she was full of curiosity.

    As Su Yun circted her cultivation technique, the spiritual energy around her gathered in the direction of the Cloud Heart Pce. The spiritual energy here was extremely dense and had reached the level of condensation.

    Bai Ao Xian and the others were originally gathered in the meeting hall when their expressions had suddenly changed.

    Sensing the chaotic spiritual energy around them, they all ran outside the hall.

    ¡°This spiritual energy is pointing toward Cloud Heart Pce. Could it be that Senior Ye has broken through again?¡±

    One of the elders said something that immediately shocked the few of them.

    Broken through again?

    Senior Ye¡¯s cultivation had already shaken the past and the present. What kind of talent was this?!

    They had cultivated for countless years and were only at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. Senior Ye had only cultivated for a short period of time and his current achievements were already shocking enough.

    Now that he had broken through, one could imagine how great a blow he must have suffered.

    After that, they hurried to the Cloud Heart Pce.

    The disciples of the Heavenly Snow Pce also wore shocked gazes and discussed animatedly when they saw the surging heaven and earth spiritual qi.

    ¡°What a terrifying aura! Did the elders of the sect break through?¡±

    ¡°The spiritual energy is gathering in the direction of the Cloud Heart Pce. Could it be that Senior Ye created this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Ye¡¯s technique is profound. There must be no mistake. Only Senior Ye has the ability to make the heaven and earth react this way!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The news of Ye Changge using his aura to suppress the Taotie had already spread in the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    They could not imagine that the Taotie, who even more than a dozen elders of their sect could not subdue, would be subdued by someone else.

    Then, how strong was his cultivation?

    This had already exceeded their expectations. Now that he was about to break through, how terrifying was his talent?

    However, they could not imagine that the scene was not caused by Ye Changge this time.

    Instead, it was caused by the first elder of their sect, Su Yun, who had disappeared for hundreds of years and now had broken through to be an Emperor. Boom!

    At this moment¡­

    Su Yun had reached a critical stage. The vortex of spiritual qi in her dantian floated above her head and it devoured all the spiritual qi in the sky.

    Her cultivation was also rising, and she was constantly charging upwards.

    Bang!

    A crisp sound rang out from within her body, and a mysterious aura shot up into the sky.

    With an explosion, ripples spread out in all directions. Golden lotuses began to appear in the sky, and the music of the Great Dao shook the heavens.

    Bai Ao Xian and the other elders who had not arrived at the Cloud Heart Pce were all stunned.

    This was a heaven and earth phenomenon that only urred when one broke through to the level of an Emperor. However, Senior Ye and his disciples were already experts of the Emperor level.

    Apart from the two of them, the others in the Cloud Heart Pce were all ordinary maids.

    Who was the person inside who had broken through to the Great Emperor Realm?

    They were very puzzled and quickened their pace as they headed toward the Cloud Heart Pce.

    At this moment¡­

    Su Yun could not help but reveal an excited expression as she felt the powerful strength within her body.

    Great Emperor Realm! She had finally broken through.

    Time could not go backwards, and time could not corrupt its body. She had actually broken through so easily to the realm that countless cultivators dreamed of.

    Even now, she felt that this was unreal.

    Lightly clenching her fist, she felt a powerful force sweep over her. It was hundreds of times stronger than before, and even the speed of the cirction of spiritual qi in her body was hundreds of times faster.

    She hurriedly looked inside her body and found that the inside of her body had undergone earth-shaking changes. Her bones, muscles, and meridians were all shing with light.

    What surprised her the most was that her dantian was actually a hundred times wider than before. If it had been a sea before, it would be a vast ocean now.

    ¡°I, Su Yun, thank you for your great kindness, senior!¡±

    She quickly walked forward and bowed before Ye Changge.

    As the saying goes, the grace of preaching was greater than the heavens.

    And this was no longer just preaching. More than that, it was giving birth to a new life!

    This was an immense favor. How could she repay him!?

 Chapter 285 - The Forbidden Area of the Heavenly Snow Palace

    <h4>Chapter 285: The Forbidden Area of the Heavenly Snow Pce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Bai Ao Xian and the others came to Cloud Heart Pce and were all stunned when they saw the white halo of light.

    This was... Grand Elder Su Yun?

    They were slightly stunned. How was this possible!

    In the ruins a hundred years or so ago, the grand elder had been sacrificed in order to stop the pursuit of the Desert Sword Sect.

    This was news from the Desert Sword Sect.

    They had not wanted to believe it. They had investigated for decades, but in the end, they found nothing.

    They had given up.

    But now...

    The first elder was standing in front of them unscathed. How could this not shock them?

    Furthermore, looking at the first elder¡¯s aura, they noticed that there was a hint of dominance in it. She was an Emperor now.

    Hiss!

    Could it be that the person who just broke through to the Great Emperor Realm was Grand Elder Su Yun.

    All the elders, including Bai Ao Xian, were stunned. They could not believe what they were seeing. It was as if they were in a dream.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t even recognize me anymore?¡± Elder Su Yun slowly turned around.

    It was really Grand Elder Su Yun!

    After confirming it, they let out a cry of surprise.

    Then, these people gathered around and Bai Ao Xian said excitedly, ¡°Grand elder, aren¡¯t you...¡±

    The others were also full of curiosity.

    After all, they had been searching for decades, but they still had not found any trace of the grand elder.

    ¡°I was dead, but notpletely dead!¡±

    Grand Elder Su Yun said with a smile.

    This?

    Did the grand elder speak such abstract words now?

    Never mind Bai Ao Xian, the other elders were also confused. Even Elder Tian Xuan, who had the closest rtionship with the first elder, was stunned.

    She stared at Su Yun. If it was not for the familiar auraing from her body, she would have felt as if Su Yun had been possessed.

    ¡°I jumped down the thousand-foot tall cliff and was severely injured. My entire body was paralyzed.

    ¡°Fortunately, Iter discovered a heaven and earth spirit fruit and gradually recovered a trace of spiritual energy. After that, my injuries slowly recovered.¡±

    Following Su Yun¡¯s story, everyone could feel the sense of rm in their hearts.

    Where was this thousand-foot tall cliff? What kind of ce was it?

    They understood in their hearts that there were many demonic beasts there. No one had evere out alive from there. Even those mighty figures were unable to break this curse.

    One could imagine how dangerous it was. It was definitely boss-level.

    Elder Su Yun had actually managed toe out alive. It had to be said that the heavens had blessed their Heavenly Snow Pce. Now that the first elder had returned, the threat of the Desert Sword Sect was no longer as dire.

    The highest cultivation level of the Desert Sword Sect was quasi-emperor. In front of an Emperor, they were like children. They were nothing.

    If one came, one would die. If one came, one would die.

    Everyone thought so. When they heard that Elder Su Yun had returned to the sect, their eyes widened.

    Su Yun smiled and looked at them. ¡°Yes, I have returned to the Heavenly Snow Pce. At that time, with the restorative power of the numinous treasure, my injuries had mostly healed. Then, I returned to the Heavenly Snow?Pce and went into hiding. I did not acknowledge you.

    ¡°I knew that the great Desert Sword Sect was ambitious and would definitely not let go of this opportunity, so I quietly hid in the dark, preparing to catch them off guard.¡±

    Su Yun indeed thought so.

    Ah...

    Hearing that Elder Su Yun had actually returned to the Heavenly Snow Pce, they were all stunned.

    Because they had not received any news, and they had even searched for a long time in the cloud cliff area. No wonder they had note across any news of the first elder.

    It turned out that the first elder had already arrived at the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    How could they find any news of the first elder outside? However, it was clear that the first elder was worrying too much. The Desert Sword Sect did not attack them.

    This was also beyond their expectations. Although they did not know the reason, it was better this way. They took advantage of this period of time to work hard to increase their strength in order to deal with the Desert Sword Sect¡¯s future ambush.

    Through Elder Su Yun¡¯s story, they knew all of the causes and consequences. Now, they felt at ease.

    ¡°First Elder, what is your realm?¡±

    In the past hundred years, she had already broken through to the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. Although she was only one realm away from bing an Emperor, there had still been quite a gap between her and the Emperor Realm.

    Why did her cultivation increase so quickly? Now, she had already be an Emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Senior Ye¡¯s help that I was able to break through the shackles and be an Emperor!¡±

    Elder Su Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with reverence as she spoke. She once again bowed towards Ye Changge¡¯s position.

    Senior Ye?

    Hearing this, no one showed any big reactions. They all felt that it was only natural.

    What kind of character was Senior Ye? He was a peerless expert who could easily suppress a Taotie. Although they did not know Senior Ye¡¯s exact cultivation level, they believed that he must be extremely powerful.

    His disciples were already Great Emperors. With a few casual pointers, it would be extremely easy for First Elder Su Yun to break through to the realm of Great Emperors.

    With this thought in mind, the elders, led by Bai Ao Xian, once again thought of Ye Changge¡¯s position and bowed respectfully.

    The Heavenly Snow Pce would never be able to repay this favor.

    ¡°No need to be so polite!¡±

    Ye Changge raised his hand slightly, and an invisible force immediately dragged them down.

    In reality, First Elder Su Yun was only one step away from bing an Emperor. He had only helped them a little, and his help was insignificant.

    Furthermore, he would not stay in the Heavenly Snow Pce forever. This was not his ce.

    The myriad realms of the universe were where he belonged. The people of the Heavenly Snow Pce had saved his disciple, and the chaos origin was not as important as his disciple.

    That was why Ye Changge was being so generous before he left. He did not want to see the Heavenly Snow?Pce be swallowed by the Desert Sword Sect.

    ¡°Senior Ye, I¡¯ll take you to the forbidden area of the sect now!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian had already told their first elder about the Heavenly Inquiring Stone through voice transmission.

    She had also received approval.

    Although the Heavenly Inquiring Stone?was important, it could notpare to Senior Ye¡¯s favor. Moreover, they were willing to form a good rtionship to repay Senior Ye¡¯s gifts.

    More importantly, the other elders also sent a voice transmission to Su Yun, telling her about Bai Ao Xian and Ye Changge.

    This time, First Elder Su Yun was even more satisfied.

    She kept staring at Bai Ao Xian, making her feel embarrassed and her face flushed red.

    It was fine if the other elders teased them, but why did the first elder give her the same look? The first elder had watched her grow up, and she was like her mother.

    Now that she looked at her like that, her expression turned embarrassed, and she wished she could lower her head to her chest.

    Ye Changge was not embarrassed. After experiencing so many things, his expression had long be as unyielding as an iron wall. This was nothing at all to him.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, Ning Manman!¡±

    Now that they had finally gotten to the main subject of interest, they walked back toward the mountainside of the sect.

    The Cloud Heart Pce was not far from the forbidden area of the sect, so they quickly arrived here. It was the same ce that Ye Changge had sensed before, and it was also this ce that prevented his divine senses from entering.

    In front of them was a hundred thousand-foot tall peak, and there was a huge que that ran across the middle of the peak. It read ¡®The forbidden area of the Langya Pavilion¡¯!

    There was an iparably huge ck door, and it was densely covered with ck runes, emitting a strange aura. Ye Changge¡¯s divine senses entered it, but to his surprise, he was unable to prate it.

    He was immediately interested.

 Chapter 286 - The Mysterious Heavenly Inquiring Stone

    <h4>Chapter 286: The Mysterious Heavenly Inquiring Stone</h4>

    ¡°Senior, this is where our forbidden area is!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian said as she took out a token-like object and ced it in a certain spot on the mountain peak. Then, they saw the door open.

    Immediately after, it opened to a tunnel with a ghostly structure. Around the walls, there were strange murals. There were giant snakes, divine dragons, white tigers, warriors, vermilion birds¡­

    They followed behind and headed towards the middle of the cave. In less than a moment, they arrived at a location that looked like a secret room.

    Bang!

    As the door opened, a wave of mysterious energy instantly spread out.

    Ye Changge had already tested it. It was this secret room that blocked his divine senses. This must be the location of the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    ¡°Senior, please!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian bowed slightly and raised her hand. Ye Changge did not argue and directly entered.

    Just as he entered, he felt a strange power envelope his entire body. At this moment, he felt that all the cells in his body had be rxed.

    At the center of the stone tform, there was a transparent crystal the size of a palm. It stood quietly on top of it, emitting a beautiful stream of light.

    As soon as his gaze touched the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, the scene in front of him slowly distorted, as if he had arrived at the stars in the sky. The surrounding colorful light illuminated the surroundings, and thews stretched out before him. It had an extraordinary charm.

    At this moment, he seemed to see the birth and origin of the universe. Illusory and mysterious scenes swam in front of him, and a gorgeous river of time and space flowed in front of him. He hade into contact with an extraordinary realm.

    This was¡­

    He felt a differentprehensioning from the spiritual altar. The principles he had never understood before were all brought to the forefront of his mind at this moment.

    The Great Dao of time and space, the Great Dao of strength, the Great Dao of life, and the Great Dao of death all entered his mind like flowing lights, helping him to break through.

    Bang!

    At this moment, his realm directly came to the God Realm, and he recovered to his peak state.

    Moreover, he felt that his power had broken through, from the intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm to theter stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, and directly breaking through a small realm.

    In the outside world.

    In the secret chamber, Bai Ao Xian and the others saw that Ye Changge had suddenly stopped moving. Just as they were puzzled, they suddenly saw that his body was emitting rays of colorful light.

    A powerful aura shot up from his body and enveloped the entire secret chamber. The opportunity on his body was connected to the Heavenly Inquiring Stone on the altar. The light flickered with a frequency, directly shocking everyone in the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    Ever since their sect¡¯s ancestor obtained the stone, they had never felt it resonate. They did not expect that Ye Changge would receive the Heavenly Inquiring Stone¡¯s approval the moment he arrived.

    But now, their focus was not on the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, but on the auraing from Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    This aura made their hearts palpitate, and their souls trembled uneasily. The void trembled as if it could not withstand this powerful force, as if it was about to copse at the next moment.

    ¡°This is the divine realm¡­¡±

    Su Yun was so shocked that she forgot to think.

    From what she knew, an Emperor¡¯s Realm was already very terrifying. She did not think that Ye Changge¡¯s realm was a divine realm.

    It was a whole realm higher than hers. What kind of concept was this!

    She originally thought that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was already extremely shocking, being at the peak of the Emperor Realm. She did not think that his true realm far exceeded what she knew.

    When the other elders heard Su Yun¡¯s words, they also revealed expressions of extreme shock.

    The God Realm!

    This was a realm that they didn¡¯t even dare to think about. The power of a God could literally destroy the heavens and earth. Even creating a world was a piece of cake.

    Who would have thought that the person who saved the Heavenly Snow Pce from danger was a God.

    Now that their perspective had shifted, the fact that his disciples were all at the Emperor Realm was not really that shocking anymore.

    At this moment, the respect they all had for Ye Changge became undoubtedly greater. They had already thought that Ye Changge¡¯s experiences were extensive.

    If one wanted to be an expert, one would definitely experience many battles. After all, only during battles could one improve their strength.

    At this moment.

    Ye Changge also woke up from his sudden enlightenment. Looking at the Heavenly Inquiring Stone in front of him, his eyes flickered. He did not think that the Heavenly Inquiring Stone would help him so much.

    His strength recovered rapidly, and on this foundation, he was one step closer, reaching thete-stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    He alsoprehended the first few Great Daos of the 3,000ws. In the universe, the power of these fewws were all extremely powerful existences.

    ¡°Master, congrattions on your cultivation breakthrough again!¡±

    Ning Manman was also very happy. Why did she say ¡°Again!¡±?

    Because her master was improving at every moment. He was improving faster than her senior brothers. Usually, when he woke up, he would break through a small realm.

    If she was afraid of how fast her senior brothers were improving, then inparison, her master¡¯s improvement speed made her shudder.

    ¡°Senior Ye, although the Heavenly Inquiring Stone is our sect¡¯s most precious treasure, we can¡¯t get close to it because we haven¡¯t received its approval!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian said slowly.

    In fact, this was no longer a secret in the sect. The Heavenly Inquiring Stone was like a master, and they had no right to use it.

    ording to the records of the sect, even the previous sect masters could not control the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, unless it manifested itself. And this was the case with the prophecy a thousand years ago.

    Thus, they were helpless.

    And if Ye Changge wanted to take the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, he had to obtain its approval. This was not because they were unwilling to part with it, but in fact, this was the truth.

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s such a situation!¡±

    Ye Changge was truly surprised.

    It was likely that the Heavenly Inquiring Stone had its own spiritual senses and its own pride, believing that some people were not worthy of using its abilities. But now, it was different. In front of him, there was no qi spirit that could not be conquered.

    In the past, it was always the treasure that would look for him. The treasures would not actively suppress him, and Ye Changge this situation was the same.

    After thinking about it, he pointed his finger at the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, and an inconceivable thing happened.

    When the Heavenly Snow Pce saw this, they were already dumbfounded.

 Chapter 287 - The Power of the Sword of the Great Dao

    <h4>Chapter 287: The Power of the Sword of the Great Dao</h4>

    Following Ye Changge¡¯s wave, the Heavenly Inquiring Stone took the initiative to leave the stone altar and directly flew up.

    It flew in his direction.

    In the air, it emitted an inexplicable radiance, flowing with brilliant colors, and its Dao charm rose four times. It became very exciting.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Senior Ye to conquer it right after he arrived. Our Heavenly Snow Pce has summoned it for thousands of years, but we still failed to win its approval. It¡¯s too infuriating.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? How can we ept this? It¡¯s fortunate that Senior Ye made a move. Otherwise, we really would not be able to face others.¡±

    ¡°With Senior Ye¡¯s ability, to us, the extremely troublesome Heavenly Inquiring Stone is nothing in Senior Ye¡¯s hands!¡±

    These elders were all discussing animatedly, their faces giving away their shock and astonishment.

    Although they knew that Senior Ye could obtain the Heavenly Inquiring Stone¡¯s approval, they did not think that it would be so easy to subdue this prideful Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    Could it be that a broken stone also knew how to distinguish between strength and weakness? This was looking down on them, who were at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    If not, why was it that when Ye Changge demonstrated the cultivation of a god, the heaven-seeking stone just activated immediately?

    However, they were not jealous. Wasn¡¯t it a majestic treasure? Yes, it was meant for the capable after all. It was useless to them. Instead, it would be a waste to just hold on to this kind of treasure.

    ¡°Congrattions, Senior Ye, for obtaining the Heavenly Inquiring Stone approval!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s beautiful eyes shone.

    This was the true demeanor of a powerhouse!

    The other elders also congratted him. Ye Changge being able to obtain the Heavenly Inquiring Stone¡¯s approval made them happy from the bottom of their hearts.

    This meant that they had truly formed a good rtionship with him. In this world, there were many dangers, and having a powerful backer was undoubtedly of great importance to the development of their sect.

    Although they did not know the background of their senior and did not dare to ask, they could tell from Ning Manman¡¯s words that there was definitely a powerful sect or a greater power behind them.

    It was their wish to have a good rtionship with them.

    At this moment¡­

    The Heavenly Inquiring Stone directly entered the space between Ye Changge¡¯s brows. Waves of brilliant light started to sh out from his body, exuding a crystalline radiance.

    Following that, a powerful aura erupted, piercing through space and arriving above the Heavenly Snow Pce, forming a powerful devouring force.

    Instantly, the boundless heaven and earth spiritual qi began to tremble and gather towards the sky.

    Bang!

    In Ye Changge¡¯s divine soul space, the Heavenly Inquiring Stone spun slowly. Numerousws coiled around his divine soul avatar, gradually transforming into the appearance of an armor, looking extremely mighty and extraordinary.

    This was not the end.

    In the air, waves of chains of order began to radiate out. Through the space between Ye Changge¡¯s brows, they arrived in his soul space. They turned into a long sword that shed with golden light. His soul held the golden sword.

    On the hilt of the sword, there were words engraved. They were shining with golden light, as if there was an inexplicable power erupting within.

    ¡°Sword of the Great Dao!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes lit up. The Great Dao was formed from thews of the heavens and earth. Compared to the might of the Emperor artifact, it was much more powerful.

    In the next moment, with a thought, the sword was summoned. On it circted symbols that dictated the level of divine light.

    He could sense that even if he were to face the shackles of the Heavenly Dao, nothing would be able to withstand the sh of this sword. Even the shackles of the Heavenly Dao could be split open with a single sword strike. The space in this area became extremely weak. Just by holding it in his hand, the aura he released was tearing apart the space around him.

    ¡°What kind of sword is this? An Emperor weapon? Why do I feel that an Emperor weapon isn¡¯t as powerful as this!?¡±

    The other elders all sucked in a breath of cold air when they sensed this might. They lost control of their strength.

    It was as if they could die at any moment under this sword.

    This discovery shocked them all.

    One had to know that even an Emperor¡¯s weapon could not give them such a great sense of pressure. Could this sword be even more awesome than an Emperor weapon!?

    Their eyes widened, and their breathing quickened. They were all shocked.

    Since the Heavenly Inquiring Stone had already been taken away, they went outside directly. This was because the people from the Heavenly Snow Pce wanted to see the power of this sword.

    Ye Changge held the sword in his hand and felt all the power in his body being activated.

    He waved his hand lightly at one of the mountain peaks quite a distance away. A beam of divine light instantly flew out and shed towards it.

    It seemed like it did not hold much power. It was just like an ordinary attack.

    This beam of light shed past the mountain peak. It did not cause any damage. The other elders were all puzzled.

    This magic sword looked mighty and extraordinary, but its power seemed far inferior whenpared to its initial might.

    And at this moment¡­

    In their eyes, the mountain peak that was hundreds of thousands of feet tall instantly turned into dust, turning into a streak of flying ash and dissipating right before the heavens and the earth.

    Ye Changge retracted the magic sword and looked at the results of the attack from afar, nodding his head in satisfaction.

    He still recognized this sword ofws. Although it only cut through a mountain peak, thews within had already been desecrated. On the surface, it looked like the mountain peak had been shattered, but the power of thews had already been annihted into nothingness. There would no longer be any life force that could survive there.

    If there were humans there, they would instantly turn into smoke.

    This was because no living being in the world could escape the impression ofws. As long as they carriedws, they would be suppressed by the Sword of Great Dao.

    At best, they would be reduced to ashes. At worst, their souls would be destroyed.

    ¡°Master, this sword!¡±

    Ning Manman eximed.

    Su Yun was also shocked. As Great Emperors, they had already started toe into contact with the power ofws and realized how powerful they were.

    Anyw would bepletely defenseless against the sharpness of this sword. It would be reduced to ashes in an instant.

    When she first came here, her master did not have such a powerful sword ofws. After he recognized the Heavenly Inquiring Stone as his master, he had gotten it. Clearly, this was a gift from the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    She did not think that something she did not care about would have such a powerful might.

    Many thoughts popped up in her mind. If her master gave her this sword, then her senior brothers would be no match for her.

    She could not help but snicker.

    ¡°Ahh! Hey!¡±

    At this moment, she felt a heavy blow on her head.

    Seeing Ye Changge looking down at her, Ning Manman hung her head. He easily saw through her little tricks.

 Chapter 288 - The Power of Bai Ao Xian

    <h4>Chapter 288: The Power of Bai Ao Xian</h4>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend all your time thinking about useless things. Focus on your training. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lock you up for three years and force you to train intensely!¡±

    Ye Changge said slowly.

    This scared Ning Manman.

    She did not like being confined in a quiet room. There was no one to talk to, no beautiful scenery, and no interesting anecdotes to hear.

    It was much more interesting to follow behind her master.

    As she spoke, she even smiled at Ye Changge and blinked her big eyes, looking as if she was begging for mercy.

    Bai Ao Xian did not expect Ning Manman to have such a cute side to her. She was usually cold and detached.

    Perhaps only in front of his master would her true personality be revealed!

    ¡°Senior Ye, we are unable to repay your great kindness to our Heavenly Snow Pce. Pleasee to the Phoenix Cloud Pavilion and let us fulfil our duties as your host!¡±

    Su Yun said at this moment.

    In this short period of time, Bai Ao Xian had already told them how she had met Senior Ye.

    He even told them about the Emperor¡¯s enlightenment. This made Su Yun want to thank him even more. Not to mention the Taotie incident, he had saved their entire Heavenly Snow Pce.

    Just this Emperor¡¯s enlightenment alone was enough to benefit them greatly.

    Just a small Heavenly Inquiring Stone was not enough to show their gratitude. It was too trivial.

    One had to know that with an Emperor¡¯s enlightenment, more than ten Emperors could appear in their sect. What kind of concept was this? In the future, the entire eastern region would have to listen to the orders of the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    As for the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, although it was magical¡­

    If they did not gain its approval, it would be equivalent to a broken fragment of stone. It would be of no use to them at all.

    Therefore, they had to repay this favor.

    Ye Changge originally wanted to reject it and go back to properly study the Heavenly Inquiring Stone. However, on second thought, he had just obtained someone else¡¯s secret treasure; he could not reject them.

    That would be very impolite, so he nodded and agreed.

    The group was about to move the Phoenix Cloud Pavilion.

    At this moment, a disciple hurried over.

    ¡°Reporting to the sect master and elders, Senior Ye, the people from the desert sword sect are here!¡±

    ¡°Desert Sword Sect?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian looked at First Elder Su Yun and could not help butugh.

    They had a great opportunity to let it go, but now the strength of the Heavenly Snow Pce had exceeded the Desert Sword Sect. If they were to send themselves to their door now, wouldn¡¯t that be suicide?

    Had their sect master hit his head?

    However, they did not know that the Taotie had already been subdued. Furthermore, First Elder Su Yun had broken through to the Emperor Realm with the help of Ye Changge!

    If they knew that, they would not even have the time to curry favor with them, much less attack the Heavenly Snow Pce!

    However, it was fated that their oue this time would be tragic.

    ¡°Senior, please head to the Phoenix Cloud Pavilion first. I¡¯ll deal with it. I¡¯ll be backter!¡±

    Under Elder Su Yun¡¯s gaze, Bai Ao Xian spoke slowly.

    With their current strength, they were not afraid of the Desert Sword Sect at all. They could easily crush them. They did not even need to make a move. They had just gotten rid of the Taotie and confidence swept across their faces.

    Therefore, there was no need. This small matter had disturbed Senior Ye¡¯s mood.

    ¡°No need. Since you have something to do, we can go together!¡±

    Ye Changge was not a pretentious person, so he had responded that way.

    He did not have such an arrogant attitude. Other people¡¯s sects were already in danger. He could not calmly sit there and wait to be served.

    This was not his style!

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, senior!¡±

    Upon hearing that their senior was going with them, Su Yun naturally did not have any objections. Thus, following the lead of that disciple, a group of people headed towards the sect¡¯s square.

    From afar, they could see many ck figures densely packed on the sect¡¯s square. They were all members of the Desert Sword Sect.

    Actually, they could be identified by their clothing. There was a small sword symbol sewn on their sleeves.

    ¡°Heavenly Cleaving Sword!¡±

    It was the sect-guarding treasure of the Desert Sword Sect, a genuine Emperor weapon!

    It was also because of this that all the sects in the eastern region had submitted to their tyranny and be theirckeys.

    They had a defensive array, but it had never seeded.

    The primal chaos two elements array was set up ten thousand years ago by an ancestor of the Heavenly Snow Pce, who had been indebted to an array master.

    Even quasi-emperors could not break it easily.

    Moreover, Emperor weapons could not be used indefinitely. Every time they were used, the Emperor¡¯s might within them would decrease. Therefore, they were usually used to intimidate people, not to fight.

    Therefore, their Heavenly Snow Pce was able to survive until now.

    However, at this moment, no one knew what they were up to. They actually charged into their sect and captured most of their disciples.

    If this had happened before, Bai Ao Xian would have felt very troubled and would have had to think twice.

    However, at this moment, her gaze was as if she was looking at a clown. She was looking at the people from the Desert Sword Sect. Since they hade to her doorstep, it was the perfect opportunity to resolve this insidious danger.

    ¡°Bai Ao Xian, your sect¡¯s luck has run out. I advise you not to resist needlessly and submit to the Desert Sword Sect.

    ¡°I can even make you an elder. Otherwise, you will only end up dead.¡±

    The sect master of the great Desert Sword Sect, Wen Jiandao was speaking.

    This was his name. As for his real name, it had been a long time since anyone had mentioned it. He had gradually forgotten about it.

    Moreover, he was very obsessed with swords and liked this name very much. He was used to others calling him that, but he also enjoyed it.

    ¡°Hmph! You think you can subdue my Heavenly Snow Pce? Dream on!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian retorted.

    Her tone was arrogant and there was no panic on her face. Instead, it made Wen Jiandao confused.

    With the Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s current strength, it was impossible for them to defeat the Desert Sword Sect. Why was her expression so calm?

    This was beyond his imagination.

    From what he knew, even if Bai Ao Xian did not submit to them, she was not putting on a facade with that calm expression. He could clearly see that this was not an act, but a genuine sense of calm.

    What was going on?

    He was not the only one. The other elders of the Desert Sword Sect were also puzzled.

    They had received news that the Heavenly Snow Pce was suffering from the Taotie riot. Everyone in the sect was panicking and did not have the heart to cultivate.

    However, the scene in front of them was very different from what they had imagined.

    The more it was like this, the more the elders thought that this was a dying tactic of the Heavenly Snow Pce. They were putting on an act.

    ¡°Hmph, stop putting on an act. All of you are like an arrow at the end of its flight. If you don¡¯t surrender, we will kill you without mercy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, our Desert Sword Sect is a benevolent and righteous sect. I will give you a few breaths to consider. If you don¡¯t submit to our Desert Sword Sect, you will only die.¡±

    As these elders spoke, the disciples below all echoed in agreement.

    All of them were iparably arrogant. In their thought sect, the Heavenly Snow Pce was already within their grasp.

    Furthermore, the female disciples here were all devastatingly beautiful. If they submitted to their Desert Sword Sect, they could choose Dao partners from among them and cultivate together.

    This was much morefortable than being alone.

    ¡°I will give you three breaths to think about it. Do you want to submit and be my Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s dogs, or do you want to die?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian angrily rebuked. Her voice was cold.

 Chapter 289 - The Ultimate Move of the Desert Sword Sect Was Actually Not Able to

    <h4>Chapter 289: The Ultimate Move of the Desert Sword Sect Was Actually Not Able to Withstand a Single Blow</h4>

    The Desert Sword Sect was aggressive, and even Bai Ao Xian could not stand them.

    He directly and fiercely retorted back.

    ¡°What did you say¡­ I. . .¡±

    Seeing this, the other elders were about to speak, but Wen Jiandao stopped them.

    There must be something fishy going on.

    To be able to be the leader of a sect, she was obviously not a simple person. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Bai Ao Xian for a while, then swept his gaze across the entire ce, and suddenly, his expression changed.

    He saw a familiar yet unfamiliar face.

    Su Yun?

    Wen Jiandao called out uncertainly.

    Just now, his attention waspletely focused on Bai Ao Xian. Hepletely ignored the others.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw grand elder Su Yun. He could not help but be slightly stunned.

    A hundred years ago, he had not been the sect leader of the Desert Sword Sect. He had followed his master and imed the power eventually. He had personally seen Su Yun fall down the thousand-foot tall cliff.

    No one had ever been able toe out alive, so there had been no need to confirm it.

    At this moment.

    The moment he saw Su Yun, he felt a trace of uncertainty.

    If it really was Su Yun, then their operation this time would be filled with uncertainty.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that there would still be someone who knows me in the past hundred years. I¡¯m truly honored. Back then, your Desert Sword Sect forced me to jump down the thousand-foot tall cliff. I haven¡¯t settled this score with you yet. Is this considered walking into a trap?¡±

    Su Yun¡¯s words were very impolite, and there was a hint of murderous intent in them.

    A hundred years had passed, but time could not take away her resentment.

    Now that the Desert Sword Sect had gone too far and wanted to cause trouble for the Heavenly Snow Pce, she slowly released her Emperor¡¯s might.

    Instantly.

    The people from the Desert Sword Sect felt as if the sky had copsed. An endless power descended on them, pressing down on them until they could not breathe.

    This was¡­

    They felt as if the space around them had been sealed off, and they could not move at all. They could not even move a finger, let alone fight.

    How could they fight!?

    A hundred years ago, Su Yun was already at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. Could this inexplicable pressure be that of a half-step Emperor?

    Hiss¡­

    Thinking of this, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Senior, you must be joking. How would we dare to offend the Heavenly Snow Pce? We heard the news that the sect had suppressed the Taotie riot ten thousand years ago. We were afraid that you would not be able to handle it this time, so we brought our elites here to help you.¡±

    Wen Jiandao¡¯s eyes shed with light, but his face was smiling as he spoke.

    Knowing that he was no match for them, he immediately put on a friendly face and changed his actions so quickly that some of the disciples were caught off guard.

    They all sighed. As expected of a sect leader. His ability to act unpredictably always caught them off guard..

    ¡°Sect leader Wen Jiandao, you were not so easy to talk to just now!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian mocked.

    She hated people who acted like they were snakes. However, she had to admit that such people could live longer in dangerous environments.

    At this moment, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent.

    Wen Jiandao did not know whether to advance or retreat. He just stood there and kept smiling.

    When the other elders found out that the person in in clothes was Su Yun, they were also shocked.

    A hundred years ago, Su Yun had been able to suppress their first elder. Now that a hundred years had passed, her cultivation must have reached a terrifying level.

    How were they going to proceed with their next n? Originally, they hade happily, but now, a hint of worry appeared on their faces.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, take my palm!¡±

    Su Yun directly struck out with her palm. The surging spiritual energy immediately gathered in the sky above them, forming a huge palm that pressed down on them.

    Before it evennded, this aura had already suppressed them to the point that they could not breathe. It was as if their entire bodies had been sealed.

    This attack carried with it the power to destroy the world. It was like a needle piercing, engulfing their bodies and souls.

    ¡°Rain sword domain!¡±

    Wen Jiandao circted all the strength in his body, breaking through the seal. Then, his swords spun half a circle as it smashed toward the huge palm.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The two attacks collided, and the wind and clouds instantly surged. Some of the weaker disciples were all sent flying and they spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The rest of the elders also did not feel good after experiencing the impact. Their faces turned pale and their mouths turned green.

    Wen Jiandao, on the other hand, received the greatest impact and was directly sent flying.

    His figure crossed a distance of more than 100 meters in the square and crashed through countless stone steps before he finally stopped. He coughed up arge amount of blood.

    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡±

    Wen Jiandao was already shocked.

    He used the sect-guarding secret skill of the Desert Sword Sect. In addition to his own cultivation, even if he could not contend with Su Yun, he thought that he would, at most, take a few steps back.

    But now, he couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow and lost his fighting strength.

    ¡°Sect master!¡±

    The other elders panicked.

    They immediately helped their sect master up and looked in Su Yun¡¯s direction with fear. It was obvious that Su Yun was not someone they could fight with.

    ¡°Cough cough¡­¡±

    After they had helped Wen Jiandao up, he instantly had a thorough understanding of the strength of both sides.

    Just Su Yun alone was not something they could contend with. Moreover, there were so many elders in the Heavenly Snow Pce. It was even more impossible for them to defeat the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    The gap between the two was too big.

    Even with the Taotie, they might not be able to take them down.

    As he thought, he took out amunication stone from his pocket. His lips moved slightly and the dejected expression on his face was instantly swept away.

    When the other elders saw the redmunication stone, they all had calm expressions on their faces. As long as their grand elder came, everything would be fine.

    Jian Wentian!

    Their grand elder¡¯s cultivation had far surpassed that of a half-step Great Emperor. It was not a problem for him to deal with the measly Su Yun.

    The Heavenly Snow Pce would never have thought that their sect leader of the previous three generations was still alive and had even broken through to the next realm.

    ¡°So what if you have a trump card? In the end, you will still be defeated by my sect. You still won¡¯t be able to escape the fate of having your sect destroyed.¡±.

    Their small actions naturally could not escape Su Yun¡¯s prying eyes. Even if she knew what they were nning, she would not stop them.

    This time, they had originally nned to solve this hidden danger once and for all. It would be best if the other party revealed all of their trump cards, and then she would destroy their hopes with a single palm strike. They would first feel hope, and then despair.

    In this world, there was nothing more heartbreaking than this.

 Chapter 290 - Ning Manmanâ€™s Revengeâ€™?

    <h4>Chapter 290: Ning Manman¡¯s ¡®Revenge¡¯?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Senior, your skills are profound. We are no match for you. We concede defeat!¡±

    Wen Jiandao adjusted his emotions and came before Su Yun, bowing low.

    What he needed to do now was to stall for as much time as possible. After all, the Desert Sword Sect was far away from the Heavenly Snow Pce. Even if he were to advance at full speed, it would still take fifteen minutes.

    Fifteen minutes was already a long distance.

    The other elders were also shrewd people. When they saw their sect master¡¯s attitude, they cupped their hands and humbled themselves too.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. We came here to help and did not inform your sect beforehand, resulting in such a huge mistake. I¡¯m really very sorry. This is all our fault!¡±

    ¡°Elder Qianmu is right. Although we helped out of kindness, we still have to be punished for doing something wrong. We have noints.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all our fault for being too impatient. We don¡¯t expect to be forgiven by you. It was all our fault. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    These elders had the ability to act on cue. They were all kings and were not very strong, but their ability to shirk responsibility was perfected.

    With just a few words, they were able to shirk off their own guilt. Instead, they med it on the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    Bai Ao Xian could not help but curse internally, ¡°From what you guys said, this is still not right.¡±

    The Desert Sword Sect was in the eastern region, after all, it was a sect that was on par with them. Doing this was extremely shameless, making some people feel nauseous.

    Seeing Bai Ao Xian berate him, Ning Manman could not help it. She was not angry because of these people, but because these old men were bullying Bai Ao Xian.

    Who was Bai Ao Xian to her?

    She was her master¡¯s wife. Even though she was not now, one day, she would be captured by her master and she would be her master¡¯s wife.

    Now, her master¡¯s future wife was angry.

    As his disciple, how could she not say anything!?

    ¡°Hey, you stinky old geezers, it¡¯s obviously your fault, yet you want to me it on others. I¡¯ve never seen such shameless people. You still have the dignity to stand here. If I were you, I would have killed myself long ago to avoid wasting the resources of the sect!¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in the square.

    Her voice was so loud that it resounded in everyone¡¯s ears. When the other disciples of the Heavenly Snow?Pce heard this, they could not help butugh out loud.

    Even the elders of the Heavenly Snow Pce could not help butugh. In their minds, Emperors did not smile. When had they ever seen something like that?

    However, to be honest, these words were still lethal.

    When the members of the Desert Sword Sect heard these words, they were so angry that their faces turned red. They wanted to rush up and argue, but they held back because of Su Yun¡¯s power.

    Even if they lost, they still had their pride. It was fine if Su Yun said so, but they had to lower their heads for now.

    However, this little girl had reached the Tribtion Transcendent Realm at most. In their eyes, she was an ant-like existence.

    ¡°Uh... This girl¡¯s quick-witted words make us feel very ashamed. I don¡¯t know which expert¡¯s disciple she is, so we can pay our respects to her!¡±

    Upon hearing these words, Wen Jiandao was so angry that his chest was about to explode.

    However, he held back his anger and did not re up. If he were to be calctive with an unknown person, it would damage his reputation.

    However, his master was different.

    As the saying went, raising an uneducated student was the fault of the master. The faults of the disciple were the master¡¯s faults as well.

    ¡°Hmph, with you rotten fish and stinky prawns, you don¡¯t deserve to know my master¡¯s name!¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s words were true. They were just a bunch of ants at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. If it was not for Sister Bai¡¯s Revenge, she would not have bothered with them.

    As for her master, they were even less qualified.

    And it was these words that made Wen Jiandao¡¯s face Twitch. His body trembled and he almost fainted from anger.

    What right did he have!?

    The sect master of the Desert Sword Sect, at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. He was in charge of tens of thousands of Desert Sword Sect disciples and could be said to be the overlord of the entire eastern region. And this girl who did not know the immensity of the heavens and earth actually said that he did not deserve to know her master¡¯s name.

    This was a tant p to the face. Even when he was sent flying by Su Yun, he was not as angry as he was right now.

    Su Yun was a famous expert. He was defeated by him because his cultivation was not high. Losing to his senior was not considered shameful.

    But now, being urgently humiliated by a little girl, he could not remain calm any longer.

    Anger, hatred, explosion... All sorts of emotions exploded at the same time and filled his mind.

    However, at this moment, in front of everyone from the Heavenly Snow Pce, he was actually too embarrassed to show his anger because Su Yun was still watching from the sidelines.

    ¡°Are the disciples of your sect all so arrogant and disrespectful?¡±

    Wen Jiandao thought that he had finally found a reason to retaliate and spoke to Su Yun.

    Although they were currently at a disadvantage, it would be best to provoke the people of the Heavenly Snow Pce with words.

    As long as he could ridicule the Heavenly Snow Pce, he would not let go of any opportunity. In any case, their grand supreme elder would arrive soon.

    Once the grand elder was here, it would be time for them to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Sect leader, you have misunderstood. She is not a disciple of our sect. She is a distinguished guest of our sect!¡±

    Su Yun¡¯s tone was very serious. One could imagine how important Ning Manman was in her heart.

    Wen Jiandao was puzzled. With Su Yun¡¯s current cultivation level, there should not be many people who she would deem an honored guest. Furthermore, there was a hint of ttery in her tone. This was very shocking.

    Who exactly was this little girl?

    After taking a closer look, he realized that he could not see through this little girl¡¯s cultivation. Only an Emperor could make him unable to see through her cultivation.

    Or a half-step Emperor!

    For example, Su Yun was very likely at the half-step Emperor Realm. However, he did not believe that this little girl was at the half-step Emperor Realm.

    He would not believe it even if he was beaten to death.

    He had cultivated for hundreds of years and was only at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. It would be impossible for a little girl to directly surpass him.

    Hence, in his mind, this girl must have brought some treasure to hide her aura.

    As for why Su Yun respected her so much, it was probably because of her master.

    ¡°Could it be him...¡±

    At this moment, Wen Jiandao suddenly discovered that a man in a ck robe had appeared on Su Yun¡¯s left. It was extremely eye-catching.

    The reason why he had not noticed him earlier was because he had just arrived. Furthermore, that woman was smiling and nodding at him.

    This man must be the woman¡¯s master.

    ¡°This... I can¡¯t even see through his aura!¡±

    Wen Jiandao was stunned.

 Chapter 291 - Jian Wentian Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 291: Jian Wentian Appeared</h4>

    ¡°You are her master!?¡±

    Wen Jiandao did not reveal any displeasure. Instead, he cupped his hands and asked.

    Right now, they were just a bunch of defeated officials. Facing the Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s might, they had no choice but to temporarily lower their arrogant heads.

    Even though they knew that this man was not a member of the Heavenly Snow Pce, they did not neglect him in the slightest.

    As for why he knew that this man was not a member of the Heavenly Snow Pce¡­

    It was very simple. This was because the Heavenly Snow Pce had never summoned male disciples.

    ¡°Impudent! My master is not someone you can talk to as you please!¡±

    Before Ye Changge could say anything, Ning Manman jumped out and spoke with a murderous look in her eyes.

    Not only that, the many elders of the Heavenly Snow Pce erupted with powerful auras that gathered at a fixed spot and directly pressed down on their bodies.

    Crack! Crack!

    The sound of bones rubbing against each other could be heard everywhere.

    The elders of the Desert Sword Sect wanted to resist, but the aura was so powerful that they could not even stand up. They knelt on the ground.

    In just a moment.

    Hundreds of people fell to their knees.

    This¡­

    The disciples and elders were all stunned.

    They did not expect that their sect master¡¯s insignificant words would cause the upper echelons of the Heavenly Snow Pce to be displeased and make them kneel on the ground.

    This was a tant humiliation.

    Their status was extremely noble and they were truly the favored children of the heavens. Now, they were being insulted by them. This was trampling on their personalities.

    Many elders wanted to resist and continuously circted the mana in their bodies in an attempt to break through these shackles. However, no matter how hard they tried, they could not free themselves from it.

    The other disciples found this even more unbearable. They immediately fell to the ground. It was as if this was the only way to reduce the damage caused by the majesty.

    At this moment.

    Only Wen Jiandao was left in the arena. His face was flushed red from anxiety. He continuously resisted this force. However, this force was exceptionally powerful. He was actually not a match for it.

    ¡°You want me to kneel? Dream on!¡±

    Wen Jiandao roared. At the crucial moment, a powerful force suddenly erupted. Then, his body slowly straightened, as if he was about to stand up in the next moment.

    But clearly, under Ning Manman¡¯s control, he did not have this opportunity.

    Even just now, it was Ning Manman who had done it on purpose. It was to strike at his heart. There was hope and then despair. This was a precise strike.

    Clearly, Ning Manman understood the logic behind this.

    Ye Changge did not even take a nce at all of this. He was not interested in these ant-like characters.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Following an explosion, Wen Jiandao knelt on the ground and there was an explosive sound. It directly shattered the green bricks below.

    This was the za of the Heavenly Snow Pce. It was a ce where they usually discussed Dao. One could imagine how powerful this force was to be able to crush the green bricks with his knees.

    After receiving such an insult, Wen Jiandao could no longer endure it. He no longer chose to put on an act. Instead, he red at Ye Changge and the people from the Heavenly Snow Pce with bloodshot eyes as he spoke viciously.

    ¡°I will repay the insult you have directed at me tenfold in the near future. Originally, I wanted to subdue your Heavenly Snow Pce, but since this is the case, this ce will turn into an underworldter.¡±

    After that, heughed out loud.

    Hisughter was very loud and impudent. The other disciples could not stand it any longer and began to curse angrily.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your trump card Jian Wentian? That old fart. Do you think that no one will know that you secretly transmitted your voice to him?¡±

    Su Yun smiled as she spoke.

    It was quite a coincidence. Back then, Jian Wentian had participated in surrounding her. Now, her strength was presumably at the level of a half-step Great Emperor.

    If it was in the past, it would truly be a little troublesome.

    However, even ten Jian Wentians were no match for her now. This was not an exaggeration. The difference between an Emperor and a half-step Emperor was only half a step apart.

    However, the gap between them was like a chasm. Some people would not be able to truly break through to the Emperor Realm even after several thousand years.

    If it was not for Senior Ye¡¯s help this time, she would not have been able to break through to the Emperor Realm, and even their lives would be in danger.

    And all of this was made possible by Senior Ye. He did not forget it.

    And this understanding, when it resonated in Wen Jiandao¡¯s eyes, stirred up a huge storm. He was extremely clear what kind of gaze this was.

    Back then, when he looked at Jian Wentian, it was this gaze that was filled with reverence and gratitude. If it were not for him, who saved his life in the ancient ruins back then, he would have long fallen.

    And he would not have be the sect leader of the Desert Sword Sect.

    This discovery caused his hair to stand on end. Could it be that this mysterious man¡¯s cultivation realm was even higher than Su Yun¡¯s?

    If he was above half-step Emperor Realm, he would be a true Emperor.

    Thinking up to this point, Wen Jiandao¡¯s heart pounded violently. Half-step Emperor Realm was already terrifying enough. How terrifying would an Emperor be?

    A single breath would probably turn him into ashes.

    Back when Jian Wentian attacked, he was fortunate enough to see Jiang Hai Roar in anger. Ten million feet of water sshed out, and even now, he still remembered it clearly.

    No!

    He was definitely not at the Great Emperor Realm. The Great Emperor Realm wasn¡¯t that easy to advance to. Otherwise, their grand elder would not have been stuck at this level for more than a thousand years.

    Seeing Su Yun¡¯s disdainful gaze, Wen Jiandaoughed hysterically, ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to put on airs anymore. When our grand elder arrives, all of you will have to die.¡±

    He did not care about anything now. In any case, he had already reached this stage and had already shed all pretense of cordiality.

    The grand elder would arrive very soon. When that time came, it would be their time to die.

    Just as he was thinking about this, a loud shout suddenly rang out from the heavens and earth. Wen Jiandao revealed a look of joy. This was Jian Wentian¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Suyun, I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive. You¡¯re really lucky! You actually managed toe out alive from the thousand-foot tall cliff!¡±

    Everyone only saw a streak of light sh across the sky,nding steadily on the square.

    He was an old man. His hair and beard werepletely white. His hands were ced behind his back, and the robes on his body fluttered even though there was no wind. His entire person emitted a sharp aura.

    This aura was filled with a tyrannical disposition. It directly shot up into the sky, causing the sky and earth to change color and the void to tremble.

    At this moment, the longswords of the surrounding disciples were all pointed in the direction of Jian Wentian. The faint chirping of cicadas could be heard, as though they were worshipping a king.

    ¡°The heavens didn¡¯t take me in, saying that my Heavenly Snow Pce is facing a cmity. They wanted me toe down and face the cmity. At the same time, they wanted to teach those people from the small world a lesson.¡±

    A smile appeared on Su Yun¡¯s face. It looked as though the two of them were good friends who had not seen each other for many years.

    With her current cultivation, she no longer thought much of Jian Wentian. In other words, the two of them were not on the same level at all.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Jian Wentian was slightly taken aback. He discovered that Su Yun was different now. As for what was different, he could not seem to put his finger on it.

    In the past, although Su Yun¡¯s cultivation base was very powerful, it still could not make him feel that it was mysterious.

    But at this moment, he felt a hazy feeling that blocked his vision.

    This discovery caused him to be extremely shocked.

    Could it be that Su Yun had broken through to the Emperor Realm!?

 Chapter 292 - What? Their Grand Elder Had Actually Lost

    <h4>Chapter 292: What? Their Grand Elder Had Actually Lost</h4>

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    Jian Wentian rejected the idea on the spot. No one knew better than him how difficult it was to be an Emperor.

    This was not something that could be achieved just by relying on the umtion of one¡¯s cultivation base. The most important thing was the deepening of one¡¯sprehension and understanding of the Dao.

    This was not something that could be achieved in a short period of time.

    Before the ruins, his realm was even higher than Su Yun¡¯s. Now that he had not broken through, there was no need to mention Su Yun.

    However, her aura had clearly be stronger.

    She must have had a fortuitous encounter at the thousand-foot cliff that allowed her to increase her realm. She should not be too far away from bing a half-step Great Emperor.

    As long as she was not a Great Emperor, it was fine. With his current realm, even a half-step great Emperor would not be able to take advantage of him.

    Right now, the Desert Sword Sect¡¯s aura was like the sun in the sky. In the entire eastern region, apart from the Heavenly Snow Pce, they had already epted everyone as their subordinates. As long as they conquered the Heavenly Snow Pce, the Desert Sword Sect would be able to dominate the eastern region.

    No one could stop them.

    Jian Wentian looked at Su Yun. Right now, the most difficult person to deal with was Su Yun. Presumably, this was also the reason why Wen Jiandao summoned him here. As for Ye Changge and the others, he could not even be bothered to look at them.

    They were merely ants without any cultivation.

    Although it was somewhat strange for a man to appear in the Heavenly Snow Pce, since he did not pose any threat, he did not mind.

    ¡°Elder Su Yun, we haven¡¯t met for a hundred years. I wonder how your cultivation and Dao arts are progressing. Why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to have a Dao discussion?¡±

    Jian Wentian spoke in a rather heroic manner.

    Looking at the smiles between the two of them, those who did not know better would think that they were really just discussing Dao. However, those who knew the two sides understood that this battle determined the life and death of the great Desert Sword Sect.

    If Jian Wentian was defeated, the great Desert Sword Sect would end up in a miserable state.

    If Su Yun of the Snow Pce was defeated, the Heavenly Snow Pce would cease to exist.

    The people of the great Desert Sword Sect did not think that the Heavenly Snow Pce would be able to win. In fact, they had already predicted that after the Heavenly Snow Pce lost, they would kneel down and beg for mercy.

    However, what they did not know was that this battle had already ended. From the moment they stepped into the Heavenly Snow Pce, the oue was already decided.

    The Desert Sword Sect was about to suffer a crushing defeat!

    In the za!

    The expressions of the people from both camps were all different.

    Looking at the two people who were fighting in the za, the Heavenly Snow Pce¡¯s expression was calm, without the slightest hint of panic. They were even looking forward to what would happen if Jian Wentian, who was regarded as a god by the Desert Sword Sect, lost.

    On the other side, the Desert Sword Sect was looking at the Heavenly Snow Pce provocatively, as if they could already see the Heavenly Snow Pce kneeling on the ground, crying and begging for mercy.

    Su Yun was no match for their grand elder at all. The reason why she continued to fight was to destroy the morale of the Heavenly Snow Pce and make thempletely despair.

    However,pared to the other disciples, Wen Jiandao¡¯s thoughts were different.

    He did not look at the scene immediately. Instead, he secretly observed the people of the Heavenly Snow Pce. For some reason, he felt uneasy. He did not know where this feeling of unease came from, however, this unease lingered in his heart.

    What was going on?

    Why were the people from the Snow Heavenly Pce so calm? If it was said that Su Yun¡¯s appearance gave them confidence, this was understandable. However, with the appearance of their grand elder, this confidence should have been shattered.

    Unable to figure it out, he continued to pay attention to the crowd.

    ¡°Elder Su Yun, please!¡±

    Looking at Elder Su Yun¡¯s figure, Jian Wentian cupped his hands.

    No matter what, although he did not know how much Su Yun¡¯s strength had improved, her calm attitude made him admire her.

    Even now, her expression did not change. Could it be that she really had some trump card?

    Hmph!

    Impossible!

    She was no match for him a hundred years ago, and he still was not a hundred yearster. Furthermore, he had obtained a sword Dao technique in the ruins, which could greatly increase his strength.

    So what if Su Yun had be a half-step Great Emperor? In the end, she would still be defeated by him.

    Then, his fingers were like knives, and a sword hum sounded. His aura swept out abruptly, causing the sky and earth to change color and the void to tremble.

    This was the secret technique he had obtained from the ruins, the Void Sword Technique!

    After sessfully refining it, he could cut through the void,

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Su Yun didn¡¯t say anything else. She cupped her hands and performed the Ice Heart Technique.

    The moment she released her energy, icy cold air swept out in all directions. Everyone could feel this cold air, and they felt as if they were in an ice cer.

    The person who could feel it the most was Jian Wentian. He was the closest to Su Yun, so he had to bear most of the icy cold air.

    This¡­

    His eyes were filled with shock.

    This ice qi was actually able to slow down the cirction of his true essence. One had to know that his cultivation base had been tempered over and over again. Even before the battle had begun, he was already at a slight disadvantage.

    However, he did not care. He was only half a step away from bing a true Emperor, and the mere Su Yun was nothing in his eyes.

    As he spoke, he circted his true essence rapidly, and the spiritual energy in the world instantly surged over. A heavenly and earthly sword gradually condensed in front of him, and it charged toward Su Yun.

    This attack carried a destructive power, and the void trembled as if it was about to shatter.

    The people of the Desert Sword Sect were already on the edge of their seats when they saw such a fierce attack.

    ¡°The grand elder¡¯s cultivation is indeed powerful. He can even make the void tremble. He¡¯s probably not far from bing a true Emperor!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our grand elder is the strongest. The mere Su Yun is no match for our elder.¡±

    ¡°The end of the Heavenly Snow Pce has already been decided. No one can avoid submitting to the hands of the great Desert Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°At this moment, the entire eastern region is ours. The Desert Sword Sect is mighty, the first elder is mighty!¡±

    Everyone was discussing animatedly. It was as if they had already seen Elder Su Yun¡¯s defeat.

    They saw the Heavenly Snow Pce submit and bow to their feet. Their sect dominated the entire eastern region. Wherever their sword intent pointed, they would dominate the world.

    At this moment¡­

    Facing this attack, Su Yun¡¯s expression was calm. She merely waved her finger and an icy attack gradually condensed in front of her. It directly sted towards this sword intent.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    An explosion rang out in the sky, and a shockwave shot out in all directions.

    Some of the weaker cultivators immediately sent out their own magic treasures to resist this attack.

    Smoke and dust rose up in the arena. The people of the Desert Sword Sect all watched nervously to see who would win and who would lose.

    This was a crucial battle, and it represented the end of their dominance over the eastern region.

    If they won, the Heavenly Snow Pce would be destroyed in an instant.

    However, at this moment, when the dust settled, they were all stunned. Their eyes were filled with disbelief.

    How was this possible?

    The supreme elder that they had always called invincible had actually lost!

 Chapter 293 - You Actually Became an Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 293: You Actually Became an Emperor</h4>

    When the dust settled, everyone from the Desert Sword Sect was stunned.

    Jian Wentian was lying on the ground in a sorry state. His robes were tattered, and there was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth. Their grand elder had actually lost the battle against Su Yun.

    How was this possible?

    These people had looks of disbelief on their faces. One had to know that Jian Wentian was a half-step Emperor, but he was still defeated.

    Su Yun¡¯s cultivation¡­ Great Emperor!

    The elders of the great Desert Sword Sect could not ept this fact, especially Jian Wentian¡¯s eyes, which were so wide that they were about to pop out!

    What did he just see?! In his heart, the unrivalled grand elder did not evenst a single round.

    At this moment, many thoughts shed through Jian Wentian¡¯s mind. If their grand elder could not win, it would not just be the grand elder who would lose, but the entire great Desert Sword Sect.

    Hence, he could only win this battle, he could not lose!

    At this moment.

    In the arena, Jian Wentian looked at the calm Su Yun, and he was extremely shocked.

    He did not expect Su Yun, who he had not seen in a hundred years, to be able to raise her cultivation to such a level. It was simply beyond his imagination.

    But how was this possible?

    In just a few short hundred years, she was able to advance to the half-step Great Emperor Realm. Moreover, her cultivation was more than one level stronger than his.

    At the moment of the exchange of palms, he discovered that a surge of iparably turbulent energy had entered his body through his palms and rampaged through his body, destroying his bodily functions as well as his internal organs.

    Being defeated by his previous opponents, this feeling was undoubtedly heavy. It was like a heavy hammer, ruthlessly hammering at the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Elder, receive the sword.¡±

    At this moment, Jian Wentian suddenly let out an angry roar, disrupting their thoughts.

    He saw a divine sword emitting a stream of light, teleporting over from the void. It was the sect-guarding treasure of their great Desert Sword Sect, the Heaven-cleaving Sword!

    This was a true Emperor-level weapon!

    A half-step Emperor holding it could even unleash the power of an Emperor. There was absolutely no problem for him to heavily injure Su Yun.

    This was what everyone in the Desert Sword Sect was thinking. However, they looked at Su Yun¡¯s calm expression. Could it be that her strength had already reached the level of an Emperor? She did not show any signs of panic at all.

    Su Yun represented the Heavenly Snow Pce. If she lost this battle, the Heavenly Snow Pce would be destroyed in an instant. There was absolutely no chance of survival.

    ¡°Su Yun, I didn¡¯t expect your strength to be so potent and domineering after not seeing you for a hundred years. I¡¯ve really underestimated you. If it weren¡¯t for the heaven-cleaving sword here today, your Heavenly Snow Pce would have truly avoided this cmity.¡±

    Jian Wentian, who was holding the Heaven-cleaving Sword once again, suddenly felt extremely confident. It was as though he had truly be an Emperor that ruled the world.

    No matter how strong she was, as long as she had not be an Emperor, she would be no match for him.

    As for an Emperor?

    He had never thought that since ancient times, there would be so many geniuses who wanted to be an Emperor. Most of them had fallen into the river of time and space and turned into dust.

    It was impossible for Su Yun to be an Emperor.

    Hence, the final winner of this battle was still him.

    ¡°Jian Wentian, you are still so conceited. If it wasn¡¯t for your sneak attack back then, you wouldn¡¯t be a match for me at all!¡±

    Su Yunughed mockingly.

    Back then in the ruins, Jian Wentian was no match for her. However, his sneak attack had caused her to be heavily injured. In the end, she had no choice but to fall down the thousand-foot cliff.

    She still held on to this grudge in his heart.

    She could take this opportunity to end it today.

    ¡°Hmph, putting on an act!¡±

    Jian Wentian held the longsword with both hands and poured all of his energy into the sword. Suddenly, a zing light burst forth, bringing with it an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth as it ruthlessly smashed towards Su Yun.

    This attack was more than a hundred times more violent than the previous one. Even the void could not withstand the force of this drum and started to tremble.

    ¡°With the support of the Heaven-cleaving Sword this time, the final victory will definitely be ours!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. How can the disciples of the Heavenly Snow Pce be a match for us? Furthermore, we have the Emperor weapon. The Heavenly Snow Pce is destined to submit under our feet.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Heavenly Snow Pce is blessed by the heavens. It¡¯s a sect with great fortune. No one can stop us.¡±

    ¡°The grand elder is mighty! The great Desert Sword Sect is mighty!¡±

    The disciples of the great Desert Sword Sect felt their blood boil when they saw this fierce attack.

    So what if Su Yun was powerful? As long as she had not be an emperor, she would be no match for the grand elder.

    Su Yun did not panic in the face of this powerful attack. Instead, she waved her hand lightly, and the spiritual energy in the air surged and gathered into an icy-blue ball in front of her.

    This ball did not have a powerful aura, but everyone could feel that the power within it was like the might of the heavens. It gave people a feeling that their souls were palpitating.

    Bang!

    The two attacks instantly collided and emitted a brilliant light that filled the sky.

    The shockwaves that spread out from within caused some of the weaker disciples to fall to the ground uncontrobly and spit out blood.

    At this moment, they felt their minds turn chaotic, and they lost their fighting strength.

    When they looked at the arena, they were shocked once again. Their grand elder was panting heavily, using the sword in his hand to support his body. He was trembling, as if he was going to fall at the next moment.

    Without a doubt, their grand elder was defeated once again.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would have never believed what had happened here. Even the grand elder who held the Emperor weapon was defeated by Su Yun.

    Was the Desert Sword Sect destined to meet its end?

    ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible. This isn¡¯t real!¡±

    Wen Jiandao let out an angry roar as he stared at the two figures in disbelief. He had already lost his mind.

    Their great elder¡¯s cultivation was half a step into the Great Emperor Realm. Now that he had the support of this Emperor weapon, how could he still be defeated by Su Yun.

    Could it be¡­

    When he thought of this possibility, waves of shock rose in his heart. Su Yun had already be a Great Emperor. How was this possible!?

    The difficulty of advancing to the Great Emperor Realm was not something that could be exined with just a few words. He was currently at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. He was even more clear that the Great Emperor was like a heavenly punishment that stood before him.

    However, the scene before him made him believe it!

    There was only one possibility that allowed Su Yun to defeat Jian Wentian, who was holding a Emperor-level weapon, and that was for Su Yun to have truly broken through the shackles of her realm and be an Emperor.

    The other disciples of the Desert Sword Sect had obviously thought of this fact as well.

    Among them, the one who was most shocked was Jian Wentian.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve be an Emperor!¡±

    Jian Wentian¡¯s eyeballs almost popped out!

 Chapter 294 - The Disciples of the Sect Submitted and Wen Jiandao Exploded With

    <h4>Chapter 294: The Disciples of the Sect Submitted and Wen Jiandao Exploded With Rage</h4>

    ¡°Emperor, you are an Emperor?¡±

    Jian Wentian suppressed the blood qi in his body and was filled with disbelief.

    If he had been defeated just now, he would not have been able to confirm this fact. But now, with the Emperor weapon, the Heaven-cleaving Sword, he was still defeated.

    He had no choice but to believe that Su Yun had already be an Emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you discovered it toote. I have indeed be a Great Emperor. Moreover, I have just advanced and you have alreadye knocking on my door. Do you think that this is an arrangement made by the heavens? Let me personally end you, end the grudges of the previous generation, and at the same time, let our two factionse to aplete end.¡±

    Su Yun said expressionlessly.

    She knew that this day woulde, but she did not expect it toe so quickly.

    Furthermore, she had just be an Emperor when her enemy came knocking on her door.

    The old man thinks so highly of himself and his long life!

    Originally, she had nned to go to the Desert Sword Sect for a period of time to understand this grudge, but the other party was so impatient that they came knocking on her door.

    This was also good. The grudge should be resolved today.

    Whether it was personal grudges or sect grudges, they should all be resolved.

    Jian Wentian¡¯s expression was iparably bitter. His dream in this life was to be an Emperor. The heavens and earth would be destroyed, but he would not be destroyed. He would roam the heavens.

    However, at this moment, his old enemy had actually be an Emperor before him. This huge blow caused his world to be filled with darkness.

    However, he did not understand. He had not be an Emperor yet, and Su Yun¡¯s talent was about the same as his. How could she be an Emperor before him?

    However, it was already toote. With Su Yun bing an Emperor, everything was already over.

    The hearts of the people from the Desert Sword Sect had long been crushed. Initially, their blood was boiling, but now, their faces were filled with dejection and destion.

    They no longer had any hope. Their defeat was already set in stone!

    ¡°Hah!¡±

    Su Yun waved her right hand, and the Heaven-cleaving Sword slipped out of Jian Wentian¡¯s hand and fell into her hand.

    After all, this was an Emperor weapon, and it could also be a great help to the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    Following the appearance of Elder Su Yun and her victory, the disciples of the Heavenly Snow Pce all cheered. They had personally witnessed the great Desert Sword Sect being ruthlessly crushed.

    Some of the disciples did not know who Su Yun was. After asking the senior disciples beside them, they also revealed proud expressions.

    This was their great elder!

    Their great elder had defeated Jian Wentian of the great Desert Sword Sect. Didn¡¯t this mean that in the entire eastern region, their Heavenly Snow Pce would be the number one power!?

    In the future, the great Desert Sword Sect would no longer exist!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I can¡¯t ept this! I can¡¯t ept this!¡±

    Jian Wentian roared furiously at the sky. The spiritual energy in his body was in chaos. The injuries that he had previously suppressed rapidly erupted, causing his meridians to break inch by inch. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Back then, I was the one who forced you down the thousand-foot tall cliff. I hope that you can be merciful and spare my great Desert Sword Sect. I can end my life here on the spot!¡±

    Jian Wentian knew that the defeat was set and he was powerless to reverse the situation.

    If he could exchange his life for the stability of the Desert Sword Sect, it would be a worthy death.

    Su Yun would not let him go. From that time in the ruins, it was already destined. Therefore, he did not think that he would be able to leave alive.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? If the one who loses today is the Heavenly Snow Pce, with your personalities, would you let us go?!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to deny it first. I¡¯m very clear about your way of doing things. If your Desert Sword Sect wins, not only will you not spare the Heavenly Snow Pce, but you will also humiliate us!¡±

    Su Yun was right.

    A bitter look appeared on Jian Wentian¡¯s face. Thisst chance had disappeared.

    Whatever!

    Perhaps this was the fate of the Desert Sword Sect!

    Just as he was about tomit suicide, he suddenly thought of something and said to Su Yun, ¡°Before I die, I want to know onest thing!¡±

    Su Yun narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe that you can advance one step faster than me to be an Emperor. Among these¡­¡±

    Jian Wentian did not finish his sentence, but Su Yun understood what he meant. He wanted to know why she had broken through to be an Emperor.

    What he said was true. If she had not met Ye Changge, she would probably have been defeated by Jian Wentian in less than a single move, let alone defeating him.

    Moreover, she would have died along with her abilities.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. If I only relied on my own abilities, I might not have had the chance to be an Emperor for the rest of my life. However, I met a noble who helped me break through to the Emperor Realm.¡±

    When Su Yun said this, her eyes were filled with deep respect and gratitude.

    Jian Wentian knew that she was not lying, and there was no need for her to lie to him in such a situation. Someone actually helped her break through to the Emperor Realm. This made him feel somewhat incredulous.

    Although Su Yun¡¯s talent was considerably good, it was simply wishful thinking for her to advance to the Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Who is it? To actually have such an incredulous ability?¡±

    Jian Wentian was truly shocked.

    Helping someone break through to be an Emperor was a little ridiculous!

    ¡°It¡¯s someone you can¡¯t imagine. You don¡¯t have the right to know. Alright, your wish has been granted. Kill yourself!¡±

    Su Yun turned around.

    Jian Wentian sighed. He knew that it was already toote to turn things around.

    There was nothing he could do to change the fate of the Desert Sword Sect. Now that he had cut himself off, he could still retain a bit of his dignity.

    After thinking about it, he severed his own meridians.

    ¡°Grand elder!¡±

    Wen Jiandao cried out in grief and copsed onto the ground.

    Things hade to this point and they werepletely done for. They no longer had the chance to be the number one sect in the eastern region. There was only the path of the dead. ¡°¡­¡±

    Bai Ao Xian walked to Su Yun¡¯s side and asked in a low voice, ¡°How should we deal with these people from the Desert Sword Sect?¡±

    Then, he walked to the center of the field and said with an imposing manner, ¡°The benevolence and righteousness of our Heavenly Snow Pcees first. Now, I will give you two choices, to die or to submit to our Heavenly Snow Pce!¡±

    With that said¡­

    The people from the Desert Sword Sect fell silent.

    They looked at each other and revealed a trace of confusion and disbelief. They were stunned.

    Die or submit!

    This thought kept spinning in their minds. They were all extremely talented people. They did not want to die just like that and have their lives be ended.

    ¡°Humph, don¡¯t even think about it. Our Desert Sword Sect is a loyal and righteous sect. We would rather live while standing than suffer such humiliation. If you want us to submit, don¡¯t even think about it.¡±

    Wen Jiandao said in a straightforward manner.

    However, before he could finish speaking, he heard a voice. He immediately turned his neck stiffly.

    ¡°I, Qianmu, am willing to submit to the Heavenly Snow Pce!¡±

    Qianmu was an elder of the Desert Sword Sect. He had a certain amount of power. With his submission, the door to submission was instantly opened.

    The disciples behind him knelt on the ground and chose to submit.

    ¡°All of you¡­ Get up!¡±

    Wen Jiandao looked at the disciples of the Desert Sword Sect who were kneeling down and was so angry that his nostrils were ring.

    He was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.

 Chapter 295 - The Mysterious Man, Wen Jiandaos fear

    <h4>Chapter 295: The Mysterious Man, Wen Jiandao¡¯s fear</h4>

    ¡°What are you all doing? A man can bend, not break. If you lose, then you lose! Don¡¯t make me look down on all of you. Stand up!¡±

    Wen Jiandao roared angrily.

    What was even more unbelievable was that as the elder of the Desert Sword Sect, Qianmu was the first to take the lead in submitting. This hadpletely disgraced their sect.

    ¡°Sect master, we were also forced into a corner. The Desert Sword Sect is already finished. Those who know how to adapt to the situation are wise men. Let¡¯s submit!

    This way, we can still save our lives!¡±

    Qianmu advised.

    Even their strongest grand elder hadmitted suicide on the spot. Yet, they were still fighting with their lives on the line. Weren¡¯t they idiots!?

    No one would do such a thing. They were just foolishly sending themselves to their deaths!

    ¡°You!¡±

    Wen Jiandao said this and understood. He stopped acting arrogant and understood that their power was gone.

    ¡°I am willing to submit to the Heavenly Snow Pce!¡±

    When he said this, his heart felt like it was being pricked by needles. However, he knew that the power was gone and there was no chance to redeem it.

    Despite the pain in his heart, there was nothing he could do. This was the only way to preserve their bloodline.

    Bai Ao Xian knew what they were thinking, but it would not take long for them to advance to the Great Emperor Realm. With more than a dozen Great Emperor Sects, why would they be afraid of some peak quasi-emperor sects rebelling!?

    The two of them were no longer on the same level. No matter how many ants there were, they would not be worth anything in the eyes of the strong forces.

    Bai Ao Xian watched as the Desert Sword Sect surrendered. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Good. From today onwards, the southern mountain range will no longer bear the name of the Desert Sword Sect. The Desert Sword Sect will change its name to the Snow Sword Sect. It will be a subsidiary sect of our sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Wen Jiandao said bitterly.

    At this moment, Su Yun activated her Emperor¡¯s aura. It shot up into the sky like an ancient mountain, pressing down on everyone from the great Desert Sword Sect. Their breathing quickened, and they felt as if they were going to die at this moment.

    They had never seen such a powerful aura. Was this the majesty of an Emperor?

    The disciples of the Desert Sword Sect, including the elders and Wen Jiandao, looked at Elder Su Yun, who was like a god, with fear in their eyes.

    Wen Jiandao felt ashamed when he thought of his childish behavior just now.

    ¡°If you submit to the Heavenly Snow Pce, you must be prepared to actually submit. If I find out that you are ying a trick on us, I will personally destroy you.

    ¡°Remember, you only have one chance. If you perform well, I might even be able to give you some pointers!¡±

    The elders of the Desert Sword Sect cheered up.

    ¡°First elder, are you serious?¡±

    The elders of the Desert Sword Sect could not help butugh. They were already at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. If they could really receive some pointers, they would be able to be half-step Emperors, not to mention bing actual Emperors.

    They did not expect to receive such an opportunity after submitting to the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    The reason they joined the Desert Sword Sect was so that they could obtain more opportunities to increase their realms and cultivation.

    What could be more attractive than a half-step Emperor?

    Therefore, after hearing these words, their mentality changed greatly. If they were reluctant to join the Heavenly Snow Pce before, now they would not leave even if they were chased away.

    This was the power of First Elder Su Yun. After living for so many years, she knew how to control people. Sometimes, it was just dignity without grace, and it could notst long.

    It was like a flood. If they only tried to stop it, they could only solve the temporary problem. Once it erupted, it would be a huge disaster.

    Although with their current strength, even if the Desert Sword Sect erupted, they would not be able to cause much of a stir.

    However, if they had a better idea, why not?

    Even Wen Jiandao, as an elder of the Desert Sword Sect, changed his mind. His eyes lit up when he heard the Emperor¡¯s allure.

    ¡°We are loyal to the Desert Sword Sect to the death. We don¡¯t dare to have any thoughts of disloyalty!¡±

    Wen Jiandao immediately expressed his stance, and the other disciples also agreed.

    As this matter came to an end, the crisis in the Heavenly Snow Pce was resolved. Moreover, the Desert Sword Sect had submitted to them, and they had obtained arge force.

    The disciples and elders of the Snow Heavenly Pce did not expect that this matter would be so simple. They had easily conquered their sworn enemy.

    Until now, they still felt a trace of disbelief.

    And the one who made them do all of this was the man dressed in ck with an indifferent expression.

    Although he stood there without saying anything or making any movements, the entire world seemed to revolve around him. Su Yun also knew that everything she had now was all thanks to this senior.

    Therefore, after resolving this matter, she first came before Ye Changge and said respectfully, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ve let you watch aedy. We¡¯ll go to the Phoenix Cloud Pavilion right now and I will properly apologize to you, Senior!¡±

    As Su Yun bowed, the elders and sect leaders of the Heavenly Snow Pce followed suit.

    It could be said that the entire Heavenly Snow Pce bowed, and the disciples of the Desert Sword Sect naturally did not dare to be negligent. Even an Emperor like Su Yun had made such a gesture. They were just defeated people now, so how could they show arrogance again?

    However, they also understood one thing. First Elder Su Yun, had mentioned earlier that someone had helped her break through to be an Emperor. Perhaps this person was the ordinary Ye Changge.

    Everyone was filled with curiosity when they thought of this. They did not know who this man was!

    On the other hand, Wen Jiandao was already scared out of his wits.

    He had not forgotten that he had provoked Ye Changge previously. Fortunately, such an important figure would not mind at all.

    Otherwise, even if he chose to submit, he would not have the chance to do so.

    After all, there were too many experts. What was one more acknowledgement of loss?

    Thinking of this, he bowed even lower. He did not dare to meet Ye Changge¡¯s gaze, afraid that he would be noticed.

    Of course, with Ye Changge¡¯s status, he would not care about Wen Jiandao. After hearing Elder Su Yun¡¯s words, he nodded.

    Following which, the group headed in the direction of the Phoenix Cloud Pavilion.

 Chapter 296 - Bai Ao Xianâ€™s Reluctance to Part

    <h4>Chapter 296: Bai Ao Xian¡¯s Reluctance to Part</h4>

    In the Phoenix Cloud Pavilion!

    On a jade table made of white jade, there was a variety of delicacies on it.

    Ye Changge was in a high position. On his left was Ning Manman, and on his right was Bai Ao Xian. The rest were Su Yun and the other elders.

    This was the arrangement done by First Elder Su Yun. Through the elders¡¯ words, she learned that Bai Ao Xian and Ye Changge had an ambiguous rtionship.

    She could not wait to pull Ye Changge closer to the Heavenly Snow Pce, so she did not have any objections.

    At the banquet, the other elders also intentionally or unintentionally led the conversation between the two of them. Ye Changge did not seem to mind, and his expression was calm. Bai Ao Xian, on the other hand, was thin-skinned and did not know what these elders¡¯ meant, so she quickly blushed.

    ¡°First elder, what are you talking about!?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian quickly lost the battle and said angrily to the other elders.

    As she spoke, she nced in Ye Changge¡¯s direction a few times. Seeing that he did not show any reaction, the tension in her heart slowly eased. For some reason, Ye Changge¡¯s figure kept appearing in her mind these past few days, especially when she was sleeping at night. This made her unable to sleep well for the past few days.

    ¡°Quick, look! Our sect master is shy. This doesn¡¯t seem like the attitude of a sect master!¡±

    The other elders smiled even more. What did this mean? They were all experienced people and were all being very obvious.

    There were no problems on their sect master¡¯s side and it was up to Senior Ye. However, with Ning Manman¡¯s existence, there should not be any big problems.

    ¡°Senior Ye, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to you. We have no way to repay your great kindness to us, senior. We really don¡¯t know how to thank you, senior!¡±

    Su Yun raised her cup and said respectfully to Ye Changge.

    Seeing this, the other elders also raised their cups and looked at Senior Ye respectfully. First Elder Su Yun¡¯s words were absolutely correct.

    If it was not for Senior Ye, they would not have been able to do anything against the Taotie, let alone the threat the Desert Sword Sect had posed. To them, this was a fatal blow.

    The existence of the Heavenly Snow Pce was still unknown.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, there¡¯s no need to take it to heart!¡±

    Ye Changge did not take these things to heart.

    Whether it was subduing the Taotie or making First Elder Su Yun be an Emperor, he only moved his fingers and did not put much effort into it.

    Although Ye Changge could not be more rxed, to the people of the Heavenly Snow Pce, it was a favor that they would never be able to repay.

    Not only that, with the Emperor¡¯s enlightenment that Ye Changge had given them, their sect could help a dozen Emperors break through in a very short period of time and directly be a powerful sect. They could even charge into the sacrednds, it was all very possible.

    Inparison, what they had done was negligible.

    At this point, Su Yun seemed to have thought of something. She looked in Elder Tianxuan¡¯s direction and then said to Ye Changge, ¡°Senior Ye, I have one more thing to thank you for!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Ye Changge was a little confused.

    She had already thanked him for what he had done. He did not know what else she thought he had done to help the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    ¡°Elder Tianxuan¡¯s problem has always been a problem I took personally. A hundred years ago, I tried all kinds of methods, but I was unable to solve the hidden problems in her body.

    Yesterday, Elder Tianxuan had already told me everything. I really don¡¯t know how to thank you for this, senior!¡±

    The expression on Su Yun¡¯s face was sincere.

    Many elders felt that it was only natural. Elder Tianxuan and Su Yun¡¯s concern was like that of friends, and they were the most important friends.

    Now, with Ye Changge¡¯s help, the hidden dangers in Elder Tianxuan¡¯s body had been sessfully resolved. Moreover, her realm had also increased, she had be stronger than before.

    This favor was a personal one, and it did not implicate the Heavenly Snow Pce.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. My master doesn¡¯t like these formalities.¡±

    Ning Manman reminded her from the sidelines. She knew her master¡¯s personality quite well.

    As for these formalities, they could be removed as much as possible.

    Su Yun was stunned. She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s me who¡¯s being rude. Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it!¡±

    They were all very happy that the crisis in the Heavenly Snow Pce had been resolved and that they had obtained such a great opportunity. They could not help but enjoy it to the fullest.

    At dusk, the feast slowly came to an end.

    If it were not for the fact that they were afraid of dying Ye Changge¡¯s return, it would have probably continued untilte into the night.

    The elders gradually left. Before they left, Su Yun nced at Bai Ao Xian and then looked at Ye Changge. The meaning behind her words was self-evident. She wanted him to send Senior Ye back.

    The other elders also smiled ambiguously and left one after another.

    Ning Manman, this little girl, had long disappeared without a trace.

    On the rural path, Ye Changge and Bai Ao Xian walked side by side. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the two of them. One of them was dressed in white and looked handsome. The other was dressed in a long dress that fluttered in the wind. Her beautiful hair danced in the wind. She was devastatingly beautiful.

    The two of them did not say anything. They just walked slowly. After a while, Bai Ao Xian broke the silence and said, ¡°Brother Ye, are you leaving?¡±

    The moment she said it, she regretted it.

    However, she still had to ask. She had a feeling of panic. From the banquet just now, she could see a hint of it. She had been feeling anxious and she could not calm down.

    Was this the feeling of being in love? To feel depressed about a person, to worry about a person¡­

    Growing up in the Heavenly Snow Pce, she had never experienced such a strange feeling. She was faintly curious and looking forward to it. At this moment, she kept looking at Ye Changge, unwilling to retract her gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to leave!¡±

    Ye Changge did not say much, only giving her an affirmative answer.

    Actually, he had wanted to leave a long time ago, but he was dyed by some matters. Now that he no longer had anything to worry about, it was time to leave.

    He did not know how the sect was doing now!

    ¡°Yeah, all good things muste to an end. There will always be a day of separation!¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s answer, Bai Ao Xian spoke slowly.

    Besides, for a big shot like Senior Ye, there would always be a day of separation. It was impossible for him to stay in the Heavenly Snow Pce forever.

    As for her, as the sect master of a huge sect, she could not possibly leave with Ye Changge. What would the Heavenly Snow Pce do next!?

    For a moment, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s heart was torn.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    In fact, Ye Changge also had a good impression of Bai Ao Xian.

    But when he thought of the many restrictions, he did not show it. There were too many things waiting for him to do. He was afraid that he would let her down.

    The two of them did not speak. The atmosphere fell silent.

    Without realizing it, the two of them had already reached the entrance of the Cloud Heart Pce. Only then did Bai Ao Xian realize that time had passed so quickly.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    Ye Changge was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian murmured. There was a hint of reluctance in her eyes. At this moment, she suddenly felt like her heart was being shed by a knife.

    ¡°Will we meet again in the future?¡±

    She asked.

    ¡°Maybe!¡±

    Ye Changge said.

 Chapter 297 - Giving Up the Position of Sect Master, Iâ€™ll Leave With You

    <h4>Chapter 297: Giving Up the Position of Sect Master, I¡¯ll Leave With You</h4>

    In the evening, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse.

    Ye Changge sat on the stone tform in the courtyard and looked at the full moon in the sky. He sighed heavily.

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ning Manman walked over from behind him and sat on the stone bench as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve left the sect. I wonder how your older brothers are doing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what can they do? They are probably either practicing in the sect or going to various ces to test their strength!¡±

    Her brothers were all madmen when it came to their practice.

    Without their master¡¯s restraint, he was afraid that they¡¯ve all gone mad with killing. As a practiced cultivator, those who can quickly improve their cultivation, in addition to practice, are able to improve through battle.

    Moreover, the way to battle was to quickly increase one¡¯s strength and stabilize one¡¯s realm. There was nothing that could help one break through more than this method.

    As Ning Manman spoke, she suddenly noticed that her master¡¯s face had a hint of worry. He was only looking at the bright moon in the sky, not paying attention to what she was saying. Then, as if she had thought of something, she grinned and said, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t think you miss my older brothers.

    ¡°You just can¡¯t bear to part with Sister Bai, right?¡±

    She revealed a cheeky smile, thinking that she had seen through her master¡¯s thoughts

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t hit me anymore. I¡¯ll be knocked silly!¡±

    Seeing her master use his unique skill again, Ning Manman quickly dodged this time. She covered her head and said aggrievedly, ¡°It¡¯s always this move. She¡¯s a girl, alright? If you don¡¯t get married, master, you¡¯ll have to take care of me!¡±

    Actually, he really had this thought. This feeling must be very strange.

    ¡°You little girl, all you can think about is some useless stuff. If you dare to spout nonsense again, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    Ye Changge threatened.

    Regarding Ning Manman¡¯s personality, he really had no other way.

    In the past, he had said that he would be locked up, but it was all a joke. If it was for real, he could imagine that he would definitely be bored to death. Every day, he would receive this little girl¡¯s voice transmission, begging him to let him out.

    Faced with her master¡¯s threat, Ning Manman was not afraid at all. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°I know you won¡¯t, master. You¡¯re the best. Among so many older brothers and sisters and my seniors, I feel that you¡¯re the one who treats me the best.¡±

    She had long noticed this point.

    ¡°If you know that, then why don¡¯t you cultivate properly? Look at your older brothers. Which one of them hasn¡¯t be an expert of a region? Apart from you putting all your attention on causing trouble, you should think more about your own matters when you have time. You¡¯re even worried about master. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to get married?¡±

    Ye Changge was already thoroughly annoyed.

    Sometimes, he really wanted to directly use a spell to seal her mouth. This way, the entire world would be quiet.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m still young. There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry to think about it now. Moreover, I am extremely beautiful. Why would I worry about not finding a partner? Master, you don¡¯t need to worry about this at all, do you?!¡±

    Ning Manman had just finished speaking when Ye Changge directly exploded with annoyance.

    ¡®Good, so you¡¯re waiting for me here.¡¯

    ¡®ording to what you¡¯re saying, master is ugly. You¡¯re not insulting master, but the holy maidens of those sacrednds. Could it be that they are blind?¡¯

    ¡®Although master isn¡¯t particrly handsome, his temperament isn¡¯t ordinary. Otherwise, those holy maidens and demonesses wouldn¡¯t be following him with their lofty gazes.¡¯

    This was simply impossible.

    If a thousand words were said, it still could not convey how outstanding he is. Normally, he would not care about this at all. But now, he was actually being looked down upon by this little girl. He absolutely could not take this.

    ¡°Master, Sister Bai is here.¡±

    Right at this moment, Ning Manman nudged his arm.

    Actually, Ye Changge was not thinking about Bai Ao Xian. He was thinking about where to start when he entered the greater worlds. After all, he was about to leave.

    His next target would definitely be the greater worlds. Only there would be the real stage.

    The godly realm! In this world, he had already reached the peak. There was not much meaning in staying.

    ¡°Brother Ye!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian first greeted Ye Changge, then nodded at Ning Manman.

    For some reason, Ye Changge felt that Ning Manman¡¯s gaze was a little strange. When the two of them had parted, it had not been like this.

    How did they be so shy after spending just a short time apart?

    Ning Manmanughed, greeted Ye Changge, and left.

    Only Ye Changge and Bai Ao Xian were left in the small courtyard.

    ¡°Brother Ye, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Ye Changge was even more confused. Seeing Bai Ao Xian stuttering, he was very confused.

    In fact, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s current mood was also veryplicated.

    After returning, Grand Elder Su Yun waited in front of her room. She had asked her how he felt about Ye Changge. How did she answer this? Her face turned red.

    She was unable to speak.

    This instead made Grand Elder Suyun smile and say some strange words to her.

    In the end, she finally understood.

    She had advised her to give up the position of sect master and leave with Ye Changge. Although she was very tempted, what about the Heavenly Snow Pce!?

    Until now, she still remembered Grand Elder Suyun¡¯s spiritual question.

    ¡°Xian ¡®er, all these years in charge of the Heavenly Snow Pce, you¡¯ve put all your youth into it. Now, it¡¯s time for you to think about yourself.

    ¡°If it was someone else, even if you agreed, I wouldn¡¯t agree to it either. But Senior Ye is too outstanding, worthy of you to follow him for your whole life!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian still had her own concerns.

    After Su Yun persuaded her again, she mustered up the courage to look for Ye Changge. But when she really saw him, he realized that those simple words were like a fishbone stuck in his throat. She was unable to speak them at all.

    She stammered and did not look like a leader at all.

    Ye Changge poured her a cup of tea and said with a smile, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There are no outsiders here!¡±

    Little did Ye Changge know that when he said that there were no outsiders here, it made Bai Ao Xian¡¯s heart feel extremely warm.

    Did he treat me as one of his own?

    At this moment, Bai Ao Xian had confidence. Her voice was so low that it was as soft as an insect¡¯s hum. If it was not for Ye Changge¡¯s profound cultivation and strong hearing, it would not have been easy to hear.

    ¡°Brother Ye, can I go with you?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Actually, Ye Changge sighed internally at this moment. This damned charm of his.

    No matter where he went, he could make some women follow him once they began to feel a deep affection for him. It seemed that it would be better for him to restrain himself in the future.

    The atmosphere in the small courtyard gradually became ambiguous.

    Bai Ao Xian nervously pinched the corner of her skirt, nervously waiting for Ye Changge¡¯s answer. Her face had long be as rosy as the sunset on the horizon. After she said it, she regretted it. She repeatedly asked herself in his heart: what if Brother Ye rejected her?

    Right now, her mind was filled with these words!

    And at this moment¡­

    Ning Manman jumped out of nowhere and said happily, ¡°Of course, I agree to let you join our big family!¡±

    As she said that, she blinked her eyes.

    This action made Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face even redder.

    She could not help but look at Ye Changge. When she met his misty eyes, Ye Changge did not reject and said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian immediately let out the breath she was holding. The tension in her heart also eased a little.

    ¡°Thank you, Brother Ye. When do you n to leave? I¡¯ll prepare my luggage now. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night!¡±

    Ye Changge replied.

    After Bai Ao Xian left, Ning Manman smiled at her master. ¡°Master, I take back what I said just now. Your charm is still very strong.¡±

 Chapter 298 - The Entrance to the Greater World, A Powerful Aura

    <h4>Chapter 298: The Entrance to the Greater World, A Powerful Aura</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The next day...

    When the sect announced the news to the disciples of the Heavenly Snow?Pce, there was an uproar.

    ¡°What? Our sect leader is running away!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean running away? She¡¯s cultivating with senior. You know how powerful senior¡¯s Daoist techniques are. She definitely has to learn them.¡±

    ¡°Right. This is all for the development of our sect. I didn¡¯t think that the sect leader would make such a huge sacrifice. It¡¯s truly too great.¡±

    ¡°But why do I feel that our sect leader seems to have feelings for Ye Changge? That¡¯s why she made this decision. hehehe...¡±

    Everyone discussed animatedly, talking about why their sect leader wanted to withdraw from the position of sect leader.

    Some of the disciples had also heard some rumors and secretly told the other disciples about the exclusive news that they had received.

    They were immediately shocked, but no one objected. Senior Ye had saved the Heavenly Snow Pce. He was handsome and had a high cultivation level. He was simply the best partner for life.

    If it was anyone else, they would not let her go so easily.

    Their sect leader made such a wise choice. No one in the sect objected.

    On the other side...

    The other elders were reluctant to part with Bai Ao Xian. Some of their eyes were wet.

    They had watched Bai Ao xian grow up and paid a lot of attention to her. Now that Bai Ao Xian was leaving them, of course they couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

    ¡°Sect master, this time when you leave, you must be careful of the outside world and follow closely by Senior Ye¡¯s side. The outside world is full of danger. You¡¯ve stayed in the Heavenly Snow Pce since you were young and have never seen the cruel outside world!¡±

    ¡°Also, for a big shot like Senior Ye, there must be no shortage of beautiful women by his side. Sometimes, you have to show off your magnanimity in order to gain the appreciation of a man. Don¡¯t put pressure on him. Use guilt and emotions to firmly bind him to your side.¡±

    Among them, the second elder directly told him this secret.

    She knew very well what a man was thinking, especially a mysterious man like Ye Changge. She could not be bound bymon sense.

    Otherwise, the end result would be the opposite.

    As she listened to the advice from the elders, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s eyes became moist. Now that she had to leave these elders, she was very reluctant.

    ¡°Ao Xian, remember the elders¡¯ teachings!¡±

    Then, she bowed respectfully to the elders. The elders felt like they were her mother figures as they had taken care of her.

    Now that they were parting, they did not know when they would see each other again. Perhaps they would never see each other again in this lifetime.

    Because from Brother Ye¡¯s words, she learned that they were going to the greater world. It was a world that was more advanced and dangerous than this one. And the people dwelling there were all powerful existences.

    Even the Great Emperors traveled all over the world. When these elders heard this, they were naturally worried.

    At this time, Su Yun walked up, grabbed Bai Ao Xian¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ao Xian, following Senior Ye is also an opportunity for you. In the future, after you go to the greater world, you must take good care of yourself, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand, First Elder Su Yun!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian nodded his head heavily.

    Then, Ye Changge also came here. He came here on his own initiative. Since their sect leader had been kidnapped by him, he had to say something.

    Although he did not normally take the initiative, since he was leaving, he had to show his face at least once.

    So early in the morning, Ye Changge and Ning Manman came here.

    ¡°Senior Ye, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Su Yun greeted him, and Bai Ao Xian turned around and said gently, ¡°Big Brother Ye!¡±

    The other elders also nodded with a smile.

    Judging by First Elder Su Yun¡¯s worry, Ye Changge obviously understood, so he said, ¡°First elder, don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I will definitely protect Ao Xian. Even if something happens to me, nothing will happen to her!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words made Bai Ao Xian pause.

    Grand Elder Su Yun and the other elders all smiled and said, ¡°Then we can rest assured, haha!¡±

    Who was Ye Changge?

    A big shot like him must be someone who kept his word. Ye Changge¡¯s words were better than anything else.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her to you!¡±

    Su Yun said to Ye Changge, who nodded solemnly.

    At this moment...

    Just as they were about to say something again, the spiritual energy in the hall suddenly became chaotic. Then, Ye Changge¡¯s body exploded with a thick light, causing the space to tremble.

    Ye Changge was the first to sense it. He actually noticed that the Heavenly Inquiring Stone in his body had begun to tremble.

    It was also at this moment that a dark vortex suddenly appeared in the void of the hall, releasing a powerful aura from within.

    This aura was so powerful that even Emperors could feel it. Some of the peak-stage quasi-emperor elders in the great hall felt an omnipresent pressure and could not move. It was as if the surrounding space had been sealed.

    ¡°What is this? Why is it so powerful?¡±

    ¡°This aura is too powerful. I feel like I can¡¯t move. Why did a ck hole suddenly appear?¡±

    The elders¡¯ faces were filled with shock. Everywhere they looked, they felt terrified and numb. It was as if there was some great terror at the other end of the ck hole.

    Su Yun was also bewildered. She looked at Ye Changge, not understanding what had happened.

    ¡°Could this be the passageway to the greater world?!¡±

    Ye Changge looked at the Heavenly Inquiring Stone in his body. Could this stone be something from the upper realm?!

    With a wave of his right hand, the pressure in the great hall was immediately dispelled. The many elders heaved a sigh of relief, feeling as if their entire bodies were drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°This is the entrance to the alternate world!¡±

    As he spoke, the others were immediately shocked.

    One by one, they looked at the cave entrance that was emitting a strange aura. They could all feel that the spiritual energy within was extremely dense. It was several hundred times that of this world. Even after taking a breath, they could feel that their realm shackles had loosened.

    It was no wonder that it could give them such intense pressure. If the other end was the greater world, it would be difficult to exin it.

 Chapter 299 - Outside the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 299: Outside the Capital</h4>

    ¡°This¡­ Will our sect master be in danger if she enters?¡±

    Su Yun asked worriedly.

    Even her Emperor Realm body could not withstand this pressure. Their sect master was only at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm. How could she withstand this suffocating pressure?

    The other elders also thought of this and looked at Ye Changge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my protection, she will be fine.

    Elders, goodbye!¡±

    As Ye Changge spoke, he directly set up a protective spiritual barrier around Bai Ao Xian¡¯s body. Instantly, the pressure upon Bai Ao Xian was greatly reduced and she could no longer feel it.

    ¡°Elders¡­ I can¡¯t bear to part with all of you!¡±

    As her voice gradually drifted away, Ye Changge brought Bai Ao Xian and Ning Manman man into the spatial tunnel.

    ¡°Sect leader, be careful!¡±

    Until the spatial wormhole disappeared, these elders were also muttering to themselves. Clearly, they were worried about their sect leader. Even though she had Senior Ye¡¯s protection, they were also slightly worried. After all, this was Bai Ao Xian¡¯s first time going on a long trip.

    ¡­

    No one knew how much time had passed, whether it was ten thousand years or an instant. After going through the spatial tunnel¡­

    They came to a strange ce.

    Here, in terms of the topography, there were towering trees, mountains, and what looked to be a city outside.

    Ye Changge and the rest directly descended to this piece of hell, immediately after its mighty power shot them out. About 180 miles away from them, there was a city.

    The capital city!

    This is the closest city in a thousand-mile radius.

    ¡°Master, what is this ce?¡± Ning Manman looked around curiously.

    She took a deep breath. The spiritual energy here was much denser than in the eastern region. It was as if it was liquid.

    Bai Ao Xian had experienced it herself. Standing still, she could feel the surrounding spiritual energy entering her body and then into her dantian.

    At this moment.

    The technique in her body began to circte on its own. A powerful aura shot up into the sky and spread out in all directions. Instantly, the surrounding spiritual energy became violent and gathered in her direction.

    Her body seemed to have turned into a vortex, swallowing all the spiritual energy in the world and absorbing it into her body.

    Bang!

    At this moment, there was an explosive sound. She felt a powerful force being born in her body. Her bones, muscles, and meridians had undergone earth-shaking changes. This change made every cell in her body feel refreshed.

    At the same time, her Dao heart was clear, and even her spiritual altar was clear.

    The distance of her spiritual senses had also expanded. If it was ake before, it was now a vast ocean.

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian was shocked.

    Mid-stage Great Emperor Realm!

    Ning Manman had just arrived here and had also broken through. She was now at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm and was only one step away from bing a god.

    Ye Changge smiled at them. They were all first-ss beauties. Aftering to a high-level world, they were no longer restricted by the rules of the Heavenly Dao and had naturally broken through.

    Bai Ao Xian broke through from the Quasi-emperor Realm to the middle stage of the Great Emperor Realm, breaking through one major realm and two minor realms. Ning Manman directly rose from the early stage of the Great Emperor Realm to the peak of the Great Emperor Realm.

    This did not mean that Bai Ao Xian¡¯s talent was better than Ning Manman¡¯s. It was because of the suppression of the Heavenly Dao in that world that Bai Ao Xian did not break through to the Great Emperor Realm earlier.

    In fact, her cultivation had already reached the limit of breaking through.

    At this moment, the sudden sounds of a fight in the distance could be heard.

    Ye Changge spread out his divine senses and found more than ten peak-stage Quasi-emperor Realm people chasing after a woman in blue.

    This woman also had peak-stage Quasi-emperor Realm cultivation, so how could she stand against these experts? Her face was pale, and it was obvious that she was seriously injured.

    Very quickly, they approached Ye Changge and the others. When this woman saw someone, she immediately ran in their direction.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m from the Li family of the capital city. They are all from the Sunset Sword Sect. Please save me. In the future, the Li family will be eternally grateful to you!¡±

    This woman spoke directly.

    Although she could not see the cultivation levels of these three, from their auras, she could tell that their Dao techniques were extremely profound.

    Even if he could not kill these people, it should not be a problem for him to block them for a while. In the future, she would repay him properly.

    Hearing the woman¡¯s answer, Ye Changge frowned. Entering the capital through this woman was a good choice¡­

    However, since he was new here, he did not want to stir up trouble, even though in his eyes, these troubles could be broken with a wave of his hand.

    It was better to be cautious.

    At this time, the dozen or so peak Quasi-emperor Realm experts had caught up!

    They wore red sect clothing, and there was a long sword engraved on their chests. The word sunset was written around the sword.

    ¡°Hey, kid, I advise you to mind your own business and hand over this woman!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, why are you nagging them? I think these two women are pretty good. After we kill this kid, we can have some fun with them!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. This is a good idea!¡±

    The leader of the group was a man with a scar on his face. Hearing the words of his brothers, he was quite convinced. Moreover, these two women were indeed very beautiful.

    Their mission was only to bring Li Miaoling back. They did not say that they had to bring back the people they met on the road.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Before Ye Changge could say anything, Ning Manman exploded. Bai Ao Xian¡¯s expression did not look too good either.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s aura exploded. She shot up into the sky and propelled towards these perverts.

    This aura was very strong. It was domineering and carried a murderous intent. These peak-stage quasi-emperors were stunned. Then, they knelt on the ground and trembled in fear.

    This¡­ was¡­ a Great Emperor!

 Chapter 300 - Who Exactly Was He?

    <h4>Chapter 300: Who Exactly Was He?</h4>

    ¡°An Emperor¡­¡±

    When they felt this powerful aura, they no longer had any disrespectful expressions on their faces. They looked at Ning Manman with pale faces. They had never thought that such a young woman was actually an Emperor.

    Although an Emperor was nothing in this world, it should not be so ridiculous!

    Ning Manman looked so young. She was only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, but she was already an Emperor. Could it be that the geniuses from other sects were here to train?

    Thinking of this, they became even more terrified.

    If they identally offended a big sect, with their sect¡¯s strength, they would be destroyed in an instant. There was no possibility of resistance at all.

    Compared to before, they were practically crying now. Their excited expressions earlier had now be extremely dispirited and fearful.

    They were at two extremes.

    ¡°Fairy, please spare our lives. We did not mean to offend you. One day, our Sunset Immortal Sect will definitely offer a big gift to express our apology!¡±

    The scarred man said.

    In an instant, they were terrified. They had no choice. Facing such an expert, they did not have the courage to fight back.

    Only their elders would be able to deal with someone at this level.

    ¡°Hmph, you provoked us and still want to apologize? You won¡¯t even have the chance!¡±

    Ning Manman immediately sentenced them to death.

    Hearing this, the group immediately lost all hope and started to fight with their lives on the line.

    In their eyes, there was still a chance of survival if they fought. If they continued to kneel here, they would only be waiting for death.

    They began to struggle, but facing the majesty of an Emperor, it was all in vain. Ning Manman¡¯s palm shot out an attack that turned into a sharp de and killed all of them.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    At this moment, Li Miaoling waspletely stunned. She looked at Ning Manman in disbelief.

    She originally wanted to stop these people, but she did not expect this group to kill them just like that. They killed so many peak-stage quasi-emperors in one strike. What level of cultivation had she reached?

    It seemed that Ning Manman was about the same age as her, but she was actually this powerful!

    Emperor Realm experts were rare even in the capital. She did not expect to not only see them today, but also have them save her.

    If this woman was already so powerful, then the other two must not be simple beings either.

    ¡°This junior, Li Miaoling, greets you seniors!¡±

    She bowed to Ye Changge and greeted him.

    This was because she vaguely realized that the two women were centered around a man. This discovery shocked her even more.

    Ning Manman was already terrifying enough, and the level of this man¡¯s cultivation had to be extremely powerful.

    Therefore, she did not dare to be negligent. As he sized her up, he was also suspicious.

    This man¡¯s cultivation was at the middle stage of the Great Emperor Realm, or at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm?

    As she thought about this, she heard the man speak, ¡°Why are they chasing you?¡±

    ¡°Senior, they want my n¡¯s precious treasure, the Samsara tears. That¡¯s why they want to capture me and use it to threaten my n!¡±

    Samsara tears?

    Precious treasure?

    Ye Changge did not think so much. He already had many precious treasures, so there was no need to think about other people¡¯s belongings. Furthermore, it was someone else¡¯s precious treasure.

    ¡°Senior, you saved me. My Li n is extremely grateful. Why don¡¯t you follow me to the Li n? Let me properly thank all of you for saving my life.¡±

    Li Miaoling said.

    The strength of these three people was presumably iparably powerful. If they had a rtionship with such experts, their n¡¯s strength would probably rise to a new height.

    At that time, even the city lord¡¯s estate would not be able to do anything to them!

    In the past few years, their Li n had not been stable. Therge ones had the Sunset Immortal Sect¡¯s covetous eyes, while the small city lord¡¯s estate was eyeing them covetously. They all wanted to split the Li n¡¯s resources.

    On the surface, it seemed like everything was calm and peaceful, but in reality, there were hidden risks. Who knows when they would erupt?

    Then what awaited them would be permanent destruction.

    ¡°Alright, I have the same intention!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    They had just arrived here and were unfamiliar with this ce. They also needed to properly understand this world. The Li family was a good choice.

    Li Miaoling was excited.

    She only had the thought of giving it a try. She did not expect the other party to actually agree.

    This was a great piece of good news for the Li family.

    Then, they entered the capital and arrived at the Li family¡¯s residence.

    It was a magnificent courtyard with a que in the middle that had the words ¡®Li Family¡¯ written on it.

    On both sides of the door were two stone lions made of Heavenly Crystal Stones. They looked extraordinary.

    ¡°Young miss, the family head knows that you were ambushed and is extremely anxious. He is bringing all sorts of experts to look for you!¡±

    One of the guards said directly.

    They also knew that the Sunset Immortal Sect had sent out experts to threaten the family head with the youngdy¡¯s life.

    Usually, the youngdy was very good to the servants. Naturally, they were also secretly anxious. They did not expect that their youngdy would actually return and even bring three strangers with her.

    One of the men had an ethereal temperament, and his eyes revealed a trace of domineering indifference to themon people, which made them secretly shocked.

    The women on both sides were not ordinary people either. Where did this youngdy meet such strange people?

    ¡°Alright, I got it!¡±

    After saying that, he directly entered the n¡¯s hall. At this time, his second uncle rushed over excitedly, and his face revealed a look of joy. ¡°Ling ¡®er, you¡¯re back. I¡¯m so anxious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me. I¡¯m really ttered!¡±

    Li Miaoling did not give him a good look. She directly entertained Ye Changge and the other two,pletely leaving Li Changfeng to the side. Li Changfeng did not feel embarrassed and smiled at Ye Changge.

    She said to Li Miaoling, ¡°Ling-er, why are you talking like that? Why shouldn¡¯t I be worried about you?

    ¡°Your father went out and hasn¡¯t returned yet. I don¡¯t know what kind of danger he encountered. Who are these three?¡±

    Ye Changge was directly ignored by him. Although he had a strange temperament, there were too many people with such temperaments. It was nothing at all.

    What he really cared about were these two women. There was true energy flowing in their eyes now and again. At a nce, it was obvious that they were not ordinary people. This attracted his attention.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my matters!¡±Li Miaoling directly retorted.

    In the past, she had never seen her second uncle be so polite. She did not know why his temperament had suddenly changed today. He became so concerned about her matters.

    Ye Changge nced at Li Changfeng, and coincidentally, his gaze was also resting on him. Their gazes met in the air, and for some reason, Li Changfeng actually felt his heart palpitate.

    His gaze was extremely calm. It was like a pool of still water. It was as if nothing in the world could enter his eyes.

    This was¡­

    There was a cracking sound in his chest. He felt as if he was being seen through.

    Who exactly was he?

 Chapter 301 - Li Miaolingâ€™s Doubts and the Truth Behind Her Pursuit

    <h4>Chapter 301: Li Miaoling¡¯s Doubts and the Truth Behind Her Pursuit</h4>

    Li Changfeng narrowed his eyes as waves of shock rose in his heart.

    This was because he realized that even with his peak quasi-emperor cultivation, he could not see through this person¡¯s cultivation. Even the two women beside him seemed slightly confused.

    How was this possible?

    Could it be that these three had far surpassed the cultivation of a quasi-emperor?

    This thought made his heart clench. In the entire Tiandu City, there were only a few Emperors. Where did these threee from?!

    ¡°Ling ¡®er, there¡¯s an important guest in our house. Why don¡¯t you introduce him to uncle? If word gets out, our Li family will beughed at for not treating guests well!¡±

    Li Changfeng looked at Li Miaoling and spoke unhappily.

    Actually, he wanted to find out the truth about these three people. Moreover, Li Miaoling was only at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm, yet she could actually escape from the Sunset Immortal Sect¡¯s pursuit.

    The other party was more than ten Quasi-emperor Realm experts. With her strength, it was impossible for her to escape.

    Unless!

    He nced at Ye Changge and then turned his gaze away. No one knew what he was thinking about.

    ¡°This is my business. You don¡¯t need to involve yourself in it. I¡¯ll take care of it. Uncle, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave. We still have things to discuss!¡±

    Li Miaoling¡¯s words made Li Changfeng¡¯s expression shift. Was she chasing him away!?

    He knew that if he continued to stay here, he would not be able to get anything out of her. He immediately snorted coldly and left in a huff.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, when my father returns, our Li family will definitely repay you for saving my life. Now, have a taste of our Li family¡¯s specially grown cloud Luo Tea!¡±

    Li Miaoling said with a smile, taking the first sip.

    Ye Changge smiled slightly and savoured the aftertaste in his mouth. There was a hint of bitterness in the sweetness. Compared to ordinary tea, it was considered pretty good.

    However, there was still a bit of vor missing. It was far from beingparable to the Da Luo Tea that he had made himself.

    Not only could Da Luo Tea increase one¡¯s cultivation, but it could also help a cultivatorprehend Daoist techniques and improve one¡¯sprehension ability. It could be said to be very precious.

    Moreover, the ingredients in it were also extremely precious. It contained dozens of types of spiritual treasures of heaven and earth, as well as rare great Dao fruit leaves. Even if an ordinary person drank a mouthful of it, they would be able to extend their life and live a long life, not to mention what it could do for cultivators!

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, you must be from a sect, right? I¡¯ve always dreamed of entering those great sects, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the chance!¡±

    Li Miaoling said to herself. To be an Emperor at such a young age, only those great sects or sacrednds would make that possible!

    Speaking of those great sects, her eyes shed. As a cultivator, who wouldn¡¯t want to enter a higher-level sacrednd to cultivate and raise their realm faster?

    However, the higher-level a sect was, the higher the assessment system would be. She did not have any connections or top-notch talent, so she simply had no chance of entering.

    Therefore, looking at Ye Changge and the other two, her heart was filled with envy.

    Taking in Li Miaoling¡¯s imagination, Ye Changge smiled and did not say anything. He was not a disciple of anyrge sect. He had just arrived here.

    He did not even know what sects were here, let alone how to enter them.

    Of course, even if he had the chance, he would not join those sects. In this world, the sect for him to join had not even been born yet.

    If he released his own divine abilities and Dao techniques, even the most powerful major regions would go crazy, not to mention the sect¡¯s holynd.

    He would not be joining a sect!

    ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re back!¡±

    At this moment, a loud roar suddenly sounded from outside the door.

    The sound was like thunder, causing the air to tremble. Even the teacups on the table were trembling so much that they were on the verge of copsing.

    A stocky man walked in with two axes in his hands. His tworge feet stomped on the ground so hard it was as if there was an earthquake.

    There were people there. It sounded like a moving mountain. Ye Changge was stunned.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Li Miaoling¡¯s shout stunned him.

    This man was Li Miaoling¡¯s father. He was shocked because the difference between the two was too vast.

    Even Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian were stunned. One was big and burly, and the other was slim and graceful. The two could not be connected.

    If Li Changfeng and Li Miaoling looked the same just now, then why did the two of them feel awkward when they were put together?

    Even so, Ye Changge was slightly stunned and then heposed himself again.

    ¡°Daughter, you¡¯re fine. That¡¯s great. When I heard the news that you were being hunted down, I was scared out of my wits.

    ¡°If something really happened to you, no matter how powerful the Sunset immortal Sect is, I will make them pay the price in blood!¡±

    Li Changtian said angrily.

    He only had one precious daughter. If something really happened to her, it would take his old life. It would be strange if he did not risk his life for her.

    In addition, Li Miaoling¡¯s mother died young. Li Changfeng had been caring for her since he was young. He was afraid that she would be wronged, so he doted on her a lot.

    Now that he heard that his daughter was being chased, his hot-tempered personality showed.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m fine. It was Big Brother Ye who saved me!¡±

    Li Miaoling looked at Ye Changge and spoke with a trace of gratitude in her eyes.

    If it were not for Big Brother Ye, she would not have any chance of winning against the ten or so peak quasi-emperors of the Sunset Immortal Sect. If her father had rushed into the Sunset Immortal Sect, he would have fallen into their trap.

    Speaking of which, not only did Ye Changge save her, but he also saved the Li family.

    Li Changtian also thought of this point and gratefully bowed to him. ¡°Many thanks to the hero for saving my daughter. If you need me, I am Li Changtian. In the future, even if I have to go up a mountain of knives or into a sea of fire, I will not hesitate!¡±

    He patted his chest and spoke passionately.

    From the moment he had walked through the door, Ye Changge could tell that although this person¡¯s physique was a little strong, he was a person who valued friendship and was simple and honest.

    His words meant that he would be able to understand others. This was his strength.

    However, this kind of personality meant he was an open book and he did not scheme. This was also his fatal weakness.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand and did not care about it at all.

    ¡°Little brother, you don¡¯t have to be polite. I only have such a precious daughter. You saving her means that you have done me a great favor. I must repay this favor. Just say that as long as I have it, I will definitely do my best to help you fulfill your wishes!¡±

    Facing Li Changtian¡¯s unrelenting character, Ye Changge was really helpless.

    One-track mind!

    What a headache!

    Ye Changge did not say anything else. He just drank his tea and pretended not to hear anything.

    Li Miaoling¡¯s mind was sharp. Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s reaction, she knew that her father was being careless. She could not help but change the topic, ¡°Father, how did you know that I was being hunted?¡±

    She had been curious before. She had not informed her family. How did her father know that she was being targeted by the Sunset Immortal Sect?

    Why did a messenger pass this news to her father?!

 Chapter 302 - Encountering a Strange Physique, Lunar Mystic Body

    <h4>Chapter 302: Encountering a Strange Physique, Lunar Mystic Body</h4>

    Ah!

    Li Changtian was still thinking about how to repay his debt of gratitude. Why did his daughter suddenly change the topic to this? He immediately reacted.

    ¡°This¡­ It was your second uncle who told me!¡±

    Li Changtian did not hide anything and directly said it.

    As for how Li Changfeng knew, he did not think too much about it. He just stormed out angrily.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Li Miaoling didn¡¯t expect that it was her second uncle who told her father about this news. How did he know that she was being hunted down?

    There was something strange about this!

    When Ye Changge heard about her uncle, he immediately had an idea.

    In just a moment, he figured out the crux of the matter. Combined with Li Changfeng¡¯s surprised expression when he saw Li Miaoling¡¯s return, everything became clear.

    Perhaps this matter had been a conspiracy from the very beginning.

    It was a scheme that the Sunset Immortal Sect and Li Changfeng had directly set up. The Sunset Immortal Sect could obtain Samsara tears, and Li Changfeng could also obtain the position of the head of the Li family. It could be said to be a n that killed two birds with one stone.

    Unfortunately, there was an additional variable like him in this n.

    As a result, the entire n was disrupted. That was why Li Changfeng hade over just now to find out the truth. The entire n could be aimed at overthrowing Li Changtian. Li Miaoling was only a pretense to lure him over. As long as they captured Li Changtian, they could use Li Miaoling to threaten him¡­ Samsara tears could naturally be obtained.

    And in the end, Li Changtian and Li Miaoling would also spread the news in this world. The Li family was without a leader, so naturally, Li Changfeng would inherit the throne.

    The entire n was wless. The Li family would think that this was all a scheme of the Sunset Immortal Sect, causing the death of their family head. They would not suspect Li Changtian, and both sides would achieve their goals.

    Combined with the bit of information that Li Miaoling had revealed, Ye Changge had analyzed everything. He believed that Li Miaoling had also guessed it.

    Sure enough, Li Miaoling¡¯s expression turned gloomy at this time.

    However, she did not tell her father at this time. Firstly, there was no evidence. Secondly, her father¡¯s personality was virtuous and honest. He definitely would not believe that all of this was done by her younger brother. If she wanted to seize her uncle, she still had to think long and hard about it.

    Later on, in order to thank Ye Changge for his kindness, Li Changtian nned to hold a banquet in the evening to express his appreciation.

    Then, he left.

    After all, as the patriarch of a family, he had many things to do.

    Ye Changge asked Li Miaoling some basic questions, and under his leadership, he was arranged to be in the small courtyard.

    The ce they were at was called the Northern Wilderness. It was just a small ind in the greater world. There were countless ces like this in the world, just like a speck of sand in the eastern region.

    When they passed by one of the courtyards, Ye Changge keenly felt a sudden chill, freezing his bones.

    Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian also sensed it. They nced at Ye Changge. ¡°Brother Ye, this chill is extraordinary. The spiritual energy in my body seems to be frozen.¡±

    Ning Manman was surprised. Her cultivation was at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm and was she impervious to fire and water. However, this chill actually slowed down the cirction of her spiritual energy. This was too strange.

    Ye Changge nodded and looked at the courtyard. The entire courtyard was isted by an array. Even so, a trace of cold qi still leaked out.

    ¡°Big Brother Ye, this is my sister¡¯s courtyard. Because it¡¯s a bit special, it¡¯s isted by an array.¡±

    Li Miaoling looked at Ye Changge¡¯s puzzled eyes and exined.

    Thinking back to the scene from before, her gaze became a little fearful. When her sister was seven years old, for some reason, her entire body suddenly felt a chill, and the cold air was threatening.

    They had invited many experts and tried every method, but it was all to no avail. Moreover, as time passed, her sister¡¯s attacks became more frequent, and the cold airing from her body became more and more terrifying.

    The most powerful attack had sealed the entire courtyard in ice, and even the two handmaidens weren¡¯t spared.

    The Li n members all secretly discussed that this woman was a monster!

    With no other choice, his father had to pay a huge price to invite an array formation expert from the outside to seal the entire courtyard. Only then did the situation gradually improve.

    Ye Changge nodded and didn¡¯t ask any further. Instead, he walked into the courtyard, his mind still focused on the matters in the other courtyard.

    Such a terrifying cold qi seemed as if even his soul was about to be shattered. It made him think of one thing. This might be the Extreme Yin cold qi.

    It was said that even a Sage Heaven Realm expert would not be able to resist the bone-piercing cold qi after cultivating to a certain level. In the end, he would turn into an ice sculpture.

    From this, one could see how terrifying the Extreme Yin cold qi was.

    Besides a few secret treasures and cultivation techniques, the most powerful thing that could give birth to the Extreme Yin cold qi was the Extreme Yin Mystic Body.

    This was an extremely powerful constitution, very simr to what Li Miaoling had described. Could it be that Li Miaoling¡¯s sister, Li Miaoxian, was someone who possessed the Extreme Yin Mystic Body.

    Thinking of this, Ye Changge narrowed his eyes, thinking about whether he should go and check it out at night.

    If it really was the Extreme Yin Mystic Body, then he had stumbled upon a treasure!

    ¡°Brother Ye, what are you thinking about?¡±

    At this moment, Bai Ao Xian interrupted his thoughts.

    On the stone table, Bai Ao Xian opened her beautiful eyes and looked at him curiously. Ye Changge smiled and did not hide his thoughts and told her his thoughts.

    ¡°The lunar mystic body is really that terrifying!¡±

    After hearing Ye Changge¡¯s words, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s beautiful eyes became wide.

    Ning Manman did not want to stifle her curiosity anymore. She pressed her hands to her cheeks and listened carefully.

    ¡°The lunar mystic body is one of the most bizarre constitutions. It has the power to destroy everything in its path. Even an Emperor would be frozen into an ice sculpture if he or she is not careful. Once he or she has sessfully refined it, he or she will be protected by an ice shield that is as hard as an Emperor weapon!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian and Ning Manman werepletely shocked.

    An Emperor weapon? What did that mean?

    It wasparable to an Emperor weapon. This was way too powerful!

    Moreover, this was only a defense. If they used it to attack, just a sliver of it would be enough to turn an Emperor into an ice sculpture.

    They had never thought that there would be such a powerful physique in this world. Ning Manman seemed to have thought of something and said to Ye Changge, ¡°Master, I wonder if my Nanming Primordial Fire can break through his defense!¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    ¡°It should be said that each has their own merits. No one can do anything to the other!¡±

    The Extreme Yin Chill and the Nanming Primordial Fire were both powerful and strange physiques. They transcended beyond the world and were not bound by the six paths. At most, they would be evenly matched. No one could break through the other¡¯s defense.

    Actually, in terms of attack, the Nanming Primordial Fire was better. After all, the Nanming Primordial Fire could burn everything in the world. It could even burnws. It was rtively powerful.

    But even so, the Extreme Yin cold qi was very terrifying.

    He did not expect that although Li Changtian¡¯s physique was mediocre, he actually gave birth to a daughter with a special physique!

    This¡­

 Chapter 303 - Special Constitution

    <h4>Chapter 303: Special Constitution</h4>

    Normally, a father would have a special constitution, and the children he gave birth to would most likely also have a special constitution.

    But he had already seen it just now. Li Changtian could not be any more ordinary. He definitely did not have a special constitution.

    Then this trait would appear in Li Miaoling¡¯s mother¡¯s body. However, ording to Li Miaoling, her mother had already died when she was young.

    There must be some other secrets. People who could give birth to special physiques were definitely not ordinary.

    In the evening, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse.

    A figure flew out under the moonlight and came to Li Miaoling¡¯s courtyard. He touched the array with his palm and indeed, he felt a bone-chilling cold.

    ¡°Extreme Yin cold qi!¡±

    His guess was right. This was the Extreme Yin cold qi that could destroy the world.

    He could not confirm it during the day, but after feeling it, he was very sure that this was the Extreme Yin cold qi.

    Then, a burst of light erupted from his palm. A crack suddenly appeared at the edge of the formation, and his figure entered without any hindrance.

    As soon as he entered, he felt a wave of ice-cold qi that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. It pounced on him, wanting to freeze him into an ice sculpture.

    However, with a sh of light from his body, a fiery aura forced the cold aura back. Then, he looked at the ice sculpture courtyard in front of him.

    This figure was Ye Changge.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    At this moment, an ethereal voice came from inside the house.

    Immediately after, the door opened and a figure wearing a long white dress walked out slowly.

    Her face was pale and her features were like a painting. Her thin red lips gave off a seductive aura. It was Li Miaoling¡¯s sister.

    Li Miaoxian! The owner of the lunar mystic body!

    When she saw that Ye Changge was safe and sound in the courtyard, she quickly covered her red lips with her small hands. She was clearly surprised.

    It had been several years since anyone hade to this courtyard. Even her father and sister were chatting with her through the array formation and did not dare to enter the courtyard.

    This cold air was too terrifying. Even quasi-emperors would be in danger if they were careless.

    For the safety of her sister and father, she would not let them in.

    But at this moment¡­

    This man had appeared directly. The cold air around him did not affect him at all.

    This made her very surprised.

    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not afraid of the cold air here?¡±

    Li Miaoxian stared at the man in front of her with a glint in her eyes.

    Anyone who touched this aura would turn into an ice sculpture and lose their breath.

    But the man in front of her waspletely fine.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to save you. I can make you be like an ordinary person, able to walk out of this courtyard and live a normal life!¡±

    As Ye Changge spoke, he nced at the location of her dantian. At this moment, a stream of cold air was being emitted.

    This was the source of the cold air. Fortunately, she had not lost her primordial yin. If she had lost it, even if a golden immortal came here, he would not be able to reverse the situation.

    ¡°What you said is true? I can really live a normal life like an ordinary person?¡±

    Li Miaoxian¡¯s beautiful eyes lit up.

    These few years of life had been apanied by loneliness every day. She could no longer bear it, but for the sake of the safety of the Li family, she could only silently endure it.

    Originally, she thought that her life was doomed just like that.

    But now, a person came over and said that he could treat her body and return to a normal life. She could hardly believe what she heard.

    It was like being a person in deep despair. Suddenly, a ray of light appeared in her life, illuminating the world that was supposed to be dark.

    Her gaze was unsteady as she repeated, ¡°Can you really treat me?¡±

    It was not that she did not want to believe Ye Changge, but many people had tried to treat her before. In the end, it was all for naught. Not only was her problem not solved, but others felt a chill because they came into contact with him.

    She felt guilty.

    She also med herself deeply. She knew that those people had problems with their bodies because of her.

    Therefore, from then on, she no longer trusted people. She thought that the hidden problems in her body were bestowed by the heavens, and no one could cure her.

    ¡°As long as you trust me!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words made her feel slightly stunned.

    There were no guarantees, no promises, but at this moment, she felt a ray of light. It was as if this man in front of her could really heal her body.

    Her smile was so brilliant that she slightly opened her lips and said, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Then, Ye Changge and Li Miaoxian entered the room. Li Miaoxian sat by the bed and curiously watched Ye Changge put his hand on her wrist.

    At this moment, she felt a warm current slowly flow through her body, as if a hot spring had been injected into her cold world. She had never felt this strange feeling before. It was warm and itchy!

    Then, Ye Changge moved his hand away and frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it veryplicated?¡±

    She was very clear about her own problem. When she saw Ye Changge frown, she thought that the process must be veryplicated.

    ¡°No, rx. Don¡¯t resist my true essence. It will be fine in a while!¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    The reason why he frowned was that Li Miaoxian¡¯s body was far more serious than he had imagined. Her internal organs had been invaded by the cold air, and she was showing signs of necrosis.

    If it was dyed for another year or so, even he would not be able to save her.

    Therefore, he circted his nihility spiritual qi and slowly umted it in his body, meridians, bones, and internal organs. Under this warm air current, Li Miaoxian feltfortable all over and was no longer as cold as before.

    Then, she actually began to feel a trace of warmth. Her body temperature also began to rise and was no longer as cold as before.

    In just a short moment.

    The temperature in the room had increased by quite a lot. Without the support of the source in Li Miaoxian¡¯s body, the temperature in the room quickly returned to more than ten degrees Celsius from minus ten degrees Celsius.

    This discovery made Li Miaoxian pleasantly surprised. At the same time, she looked at Ye Changge with her sparkling eyes and truly felt the magic of this man.

    The problem that had troubled her for more than ten years was solved just like that.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve forced all of your cold energy back into your dantian. After another half a month of rest, you¡¯ll be like an ordinary person. Then, you can go out and see your sister and father!¡±

    Ye Changge spoke slowly.

    However, now he was only forcing his spiritual energy back into her dantian. If he wanted topletely control the hidden dangers in her body and not allow her to rpse again, he still needed to cultivate a cultivation technique.

    However, the problem now was that he did not have a cultivation technique on the spot. Even though Bai Ao Xian also cultivated the ice element, it was still insufficient for the Extreme Yin cold qi.

    Therefore, when Ye Changge went back, he specifically thought of a cultivation technique to solve it.

    His mind stored countless cultivation techniques. With hisprehension ability, it would be too easy for him to create a cultivation technique.

    ¡°After a while, I¡¯ll let you cultivate a cultivation technique. After youpletely control the spiritual qi in your body, you won¡¯t have to worry about the cold qi exploding!¡±

    Li Miaoxian was as happy as a child.

    There was nothing wrong with saying that. Ever since she was ten years old, there had been problems with her body, which led to the servant girl incident. Her father had arranged a separate campus for her and isted her with the array outside.

    She stayed in the courtyard for more than ten years. Usually, only her sister and father woulde here to chat with her.

    Other times, she was alone. Compared to the people outside, her mind was rtively simple.

 Chapter 304 - Creating a Cultivation Technique, Shocking the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 304: Creating a Cultivation Technique, Shocking the Capital</h4>

    After wrapping up with Li Miaoxian, Ye Changge left immediately.

    Just as he returned to the small courtyard, he found Ning Manman sitting in the small courtyard, seemingly waiting for him to return.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, you guys still haven¡¯t gone into rest!¡±

    Ye Changge sat on the stone bench and drank a cup of tea.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s all because I¡¯m waiting for you!¡± Ning Manman turned her head and muttered.

    When Ye Changge left, of course they knew. They had wanted to go together to take a look, but their master did not agree, so they got angry.

    However, Ning Manman¡¯s curiosity was obviously very intense.

    Bai Ao Xian was not sleepy either, so the two had waited together.

    ¡°Brother Ye, how was your trip? Did you see Li Miaoxian?¡± Bai Ao Xian asked.

    When they heard Ye Changge say that Li Miaoxian had the Lunar Mystic Body, they were curious as to what the result would be. Was it like what he said? Was it that strange physique?

    In this world, there were many powerful physiques with many innate abilities. For example, Ning Manman¡¯s Primordial Chaos Fire Body could release the Nanming Primordial Fire. It could burn all things andws. It was extremely powerful.

    ¡°I also didn¡¯t think that such a powerful physique would be born in this area. I think her mother¡¯s background must be extraordinary!¡±

    Judging by Li Changtian¡¯s useless physique, he would not be able to give birth to such a daughter. Clearly, there was a huge secret behind this.

    However, this was someone else¡¯s business, so Ye Changge could not interfere.

    Bai Ao Xian and Ye Changge nodded. They felt the same way about Brother Ye¡¯s words. There was a saying that physiques were hereditary. As the saying goes, dragons give birth to dragons, phoenixes give birth to phoenixes. The lesser beings could not do much.

    Li Miaoxian¡¯s mother was definitely not as Li Changtian had said. She had died when they were very young.

    ¡°Should we tell Li Miaoling about this?¡±

    Ning Manman asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about this. It¡¯s better to let Li Miaoxian talk about it herself.¡±

    After Ye Changge said that, he looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Go to sleep!¡±

    Then, they returned to their rooms.

    Ye Changge went to his room and began to meditate. He created a cultivation technique of Extreme Yin cold qi.

    As he meditated, a mysterious light came from his body. Many mysteriousws enveloped the entire room.

    Then, a powerful aura shook the void. Lightning danced in the sky outside.

    Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian, who had just returned to the house, came to the courtyard. They looked at themotion in Ye Changge¡¯s room and were stunned.

    ¡°Manman, is this aura from Brother Ye¡¯s cultivating?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The aura is very strange. I¡¯ve never seen master cultivate such a technique before!¡±

    Ning Manman shook her head.

    Bai Ao Xian nodded and did not ask any more questions. She turned her gaze to Ye Changge¡¯s room.

    At this moment¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes and nose were slightly lowered. His right hand shook continuously in the air, and strange runes appeared one after another. They were emitting a bluish light and slight chill, and the air around them trembled, bing more and more restless.

    It was as if this technique was not something that the heavens and earth could tolerate. The powerful fluctuations were so strong that even space could not withstand it and was about to shatter.

    ¡°If the heart is as clear as ice, the sky will not be shaken!¡±

    As the final stroke waspleted, the entire technique released an unparalleled golden light that shot straight into the sky. The tribtion clouds that were originally wreaking havoc were shattered by the impact of this golden light, and the entire sky seemed to be dyed with ayer of golden light.

    This fluctuation also shocked the entire heavenly capital.

    They all looked up at the golden light that shot straight into the sky, wearing astonished expressions.

    When the lightning cloud had been active, they had felt a heavenly might pressing down on them. Their bodies trembled, and they did not dare to fight back.

    However, the lightning cloud that had caused them to tremble had been destroyed by the golden light. One could imagine how terrifying the golden light was.

    ¡°That¡¯s the direction of the Li family. Could it be that Li Changguang broke through to the Great Emperor Realm and attracted the heavenly punishment?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. If this is the heavenly punishment, then how do we exin the golden light? Furthermore, Li Changguang¡¯s cultivation technique emits red light, not gold.¡±

    ¡°Could it be that a divine weapon has appeared?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no matter what, something must have happened to the Li family!¡±

    The crowd discussed this as they looked at the golden light.

    They had never seen such a powerful aura before. Even the lightning of heavens and earth could not hinder this golden light. One could imagine how terrifying its power was. Even Emperors did not have such an aura!

    They did not know what had happened to the Li family, but this domineering aura was deeply imprinted in their hearts.

    On the other side of the city lord¡¯s manor.

    Mu Batian was at the early-stage of the Great Emperor Realm. He looked at the golden light in the sky and was slightly shocked because he felt the pressure.

    This aura was filled with a powerful and domineering energy. It was like the might of the heavens, making people unable to fight back. When did such a powerful figure appear in the heavenly capital?

    Although the golden light came from the Li family¡¯snd, Mu could not believe that this was the Li family¡¯s doing. They did not have that kind of foundation yet.

    No matter who this person was, they could not stop him from taking over the Li family¡¯s spirit vein. With the supply of the spirit vein, his power would be even stronger.

    ¡°Father, did Li Changtian break through to the Great Emperor Realm?¡±

    Mu could not help but ask worriedly.

    Just hearing the name of an Emperor was enough to make people feel endless fear.

    If the Li family really had an Emperor, then it would be extremely disadvantageous to the development of the Mu family.

    Mu Batian snorted coldly. He said gloomily, ¡°That trash Li Changtian doesn¡¯t have the ability to do so. However, our n has to be brought forward. We have to implement it as soon as possible. As long as we can climb up to the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s line, we will be able to firmly sit at the overlord¡¯s position in the heavenly capital city.¡±

    ¡°There is no way. When you are free, get closer to your teacher. Although he is only a servant disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, he is not someone we can afford to offend. Even if it is just a small rtionship, it will allow us to obtain endless benefits.¡±

    Mu Batian instructed.

    ¡°Yes, father. I will remember it!¡±

    Speaking of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, regardless of whether it was Mu Batian or Mu Wufa, their eyes were filled with desire. If they could enter such arge faction, it would be extremely glorious.

    However, they also knew that their talent was destined to be lost in this lifetime.

    Even then, so what? As long as they set up this line, they would still be able to dominate the heavenly capital and ruthlessly destroy the Li n.

    If he was not terrified of the great elder of the Li n, he would not need to go through so much trouble to destroy the Li n.

 Chapter 305 - Senior Ye, What Did You Say?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Senior Ye, What Did You Say?</h4>

    At this moment, in the Li n¡¯s manor.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying aura! My soul is trembling. Could it be that someone has broken through to the Great Emperor Realm? Which elder in the n is it?¡±

    ¡°I think it should be the second elder. He¡¯s already half a step into the Great Emperor Realm. He¡¯s only half a step away from bing a true Great Emperor.¡±

    ¡°No, look at where the golden light ising from. It¡¯sing from the courtyard of Bie Xin. It¡¯s the three guests from earlier in the day. What cultivation level are they? How can they have such a powerful aura?!¡±

    The Li family members discussed.

    They all gathered together and looked at the golden light that was slowly dissipating in the sky with envious expressions.

    Such a powerful aura meant that this person was not far away from bing a true Great Emperor, right!?

    Emperor!

    This was the realm that every cultivator dreamed of reaching. After bing an Emperor, whether it was in terms of mana orprehension, it would undergo an earth-shattering change. It could truly be considered aplete transformation.

    At this moment, in the Bie Xin little courtyard, besides Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian, Li Changtian and Li Miaoling had also arrived.

    The moment they saw the golden light, they had already moved. When they found out that the golden light was actually triggered by Ye Changge, the two of them were immediately stunned.

    What kind of divine ability was he cultivating? How could he have such a powerful aura?!

    They had never seen such a surging aura even from the first elder. Could it be that Senior Ye had already reached thete-stage of the Great Emperor Realm?

    Thinking of this possibility, Li Changtian¡¯s gaze became even more respectful.

    ¡°Senior Ning, it¡¯s been so long. I wonder how Senior Ye is doing inside!¡±

    He had learned from Li Miaoling that this woman had killed more than ten people from the Sunset Immortal Sect in one strike when they were being chased by more than a dozen peak quasi-emperors outside the capital.

    This strength left him deeply shocked.

    There were more than a dozen peak quasi-emperors in there. They were not ordinary people. Even their first elder could not do that so easily.

    From this, it could be seen how powerful this woman was. Ye Changge¡¯s realm was terrifying.

    Ning Manman nced at him, causing him to awkwardly turn his head. He knew that his actions were too abrupt.

    In the room.

    Ye Changge looked at the technique he had created and nodded in satisfaction.

    Then, he branded it into the jade token. One had to know that the level of this technique had already reached the middle stage of the Sage Realm. It was not surprising that it could cause such a heaven and earth phenomenon.

    Through understanding, the cultivation technique levels in this world were divided into seven levels: Great Dao Deity, Sacred Heaven, Earth Profound Yellow.

    And the technique he created was only one level weaker than the Great Dao level. It had already surpassed 99% of the cultivators in this world. It could be said that the starting point was already very high.

    ¡°What should I name this cultivation technique?¡±

    Ye Changge rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.

    The Supreme Mystery Scripture!

    He thought of a cultivation technique from his previous life. It was also iparably overbearing. Moreover, there was a ¡°Mystery¡±in it, which corresponded to the ¡°Mystery¡±in the Extreme Yin mystic body

    Then, Ye Changge walked out of the room.

    Seeing that Li Changtian and Li Miaoling were waiting here, he was not surprised. He had already found out through his spiritual senses just now.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Ye!¡±

    When they saw Ye Changgee out, the two hurriedly bowed.

    Previously, although Li Miaoling knew that Ning Manman was quite powerful, she did not have a clear concept of what it meant to Ye Changge. But just now, they received an important piece of information.

    Ye Changge was actually Ning Manman¡¯s master? The ¡°Great Emperor¡¯s¡±master?

    So he was the most secretive person here, and also the person with the highest cultivation!

    Therefore, at this moment, they looked at Ye Changge with more and more esteem, not just because of kindness, but because of the natural respect for the strong.

    ¡°En, get up!¡±

    Ye Changge threw out a stream of light, and Li Miaoling subconsciously took it. Her eyes were filled with confusion, and she did not know what it meant.

    ¡°This is a cultivation technique. After your sister cultivates it, she will be able to return to a normal person¡¯s life in less than a month!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words were shocking. Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian did not react at all. They already knew.

    Li Miaoling and her father were stunned. They could not believe what they had heard. This cultivation technique could return their sister to normal.

    ¡°Senior Ye, are you serious?!¡±

    Li Changtian¡¯s eyes shone with light as he could not wait to speak.

    God knows how many strange people and strange things he had asked for help for Li Miaoxian¡¯s health problems over the years, but none of them could cure her.

    This had already be a pervasive worry in his heart.

    But now, Senior Ye actually said that Li Miaoxian could return to normal and leave that small courtyard. This was a great surprise to him.

    ¡°Senior, I, Li Changtian, will forever remember your great kindness to the Li family. I will never forget it.¡±

    It was not only Li Changtian; Li Miaoxian also wore her surprise on her face.

    Sometimes, when she saw her sister sitting alone in the courtyard in a daze, she hated herself. Why was that not her instead? She had also angrily scolded the heavens for being unfair, causing her sister to suffer so much.

    Over the years, other than cultivating, she spent most of her time looking for all sorts of ways to save her sister. Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, in the end, there was no hope and it turned into despair.

    Heartache, guilt, unease, and hatred. For a long time, she lived in self-condemnation.

    But at this moment.

    Feeling the warm spell in her hand, Li Miaoling was very careful, as if she was holding onto a peerless treasure.

    Actually, it might as well be one.

    This jade medallion was not worth much. What was truly valuable was the spell within, the great Sky Sage cultivation technique. If it were to spread, not to mention a small Li family, even a powerful sect could be destroyed overnight.

    This was the importance of cultivation techniques.

    Powerful cultivation techniques could be passed down from previous years. It was a treasure passed down from generation to generation from a sect or an aristocratic family. It could be passed down for a thousand years. With this cultivation technique, their influence would be even stronger.

    Compared to heaven and earth numinous treasures or even Emperor weapons, it was even more valuable.

 Chapter 306 - After Ten Years, They Finally Met Today

    <h4>Chapter 306: After Ten Years, They Finally Met Today</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Li Miaoling¡¯s spiritual senses were directly immersed in it. When she browsed through the information of the mantra, a look of shock appeared on her face.

    After Li Changtian discovered it, he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ling ¡®er? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    This was rted to his daughter¡¯s freedom. Li Changtian was extremely nervous.

    ¡°No... no problem. This...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s there to be excited about? I can¡¯t even speak!¡±

    The more he looked at Li Miaoling¡¯s expression, the more anxious Li Changtian became. He was so close to snatching the cultivation technique from her hands and examining it.

    ¡°You should look at it yourself!¡±

    Li Miaoling handed the jade token to Li Changtian, and a great storm rose in her heart.

    This cultivation technique was actually a mid-stage Sky Sage level cultivation technique!

    One had to know that the highest level of their Li family¡¯s cultivation technique was the mid-sky realm of the divine level. There was a total difference of two big levels and six small levels in between them.

    The difference of one level was an earth-shaking change in power, not to mention the difference of six levels.

    For a cultivation technique like this, it was not only something that the Li family could never possess. Even the Sunset Immortal Sect¡¯s foundation did not have a cultivation technique of this level.

    But Senior Ye actually threw it out just like that.

    Not only that, after browsing through the information of this cultivation technique, she also discovered that this cultivation technique seemed to have been custom-made for her sister. Could it be that he had specially created this for her sister?

    A streak of information shed in her mind, and she suddenly recalled the golden light that filled the sky just now, and his imposing manner soared to the heavens.

    Could it be that this cultivation technique had just been released!?

    Thinking up to this point, Li Miaoling was very shocked. He had created a saint-level cultivation technique. What kind of unimaginable ability was this? Who exactly was this man who was so indifferent in front of her?

    Why did he have such earth-shattering methods?!

    This... was a saint-level cultivation technique...

    Li Changtian¡¯s eyes immediately widened, and he looked at Ye Changge in disbelief.

    He knew that this was a cultivation technique, but he had never thought that it was a saint-level cultivation technique. A person who could casually take out a saint-level cultivation technique must have a terrifying background.

    Even those sacrednds orrge sects did not have a saint-level cultivation technique. Even if they did, it was a sect-guarding treasure. Other than the sect master or elders, the rest had no right to cultivate it.

    And at this moment.

    In a small heavenly capital city, he actually saw a saint-level cultivation technique and it was still in his hands.

    At this moment, he felt disbelief. It was as if his soul had suddenly left his body.

    ¡°This time, Xian ¡®er is saved, saved!¡±

    Li Changtian¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Originally, when Ye Changge said that he could save Li Miaoxian, he did not have any hope. Many people looked at the hidden dangers in her body and were powerless against it.

    He did not expect that the heavens would finally send a miraculous young man to save her daughter.

    ¡°Senior Ye, from now on, My life is yours. If you have any requests, just tell me. Even if I have to give up my old life, I will definitely aplish any task that you, senior, will give me.¡±

    Li Changtian immediately knelt down and spoke passionately.

    Seeing their excited expressions, Ning Manman knew what had happened. No wonder the aura just now was a little strange. It turned out that master had created a new technique.

    This made sense.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Hurry up and go. The two of you haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯ve already temporarily suppressed her cold qi. You can go in directly, but try not to stay for too long to avoid triggering a counterattack from the cold qi.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words once again shocked them.

    Actually, the cultivation technique he created also had an effect on his own cultivation. Not only that, his understanding of the Dao technique had also became more profound.

    Li Changtian bowed deeply to Ye Changge. At the same time, Li Miaoling also did the same and left the small courtyard.

    They rushed toward Li Miaoxian¡¯s courtyard excitedly. They did not have Ye Changge¡¯s knowledge of the array and could not force their way in.

    However, they had the chant to open the array, so they could easily enter. Without the barrier of the cold air, there was nothing that could stop them from meeting.

    After they left, Bai Ao xian asked in confusion, ¡°Brother Ye, what did you put in the jade token? Why are they so excited?¡±

    Ye Changge smiled and did not say anything.

    Ning Manman knew that and said to Bai Ao xian directly, ¡°Brother Ye only temporarily suppressed Li Miaoxian¡¯s cold qi. If she wants to suppress it forever, she has to slowly refine it by herself. This is the only way tost long.¡±

    ¡°That means that the jade pendant is full of techniques, but even if it¡¯s a technique, there¡¯s no need to be so surprised!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian did not understand.

    Ning Manman smiled, but did not answer her confusion directly. Instead, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the highest level of your sect¡¯s technique?¡±

    ¡°Divine level!¡±

    This was the ultimate treasure of their Heavenly Snow Pce, the Ice Muscle Ode to the world!

    ¡°Could it be that the technique Brother Ye gave them is of a very high level?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian also understood. That was why they were so shocked when they saw what was inside the jade pendant.

    She looked at Ning Manman and nodded, then said, ¡°It can¡¯t be a god level technique, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a saint level technique!¡±

    When he was in the sect, Ye Changge had also created a technique. It was the same technique that caused the phenomenon of heaven and earth, but it was not as terrifying.

    So when the golden light appeared, she understood it at a nce.

    This was a high-level technique that was created for Li Miaoxian that belonged solely to her.

    ...

    On the other side, Li Changtian and Li Miaoling came to Li Miaoxian¡¯s small courtyard excitedly.

    They opened the array and entered it.

    As expected, they found that the cold air inside had decreased a lot, and it no longer had any effect on them.

    ¡°Father, why aren¡¯t youing?¡±

    Li Miaoxian looked at her father in confusion.

    Li Changtian looked at the door that was so close to him, and his mind had been struggling. He did not know how he should face his daughter who he had owed for more than ten years.

    Although Li Miaoxian was right in front of him, he could not move his legs no matter how hard he tried.

    Li Miaoxian also knew that her father was in a dilemma at this moment. She said, ¡°You have suffered enough these past few years. I will forgive you!¡±

    Hearing herforting words, Li Changtian only sighed softly.

    Then, the two of them immediately opened the door.

    The three of them gazed at each other.

    ¡°Xian ¡®er...¡±

    Li Changtian¡¯s entire body trembled when he saw the figure that he had been dreaming about. He had been thinking about this moment for so many days, and now, it had finallye true.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Li Miaoling¡¯s eyes were also filled with tears.

    Li Miaoxian was thinking about something when she suddenly saw the door open. Two figures that she had been dreaming about appeared in front of her. Her state of mind copsed.

    It was as if a river had overrun its banks. An indescribable feeling seemed to burst out of her heart.

    ¡°Father, sister!¡±

    Then, the three of them hugged each other tightly. ¡°We¡¯re finally reunited. It¡¯s been more than ten years. We¡¯re finally...¡±

    Yes, their family was finally together, and they would never be separated.

 Chapter 307 - The Shocked First Elder of the Li Family

    <h4>Chapter 307: The Shocked First Elder of the Li Family</h4>

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve missed you so much all these years!¡±

    Li Miaoling hugged Li Miaoxian tightly as she burst into tears.

    At this moment, the feelings that had been suppressed in her heart for many years were released in an instant. They all burst out of her.

    Li Miaoxian was the same. After staying in this small courtyard for more than ten years, she needed even more care and love.

    Li Changtian looked at the two of them hugging each other and secretly wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes. Then, he did not forget about the serious business. He took out a white jade slip from his pocket and said to Li Miaoxian.

    ¡°Xian ¡®er, this is the jade slip that Senior Ye gave you. It contains the cultivation technique you need to cultivate. He said that you can return to a normal life after cultivating for a month.¡±

    Li Changtian passed the jade slip to Li Miaoxian and said with a smile.

    Although Li Miaoxian had not cultivated properly because of her body all these years, at least she still had a trace of divine senses.

    However, when he read the contents of the jade slip, she had the same reaction as Li Miaoxian and Li Changtian. She was immediately stunned.

    This was actually a saint-level cultivation technique!

    Just the value of this cultivation technique was a hundred times the current value of the Li family. Furthermore, Senior Ye did not know her at all, and yet, he had solved the hidden problems in her body. It was already a great blessing for her to be able to meet her father and sister.

    Now that she had given her such a valuable cultivation technique, this favor was even greater than the heavens.

    She did not know how to repay this favor.

    Seeing Li Miaoxian¡¯s expression, Li Changtian also felt that meeting Senior Ye was the greatest favor in their lives.

    ¡°Alright, sister, cultivate this cultivation technique properly. After a month, you¡¯ll be free. Father, don¡¯t forget senior¡¯s instructions. We can¡¯t stay here for a long time. It would be bad if sister¡¯s body rpses again.¡±

    Li Miaoling reminded.

    Only then did Li Changtiane to his senses. He hurriedly added, ¡°Right, right. Why did I almost forget about this? Xian ¡®er, cultivate properly. We¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±

    After saying this, Li Miaoxian left the small courtyard under Li Miaoxian¡¯s reluctant gaze.

    Li Miaoxian clenched the jade slip in her hand and softly muttered, ¡°Father, sister, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely cultivate properly.¡±

    ¡®I will definitely not let you down.

    ¡®I will also not let Senior Ye down.¡¯

    Thinking of that handsome man, Li Miaoxian felt a strange feeling in her heart. Then, she started to circte her energy ording to the contents of the cultivation technique.

    As soon as she started to circte it, she felt a gust of cold air being born in her body. It started to circte along the meridians in her body.

    However, this time, it was different from before. This cold air did not bring any harm to her body. Instead, it gave her a pleasant feeling.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this moment, a buzzing sound came from her dantian. Arge amount of cold air was triggered, and ayer of mist gradually covered her, as if she was not a mortal.

    At the same time, the spiritual energy in the world rushed over and merged into her body, then into her dantian.

    Her realm had broken through and she continued to soar.

    She was now at the middle stage of the Tribtion Transcendent Realm, and her speed was still increasing. In just a few breaths, she had reached the peak of the Entry Saint Realm.

    Breaking through realms!

    Early-stage Quasi-emperor Realm, middle-stage,te-stage, peak¡­

    Her speed was still very fast, and the spiritual energy in the entire capital waspletely consumed. Then, this devouring power began to spread out in a radius of thousands of miles.

    Her aura was vast and mighty!

    Like a long dragon, the spiritual energy was directly drawn over and crazily gathered in the Li family¡¯s small courtyard.

    Ye Changge looked at the surrounding spiritual energy, and he was not surprised at all. If it was a saint-level cultivation technique, it would not be called a saint-level cultivation technique without such terrifying power.

    But at this moment, everyone in the Li family reacted.

    ¡°This is a spiritual energy fluctuation. which expert is going to break through?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never felt such a powerful spiritual energy fluctuation. Look at the direction of the spiritual energy. This is Li Miaoxian¡¯s small courtyard. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that her physique has exploded again?¡±

    Someone in the crowd eximed.

    The rest of the people were all in shock. They had not forgotten that ten years ago, an icy cold force suddenly swept through the entire Li family.

    Countless people had met with misfortune during that time and were frozen into ice sculptures. Even martial artists could not resist this icy cold force and lost all their auras.

    They could not bear to go through it again.

    Many people were panicking. However, as time passed, this icy cold force did not erupt, but the fluctuation of spiritual qi became more and more domineering.

    Then, a vast and imposing aura swept out, and when everyone felt this aura, they were all stunned.

    This was¡­ the aura of an Emperor.

    Li Miaoxian had actually broken through to the Emperor Realm!

    What was going on?

    They all came to Li Miaoxian¡¯s small courtyard and looked through the array formation. The spiritual qi inside had already been condensed into a liquid state, floating in the courtyard like water droplets. They were all stunned.

    And in just a short moment¡­

    Li Changtian and Li Miaoxian had also arrived. They had only left for half a day when they felt the aura of an Emperor. In the end, they confirmed the location of the spiritual qi. It hade from Li Miaoxian¡¯s room.

    ¡®Could it be that Xian ¡®er had broken through to be an Emperor?¡¯

    Thinking of this possibility, both of them were shocked. It had only been a short while, but she had already broken through more than ten realms and be an Emperor.

    Even the powerful sects and sacrednds would not be able to catch up to her.

    In reality, they did not know that Li Miaoxian¡¯s dantian had already umted arge amount of extreme yin qi over the past ten years and formed the power of origin.

    With the help of the saint-level cultivation technique Ye Changge had created for her, it would be easy for her to be an Emperor.

    ¡°Changtian, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    A middle-aged man in a ck robe walked into the arena.

    He was at the mid-stage Emperor Realm, and he was one of the top experts in the entire heavenly capital. It was the Li family¡¯s great elder, Li Zhantian.

    As soon as he came out of seclusion, he felt a powerful aura shoot up into the sky, and he thought something had happened.

    When he looked over, he was surprised.

    The imposing auraing from Li Miaoxian¡¯s courtyard was that of a peak early-stage Emperor. When he was in seclusion, there had not been much activity here. He had juste out of seclusion less than a month ago, so how did she suddenly be an Emperor?

    What had happened?

    He could not figure it out, so he could only look at Li Changtian.

 Chapter 308 - The First Elder Was Going to Visit Ye Changge

    <h4>Chapter 308: The First Elder Was Going to Visit Ye Changge</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Zhantian asked in confusion.

    He had juste out of seclusion when he felt a powerful aura rising into the sky and engulfing the entire Li family.

    That was why he hurried over.

    When he realized that this aura wasing from Li Miaoxian¡¯s small courtyard, his expression suddenly tensed. He thought that Li Miaoxian¡¯s extreme yin chill had broken through the restrictions of the array formation.

    This was a matter of great importance to the Li family, and he could not afford to be careless.

    ¡°First elder, Xian ¡®er has broken through to be an Emperor!¡±

    Li Changtian¡¯s voice was trembling.

    Never mind the Li family, even in the heavenly capital city, Emperors were rare existences. Without a doubt, Xian ¡®er¡¯s status would skyrocket.

    When that time came, even he, the head of the family, would not have a higher status than her. However, he was not jealous. All he had was boundless joy.

    After all, no matter how high her status was, she would still be his daughter.

    What?!

    Li Zhantian was shocked.

    After bing an Emperor, he felt as if he was in a dream. In just a short month, Li Miaoxian had directly be an Emperor from the Tribtion Transcendent Realm.

    No matter how he thought about it, he felt that it was a bit ridiculous.

    Right at this moment¡­

    The aura in the sky became more and more domineering. Spiritual energy continuously gathered and surged in the sky above the small courtyard. It gathered into a vortex and was angled downwards. It was like the Milky Way or the nine heavens had fallen. The aura was majestic and magnificent.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Three morning cries rang out, and golden lotuses bloomed in the air. Each lotus leaf contained the essence of the Great Dao, andws of order interweaved. The principles of the heavens and earth roared as they gathered, illuminating the sky.

    Li Miaoxian had reached a critical moment.

    Her figure floated in the air, surrounded by light andws of the void. The aura of a mid-stage Emperor surged out, and at that moment, an icy aura swept out.

    Hiss!

    At that moment, all the members of the Li family felt a chill run down their spines. It was as if they were in an ice cer. Not only their bodies, but even their spiritual energy and dantian were frozen.

    This was even under Li Miaoxian¡¯s control, but it was already so terrifying.

    If she released all of it, the entire heavenly capital would be frozen into a city of ice.

    ¡°How¡­ how can the cold be so terrifying? !¡±

    Li Zhantian was shocked.

    In the past, Li Miaoxian¡¯s cold was not as terrifying as it was now, even though he was not used to it. Just now, he even felt his soul tremble.

    He was a mid-stage Emperor Realm expert. If Li Miaoxian suddenly attacked him in the future, no one would be able to defend against her attack.

    Not only that, Li Miaoxian broke through to the Great Emperor Realm, and the Li family had two Great Emperors. They had truly be the overlords of heaven¡¯s capital. Even outside of heavenly capital, they had the ability to roam the world.

    ¡°Good, good, good!¡±

    Thinking of this, Li Zhantian excitedly patted Li Changtian¡¯s shoulder.

    This was the happiest day since he had be the first elder of the Li family.

    Feeling the first elder¡¯s emotions, Li Changtian was so happy that he could not close his mouth. It was better than anything to have the first elder¡¯s support.

    ¡°Oh right, how did Miaoxian break through so quickly? What happened?¡±

    Li Zhantian calmed himself down and asked the question that puzzled him.

    From the Tribtion Transcendent Realm to the Great Emperor Realm, there were more than ten minor realms. Even a peerless genius would not be able to improve so quickly in a month!

    It had taken him hundreds of years to reach his current realm, and Li Miaoxian had only used one night. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, Li Zhantian would not have believed that such a ridiculous thing could happen in this world.

    It was impossible!

    Li Changtian also understood that the first elder didn¡¯t know about Ye Changge¡¯s existence, so he quickly told the first elder about what had happened.

    When he heard that someone had actually saved Li Miaoxian from the hidden dangers of her body, he was stunned.

    He could not help but think that this person was quite capable. He knew that Li Changtian had spent a lot of time and energy to solve Li Miaoxian¡¯s health problems.

    But in the end, it was all useless.

    And this person actually used only a few hours to sessfully solve Li Miaoxian¡¯s hidden health problems. His ability could not be overstated.

    Hearing this, Li Zhantian even nodded, acknowledging that Ye Changge had some skill.

    But in the next moment¡­

    Li Zhantian¡¯s eyes directly widened, somewhat in disbelief.

    ¡°Saint-level cultivation technique?¡±

    He thought that he had misheard, and repeated this sentence in disbelief.

    His hands fiercely grabbed onto Li Changtian¡¯s shoulders. He knew how terrifying saint-level cultivation techniques were. For example, the cultivation technique he cultivated could be considered the highest level in the Li family, and was only at the middle-stage of the divine level.

    Saint-level!

    Not to mention the fact that it could not be seen in the entire capital, even the immortal sects did not have it.

    ording to Li Changtian, this cultivation technique seemed to have been specially created by Ye Changge in order topletely cure Li Miaoxian¡¯s body. It was a saint-level cultivation technique, and it was created!

    This made him even more shocked.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t such a senior inform me when he came to my Li Family?!¡±

    The pores on Li Zhantian¡¯s body were expanding. He could not imagine the level of the person who could create such a cultivation technique. At the very least, he had surpassed the Emperor Realm.

    He was also at the Emperor Realm now. He did not even have a clue when it came to creating a cultivation technique.

    Furthermore, this was not something that could be done just because one¡¯s cultivation realm was high. It also required the creator to have a clearer understanding of the power of the heavens and earth and the Dao.

    Not to mention a saint-level cultivation technique, such a shocking cultivation technique.

    ¡°Elder, you¡¯re in seclusion, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for me to disturb you. Moreover, I only received this cultivation technique the day before yesterday and gave it to Xian ¡®er!¡±

    Li Changtian exined. Although he was a fearless person, he only did not dare to be impudent in front of the first elder.

    It was not easy for him as the the n head either.

    If he did well, there would not be any rewards. But if he was slightly careless, he would be reprimanded.

    ¡°Alright, put away your aggrieved expression. Forget it this time. Hurry up and bring me to Senior Ye!¡±

    Hearing Li Zhantian¡¯s words, Li Changtian saw that it was already toote and hurriedly exined, ¡°First elder, I¡¯m afraid that Senior Ye has already fallen asleep. In my opinion, it won¡¯t be toote for us to visit tomorrow morning. This way, we can also leave a good impression on senior.¡±

    Li Zhantian thought for a moment and felt that it made sense. He had really been rash just now. If he had disturbed Senior Ye and tried to befriend him now, it might have been counterproductive.

    ¡°Alright, as you say!¡±

    At this time, the strange phenomenon in the sky slowly dissipated. After Li Miaoxiannded, her body directly passed through the array.

    She was already at the middle-stage of the Great Emperor Realm, and her aura was extremely domineering. This array could no longer restrain her. She easily broke through the seal of the array and arrived in front of Li Changtian.

    ¡°Father, first elder!¡±

    Li Miaoxian respectfully greeted them.

    Feeling the vast spiritual energy in her body, this was her first timeing out of the small courtyard. The feeling of being free was truly wonderful.

    At the same time, thinking of that indifferent and handsome face, the gratitude in her heart grew even stronger, and her face was filled with a peerless beauty.

    ¡°Mid-stage Great Emperor Realm, this aura is even stronger than mine!¡±

 Chapter 309 - The First Elder of the Training Field vs Li Miaoxian

    <h4>Chapter 309: The First Elder of the Training Field vs Li Miaoxian</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Li Zhantian said with some emotion.

    He did not exaggerate anything. When Li Miaoxian came in front of him, he could feel the powerful aura and could not help but exim.

    It was really like a new wave crashing against the shore.

    ¡°In the future, the world will belong to you young people. I have to admit that I¡¯m old!¡±

    Hearing the first elder¡¯s words, Li Miaoxian smiled and said, ¡°First elder, you must be joking. My weak mana is nothingpared to yours, first elder. You are the true number one person in the heavenly capital!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. first elder, you¡¯re really humble. With your realm and actualbat ability, how can Xian ¡®er be your match!¡±

    Li Changtian also said with a smile, but from his face, one could see the pride.

    Mid-stage Great Emperor Realm, the same realm as the first elder. Xian ¡®er¡¯s current realm was all thanks to Senior Ye.

    Thinking of this, he felt even more grateful that he could meet a strange person like Senior Ye. Only then could Xian ¡®er be reborn and be renewed.

    ¡°Haha, Good!¡± Li Zhantian threw his head back andughed loudly. Then, he said to Li Miaoxian, ¡°If you strike me now, I¡¯ll see how strong you are.¡±

    Now that Li Miaoxian had broken through to the Emperor Realm, and her imposing manner just now had soared to the sky, he had the intention to discuss Dao.

    ¡°The first elder wants to test my strength!¡±

    Li Miaoxian knew that the power of this divine ability from the grand mysterious scripture was deeply experienced when she was cultivating just now.

    It contained many skills and techniques that could destroy the world. If she used his full strength, the first elder was probably no match for her.

    There was also the Extreme Yin chill!

    When she broke through to the Emperor Realm, a ball of light suddenly appeared in her mind. This was the inheritance of a special constitution. It recorded the information of the Extreme Yin Mystic Body and all sorts of inheritance techniques.

    At the same time, he also understood why her body was like ice. It was because of this constitution. It was said that when the Mystic Lunar Body was cultivated to the great sess stage, it would be able to freeze an entire region of stars.

    There were so many people from the Li family guarding this ce. If she defeated the first elder, it would not be appropriate.

    In an instant, she had an idea.

    At this moment, many people from the Li family knew that Li Miaoxian had be an Emperor, and they were on the edge of their seats.

    This was apetition between Emperors. Even if they watched from afar, it would be beneficial to them. If they could learn something from it, they could break through their current realm.

    Therefore, when they heard that Li Miaoxian was going to spar with the first elder, they became excited.

    ¡°Who do you think will win?¡±

    ¡°Of course it will be the first elder. After all, the first elder has been an Emperor for so many years and has gained a lot of insights. He should be even stronger!¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. Li Miaoxian is also at the mid-stage Emperor Realm. Don¡¯t forget about the earth-shattering cold qi. Just This alone gives her a huge advantage!¡±

    ¡°Hiss, that¡¯s true. Just thinking about that cold qi makes me tremble!¡±

    Everyone was discussing with anticipation in their eyes.

    Although their great elder had been at the mid-stage Emperor Realm for quite some time and was extremely skilled in cultivation, Li Miaoxian¡¯s cold air could not be underestimated.

    Before this, martial artists like them had no way of resisting the cold air. Otherwise, they would not have used arrays to iste it.

    Now that Li Miaoxian had broken through to the mid-stage Emperor Realm, she could control the cold air even more freely. It was hard to make any assumptions of this battle.

    Then, they arrived at the Li family¡¯s training field!

    Each family had their own training field for their disciples topare their strength. The best way to show their strength was to discuss the Dao. This way, they could quickly find their weaknesses and make up for them.

    After all, there were thousands of techniques and all kinds of divine abilities.

    No matter how long one spent inprehending them, their understanding would not be effective without being on the battlefield.

    In the training grounds.

    Li Zhantian and Li Miaoxian were fighting each other. Their auras were invisible as they fought. They had already set up an istion array around the training grounds. Otherwise, with the destructive power of an Emperor, one attack would be able topletely destroy the Li n.

    This was only a discussion of Dao, not killing!

    ¡°First Elder, please!¡±

    Li Miaoxian raised her hand respectfully.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Li Zhantian responded as well, and then a powerful aura rose from his body. This aura directly soared into the sky, and the ground rumbled.

    Then, he formed a seal with both hands, and the spiritual energy in the sky was pulled in. It gathered in the air and formed arge hand seal, and directly attacked Li Miaoxian.

    He used fifty percent of his strength to test the opponent¡¯s strength.

    However, even so, the people of the Li family outside the array also felt a suffocating majesty, which suppressed their souls and made them tremble non-stop.

    ¡°This attack is too powerful. I wonder if Li Miaoxian can block it!¡±

    Some of the disciples eximed. This was the first time they had seen the first elder attack. After feeling this aura, they all showed respect in their eyes.

    Was this the aura of their first elder? Just a casual attack was enough to make them lose the courage to fight.

    Boom!

    The giant palm turned into a ray of light and charged toward Li Miaoxian in a mighty manner.

    Everything along the way turned into dust under this attack. The space trembled as if it could not withstand this sharp attack.

    Li Miaoxian did not show any signs of panic when she saw this attacking.

    Her slender fingers formed a seal. The water elements in the world instantly gathered together and turned into an ice-cold attack that also charged forward.

    Inparison, the first elder¡¯s attack was not at a disadvantage at all.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The two attacks instantly collided with each other, creating a loud sound that shook the sky. Even the earth trembled a little.

    Then, they were shocked to find that the ice had directly shattered the attack of the seal. Then, without slowing down, she directly charged in the direction of the first elder.

    This...

    They were stunned.

    Li Miaoxian had actually blocked this attack and even neutralized the first elder¡¯s attack. Then, she attacked the first elder.

    Li Zhantian also revealed a hint of astonishment.

    Following that, he punched through and shattered the icicle.

    Although he had only used 50 percent of his strength in his attack just now, it was so easily neutralized. It seemed that Li Miaoxian was actually a little stronger than he had thought.

    ¡°Alright, be careful. I have to be serious now.¡±

    Li Zhantian said as he circted the full strength of his energy. The mana in his entire body activated and a powerful aura burst out.

    This aura swept through the entire sky, drawing in the dark clouds that filled the sky. There was an infinite amount of thunder and lightning that raged within.

    In the middle of the thunder clouds, there was arge amount of golden light that illuminated the sky.

    This was his ultimate move, the Ancient Lightning Attracting Technique.

    He also relied on this divine ability to be a trump card move even when facingte-stage Great Emperors.

 Chapter 310 - The First Elder Had Actually Lost

    <h4>Chapter 310: The First Elder Had Actually Lost</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°First elder, feel free to make your move. I also want to know what realm my current strength has reached!¡±

    Li Miaoxian spoke directly.

    Looking at the powerful lightning energy in the sky, not only was there no fear in her beautiful eyes, there was even a hint of excitement.

    She had only used thirty percent of her strength in the attack just now. If she were to use her full strength, what kind of terrifying power would be generated? She was also very much looking forward to it.

    After all, the technique she had cultivated was personally created by that mysterious senior. Although she did not know the exact strength of the senior, to be able to create such a shocking technique, it must not be simple.

    It must have far surpassed the level of an Emperor!

    ¡°Alright, if you can¡¯t take it, don¡¯t take it head-on. Safety first!¡±

    Li Zhantian reminded him worriedly.

    This was his strongest move. It had the power to destroy the world. Although he could easily withdraw his mana, anything could happen in the Dao discussion. It would not be good if there was danger.

    After all, this was not a life-and-death battle. It was just a normal Dao discussion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, first elder. Xian ¡®er knows what she¡¯s doing!¡±

    Looking at the golden lightning that was gathering, her expression was extremely grave. Just by looking from afar, she could feel the power of fear. It was definitely not as simple as the seal just now.

    Following the cirction of her art, an icy qi gathered in her palm and condensed into a gorgeous Emperor Ice Crystal. It spun in the air and emitted an indescribable icy qi.

    This was the Extreme Yin icy qi in her dantian.

    This was the essence of the icy qi. Even the stars and the universe could be frozen. One could see how terrifying it was.

    At the instant this icy qi appeared, even the lightning in the sky seemed to be frozen and its speed slowed down.

    Of course, Li Zhantian noticed this problem and his eyes were filled with surprise.

    He did not expect this cold air to be so terrifying. One had to know that the power of lightning represented the strongest and most Yang energy in the world, and this cold air could even affect the power of lightning. It could be seen how terrifying this energy was.

    It was not just him. The surrounding Li family disciples, Li Changtian, and Li Miaoling all wore solemn expressions.

    ¡°Father, why do I feel that the first elder is no match for sister?¡±

    Li Miaoling looked at the Emperor?Ice Crystal and said to her father.

    She had no idea where this feeling came from. It was as if it had appeared automatically the moment she saw the Emperor Ice Crystal.

    Although the first elder¡¯s attack was also extremely powerful, it was still weaker than the Emperor Ice Crystal.

    ¡°How is that possible? The first elder is extremely powerful. Your sister has only just broken through to the Emperor Realm, so she is no match for the first elder. Your feelings for your sister are too strong, and that¡¯s why you misjudged her.¡±

    Li Changtian did not agree with her.

    The other disciples also expressed their opinions when they heard their conversation. They all agreed with Li Changtian. After all, the great elder was a veteran Great Emperor. Li Miaoxian was still no match him.

    If Li Miaoxian could surpass the great elder¡¯s realm in the future, they would have no problem with that. But for now, she still was not capable enough.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Under the control of the first elder, the lightning in the sky began to be chaotic. More than a hundred bolts of lightning gathered together and turned into a huge, thick bolt of lightning that fiercely struck down in Li Miaoxian¡¯s direction.

    The destructive power contained within this bolt of lightning could be felt even from a great distance away. It was extremely terrifying.

    It was as expected of the great elder. He was able to unleash such a terrifying attack.

    They became even more determined. Li Miaoxian was definitely no match for him right now. Even if she had easily neutralized the first elder¡¯s attack just now, under such a terrifying bolt of lightning, she would only end up defeated.

    No one thought highly of Li Miaoxian, but they had all forgotten that Li Miaoxian was able to cultivate to the mid-stage Great Emperor Realm in one night. She had already created a miracle.

    Why couldn¡¯t she create another miracle and defeat the powerful first elder?

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Li Miaoxian shouted andunched her attack the moment the first elder¡¯s attacknded.

    The Emperor Ice Crystal spun continuously, and a mysterious Dao rhythm surrounded its body. The sound of the Great Dao resonated in the sky, and when it came into contact with the lightning, it exploded with tens of thousands of rays of light, blocking everyone¡¯s vision.

    The training field was covered by a thick colorful beam of light, so they could not see it clearly.

    The other disciples, including Li Changtian¡¯s parents, all widened their eyes to see who had won this match.

    When the light dissipated, the two of them stood at opposite ends of the training field, looking at each other. At the same time, they stopped attacking, making it difficult for the crowd to distinguish what had happened.

    ¡°This is... who won?¡±

    Someone among them asked.

    ¡°Of course, it must be the first elder.¡±

    In their minds, they did not think that Li Miaoxian could win this battle. After all, she had just broken through, so how could she win against the first elder? Even a peerless genius would not be able to defeat the first elder right after she broke through. There was no way that she had defeated the first elder directly.

    But in the next moment.

    A voice could be heard. Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°As expected, the new generation surpasses the old generation. This old man has lost. I admit defeat wholeheartedly.¡±

    In the instant that the two attacks collided, the Emperor Ice Crystal shattered the thunder attack. Then, under Li Miaoxian¡¯s attack, the Emperor Ice Crystal disappeared.

    Otherwise, he would definitely be seriously injured because the true energy in his body had been drained. Facing this attack, he no longer had the strength to resist.

    He also understood Li Miaoxian¡¯s thoughts. However, a loss was a loss. He was not that unreasonable. Although pride was important, a cultivator¡¯s heart was more important.

    Only by following one¡¯s heart could one go further.

    Moreover, this was not a shameful thing. The stronger Li Miaoxian was, the happier the Li family would be.

    The first elder had actually lost.

    It was said by the first elder himself.

    This result made all the Li family disciples fall silent.

    They looked at him in disbelief, even thinking that they had heard wrongly.

 Chapter 311 - No Need for Such Formalities. Stand Up!

    <h4>Chapter 311: No Need for Such Formalities. Stand Up!</h4>

    After a minute of silence, the many Li family disciples were in an uproar.

    The first elder, who was like a god of war in their hearts, had actually been defeated.

    ¡°This¡­ Did I hear wrong? Quick, give me a p. Am I dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you really hit me!¡±

    One of the disciples red at his brother beside him. He was only joking, and he did not expect his brother to really hit him.

    ¡°You have such a great request, how could I not satisfy you? Now you know that you¡¯re not dreaming, right? From the start, I said that Miss Li Miaoxian¡¯s strength must be very strong. Even the first elder couldn¡¯t best her.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ are a hindsight!¡±

    Hearing the two people¡¯sments, the others all smiled.

    But no matter what, Li Miaoxian defeated the first elder. It was still unbelievable to everyone. What was wrong with this world?

    ¡°First elder, thank you for letting me win. If it wasn¡¯t for your mercy, I¡¯m afraid I would have been defeated by now.¡±

    Li Miaoxian said with a smile.

    Sess or failure was nothing to her. What she pursued was not strength. To be able to restore her life to a normal person¡¯s life was already the greatest fortune to her.

    ¡°I told you. First elder held back. First elder is always the most powerful!¡±

    The rest of the people continued to discuss after hearing Li Miaoxian¡¯s words.

    ¡°The younger generation is awesome. The world will be yours from now on. It seems like it¡¯s time for this old man to retire.¡±

    Li Zhantian instantly understood Li Miaoxian¡¯s thoughts.

    Of course, he would not say it out loud at this time. It was best to maintain this result.

    Then, the two of themnded on the ground.

    Li Changtian nced at Li Miaoxian and said to the first elder, ¡°Thank you, first elder, for teaching my daughter. It helped her stabilize Her emperor Realm faster. Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Li Zhantian patted Li Changtian¡¯s shoulder. He was starting to like this family head more and more now.

    Then, he left with a loudugh.

    ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Li Miaoling had watched Li Miaoxian¡¯s performance and now could not stop smiling.

    In addition to being pleasantly surprised, she remembered that her big sister¡¯s cultivation was already at the middle-stage of the Great Emperor Realm, and her cultivation had not even advanced to the Great Emperor Realm. The gap was too big.

    Li Miaoxian saw through her thoughts. She smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, I¡¯ve awakened my constitution and gotten the memory of the inheritance. There are many cultivation techniques in here. I¡¯ll pick out a few tomorrow and let you cultivate them. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be able to advance to the Great Emperor Realm within a month.¡±

    ¡°Really, big sister? I really love you to death.¡±

    Li Miaoling¡¯s smile was as bright as a flower when she heard her sister¡¯s words.

    If she had broken through to the Emperor Realm, she would not have been at a disadvantage when she was being chased after. Instead, she would have killed them instantly.

    Li Changtian was slightly moved when he heard this. Everyone was willing to cultivate even more powerful cultivation techniques.

    Profound cultivation techniques could not only raise one¡¯s own strength, but also help oneprehend the truth of heaven and earth.

    The other disciples were also clearly moved, but clearly did not have any thoughts on the matter. The more profound a cultivation technique was, the more valuable it would be. They were merely ordinary disciples of the Li n. How could they have the honor of being able to cultivate profound cultivation techniques?

    ¡°Father, I will pick out a few suitable skills when I am free and ce them in our Li n¡¯s martial scripture pavilion. Anyone who makes a great contribution to the n can directly use them as a reward to cultivate these skills.¡±

    Li Miaoxian spoke to her father. Her words were meant for these disciples to hear.

    As expected.

    These disciples immediately became excited when they heard these words.

    They had all witnessed Li Miaoxian¡¯s strength. How could the cultivation techniques cultivated by an Emperor be weak?

    Therefore, these people became excited and vowed to make a career out of cultivating these powerful cultivation techniques.

    After the Dao discussion, it was alreadyte at night. These people immediately went back.

    However, it was fated that many people would lose sleep tonight.

    They were all thinking about how to obtain the martial pavilion¡¯s cultivation techniques and raise their own strength. In this world where work was the most important, only powerful strength could bring a sense of stability. Relying on the power of the family n would not be able tost long.

    Although the Li family¡¯s strength was also very powerful, it was not as powerful as their own strength. After all, that was more stable.

    ¡­

    The next day, first elder Li Zhantian could not take it anymore. He went straight to Ye Changge¡¯s courtyard.

    He was shocked even before she saw Ye Changge.

    He could tell that Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian were both in the middle stage of the Emperor Realm. Judging from their ages, they were not very old. Yet, they had already reached this realm.

    Through Li Changtian¡¯s introduction, he understood that one of the women was Ye Changge¡¯s disciple.

    This discovery shocked him even more.

    If his disciple was already at the Emperor Realm, then how powerful was Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation?

    Li Zhantian saw that the two women were both exquisite. Besides Ning Manman, this immortal-like woman in white was probably Ye Changge¡¯s confidante.

    That made sense. How could someone like Senior Ye, who could easily take out a saint-level cultivation technique, not be pursued by women? There should be quite a number of them.

    Thinking of this, his heart felt slightly heavy.

    At this moment.

    Ye Changge¡¯s door opened and he walked out.

    ¡°I, Li Zhantian pay respects to you, senior. I was in closed-door cultivation a few days ago and didn¡¯t know that you would be here. Please let me atone for my negligence!¡±

    Li Zhantian saw Ye Changge and realized that he was surrounded by an indifferent aura. His every move stirred up the power of heaven and earth, as if everything around him was beneath him.

    Was this not intentional? This was an aura that would naturally emanate when one¡¯s cultivation reached an extreme.

    What shocked him even more was that he could not see through Ye Changge¡¯s realm.

    Even if it waste-stage or peak Emperor Realm, he normally could still see through it. What did this mean? Senior Ye¡¯s strength far surpassed Emperor Realm, which was why he could not see through it.

    ¡°No need for such formalities. Stand up!¡±

    Ye Changge said calmly.

    Then, he looked at Li Miaoxian. He naturally knew that the spiritual qi turbulencest night was caused by Li Miaoxian¡¯s cultivation method, and she had even broken through.

    Mid-stage Great Emperor Realm!

    It could be considered not bad. The ice power in her body was also under control. After a period of contact, practice made perfect.

    She had only cultivated for a few days and was able toprehend to this extent. Theprehension ability of the Lunar Mystic Body was also extremely terrifying. Evenpared to Ning Manman, it was not much more powerful.

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s gaze, Li Miaoxian directly replied respectfully, ¡°Thank you for your grace, senior. I owe you everything.¡±

    She knew that everything she had today was given to her by Senior Ye. Otherwise, she would still be trapped in a small courtyard, unable to obtain her freedom.

    This favor was greater than anything in the world. It was equivalent to being reborn.

    Then, Ye Changge waved his hand. To be honest, this was just a piece of cake. It was not worth thanking him for.

    However, he had clearly forgotten how much the Li family had benefited from this piece of cake. Not only had Li Miaoxian solved her health problems, but she had also be an Emperor.

    She had also awakened her own memory inheritance and picked a cultivation technique that motivated the Li family.

    To the Li family, this was a great opportunity.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, the Li family left. Only Bai Ao Xian and Ning Manman were left in the courtyard.

 Chapter 312 - This Young Master Wants This Magic Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 312: This Young Master Wants This Magic Treasure</h4>

    ¡°Brother Ye, we¡¯ve been here for two days and haven¡¯t gone out to y properly. How about going out to y today?¡±

    Ning Manman said coquettishly to Ye Changge.

    He knew that in the capital city, there was a branch of the Star Pavilion. This was arge gold-panning field, with weapons, ammunition, secret manuals, magic treasures, and everything.

    In the entire northern desert, the Star Pavilion was a veryrge force. Every city had its own branch. It could be said that it was extremely powerful.

    ¡°You only know how to y. When can you train properly? Ao Xian is almost surpassing you now.¡±

    Ye Changge said helplessly.

    Taking in such a disciple really gave him a headache.

    ¡°Brother Ye, we don¡¯t have much to do anyway. It¡¯s good to go out and get some fresh air.¡±

    After Bai Ao Xian left the sect, her personality became much more cheerful. She did not feel as much pressure as the sect leader, and her entire person became much more rxed.

    She was very interested in everything around him, especially those who were having fun or going shopping. When he heard that Ning Manman wanted to go out, her heart also became enthusiastic.

    Since it was already like this, what else could Ye Changge say?

    One was his disciple, and the other was his¡­ Uh¡­

    After leaving the Li family, the three of them went walking down the streets.

    Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian were both beauties that could topple cities and countries. They attracted the attention of many people on the street. Facing everyone¡¯s envious gazes, Ye Changge was as calm as the wind, but his heart was very pleased.

    The two of them were nking his two sides, and he directly stood in the middle. If looks could kill, then Ye Changge would probably be dead by now.

    This was not an exaggeration.

    Wherever they went, the crowd stirred. Even Ye Changge could hear the whispers.

    ¡°So beautiful. How can there be such a beautiful woman in the world? She¡¯s like a fairy that descended to the mortal world.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the fairy that descended to the mortal world. I¡¯ve never seen such a peerless beauty. But who is the man beside her? She¡¯s really like a fresh flower stuck in cow dung!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so strong about this man? I feel like I¡¯m stronger than him!¡±

    ¡­

    Everyone was discussing animatedly. Their gazes seemed to freeze as they stared directly at the two of them.

    Most importantly, the temperament of these two women were both peerless in the mortal world. One was cold, while the other was lively. Twopletely different personalities, and both were characters in the mortal world. They immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Brother Ye, why are they all looking at us!¡±

    Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Bai Ao Xian still could not get used to it.

    She had stayed in the snow pce since she was young and rarely went out. Even when she went out, she had nevere to such a lively market before. Facing such gazes for the first time, of course, she felt a little awkward.

    However, she quickly got used to it and her face regained its calmness.

    ¡°This is all because of our Xian ¡®er¡¯s beauty!¡±

    Ye Changge praised her directly.

    Upon hearing this, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s beautiful face instantly turned red. This scene naturally caused everyone to roar again.

    They could not hold it in anymore, especially when they saw Bai Ao Xian¡¯s bashful look. They felt as if their entire bodies were about to explode or burn up.

    However, it was clear that they were only qualified to watch.

    No, they were not even qualified to watch. There were even people who wanted to strike up a conversation with her, but they were pushed out by an invisible force and fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    Only then did these people understand that the handsome man was not to be trifled with.

    After all, the man just now was also very famous in the capital. He was the famous flower thief, Jiang Xuan.

    For a moment, no one dared to step forward.

    Soon, everyone arrived at the Star Pavilion.

    ¡°This Star Pavilion is very imposing!¡±

    Looking at the grand hall outside, it was like a pce. In the middle of the door, there was a que made entirely of heavenly crystal stones. The characters on it also revealed a sharp sword qi.

    Heavenly Crystal Stones were rare treasures. They contained rich spiritual qi. As long as it was as thick as a wrist, a warrior at the early-stage Quasi-emperor Realm could directly advance to the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    From this, one could see that the Star Pavilion¡¯s generosity could not be underestimated.

    And¡­

    The two guards outside the door were both early-stage Quasi-emperor Realm cultivators. In the variousrge ns, they were the middle forces of the ns.

    But in the Star Pavilion, they were only the guards guarding the door.

    Perhaps the force behind the Star Pavilion was the Star Pce that upied the eastern side of the northern desert.

    The Star Pce was a trulyrge power in the northern desert. It dominated a region, and sects like the Sunset Immortal Sect were considered first grade existences in front of the Star Pce.

    And the Star Pce was a university.

    From this, it could be seen that the Star Pce¡¯s strength was truly on the level of an overlord.

    After entering, there were quite a few branch halls. There were weapons, magical treasures, cultivation techniques, and formations. Ye Changge took a nce and lost interest.

    Although these were extraordinary, they were far from what he had.

    Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian, on the other hand, were very interested. Even though the things here were quite ordinary, in Bai Ao Xian¡¯s eyes, they were very rare.

    After all, this was the greater world. It was far from what the eastern region couldpare to.

    Then, the few of them arrived at the magical equipment area. At this moment, Ning Manman¡¯s eyes lit up, and she discovered a magical long sword. It was a saint-level magical piece of equipment.

    In the greater world, the magical equipment levels were divided into: Ling Xuan, Wang Huang, Sacred, Supreme Emperor Great Dao.

    Saint-level was already considered not bad.

    Compared to an Emperor weapon, it was only one level lower. However, it was morepatible with Ning Manman¡¯s own body. She had the void sword, but it was just a handy weapon to her.

    The price was 10,000 gold coins!

    It was not expensive!

    At this moment, a sharp voice came from somewhere else.

    ¡°This magic treasure¡­ I want it!¡±

 Chapter 313 - Mu Wufaâ€™s Rage

    <h4>Chapter 313: Mu Wufa¡¯s Rage</h4>

    ¡°This young master wants this magic treasure!¡±

    A sharp voice sounded.

    Ning Manman heard the voice and looked over. She saw a man dressed in fancy clothing walking over with a guard beside him. He was at the mid-stage Quasi-emperor Realm.

    The expressions of the other people who were here changed when they saw this man.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually Mu Wufa. This beast is simplywless in the capital city. I think he¡¯s taken a liking to this woman. Sigh!¡±

    ¡°Thisdy is in danger. I don¡¯t know how many women have been ruined by him. He¡¯s truly devoid of conscience.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I think these twodies can¡¯t escape his devilish palm technique. Who asked him to have a powerful father?!¡±

    Everyone discussed animatedly and sighed.

    In the capital, this person was tyrannical. Those who wanted to act could not stand it and were suppressed.

    They were all beaten to death by his guards, and some were even captured by Mu Wufa. After being tortured, they were hung on the city wall to swear allegiance to him.

    Countless women had been raped by him, and those who had been raped were powerless to resist Mu Wufa¡¯s dominance.

    He had made the entire heavenly capital a mess, and no one liked him anymore. However, it was useless.

    His father was a mid-stage Great Emperor, and no one in the entire heavenly capital was a match for him other than the Li family.

    The Li family could not stand it either, and they attacked appropriately and when they could. However, it was hard for two fists to block four hands. In other words, the Li family wanted to handle it secretly but they were also powerless.

    This was also the reason why everyone was helpless. If it was not for Mu Batian¡¯s existence, Mu Wufa would have been killed long ago.

    A person who bullied women like this was not a true man..

    ¡°Boss, I want this thing.¡±

    Mu Wufa looked at the shopkeeper and said. After saying that, he looked at Ning Manman with a bright glint in his eyes.

    He swore that he had never seen such a beautiful woman. Most importantly, there was another woman dressed in white beside him. She had an aloof and arrogant disposition, and she was even more devastatingly beautiful.

    At this moment, Mu Wufa could not do anything but fall for her. He swore that he would definitely get his hands on this woman.

    Ning Manman listened to everyone¡¯s discussion without saying a single word. Her gaze gradually turned cold, and her entire body¡¯s aura directly soared.

    It was fine that she had never met such a beast. Now that she had met one, she would definitely teach him a good lesson.

    She would take revenge for those women who had been humiliated by him.

    ¡°Sir, I took a fancy to this sword first. Wrap it up for me. I want it.¡±

    Ning Manman said directly.

    She did not bother about Mu Wufa and spoke in a domineering manner.

    Mu Wufa did not get angry at this. Instead, a fire rose in his heart. The more feisty a woman was, the more satisfying conquering her would feel.

    He liked this kind of woman.

    He felt that this kind of woman was challenging. She was like a girl who only knew how to cry. She was like a puppet who would not react no matter what.

    As long as he could capture her¡­ He had many methods that he could use to make her submit to him. His domineering power was unparalleled.

    Thinking of the three hundred rounds of battle, his heart was excited and his blood boiled.

    Not only that, but the woman beside him was also a top-grade cultivator. If there were two of them¡­ Mu Wufa¡¯s eyes lit up even more.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m Mu Wufa from the city lord¡¯s mansion. Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before? Could it be that you¡¯re a disciple of one of those big sects?¡±

    He had some brains. He knew that the disciples of those big sects could not be provoked, so his first sentence was to inquire about their background.

    This was also what his father had taught him. Those who did not have a noteworthy background were ones he could just y around with. However, he must not provoke the disciples of those big sects. Otherwise, he would not be able to protect himself.

    He had always taken these words to heart. It was also because of this that nothing had happened to him over the years.

    ¡°We are unaffiliated cultivators. This is my sister, and this is my brother. We have just arrived in the capital today. We are going to buy some magic treasures to train ourselves.¡±

    Ning Manman was also quick-witted. Since she wanted to teach him a lesson, she naturally needed the fish to take the bait.

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s thoughts were simple. After hearing Ning Manman¡¯s words, she was stunned and could not react.

    However, Ye Changge, who understood her deeply, knew Ning Manman¡¯s thoughts and did not say anything to ruin her ploy.

    He also did not have a good impression of someone like Mu Wufa. As a man who stood tall and strong, he actually dared tomit the act of raping women.

    This was simply an insult to a man¡¯s identity. Even if Ning Manman did not make a move, he would secretly make a move and confiscate his tools.

    If not for this, who knew how many women in the entire capital would suffer in the future?

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s good to be an itinerant cultivator. I wonder where you are going to train. My residence has many magical treasures and self-defense weapons. If you don¡¯t mind, you can choose a few with me and we¡¯ll be friends.

    ¡°A good man aspires to be everywhere. I am also a friend of the world. With more friends, it will be easier for me to travel!¡±

    Mu Wufa spoke with confidence.

    This caused the people around him to roll their eyes. Looking at his appearance, those who did not know him would think that he was really a refined man.

    However, theckeys hidden behind him were the most dangerous.

    It was also because of this that many women had been deceived by him and lived a lonely life.

    However, due to Mu Wufa¡¯s influence, these people did not dare to go forward even if they wanted to warn him. They could only warn him in secret. No one dared to offend Hei Feng.

    Hei Feng was Mu Wufa¡¯s bodyguard and the steward of the city lord¡¯s Manor. His strength was already at the mid-stage Quasi-emperor Realm. It was terrifying to the extreme.

    They still could not afford to offend him.

    ¡°Alright, then thank you, Young master Mu.¡± Ning Manman¡¯s eyes shed with a strange glint.

    Hearing this, the others became anxious. They really did not want to see these two women fall into the abyss and have their lives ruined.

    Mu Wufa became excited. The fish had taken the bait.

    As long as they entered the city lord¡¯s manor, they basically would not be able to escape. As for their cultivation, how strong could they be? No matter how strong they were, they would be no match for his father.

    As for this man, he had already written him off.

    Once they reached the manor, they could just kill him directly.

    But he did not expect that Ning Manman was ying him. Now that she had yed him enough, she had changed her face.

    Just as Mu Wufa was about to lead the way, he was sent flying by Ning Manman¡¯s kick.

    ¡°You want to hit on me? You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    This dramatic scene not only made Mu Wufa unable to react, but the guards around him were also stunned.

    It was not that he did not react, but Ning Manman¡¯s attack was too fast and he did not have time to react.

    The surrounding disciples were already stunned.

    What was going on?

    They were fine just a moment ago, but they were still worried about this woman.

    In the blink of an eye, Mu Wufa was sent flying. They did not even have time to react as their eyes widened.

    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean!¡±

    Mu Wufa looked at the smiles on the faces of the surrounding people and suppressed the anger in his heart.

    He looked at Ning Manman unhappily. If it were not for her beauty, he would have let Hei Feng kill them all long ago.

    No one in the capital city could make him so embarrassed.

 Chapter 314 - The Mysterious Woman in Purple

    <h4>Chapter 314: The Mysterious Woman in Purple</h4>

    However, Ning Manman did not even look at him.

    Mu Wufa could not feel that he had been ignored. He finally reacted.

    He knew that he had been fooled.

    Everything that had happened just now was a lie. They had not just arrived in the capital city.

    ¡°Good, very good. Hei Feng, arrest them all!¡±

    He was truly furious.

    In the entire capital, who would not cower in fear when they saw him? Who would have thought that someone would provoke him today, in such a public ce.

    He had lost all of his dignity, so he ordered Hei Feng to capture these people and torture them to death.

    Hei Feng nodded.

    Without saying anything, his aura surged. He directly used it to capture Ning Manman and the other two, heading in their direction now.

    His speed was extremely fast. Everyone only saw an afterimage. Before they could react, they saw Hei Feng roll back.

    Hended heavily on the ground with a huge palm print on his face.

    Hei Feng was dumbfounded.

    He did not expect that someone at the mid-stage of the Quasi-emperor Realm would send him flying without even being able to retaliate.

    There was a long silence.

    The atmosphere in the hall was silent. Everyone was stunned for a long time without being able to react. Even Mu Wufa was stunned.

    He looked at Ning Manman in disbelief and a storm raged in his heart.

    One had to know that Hei Feng¡¯s cultivation was already considered very high in the capital.

    He did not expect that he would not even be able tost one round and would be crushed.

    Just who were they?

    With such strength, they were definitely not ordinary people. A bad premonition rose in his heart.

    The crowd also came to their senses. Looking at the indifferent expressions of Ye Changge and the others, they immediately burst into an uproar.

    ¡°Curses, just who are they? Hei Feng is at the Quasi-emperor intermediate stage. They were crushed before they could evenst a single round.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person. Looks like Mu Wufa has finally met with a serious problem this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for people like him to just die. He¡¯s finally getting hiseuppance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Don¡¯t forget that Mu Batian is at the mid-stage Emperor Realm. I wonder if these three have any tricks up their sleeves.¡±

    While everyone was pleasantly surprised, they also revealed deep worry.

    Although they had defeated Hei Feng, Mu Batian was at the middle stage of the Emperor Realm. He was not someone to be trifled with.

    If these three did not have any tricks up their sleeves, they would not be able to change their fast-approaching fate of being crippled to death.

    They naturally did not want to see this scene. Some people directly advised them to escape so that they could still have a chance of survival.

    After all, although Mu Batian was very strong, it was still difficult to find three people in the entire northern desert.

    Ye Changge only smiled and did not say anything in the face of everyone¡¯s persuasion.

    He was just a mid-stage Great Emperor. Ning Manman¡¯s Nanming Primordial Fire could teach him a lesson, not to mention what Ye Changge could do.

    There was no need for him to run away.

    At this moment.

    Mu Wufa looked at Ning Manmaning over with an unnatural expression on his face.

    He knew that even Hei Feng was sent flying by his p.

    This was a devil.

    Even though he had a powerful background, his heart was still trembling.

    After all, when his father came, he might already be gone.

    ¡°Sir, let¡¯s talk it out, let¡¯s talk it out!¡±

    Mu Wufa immediately gave in.

    ¡°Let you harm women, let you run amuck, let you destroy other people¡¯s families¡­¡±

    Without saying a word, Ning Manman kicked him in the face, leaving only his screams in the hall.

    More and more people came to see what was going on. When they saw the person under Ning Manman¡¯s feet clearly, they were all stunned.

    This was Mu Wufa.

    Although they also could not stand Mu Wufa¡¯s actions, they did not dare to make a move against him because they were afraid of the power behind him.

    But this woman had actually beaten him to a pulp.

    Her actions were so clean and swift, and her actions were like the wind.

    Everyone immediately pped and cheered.

    But at the same time.

    They were also deeply worried for the woman.Hei Feng wanted to stop her, but that strike just now had directly shattered his spiritual energy.

    He no longer had any strength left.

    However, he secretly transmitted his voice to Mu Batian. The cultivation of these three people had already far surpassed his, and he was no match for them.

    Although this action was done in an extremely secretive manner, there were so many people present, so they were still discovered by others.

    They persuaded Ye Changge and the other two to leave as soon as possible. Once Mu Batian arrived, they would not be able to leave.

    Ye Changge smiled lightly and paid Mu Batian no mind.

    There were also people from the Li n present.

    When they saw this unfold, they reported it to the Li n and told them to rush over as soon as possible.

    In the hall.

    Ye Changge and the other two stood quietly, rooted to the spot. They closed their eyes slightly as if they were waiting.

    This caused the heavy people to be stunned.

    Could it be that they were waiting for Mu Batian? When this thought appeared in their minds, they sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Goodness¡­

    These were ruthless people.

    After beating up Mu Batian¡¯s only son, not only did they not run away, they even calmly waited. This was a sign that they were going tosh out at Mu Batian.

    Although they were worried, at the same time, they were also filled with endless expectations. If these three people couldsh out at Mu Batian, the atmosphere in the capital would probably be much better.

    They had long since disliked the Mu family¡¯s strength.

    Now that these three could suppress them, everyone was willing to see it.

    Mu Wufa and Hei Feng were stunned by their actions.

    However, they quickly reacted and revealed cold mockery.

    No matter how strong they were, they were no match for Mu Batian.

    After all, Mu Batian was a mid-stage Emperor.

    Apart from Li Zhantian of the Li family, who else in the entire capital could stand against Mu Batian?

    Mu Wufa¡¯s eyes were especially cold, and he wished he could kill the three of them.

    Just now, he had thought that if the three of them escaped, there would be no ce he would not search in this vast world.

    But now, he had decided to do as he wished.

    The noise from below changed.

    There was an old man with a powerful aura. Judging from his aura, he was also at the middle-stage Emperor Realm.

    If someone else was here, they would definitely recognize him. This was the person in charge of the Star Pavilion, Qingfeng.

    He was currently kneeling on the ground, looking respectfully at the mysterious woman on the main throne with a solemn expression.

    She was dressed in a purple robe. She looked elegant and graceful. She had a light veil on her face, and her figure was extremely enchanting.

    Through the veil, one could still see that this woman was devastatingly beautiful.

    Beside her, there was a person who looked like a maid. She was also young and beautiful, and her temperament was rxed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on down there?¡±

    As the woman spoke, an ethereal voice sounded, making people feel as if they were enveloped in the spring breeze.

 Chapter 315 - The Show Was About to Begin. Mu Batian Had Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 315: The Show Was About to Begin. Mu Batian Had Arrived</h4>

    Elder Qingfeng said respectfully, ¡°Mu Wufa was beaten up by three people because he took a fancy to a woman.¡±

    When his subordinates were fighting, someone had reported the whole incident to him.

    Initially, the Star Pavilion forbade fighting, but one of the women had defeated Hei Feng.

    It was a crushing victory.

    Because of their nature, it was not good for them to fight. If these three people could defeat the Mu family¡¯s arrogance, they would be willing to see it, so they did not stop them.

    ¡°Mu Wufa?¡±

    The mysterious purple-clothed woman frowned.

    She was also extremely disgusted with this person. If it were not for the restrictions of some treaties, she would have directly killed him.

    However, to her surprise.

    In the capital city, there was actually someone who did not bother to bow down to the Mu family, and even beat up Mu Wu Fa.

    This caused her to immediately be extremely interested.

    Elder Qingfeng observed their expressions and had long used the shadow stone to record the three people¡¯s appearances. He directly yed it.

    This was¡­

    The purple-clothed woman was first attracted by the two people¡¯s appearances.

    Among them, Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian were both extremely beautiful. Evenpared to her, they were not inferior.

    In this world, she believed that her looks had reached an extreme. Other than the women from the sacrednds, it would be very difficult for anyone to surpass her.

    But at this moment, she realized how wrong she was.

    These two women, no matter which one, were not inferior to her.

    More importantly, these two women were centered around the middle-aged man. He only discovered one detail after looking at the entire shadow carving stone.

    When Ning Manman was about to strike but was unable to do so, she nced at Ye Changge. It was because of this that she felt that this man was truly their leader.

    More importantly¡­

    These two women were both mid-stage Great Emperors.

    This was already the peak of the heavenly capital¡¯s achievements.

    This was also the reason why Elder Qingfeng did not make a move. If he offended arge faction, it would be considered a loss.

    More importantly, he could not see the man¡¯s cultivation level. This was the reason why he was truly afraid.

    Even with his mid-stage Great Emperor cultivation level, he could not see the man¡¯s cultivation level.

    ¡°Elder Qingfeng, what do you think?¡±

    The purple-robed woman asked.

    Elder Qingfeng was stunned. He knew that she was asking about the man who had always been as calm as the wind. He was truly shocked.

    Since the woman asked this, it meant that she could not see through the man¡¯s cultivation level either. Could it be that the man¡¯s cultivation level was even higher than their young miss¡¯s?

    After all, the young miss was the saintess of the Star Pavilion. Her status was noble, and her cultivation level had long reached the mid-stage of the God Realm.

    At the thought of this, his heart was in turmoil. If this was the case, then this man¡¯s cultivation was really terrifying.

    ¡°Unfathomable!¡±

    Elder Qingfeng said. He could not see through Ye Changge.

    ¡°How did these three people appear in the heavenly capital city!¡±

    The ethereal voice sounded again.

    Elder Qingfeng had investigated this before. He hadunched an investigation when the battle had just started.

    Since Ye Changge did not hide his whereabouts on purpose, they quickly found out about it without expending much effort.

    ¡°These three people first appeared outside the heavenly capital and saved Li Miaoling from the Li family. Then, they went to the Li family as guests.

    ¡°Then, they cured Li Miaoxian and Li Miaoxian broke through to the mid-stage of the Great Emperor Realm in one night!¡±

    However, this was a secret of the Li family, and they had immediately contained it.

    Even so, the Star Pavilion, which was in charge of his intelligence agency, had received this news immediately.

    They were shocked when they first found out.

    Li Miaoxian had broken through to be an Emperor in one night.

    This news was too explosive, so when they first heard it, they thought that someone had made a mistake.

    After confirming the news a few times, they became suspicious.

    ¡°It seems like Li Miaoxian¡¯s constitution and the rest are rted to these three people.¡±

    Through Elder Qingfeng¡¯s description, she quickly grasped the crux of the matter.

    When the three people went to the Li family, Li Miaoxian broke through to the middle stage of the Great Emperor Realm the next day.

    In the past, she knew a thing or two about the hidden dangers in Li Miaoxian¡¯s body. This time, not only did the hidden dangers in her body disappear, but she also broke through to the next realm.

    If it was not because of these three people, she really would not have been able to guess who had such a miraculous ability.

    After all, Li Changtian had searched the entire heavenly capital for a cure for her daughter¡¯s illness, but to no avail.

    Furthermore, the person who had set up the array for Li Miaoxian was an array master from their Star Pavilion, so they guessed that it was not too far off.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought as well. However, breaking through to be an Emperor in one night is a bit of an exaggeration.¡±

    Elder Qingfeng racked his brains, but he still could not figure out how a person¡¯s cultivation could progress so quickly.

    He had cultivated for thousands of years to reach his current realm, while others had reached his level in one night. Even if they piled up heavenly treasures, they would not be able to reach his level so quickly.

    That was why he was so confused. He did not know what had happened to Li Miaoxian.

    The purple-robed woman could not believe it either. Even the disciples of the big sects could not break through to be an Emperor overnight.

    Not to mention an ordinary small family. It was even harder than ascending to the heavens.

    However, such a small family had broken through the shackles of cultivation and be a legend in the cultivation world.

    After that, Elder Qingfeng directly left.

    Only the purple-clothed woman was left in the room. Her eyes flickered with a bright light as she softly muttered.

    ¡°I wonder if he¡¯s suitable.¡±

    ¡­

    In the hall.

    Ye Changge and the others were waiting with indifferent expressions. The other spectators, however, had anxious expressions on their faces.

    More than ten breaths had passed. With Mu Batian¡¯s cultivation base, it was about time.

    ¡°When my fatheres, I will make sure you die without mercy.¡±

    Mu Wufa roared.

    With his father¡¯s support, his confidence had increased.

    He did not feel that there was anything to be afraid of. Hei Feng¡¯s gaze was also cold. He still had not forgotten that p.

    He would definitely return itter. Ever since he had advanced to the mid-stage Quasi-emperor Realm, he had never suffered such humiliation.

    ¡°Who dares to hurt my son?¡±

    At this moment, thunder rumbled from outside.

    The crowd only saw a person in a gray-gold robe enter directly. From afar, a cold murderous aura could be sensed.

    He had been cultivating at home when he suddenly heard a voice transmission from Hei Feng, saying that his son had been bullied.

    He immediately flew over.

    He wanted to see who had the guts to bully his son in the capital.

    ¡°Father, it¡¯s them. I wanted to be friends with them, but they acted out and beat me up like this!¡±

    Mu Batian looked at his son¡¯s miserable state, then at Hei Feng, and finally fixed his eyes on Ye Changge and the other two.

    ¡°It¡¯s you guys who bullied my son for nothing.¡±

    He was really angry.

    He did not expect things to be more serious than he had imagined. His precious son had actually been beaten to such a state.

    Seeing Mu Batian¡¯s cold aura, everyone sucked in a sharp breath. Under this aura, their breathing became rapid.

    Mu Batian¡¯s realm was not something that Hei Feng couldpare to. They did not know if these three made suitable opponents for him.

    For a moment, everyone was sweating.

 Chapter 316 - Li Zhantian vs Mu Batian

    <h4>Chapter 316: Li Zhantian vs Mu Batian</h4>

    Mu Batian also knew what his son was like.

    Just seeing the beautiful appearance of Ning Manman and the others, his heart was moved.

    Even for him, when he saw such a beautiful woman, his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Hit your son? But I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s astonished expression caused Mu Batian to be stunned for a moment. The expression on her face was very sincere, as if she really had not made a move.

    ¡°Hmph, stop putting on airs. My son admitted it himself, how can I allow you to quibble here?¡±

    Mu Batian spoke coldly.

    To be honest, the moment Ning Manman spoke, the surrounding people were also stunned.

    They were all discussing the meaning behind her words. Could it be that when they saw Mu Batianing, they were afraid and did not dare to admit it?

    But in the next moment.

    Ning Manman¡¯s words shocked them.

    ¡°Oh, you mean him!¡± Ning Manman¡¯s face was filled with understanding. ¡°I hit a beast just now. If you¡¯re referring to him, then yeah, it was me who hit him.¡±

    Hearing her words, everyone was stunned.

    The expression on their faces was very interesting. Looking at Mu Batian¡¯s gloomy expression, if Mu Wufa was a little beast, then as his father, Mu Batian was an even bigger beast.

    This sentence directly scolded Mu Batian as well.

    As the city lord of the Heavenly Capital City, he was high and mighty. She had disgraced him by insulting him in front of everyone in this way.

    ¡°Very good, your tone isn¡¯t small. I wonder how much strength you have.¡±

    Mu Batian¡¯s aura directly rose. Just as he was about to make a move, Li Zhantian from the Li family directly walked out.

    Behind him were Li Changtian and his parents. When they heard that Senior Ye and the others were in trouble, how could they still stay put? They immediately rushed over.

    ¡°Mu Batian, this is a distinguished guest of our Li family. Don¡¯t you dare be impudent here.¡±

    As the aura on Li Zhantian¡¯s body erupted, it directly met with the aura on Mu Batian¡¯s body. The two of them were evenly matched.

    Mu Batian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. An honored guest of the Li Family?

    If that was really the case, it would not be easy to get back at her today.

    Looking at the Li family¡¯s people who were going all out to protect Ye Changge, this made him extremely puzzled. He did not know why they were behaving this way.

    They actually did not hesitate topletely shed all pretense of cordiality with him.

    ¡°This scoundrel cannot differentiate between right and wrong. She violently beat up my son. No one can stop me today.

    ¡°Even your Li family can¡¯t do that.

    ¡°If you insist on helping this kid, it means that you havepletely shed all pretense of cordiality with my Mu family!¡±

    Mu Batian said very aggressively.

    Although he was evenly matched with Li Zhantian from the Li family, the person standing behind him was someone from the Daluo Heavenly Pce. He knew Elder Mo¡¯s realm. Li Zhantian was nothing but an ant inparison.

    Li Zhantian nced at Mu Batian and quickly shifted his gaze to Elder Mo. He wore a ck robe and stood quietly in the distance. His body emitted a strange aura.

    Although this aura was not very strong, Li Zhantian still took a few more nces. For some reason, when he faced this old man, he always had a feeling of palpitations in his heart.

    ¡°Hmph, Mu Batian, others might be afraid of your Mu n, but our Li n isn¡¯t. If we start a war, we¡¯ll start a war. Who¡¯s afraid of who!?¡±

    This was what Li Changtian said, and his tone was rather unyielding.

    This was the Li n¡¯s patriarch, and he was a man of his word. To be able to say such words, it meant that this was definitely the n¡¯s intention.

    In other words, because of these three people, the Li n wanted to be enemies with the Mu n. This caused everyone to be directly shocked.

    It must be known that in the past, the two families had always had small conflicts. However, it never turned out like this. The Li family usually had to endure it for a while before they could get over it.

    This was because if the two families were to start a war, the other families would benefit. Both sides knew the importance of this.

    And at this moment¡­

    Because of these three people, the Li family actually did not hesitate at all and directly started a war against the Mu family. The meaning behind this was self-evident.

    Just who were they!

    It was one thing for their cultivation to be domineering, but they actually allowed the Li family to reach such a level, causing everyone to specte.

    Could it be that this indifferent man was Li Changtian¡¯s illegitimate child?

    This thought instantly appeared in their minds.

    ¡°You guys really want to do this!?¡±

    Mu Batian did not expect that the Li family was actually not afraid of starting a war.

    However, it was hard to back down now. Even if the Li family wanted to start a war, he could only go along with it.

    However, this was the inner part of the Star Pavilion, not a ce for fighting. Elder Qingfeng saw that the situation had be more serious and quickly walked out.

    ¡°Everyone, fighting is prohibited here. If you insist onpeting, there is a special training field in our Star Pavilion. Everyone can walk a few steps.¡±

    Seeing that the master of the Star Pavilion hade out, the crowd did not dare to explode. They restrained their auras.

    They headed toward the special training field.

    The surrounding disciples were all excited when they saw the situation turn out like this.

    This was a big show.

    The Li family versus the Mu family. Both sides had the cultivation of Emperors, so they were going to fight to the death.

    Of course, they would not miss this opportunity to watch the show. Besides, a battle between Emperors was a good opportunity for them to gain some insights.

    Therefore, everyone followed them to the training field.

    The training field was very big, and there were different seats. It would not be a problem to amodate ten thousand people.

    The Mu family and the Li family were sitting on different sides, and their auras were on the verge of exploding.

    Mu Wufa¡¯s injuries were under control, and he looked at his father

    ¡°I want them dead. I want those two women dead.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll get justice for you.¡±

    Mu Batian gazed coldly at the Li family¡¯s side.

    He then flew up andnded on the training field. His aura exploded, and the aura of a mid-stage Emperor shook the air.

    Some of the weaker ones felt like they were about to stop breathing when they felt this aura, and their faces were filled with shock.

    ¡°Is this the aura of an Emperor? It¡¯s too terrifying.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will win between Li Zhantian and Mu Batian.¡±

    ¡°It should be Mu Batian. After all, he reached the mid-stage Emperor Realm a long time ago, and he has the Great Heaven Tearing Hand. Li Zhantian is no match for him.¡±

    ¡°However, it will be beneficial for us if we canprehend a bit of the battle between these Great Emperors.¡±

    Everyone was discussing animatedly, and their eyes were filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 317 - The Terror of Ye Changge, Falling into the Whirlpool of the Storm

    <h4>Chapter 317: The Terror of Ye Changge, Falling into the Whirlpool of the Storm</h4>

    ¡°Li Zhantian!¡±

    On the training field, Mu Batian looked at Li Zhantian with a provoking expression.

    His voice resounded throughout the training field. Hearing this voice, everyone felt their ears buzzing. It could be seen how powerful his true essence was.

    ¡°Senior, Mu Batian is a tyrant. He actually offended a senior. Let¡¯s see how I will make him pay.¡±

    Li Zhantian¡¯s aura also erupted from his body. He flew up and faced Mu Batian¡¯s aura.

    The auras of the two collided in the air, emitting a loud boom. Even space seemed to be on the verge of shattering.

    The battle was finally about to begin.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened. They were filled with iparable anticipation. This was the first time they had seen Li Zhantian and Mu Batian fight. They did not know who was stronger.

    After themotion, the atmosphere gradually cooled down.

    Ye Changge looked at the two people in the arena. At this moment, he felt someone¡¯s gaze on him. He turned his head and saw a purple-clothed woman with a veil.

    As the training field was a circr area, one could directly see the top of it. The purple-clothed woman was in a room on the top floor, looking down.

    She did not expect Ye Changge to be so sharp that he had directly discovered her presence.

    One had to know that there was an array formation here that concealed one¡¯s aura. Even an Emperor could not break through the istion of the array formation.

    But this man had discovered it.

    She was surprised, but at the same time, she thought of probing him.

    Her eyes flickered with a strange purple light as she attacked Ye Changge. This was his innate divine ability. Even a peak Emperor would be lost in the sea of dreams if they were careless.

    Purple Dream Asura.

    It wasmonly known as a world of flowers, a world of dreams, and a universe of dreams.

    When the flowers bloomed for tens of thousands of miles, it was a mesmerizing dream.

    The two looked at each other, and Ye Changge saw a purple light appear in her eyes. Suddenly, he felt the void before him distort, and the scene began to change.

    It turned into an endless sea, and a pce appeared out of thin air above the sea. The clouds were beautiful, and the wine was fragrant. It was a paradise on Earth.

    He reacted in an instant. She was trying to confuse him. It was too easy.

    ¡°Eye Technique!¡±

    Ye Changge smiled slightly and also used his delusion-breaking divine eye.

    His eyes suddenly turned into a whirlpool, and a tragic and deste atmosphere suddenly swept through the entire training field.

    In his left eye, it was the destruction of stars, and in his right eye, it was the origin of the universe. The eye technique that the woman used was instantly destroyed.

    Moreover, the purple dreamlike woman was shocked to discover that he had actually arrived in the void. Beside him were the stars in the sky, and the starlight was resplendent.

    What was this ce?

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me?¡±

    Right at this moment, an indifferent voice suddenly sounded from behind him, causing his body to tremble.

    She quickly turned around and saw Ye Changge¡¯s illusory figure. Her hands were behind her back, and she was as indifferent as a breeze.

    This made her even more astonished.

    The moment the man appeared, she had already understood that she had been struck by his Eye Bloodline Technique in this environment.

    She had not expected that the other party would be able to grasp such a powerful Eye Bloodline Technique. Not only had he destroyed her Eye Bloodline Technique, but it had also been able to strike her directly before she could even react.

    ¡°What divine ability is this?¡±

    The purple-robed woman, Mo Qingmeng, had a look of astonishment on her face.

    It must be known that the eye technique that she disyed was one of the top tier cultivation techniques in their Star Pce. It was a cultivation technique at the peak of the god level, and it was not something that ordinary cultivation techniques couldpare to.

    And this man had broken through her divine ability in an instant. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that he would directly crush her cultivation technique?

    Who exactly was he?

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng asked coldly.

    She did not understand when such an expert had appeared in the capital.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, yet you still dare to attack me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll trap you here and kill you?¡±

    Ye Changge directly retorted.

    She did not know him, and she knew that the other party was only probing her. He did not have any murderous intentions.

    Otherwise, the woman would have already be dead.

    Moreover, seeing that the woman¡¯s attire was quite extraordinary, and that she had appeared in the Star Pavilion, he thought of the Star Pce.

    Could it be that this person was a disciple of the Star Pce?

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Your cultivation has already reached the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, right?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng probed.

    Ye Changge only smiled slightly and did not answer her directly.

    In reality, his cultivation had already reached the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm when he was in the eastern region. Now that he had arrived in the greater world, he had already broken through to the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    Furthermore, with a secret treasure like the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, and with the support of the three thousandws of the Great Dao, although his strength was only at the intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm, in terms ofbat strength, he could even fight against someone at the early stage of the Sage Heaven State.

    Seeing that he did not deny it, Mo Qingmeng was truly shocked. Her heart was filled with waves of shock.

    From Ye Changge¡¯s appearance, it could be seen that he was definitely not that old. However, he was able to surpass most people and directly reach the intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Such talent and strength were extremely rare even in the Star Pce.

    Could it be that he was also a heaven¡¯s favorite from arge sect.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like others to test me. This is the only time. I won¡¯t put up with it again.¡±

    After Ye Changge finished speaking, he directly disappeared.

    Mo Qingmeng also instantly regained her senses. She realized that she was still in the room. The maid beside her directly called out to her with an anxious expression on her face.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re finally awake. No matter how I called out to you just now, you didn¡¯t react. I thought something had happened and scared me to death.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng did not reply. Instead, she looked down at Ye Changge. That was why she did not use his eye technique. It was not because she was unwilling, but because she did not dare to.

    That was because that man had said that if there was a next time, she would forever be trapped in the illusion and would not be able toe out.

    She did not dare to test such a terrifying man.

    However, the man¡¯s strength made her even more determined to make a decision. This man was a good choice if she wanted to get rid of her shackles.

    She was originally a saint from the Star Pce. Her father wanted her to marry the saint son from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, Bai Zimu.

    She was not willing to get married yet, so she chose to run away.

    She was prepared to keep running like this. However, with Ye Changge¡¯s appearance, she had another idea. If she wanted to go against Bai Zimu, she would have to find a man who was more outstanding than him.

    Without a doubt, Ye Changge¡¯s appearance allowed her to find a suitable candidate.

    Ye Changge did not notice at all that his actions just now had caused him to fall into a whirlpool.

    However, even if he knew, he would not be afraid. With his strength and talent, even if he came to the greater world, he would not be afraid.

    However, there was a problem now.

 Chapter 318 - Li Miaoxianâ€™s Appearance. Everyone Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 318: Li Miaoxian¡¯s Appearance. Everyone Was Shocked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°What method should I use to get him to agree to my conditions?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng pondered.

    With such an outstanding man like him, he definitely would not be interested in ordinary things.

    He would not be able to take out any natural treasures.

    A favorite of heaven like him definitely came from arge sect or a sacrednd. However, he had thought about many sects, but none of them matched Ye Changge¡¯s identity.

    Could it be that he was not from the northern desert?

    There were manyrge regions in the greater world, and the northern desert was just one of them.

    There were also countless factions outside. Their factions were even more powerful, and their strength was extremely terrifying.

    If that was the case, then his chances of winning would undoubtedly be even greater. This was also the reason why he had chosen Ye Changge.

    ¡°Oh right, I can give him that thing. Maybe I can make him agree.¡±

    ...

    Within the arena...

    Everyone watched the battle in the arena with their blood boiling.

    The battle between Emperors was indeed extraordinary. They had only watched it for a short while before they had a different understanding.

    Some people even broke through to the next realm, causing spiritual qi to surge. However,pared to the aura in the arena, it was much weaker.

    ¡°Great Heaven Tearing Hand!¡±

    Mu Batian immediately used his ultimate move.

    This was a divine ability he had identally obtained in the ruins. Now that he had cultivated it to thete-stage Great Emperor Realm, even if he was at the mid-stage Great Emperor Realm, he would still be in danger of dying if he was not careful.

    Once this move was used, he believed that even Li Zhantian would be no match for this move.

    It was as if he could already see Li Zhantian being sent flying by himself.

    Following his furious roar, the spiritual qi in the world instantly became violent, condensing into a heaven and earth phenomenon of a huge hand seal in the air.

    The moment this phenomenon appeared, the shaking void made a sound, and there was even Dao rhythm flowing within it. Divine chains of order encircled his surroundings.

    The surrounding disciples were all shocked when they sensed this intense aura.

    This attack was too terrifying. If it were them, forget about the following attack, just the energy generated from the aftershocks would be enough to kill them.

    They did not know if Li Zhantian would be able to receive this attack.

    At this moment...

    A solemn expression appeared on Li Zhantian¡¯s face. When he saw the attacking, he immediately used his ultimate move: the Lightning Attracting Technique.

    This time, it was even more powerful than the one he had used in the battle with the Li n. He formed a seal with both of his hands, and endless thunderclouds gathered in the sky.

    Lightning danced within the dark thunderclouds, wreaking havoc within. In the middle, golden light shone, emitting a suffocating might.

    Soon, over a hundred bolts of lightning, under Li Zhantian¡¯s control, gathered into a golden bolt of lightning, and enveloped Mu Batian¡¯s attack.

    Lightning, the strongest and most Yang energy in the world. Everyone was shocked by this terrifying might.

    They could feel the destructive power contained within, as if it was going to destroy their souls.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the two attacks collided and exploded with a loud boom. The explosive power shot out in all directions. Elder Qingfeng activated his protective spiritual barrier upon seeing this.

    However, in the next moment...

    They actually saw Li Zhantian¡¯s lightning copse the moment it touched therge palm print.

    In other words, Li Zhantian was defeated in this battle.

    As expected, they saw Mu Batian¡¯s palm print. The remaining power directly hit Li Zhantian¡¯s chest and sent him flying.

    ¡°First Elder...¡±

    When the Li family members saw this, their expressions changed.

    They did not expect Mu Batian to be so powerful. Even their First Elder¡¯s strongest divine ability could not defeat Mu Batian.

    At this moment...

    Li Zhantian clutched his chest, his face turning pale. As he looked at Mu Batian¡¯s figure, his heart was filled with waves of shock.

    In the instant they exchanged blows, he felt a powerful force. The instant he wanted to withdraw his hand, it was already toote.

    This force directly struck his chest.

    He had lost.

    When everyone saw this, their blood boiled.

    ¡°This force is too powerful. Even I can feel the terrifying forceing from within. If it hits me, it won¡¯t be as simple as retreating a few meters. It¡¯s very likely that I¡¯ll die immediately.¡±

    ¡°With your weak cultivation, let alone hitting me, just the aftershock isn¡¯t something you can withstand.¡±

    ¡°If Li Zhantian is defeated, then the Li family is truly doomed this time.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so...¡±

    With Li Zhantian¡¯s defeat, who else in the Li family could stop Mu Batian?

    After all, the Li family¡¯s highestbat power was Li Zhantian. Since the Li family had sealed off the area well, they did not know that Li Miaoxian had already broken through to the Great Emperor Realm.

    The atmosphere gradually became silent.

    These people all wanted to see what Mu Batian would do next. Ye Changge and the other two were in danger.

    However, in the next moment, they saw Li Miaoxian of the Li familying directly to the arena.

    ¡°This is Li Miaoxian. Her body has been cured.¡±

    The crowd did not notice the cold air and immediately began to discuss.

    News of Li Miaoxian¡¯s body had spread throughout the entire Heavenly Capital. Li Changtian had searched everywhere for a strange person, hoping to solve Li Miaoxian¡¯s hidden problems.

    But in the end, it was all to no avail.

    But with this appearance, they discovered that Li Miaoxian¡¯s body had actually recovered, and her cultivation had even increased.

    She was now at the middle stage of the Great Emperor Realm.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    When everyone realized this, they immediately became calm.

    One had to know that Li Miaoxian¡¯s cultivation base was only at the Tribtion Transcendent Realm. She was like an ant and was at the bottom of the Heavenly Capital.

    However, at this moment, they realized something.

    Li Miaoxian had actually broken through to the middle stage of the Emperor Realm.

    This beautiful scene caused a huge wave in the entire training field. From the Tribtion Transcendent Realm to the middle stage of the Emperor Realm, there were more than ten realms between them. The closer one was to thete stage, the more difficult it was to increase one¡¯s cultivation base.

    It had been hundreds of years since Mu Batian had advanced to the mid-stage Emperor Realm, but he had yet to advance to thete-stage Emperor Realm.

    From this, it could be seen that it was even harder for an Emperor to advance to the next realm.

 Chapter 319 - Li Miaoxian Won

    <h4>Chapter 319: Li Miaoxian Won</h4>

    Li Miaoxian flew over, and her aura indicated that she was at the mid-stage Emperor Realm.

    The entire arena was covered in ayer of icy mist.

    ¡°When did she reach the mid-stage Emperor Realm?¡±

    Mu Batian narrowed his eyes in surprise when he saw this.

    Last month, Li Changtian had even hired someone to treat Li Miaoxian¡¯s hidden injuries. Could it be that it was the same person who had cured himst time?

    But what was going on with her cultivation?

    Even if his hidden injuries had been cured, her cultivation realm could not have risen to such an absurd level, directly surpassing more than ten minor realms.

    Furthermore, looking at this aura, he felt that it had already faintly surpassed him.

    Even his soul trembled when he felt this cold aura. However, he did not care. Even if she had reached the mid-stage Emperor Realm, she would be no match for him.

    After all, even Li Zhantian had been defeated. He had only just reached the middle stage of the Emperor Realm, so there was no way he could be stronger than Li Zhantian.

    ¡°Li Miaoxian of the Li family, please enlighten me!¡±

    Afternding on the field, Li Miaoxian cupped her hands, and her eyes were icy cold.

    She had long wanted to make a move and cause trouble for her benefactor. In her heart, her intentions were already clear, and no one could change her mind.

    As she spoke, her aura exploded, and a powerful icy qi exploded, lingering around the entire field. All those who felt this ice qi had shocked expressions on their faces. It was as if they were in an ice cer.

    They all tried to resist. This was the oue that Li Miaoxian deliberately caused. Otherwise, the entire Star Pavilion would have be a frozen world.

    Mu Batian¡¯s entire body shook, and the powerful spiritual energy directly shattered this icy qi, and he used the same trick again.

    ¡°Great Heaven Tearing Hand.¡±

    This attack directly circted all the mana in his body.

    The spiritual energy in the sky instantly exploded, and gathered into a huge palm print in the air. Compared to the attack just now, it was even more ferocious.

    If the palm print just now was 70% , then the attack this time was 100% .

    The imposing manner swept through the entire training field.

    ¡°It seems that Mu Batian is serious this time. Could it be that Li Miaoxian is even more domineering than Li Zhantian?¡±

    Someone in the crowd eximed.

    The others all revealed stunned gazes. Even those with weaker cultivation could feel the terrifying power contained within their battlefield.

    It seemed that Mu Batian wanted to defeat all the experts of the Li family and kill them with a single blow.

    If the Li family lost this time, they would really be defeated. Mu Batian¡¯s move was really ruthless. He did not leave anyone alive.

    At this moment, looking at the attack, Li Miaoxian did not panic at all.

    She directly formed a seal with both hands, and the spiritual energy in the world gushed out. In front of her, an Emperor Ice Crystal appeared. It was the move that she used on the Li family¡¯s training field.

    Moreover, the power released this time was several hundred times stronger than the previous attack.

    Seeing this scene, Li Changtian and Li Zhantian were dumbfounded. It seemed that Li Miaoxian had held backst time. More importantly, Li Miaoxian had been able to defeat him even when she had held back.

    The power of this move was definitely very terrifying.

    The two attacks collided with each other, producing an earth-shattering sound.

    Even the entire training field shook a little. Mu Batian¡¯s attack was directly shattered into pieces by the Emperor Ice Crystal. It was like a paper tiger that was shattered into pieces.

    Mu Batian watched in disbelief as the Emperor Ice Crystal continued to attack him. He wanted to block this attack, but he realized that all of his strength had been poured into the attack just now.

    There was no more energy left to resist.

    Bang!

    His body was sent flying by this attack.

    He slid over a hundred meters on the training field before he managed to stabilize his body.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Looking at the calm Li Miaoxian on the field, he was dumbfounded.

    The chaotic mana in his body seemed to have gone out of control as it crazily circted around his body, destroying his meridians.

    At this moment, Mu Batian could not believe the reality before his eyes. He had actually been defeated by a little girl who had just be an Emperor. How could there be such a ridiculous thing in the world?

    And it was a crushing defeat!

    When had Li Miaoxian be so strong? It could be imagined that after the results of this battle were spread out, the building power of his Mu family would definitely plummet. There was no doubt at all.

    No.

    Absolutely not.

    He did not want to see such an oue. The only person who could help the Mu family now was Elder Mo. His cultivation was atte-stage Great Emperor Realm, so he had to save the Mu family¡¯s reputation first.

    Thinking of this, he left the training field in a sorry state and came to Elder Mo. ¡­

    At this moment, the people in the training field were all in an uproar. What did they see? The tyrannical Mu Batian was defeated by Li Miaoxian.

    Moreover, it was a crushing victory. If they had not seen this oue with their own eyes, they would never believe that such a thing actually happened in this world.

    ¡°This¡­ are my eyes ying tricks on me? Li Miaoxian actually defeated Mu Batian.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. To be honest, I find it hard to believe as well. You have to know that Mu Batian defeated Li Zhantian. If that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t Li Miaoxian be the number one in the Heavenly Capital City?¡±

    ¡°Hiss, number one in the Heavenly Capital City? This is too unbelievable. You should know that just a month ago, Li Changtian was still rushing around because of Li Miaoxian¡¯s hidden health problems.¡±

    Everyone felt that it was unfathomable, even unbelievable.

    In just a short month, Li Miaoxian went from being a person with hidden health problems to being number one in the Heavenly Capital City.

    No one would believe that because her development was too fast.

    Among them, the one who was the most shocked was Mu Batian¡¯s son, Mu Wufa.

    In his heart, his father, who was number one in the world was defeated by the Li family. This meant that in the Heavenly Capital City, his life would be worse than death.

    How could he still y with women?!

    That was impossible. Thinking of the expression on Li Miaoling¡¯s face, he wanted to have her to himself. There were several times where if the Li family had not stopped him, he would have directly crippled her.

    Thinking of this, he could imagine that his future days would definitely be iparably miserable.

 Chapter 320 - Nether Spirit Claw, Netherworld Elder

    <h4>Chapter 320: Nether Spirit w, Netherworld Elder</h4>

    ¡°Elder Mo, please make your move and protect the pride of our Mu n!¡±

    In the Mu n¡¯s camp, Mu Batian respectfully said something to the ck clothed man.

    At this moment, Mu Wufa did not dare to be the slightest bit presumptuous.

    Although he could act tyrannically in the Heavenly Capital City, in front of this ck clothed man, he was like an obedient child. He knew the identity of this old man.

    Although the people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce were just ordinary outer sect elders, they were not people they could easily provoke.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    The northern desert¡¯s super powers. Even the Sunset Immortal Sect was like an infant in front of them. They did not have any ability to resist their power.

    Not to mention their small n.

    ¡°You can act, but I want your family¡¯s Fire Shadow Clone.¡±

    Elder Mo said coldly.

    Mu Batian hesitated. The Fire Shadow Clone was their family¡¯s movement technique. Elder Mo had mentioned it once before, but he had cleverly changed the topic.

    This time, it was clearly not going to be easy. The other party¡¯s meaning was also very clear. If he did not give it to him, he would not act at all.

    He pondered for a moment, then nodded solemnly and said, ¡°Alright, deal. As long as you, Elder Mo, help my Mu family to salvage our reputation, I will directly give you the Fire Shadow Clone.¡±

    Although his identity was important, the Mu family¡¯s reputation was clearly more important in today¡¯s situation.

    This was all caused by the Li family. He never thought that Li Miaoxian would be so powerful. She defeated him directly and even caused him to lose his family¡¯s cultivation technique.

    At this moment¡­

    Li Miaoxian, who was in the arena, directly returned to the Li family¡¯s camp. Because Ye Changge had just transmitted his voice to her. Senior Ye wanted to make a personal appearance.

    This caused her to be slightly surprised.

    Ning Manman also did not expect this and said in astonishment, ¡°Master, they¡¯re just some weaklings. There¡¯s no need for you to make a move. I¡¯ll just do it for you.¡±

    Li Changtian also did not expect that things would turn out like this.

    Li Zhantian had lost. Fortunately, Li Miaoxian had directly defeated Mu Batian and fiercely vented her anger. However, the other party¡¯s camp actually still dared to make a move.

    Moreover, this ck-clothed man was quite strange. Even his first elder could not guess at his strength.

    One could imagine how powerful this ck-clothed man was. The reason why Ye Changge had made a move was not because Li Miaoxian could not defeat him herself.

    Instead, it was because this ck-clothed man¡¯s background was extremely extraordinary. Mu Batian was very careful when he spoke and had set up a defensive formation around him.

    However, nothing could be hidden from his ears.

    Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    He had heard of this power before. In the entire northern desert, it was not a small power. Compared to the Star Pce, it was not inferior.

    He did not want the Li family to provoke such a power.

    After that, Ye Changge directly stepped into the air and arrived at the training field.

    He faced the man in ck directly.

    ¡°Last time, I let your Li n obtain a huge advantage. This time, they won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Elder Mo said directly and coldly.

    In his opinion, Ye Changge did not have any imposing manner at all. In fact, he was not even worthy to make him make a move. There was no one in the entire Heavenly Capital City that could make him get up and act.

    But for the sake of the Fire Shadow Clone, he forced himself to make an appearance once. He wanted to let these people see what a true divine ability was.

    In the face of Elder Mo¡¯s ridicule, Ye Changge did not say anything.

    It was as if he hadpletely ignored him. With his status as an elder of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, wherever he went, there would be people surrounding him. He did not expect toe to a small Heavenly Capital City and be directly ignored by people.

    ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll see if you can still be arrogant!¡±

    Elder Mo directly curled his palm into a w, bringing along the surrounding heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy. In the void, he condensed a Nether Spirit w that was surrounded by a ck baleful aura and directly attacked Ye Changge.

    Everything along the way was directly reduced to ashes under the might of this attack.

    When the surrounding people sensed this ck baleful aura, their nervous breaths became hurried. This was because they had never seen such an evil aura. Even their divine souls faintly trembled.

    It was as if they had encountered some great terror.

    This was¡­

    Li Zhantian suddenly stood up and looked at the ck-robed man in disbelief.

    When the others saw Li Zhantian¡¯s solemn expression, they did not know what had happened.

    ¡°First elder, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Li Changtian asked in puzzlement.

    He had never recalled the first elder wearing such an expression. In the past, no matter how big the matter was, he would always appear indifferent.

    Nether Spirit w!

    Li Zhantian¡¯s brows were mashed together. The fear on his face grew more potent, as if something terrible had happened.

    Looking at the puzzled expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, he slowly spoke.

    It turned out that the previous owner of Nether Spirit w was an expert of the demon doctrine at the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm. He specialized in sucking the blood essence of children to practice his martial arts. Countless righteous path people formed the demon-exterminating alliance and fought against the Nether Spirit Elder by the Heavenly Lake.

    At that time, he relied on this absolute technique to directly ughter over a hundred Godly Spirit Realm experts. Countless righteous Dao practitioners died at his hands. It was said that the water of the entire Heavenly River was dyed red.

    Later on, there was finally someone who could not stand it and killed the Netherworld Elder.

    And this absolute technique was annihted along with it.

    For thousands of years, it had never appeared in the world of martial arts. But this time, he actually saw the Nether Spirit w once again.

    The others were immediately shocked.

    If that was the case, then would Brother Ye not be in great danger?

    Bai Ao Xian revealed a worried expression. It was not just her, everyone in the Li family had worried expressions on their faces. Only Ning Manman did not seem to be flustered at all.

    She had no concept of the so-called Nether Spirit w. She only knew how powerful his master was. Forget the so-called divine ability; even if the Nether Spirit w appeared directly, her master could still kill it immediately.

    In her heart, there was no one in this world that her master could not kill.

    Indeed.

    Facing the raging Nether Spirit w, Ye Changge ced his hands behind his back. He had no intention of receiving the attack.

    The attack had already arrived in front of him, but he still maintained this calm demeanour, causing the people around him to be shocked. Could it be that he had given up on resisting?

    Hmph.

    When Elder Mo made his move, no matter what member of the Li n he was facing, they were no match for Elder Mo¡¯s strength.

    Mu Batian directly revealed a cruel expression. Under this attack, Ye Changge did not even need to say anything about resisting, he would directly end up exploding and his blood would stter everywhere.

    But in the next moment.

    Everyone was stunned.

    Even Elder Mo revealed an expression of disbelief. The Nether Spirit w was still about a meter away from Ye Changge, but it directly stopped, unable to advance any further.

    It was as if there was a transparent barrier that blocked his attack.

 Chapter 321 - How Could a Young Man Be So Terrifying?

    <h4>Chapter 321: How Could a Young Man Be So Terrifying?</h4>

    ¡°How is this possible? Are my eyes ying tricks on me?¡±

    ¡°Who is this young man? How could he withstand such a powerful attack?¡±

    ¡°Judging from Mu Batian¡¯s respectful attitude towards this ck-robed man, he must be an even more powerful existence. I didn¡¯t expect that he would be helpless against this young man!¡±

    ¡°Actually, we have all overlooked one thing. How could the person who caused the Li family to recklessly start a war with the Mu family be an ordinary person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Perhaps this young man is the true existence of the highest power.¡±

    When everyone saw what happened in front of them, their faces were filled with shock.

    Just by looking at the surging aura of this Nether Spirit w, one could tell that it surged with even more power than Mu Batian¡¯s attack. They did not expect that this young man would actually be able to resist it.

    Moreover, that indifferent attitude, with his hands behind his back, was really too domineering.

    That was right!

    At this moment, Li Zhantian was also dumbfounded. How could the divine ability that the Netherworld Elder was famous for, something he had wielded for a thousand years, be so easily neutralized?

    Not only did Senior Ye block it, but he also blocked it so easily. He did not even use his hands. This was simply too shocking.

    At first, he did not believe in Senior Ye¡¯s strength, but at this moment, he no longer had any doubts. In fact, he even felt a little ashamed and actually had a suspicious attitude.

    ¡°This is impossible. Who exactly are you?¡±

    Elder Mo said in shock.

    The Nether Spirit w. This cultivation technique was very powerful. He did not need much to directly use it. Only an early-stage Godly Spirit Realm expert could be invincible.

    What was going on!?

    Could it be that the young man before him was a God-level cultivator?

    Impossible.

    He had not broken through the Emperor¡¯s shackles even after hundreds of years, so how did this kid be a God-level cultivator?

    Therefore, he poured all of his magical powers into his attack. Spiritual energy instantly surged, and the Nether Spirit w grew hundreds of timesrger, emitting a powerful force.

    Just now, he only used 50% of his strength and thought that everyone present was not qualified to make him use his full strength. However, at this moment, he could not care less about anything else.

    There was only one thought in his mind, and that was to ruthlessly destroy the kid in front of him, and turn him into a heap of flesh.

    But even so, Ye Changge¡¯s expression was still indifferent, like nothing had happened. Elder Mo¡¯s state of mind copsed.

    ¡°Kid, what kind of trick did you use?¡± Elder Mo¡¯s eyes widened as he said in shock, ¡°I understand now. You must have some protective magic treasure on you, which is why you were able to block my attack.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long you can resist!¡±

    He did not think that Ye Changge was truly at the Godly Spirit Realm. He definitely had a magic treasure on him. Moreover, the level of the magic treasure was probably not low.

    As everyone knew, some powerful magic treasures consumed more and more vital essence. Elder Mo believed that he would not be able to hold on for long.

    However, as time passed by, this kid actually did not flush, did not breathe, and did not look tired at all.

    He suspected in his heart that the other party really used a magic treasure. However, if it was not because of the use of the magic treasure, could it be that this young man¡¯s realm was really higher than his!

    Elder Mo was unwilling to believe it.

    At this moment.

    The woman dressed in purple, Mo Qingmeng, who was standing on the top floor, looked around. Her gaze was fixed on Ye Changge, as if he was the only person left in the world.

    Before she could say anything, the servant revealed a shocked expression.

    ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t this the Nether Spirit w? It¡¯s the old man¡¯s ultimate move from a thousand years ago!¡±

    In the ancient books of their sect, they clearly remembered how terrifying the Nether Spirit w was. Especially when the old man used it, how many experts of the Godly Spirit Realm had fallen under his hands?

    This divine ability could not only attack the physical body, but it could also attack the spirit of a person, causing them to sink into a boundless world of ughter.

    It must be known that in a battle between experts, life and death could be decided by every minute and second of battle. The Nether Spirit w could affect the soul of the person who was fighting. This was also the reason why the Netherworld Elder was so difficult to deal with.

    After the Netherworld Elder was killed, this divine ability also dissipated. He did not expect it to fall into the hands of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    As a disciple of the Star Pce and a maid of the saintess, she naturally recognized this person at a nce as a member of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    ¡°Miss, this young man is very strong. He was actually able to block the Nether Spirit w.¡±

    The servant had a look of shock on her face.

    Her shock was especially pronounced when Ye Changge used the spiritual protective barrier to block such a fierce attack. This was not something that an ordinary cultivator could do.

    He was ridiculously powerful.

    Mo Qingmeng naturally understood. Otherwise, she would not have locked onto him.

    Previously, she was still a little hesitant. After all, this was a matter of life and death for him. However, after seeing this battle y out, she immediately made her decision.

    Ye Changge¡¯s strength had exceeded her imagination. If it was her facing this attack, she would not be able to do it so easily.

    But he did it.

    When did such a powerful young expert appear in the northern desert?

    Just as she was contemting, the situation on the battlefield changed once again.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body shook, and this powerful attack was easily neutralized. The Nether Spirit w that everyone knew was scattered like snowkes.

    Even after the ck vapor that filled the sky disappeared, Ye Changge was still as calm as the wind on the battle field. It was as if it was just a dream.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    As Ye Changge¡¯s words rang out, Elder Mo¡¯s entire body tensed.

    How could he not know that the strongest person in the field was not Li Zhantian or Li Miaoxian, but this young man who had looked calm this entire time?

    He was afraid that his cultivation state had really reached the initial stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. This was not something that he could easily resist.

    Thinking of this, Elder Mo flew up and wanted to escape.

    In his mind, his most powerful supernatural power had been neutralised, and his opponent was still unharmed. How could he stand to win against this person?

    As long as he was still alive, he would have the resources to cultivate further.

    This scene caused everyone to be stunned for a moment. They werepletely unable to react.

    They did not expect that the ck-robed old man, who was still strong just a moment ago, would escape without even fighting. His actions were not sloppy at all, and his speed was extremely fast.

    This caused them to be extremely shocked. Just how powerful was this young man in front of them?

    Even Mu Batian had a dazed look on his face. He could not believe his eyes as he watched Elder Mo escape.

    This was not just an ordinary escape, but an escape performed out of fear. This was because he recognized that Elder Mo had used the Blood Shield Technique.

    This was a method of using one¡¯s own blood essence to increase one¡¯s speed. Although one¡¯s speed had increased by hundreds of times, one¡¯s realm would also decrease by a level.

    This was shocking.

    Was the young man in front of him so terrifying?

 Chapter 322 - The Terror of the Great Luo Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 322: The Terror of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Can you escape?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice was not loud, but it reached everyone¡¯s ears without difficulty.

    With a wave of his right hand, he directly pulled Elder Mo over. He had initially escaped into the void.

    Everyone could clearly see that Elder Mo, who had a relieved look on his face just now, had turned into a terrifying horror in the blink of an eye. The speed at which his face changed said that what was happening was divine.

    Then, he was thrown onto the training field.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Elder Mo was directly shocked.

    He had used the Blood Shield Technique, yet he was still captured and brought back. How powerful was this young man? He could even ignore thews of space!

    Even the first elder of his outer sect could not do this. One had to know that his cultivation had reached the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. From this, one could imagine how terrifying Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had be.

    Elder Mo did not dare to imagine it. From the beginning of the battle to the despair of being defeated, only a few short breaths had passed. This was too terrifying.

    Everyone also came to a realization. They originally thought that Li Miaoxian was already terrifying enough, but they did not expect that this was the real ruthless person.

    Even if Li Zhantian and Mu Batianbined their efforts, they would not match up to Ye Changge.

    Clearly, Mu Batian recognized Ye Changge¡¯s strength and felt that the world was filled with darkness. Even Elder Mo had been defeated. The Mu family had walked into a dead end.

    Elder Mo looked at Ye Changge¡¯s eyes that looked down on the world and was truly afraid.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m an outer elder of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. If you kill me, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce will not let you off.¡±

    At this time, he directly moved out of the sect behind him.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce was a superpower in the northern desert. Anyone who saw it would have to show respect.

    Although he was only an outer elder who was dispensable, and could not evenpare to the treatment of an inner disciple, as long as he had a rtionship with the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, everyone had to consider the possible consequences.

    Therefore, Elder Mo thought that as long as he mentioned the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, Ye Changge would definitely be afraid.

    ¡°What? Great Luo Heavenly Pce? Which great Luo Heavenly Pce?¡±

    Some of the surrounding disciples eximed.

    They also thought of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, the overlord of the northern desert, but that seemed so unlikely, so they subconsciously did not think about it.

    ¡°Stupid, is there a second Great Luo Heavenly Pce in the northern desert? I was wondering why the Mu family was so overbearing. So it turns out that they have a connection with the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. The Li family is in trouble this time.¡±

    ¡°It is said that there are experts at the Sage Heaven Realm in the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. They are existences that can destroy stars with one hand. Our small Heavenly Capital City could be destroyed.¡±

    Everyone seemed to have thought of something terrifying and their faces were filled with shock.

    If this ck-robed old man was really someone from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, then things would be really bad.

    They all looked in the direction of the Li family. Everyone from the Li family was silent. Clearly, they knew how terrifying the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was.

    Li Miaoxian did not know at first, but after asking her father, intense worry appeared on her face.

    As a small family, they could not afford to provoke the Great Luo Heavenly Pce from afar. If the other party sent an ordinary disciple, they would not be able to contend against them.

    When Mu Batian saw this, his originally deste expression was swept away. He said to Ye Changge, ¡°Elder Mo is an elder of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. I advise you to kneel down and apologize. Otherwise, you¡¯ll get yourself killed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you anger the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, all of you will die.¡±

    At this moment, Mu Wufa immediately became arrogant. It was as if he had be a disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce himself. He became arrogant and behaved like he was unexcelled.

    Everyone was silent. It was as if a huge weight was pressing on their hearts. They were clearly very afraid.

    At this moment...

    Elder Mo also had a trace of confidence in his heart. He even looked at Ye Changge, trying to provoke him.

    He thought to himself that he was really frightened earlier. However, now there was no need for him to run. If he revealed his identity as a member of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, who would dare to directly attack him in the Heavenly Capital City?

    He even wasted a small cultivation realm. Perhaps he would need hundreds of years to recover.

    ¡°Young miss, do you think he would dare to resist the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s might and kill him directly?¡±

    On the top floor, the servant looked at the purple-clothed woman.

    She was very curious whether this powerful and mysterious man wouldpromise or choose to kill him.

    In her opinion, no one wanted to be targeted by the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, so Ye Changge would choose topromise in the end.

    After all, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s power was too immense. It was like a mountain that could not be climbed, with no end in sight.

    She also thought that the young miss would agree with her thoughts.

    Who knew...

    She shook her head instead.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he will.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng smiled and shook her head.

    Through this short observation, she had already understood that this man was an extremely arrogant being. He would not easily change his decision because of fear. This could be seen from the environment just now.

    Otherwise, she would not have chosen him to help him resist the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    If Ye Changge killed the old man in front of him, it would actually be a good thing for him. This way, the two of them would be on the same side and have amon enemy.

    Moreover, he discovered that Ye Changge was different from the other men. There was an inexplicable temperament on his body. He looked down at the world as if everything was beneath him.

    He was just like an arrogant maniac.

    However, if this arrogant maniac had the strength to test his own arrogance, he would be a deadly poison to women. This was where Mo Qingmeng¡¯s thoughts were.

    At the thought of this, Mo Qingmeng revealed a angel-like smile, causing the servants to be stunned.

    Ever since the marriage incident, she had not seen the young miss smile for a long time. But now, the young miss actually smiled, and it was such a brilliant smile.

    The servant could not understand.

    Following her line of sight, she actually noticed that the young miss¡¯s gaze had been fixed on the young man, and she could not help but be stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t her young miss arrogant? Didn¡¯t she find men uninteresting? Looking at this gaze, it was obvious that she was curious about that man.

    They had note into contact for two months.

    But what she did not know was that just now, the two of them had already met in the illusion, and there had even been a small misunderstanding.

    The atmosphere in the arena below was silent.

    Everyone wanted to know what Ye Changge would do. Most people guessed that he would take care of the situation and apologize to Elder Mo.

    No matter how strong Ye Changge was, he was only one person. Behind Elder Mo, there was a sect.

    The difference in strength between the two was too great.

    ¡°I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. As long as you kowtow to me and admit your mistake in front of everyone, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    Elder Mo said straightforwardly with a proud expression on his face.

    ¡®Although I can¡¯t beat you, there¡¯s a powerful force behind me. It¡¯s stronger than you, so you have to submit.¡¯

    But in the next moment...

    He was stunned.

 Chapter 324 - The Majesty of the Great Luo Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 324: The Majesty of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce</h4>

    In Hei Feng¡¯s story, all of Mu Batian¡¯s dark history was revealed.

    The crowd could not suppress the anger in their hearts and directly rushed in front of Mu Batian, punching and kicking him.

    He was still muttering words.

    ¡°I had let you be sanctimonious, let you cultivate evil techniques, let you kill babies, let you¡­¡±

    Inside the training field, Mu Batian¡¯s screams filled the air.

    This was a real fist fight. These people did not even use their cultivation. Instead, they used their physical strength to attack, and the sounds of their attacks reverberated throughout the entire training field.

    Mu Batian, who had lost his cultivation, seemed to be unable to withstand these ordinary physical attacks. His eyes turned white, and he was foaming at the mouth, as if he was about to die.

    Hei Feng was still pping, shouting, cheering, and even joining the battle.

    The screams in the arena grew fainter and fainter. By the time everyone left, Mu Batian had already fainted.

    What followed next was Hei Feng¡¯s performance. He had directly revealed Mu Batian¡¯s errors in judgement, causing everyone¡¯s impression of him to change quite a bit.

    This was actually his scheme. Whatever he was forced to do was just an excuse. He had actually provided those things to Mu Batian. However, now, the me was all pushed to him. He had won everyone¡¯s trust.

    The rest was up to him. The overall situation was firmly in his hands.

    This seemingly wless n did not escape Ye Changge¡¯s eyes. He had experienced countless things, so how could this little trick fool his eyes?

    Ye Changge immediately used a stream of light and quickly injected it into Mu Batian¡¯s body. He, who was originally unconscious, immediately woke up.

    ¡®Since you don¡¯t want me to live, then no one will live. It won¡¯t be so easy to betray me.¡¯

    Just now, when Mu Batian wanted to confess, he was hit by Hei Feng¡¯s secret attack and had fainted.

    He thought that he had hidden it from everyone¡¯s sight, but all of this did not escape Ye Changge¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hei Feng, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so vicious. You want me to take all the me. If you think I have to suffer, then don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll have to suffer alone.¡±

    Mu Batian had also exposed a secret.

    He told everyone about the women that Hei Feng had plundered. Hei Feng wanted to stop him, but he realized that an invisible force had sealed the space around him.

    He could not move his body, so he could only listen to Mu Batian tell them everything.

    His expression became more and more scared. Although he did not cultivate evil techniques, he had harmed women. As long as he liked the young women in the capital, he would use strong methods to capture them.

    He loved to watch these women sink into deep despair and slowly die.

    Compared to Mu Wufa, Mu Wufa was actually better. Mu Wufa would sometimes let these women go back, but if they fell into the hands of Hei Feng, they would only end up dead.

    When everyone heard this, they were even more furious than before.

    This Mu family was simply a family of beasts!

    Ye changge¡¯s gaze also gradually turned cold. He had only discovered Hei Feng¡¯s secret actions just now, when he caused Mu Batian to wake up. He did not think that there were such dirty crimes hidden under this.

    He had not thought that humans could be so shameless!

    This could be considered to have refreshed his worldview. In this world where martial arts were respected, there was no limit to anything. There was only cruelty and no bottom line.

    Seeing the denunciations of the crowd and Ye Changge¡¯s increasingly cold gaze, Hei Feng knew that he could not escape.

    He turned his bloodthirsty gaze onto Mu Batian¡¯s body and struck out with his palm, directly killing him.

    Then, he wanted to escape.

    But it was all in vain.

    Ye Changge directly struck out with a palm strike. A powerful aura swept up, and it seemed to bring about a wild whirlwind. It directly sted the Hei Feng into pieces and his essence dissipated.

    Even his soul was destroyed.

    The entire incident became deste. The Li family and the Mu family had aplete victory in the collision.

    They did not expect that a small matter would trigger a continuous reaction and directly lead to the destruction of the Li family.

    Speaking of Mu Wufa, everyone could not help but sigh. What a scam!

    If it were not for his lust, the decisive battle between the two families would not have happened. The time for the destruction of the Li family might have been dyed indefinitely.

    But now.

    Everyone was alsomenting that fate was too miraculous.

    Mu Wufa definitely did not expect that it was this insignificant matter that caused the Mu family to sink into an endless abyss. Even his own life was lost.

    Ye Changge immediately returned to the Li family¡¯s camp.

    Li Changtian and Li Zhantian quickly stood up and thanked him respectfully, ¡°Thank you, senior, for your help.¡±

    This gratitude came from the bottom of their hearts. If it was not for Senior Ye¡¯s help, they would not have been able to defeat the ck-robed man. In the end, they would have been destroyed as well.

    The strongest realm in the entire Li family was only at the middle-stage Emperor Realm. The ck-robed elder had already been at the peak of the Emperor Realm for many years, and he still had the Nether Spirit w. He was practically invincible.

    However, after rejoicing, they faced an even more serious problem.

    It was the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Everyone fell silent. Such arge force was not something the current Li family could contend against.

    No one said anything. They furrowed their brows and thought about their next countermeasure.

    After all, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was extremely far from the Heavenly Capital City. If they received the news and sent people over, it would take at least a month.

    In other words, they still had a month¡¯s time to think of a countermeasure.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I killed him. If the Great Luo Heavenly Pce reallyes looking for trouble with you, you canpletely pin it on me.¡±

    Ye Changge saw through their worries and provided his own solution.

    In any case, he was not afraid of any revenge. If one came, he would kill one. If two came, he would kill a pair.

    ¡°How can this be? We haven¡¯t repaid your kindness to our Li family, Senior Ye.¡±

    ¡°How can we let you, one person, deal with the Great Luo Heavenly Pce on your own? The Li family also does not fear, we have decided to advance or retreat as one.¡±

    Li Zhantian¡¯s expression was deadly.

    The rest of the Li family, stood up at once, and wanted to advance and retreat alongside Ye Changge. After all, without Ye Changge, they would have lost everything today.

    Their decision was made from what happened today, not even taking into ount everything else. If it had not been for Senior Ye¡¯s help, their Li family would have already been destroyed.

 Chapter 325 - My Lady Invites You

    <h4>Chapter 325: My Lady Invites You</h4>

    Ye Changge immediately shook his head and rejected their good intentions.

    He would face the Great Luo Heavenly Pce alone. He did not have any weaknesses. However, the Li family was different. They had lived in the Li family for generations, so it was impossible for them to leave.

    Moreover, where could they run to? Facing the endless pursuit, there was no ce for them in the entire northern desert.

    Moreover, with their current strength, it was impossible for them to escape the pursuit of the other party.

    But he was different. He himself had great strength. Even if the people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce came, they would be no match for him.

    Elder Mo was only an outer disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. He was not valued at all, and they would not send many powerful people.

    He could easily deal with them, but to the Li family, they would be unsurpassable beings.

    Therefore, after some consideration, he directly rejected the Li family¡¯s good intentions without even thinking too much about it.

    Moreover, after his analysis, he also dispelled the Li family¡¯s thoughts. They also knew that it was an impulsive move just now.

    Could it be that he was going to lead everyone in the Li family to live a life without a fixed residence in the future?

    Even if they were willing, when the people of the Li family heard about the incident at the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, would they still flee together?

    Impossible!

    The only oue that could be considered was that the entire Li family would fall apart.

    They would face the consequences of disbanding.

    After Li Zhantian, Li Changtian, and Li Miaoxian heard, they wanted to say something, but Ye Changge directly rejected them.

    ¡°Now that the issue with the Mu family has been resolved, from now on, your Li family and I will no longer have any ties. I will also no longer return to the Li family with you.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start over from now on!¡±

    Ye Changge said leisurely.

    ¡°Senior Ye, this¡­¡±

    Li Zhantian did not expect that things would actually happen so quickly. It had directly exceeded their imagination.

    To be honest, they really wanted to share the burden. However, they wanted to gamble on a family n. This price was really too great.

    Even if they agreed, what would the many elders and nsmen of the Li family think? What would the huge Li family do?

    They all fell silent. They knew that there were too many things involved. It was not something that could be said clearly with just a few words.

    And among the Li family¡¯s people, the one who was the most anxious was Li Miaoxian.

    She thought for a long time, and after a long time, she said to Li Changtian, ¡°Father, if it weren¡¯t for Senior Ye making a move, I might not have been able to leave that small courtyard for the rest of my life. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to experience what it was like to be free, and I wouldn¡¯t have everything that I have today.

    ¡°All of my current achievements were given to me by Senior Ye. I can¡¯t be so selfish and watch Senior Ye bear all of this alone.¡±

    Li Miaoxian¡¯s words were like a thorn, directly piercing into Li Changtian and Li Zhantian¡¯s hearts.

    They were currently in a very bad mood.

    But very quickly, Li Changtian seemed to have thought of something and said to Li Miaoxian, ¡°Xian ¡®er, what do you mean to say?!¡±

    ¡°Father, your daughter is being unfilial!¡± Li Miaoxian directly knelt down and said, ¡°I want to leave the Li family and go with Senior Ye!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Li Changtian directly stood up.

    Leaving the Li family and following Senior Ye? His mind was currently in shambles.

    This was not because of anything else, but because Li Miaoxian had just resolved the hidden dangers in her body and now was about to leave him.

    All these years, Li Changtian knew how much suffering Li Miaoxian had endured and wanted to make up for it. But now, it seemed that he no longer had the chance.

    To be honest, he did not object much to her decision of following Senior Ye. On the contrary, there was a hint of joy.

    To be able to obtain such good fortune, this was something that many people could not ask for.

    Ye Changge clearly did not expect that Li Miaoxian would make this decision.

    Even Bai Ao Xian and Ning Manman were surprised. After knowing that the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was after them, they were still able to behave in such a way. It was clear that Li Miaoxian was a person who knew how to repay kindness.

    The way they looked at Li Miaoxian was much gentler.

    ¡°Miss Li, you don¡¯t have to do this. I had treated your injuries, and left everything else up to fate. This is a bit too impulsive.¡±

    Li Miaoxian nodded

    He had just arrived in the greater world, and he had already provoked the Sunset Immortal Sect and the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. His path would not be smooth in the future.

    If Li Miaoxian followed him, she would only face more risks.

    She might fall into a desperate situation at any time. Although such a situation would not be likely to happen, no one could say for sure what would happen in the future.

    Therefore, staying in the Li family was a better choice.

    After all, the hidden injuries in her body had been resolved, and she had the cultivation method of the supreme mystery scripture. Even if she could reach the Eternal Realm in the future, there was no problem for her to reach the Void Realm.

    Although she would improve faster if she cultivated with him, the risks involved had also increased significantly.

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s determined attitude, Li Miaoxian already knew that this idea was not feasible.

    Then, Li Miaoxian followed the Li family members with a disappointed expression and left.

    On the training field, many disciples slowly dispersed. They could not wait to leave immediately and escape the Heavenly Capital City.

    If one day, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce sent people to look for news of Ye Changge, they might very well be implicated although innocent.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what do we do now?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian asked.

    Now that the Li family could no longer return, where would they go next?

    As for the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s crisis, she did not care at all. Not to mention that they did not know yet. Even if they knew, these people would be no match for Brother Ye.

    In her heart, no one could match up to Ye Changge.

    Ning Manman did not take it seriously. Anyway, all enemies would be defeated by them in the end, even in the lower realm.

    She just did not know where her senior brothers were at the moment. Her senior brothers had arrived in the greater world earlier than they did. She had already contacted them through the voice transmission stone before, but there had been no reply.

    She could only give up helplessly, thinking that it might be because they were too far away or that they were currently exploring some forbidden areas.

    At this moment.

    Elder Qingfeng respectfully came before Ye Changge and bowed low. ¡°Greetings. I am fellow Daoist Qingfeng!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded slightly.

    Bai Ao Xian and Ning Manman looked at him in confusion, not knowing why she hade forward.

    ¡°Hey, when the old man and the others see us, they act like mice seeing a cat. Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting involved with us and being punished by the Great Luo Heavenly Pce?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Qingfeng smiled and looked at Ning Manman.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce was almost as powerful as their Star Pavilion. No one could do anything to the other.

    Besides, a mere outer sect elder could not even bepared to an ordinary inner sect elder. They would not make things difficult for the Star Pavilion because of such a small matter.

    Besides, they only provided the venue and did not interfere with any of the parties. Why should they be afraid?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I am the person in charge of the Star Pavilion. My name is Qingfeng. Mydy invites you.¡±

 Chapter 326 - Heading to the Reincarnation Realm

    <h4>Chapter 326: Heading to the Reincarnation Realm</h4>

    Ye Changge narrowed his eyes. His family¡¯sdy?

    She must be the woman on the top floor!

    He did not know why she was looking for him, so he decided to go and take a look.

    Anyway, he had nothing to do now.

    Then, under Qingfeng¡¯s lead, the three of them headed towards the top floor.

    They arrived at the door.

    Qingfeng knocked on the door and said respectfully, ¡°Lady, he¡¯s here!¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    An ethereal voice came from inside the door, and then the door opened automatically.

    As Ye Changge and the other two entered, Qingfeng closed the door automatically.

    ¡°I, Qingmeng pay my respects to Young Master Ye.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng still wore a veil that covered her face and she greeted Ye Changge.

    In agreement, a maid brought a pot of fragrant Da Luo tea and ced it on the table in the middle.

    ¡°Please enjoy your meal!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded and his gazended on the purple-clothed woman. He said indifferently, ¡°I wonder why you have called me here,dy!¡±

    He had killed an elder of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, so the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would definitely not let him off.

    Although the Star Pavilion could contend against the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, there was no need for them to participate in it. It was obvious that they had other motives foring to see him at this time.

    Clearly, this had already surpassed the price of offending the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Of course, with his early-stage Godly Spirit Realm, he could tell that she was obviously a core disciple of the Star Pavilion. Even if it was the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, there was no need for them to offend a core disciple of the Star Pavilion for the sake of an outer sect disciple.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, your heavenly bearing is peerless. To be able to achieve such aplishments at this grade, I wonder which immortal sect you¡¯re from!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said with a charming smile.

    In the entire world, she had not found a suitable disciple who could have such a high cultivation level like Ye Changge.

    She suspected that Ye Changge was not from the northern desert, but from the outside world.

    Although the northern desert was very big, in the greater world, it was just a drop in the ocean. It seemed too insignificant.

    Just now, this woman had already tested him, but she still had not given up.

    He could not understand. He did not know her at all, but it seemed as if she was very interested in him.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯ve just arrived in the greater world and haven¡¯t joined any sects.¡±

    Ye Changge did not hide anything.

    He did not mind others knowing his background, and there was no need for hiding that.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes lit up. He had just arrived in the greater world, and he already had such a powerful cultivation base.

    From the situation of thepetition earlier, this man had easily defeated Elder Mo. at the very least, his cultivation base had already surpassed the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. One could only imagine his talent!

    The resources of the lower world were limited. Without a doubt, those who coulde to the greater world were all extremely intelligent people.

    To be able to reach such a realm in such an environment, and to be even more domineering than the cultivators of the greater world, it could be seen that this man had a huge secret hidden within him.

    Mo Qingmeng felt a deep sense of curiosity.

    Furthermore, Ye Changge did not join any sect, which made him even more powerful.

    ¡°I want to make a deal with young master, how about it?!¡±

    A deal!

    Ye Changge¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What deal?¡±

    Following that, Mo Qingmeng revealed her identity and background, as well as the current predicament she was facing, causing Ye Changge to be slightly stunned.

    He thought that the other party¡¯s identity was not small. However, the fact that her identity was the Star Pavilion¡¯s saintess was still beyond his expectations.

    ording to his understanding, the Star Pavilion was a well-deserved overlord in the entire northern desert.

    She did not expect toe directly to this border area, the Heavenly Capital City.

    It seemed that she was very dissatisfied with this marriage.

    Ye Changge only thought for a moment and quickly understood the crux of the matter. Now that he had created animosity with the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, his goal was the same as Mo Qingmeng¡¯s ¡ª to contend against the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    It was just that the nature of their predicament was different.

    Her goal was to get rid of the shackles of marriage, and he was the outer sect elder of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    ¡°If I agree with you, then I would really be standing on the opposite side of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.¡±

    Ye Changge said directly.

    Although killing Elder Mo now would attract the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s attention, it would not be taken to heart by them.

    However, if she agreed to Mo Qingmeng¡¯s conditions and made the people of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce embarrassed at the Star Pce¡¯s engagement ceremony, it would be a disgrace to them. The impact would be more serious than killing everyone outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you sixty kilograms of amethyst chalcedony in exchange!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was willing to sacrifice everything.

    Amethyst chalcedony was a rare treasure even in the Star Pce.

    The nail-sized chalcedony contained spiritual energy that could allow an early-stage quasi-emperor to directly advance to mid-stage Quasi-emperor Realm without any side effects.

    Sixty kilograms of amethyst chalcedony¡­ This was a huge sum. Even Ye Changge was slightly taken aback.

    With this chalcedony, Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian would be able to quickly advance from Emperor to God Realm.

    Furthermore, amethyst chalcedony could improve a cultivator¡¯sprehension, temper their body, and improve their soul. It wasparable to the origin of the Heavenly Dao.

    To be able to take out so much amethyst chalcedony, one could imagine how much she wanted to break away from this marriage.

    Ye Changge¡¯s fingers continuously knocked on the table as he said, ¡°Double that amount!¡±

    To be able to take out a sixty kilograms so easily, it was obvious that she still had quite a lot on her hands.

    To such arge sect, it was considered rare. In the eyes of the average person, the amount was unfathomable.

    ¡°Alright, deal.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng immediately replied.

    ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°Three monthster in the Star Pavilion Main Hall!¡±

    After saying this, Mo Qingmeng directly took out 120 kilograms of amethyst chalcedony from her interspatial ring and gave it to him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll take the chalcedony and run away?¡±

    Ye Changge said with a smile.

    ¡°A proud person like you disdains this amount of chalcedony. Since I believe in you, I won¡¯t doubt your words.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there as promised!¡±

    Ye Changge stood up and was about to leave when he was stopped.

    Mo Qingmeng then took out another 30 kilograms of chalcedony and threw it to him, saying, ¡°I need to go to thend of reincarnation to retrieve something. I want you to apany me.¡±

    Thend of reincarnation!

    Ye Changge naturally knew of this ce. It was in the southern part of the northern desert. It was filled with countless demonic beasts and poisonous smoke barriers.

    It was said that there were also undead creatures in there, and if one was not careful, they would die.

    Even peak-stage Great Emperors were buried in there.

    One could imagine how dangerous it was.

    Throwing away the chalcedony in his hand, Ye Changge also wanted to go to thend of reincarnation and cultivate the power of reincarnation from the three thousand Great Daos.

    The reason why thend of reincarnation was so terrifying was because it contained the power of reincarnation. It could suppress the true essence in one¡¯s body and make them drop a great realm. This was why so many Great Emperors had died there.

    Even without the chalcedony, Ye Changge would still go to the forbiddennd of reincarnation once.

    Now that he had the chalcedony and could go to reincarnation to cultivate the power of reincarnation, why not?

    ¡°We¡¯ll set off in three days.

    ¡°In addition, I¡¯ve already arranged a ce for all of you to stay. You can follow Qingfeng and head there directly.¡±

    After that, Ye Changge went straight to the ce they would be staying in.

    The ce was inside the Star Pavilion, which was where they were to live temporarily. The scenery was beautiful and clear.

 Chapter 327 - Senior Ye, Save Me

    <h4>Chapter 327: Senior Ye, Save Me</h4>

    In the attic on the top floor.

    ¡°Miss, are you really going to the Reincarnation Realm?¡±

    A servant asked worriedly.

    The dangers of the Reincarnation Realm was well-known throughout the northern desert, making all cultivators tremble in fear whenever they heard of it.

    What kind of person was theirdy? She had a precious body. If there was any danger, the entire sky would probably copse.

    Moreover, there were many evil beings hiding inside.

    Because of its uniqueness, many people wanted by sects, or evil people from the devil¡¯s doctrine, all circled around the reincarnation deathtrap to avoid being captured.

    It could be said that it was a very dangerous ce.

    Of course, there were also many opportunities inside. There were all kinds of heavenly and earthly treasures. Perhaps after those people obtained them, their strength might increase.

    The Reincarnation Realm was a deadly vortex.

    As long as one entered, it was like being thrown into the clouds of lightning. No one knew what kind of risks they would encounter.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I am determined to obtain that thing.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said resolutely.

    Her strength was currently stuck at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. If she wanted to advance further, she had to obtain this thing.

    Star fruit!

    This was a rare natural treasure. It had the potential to support the cultivation technique she cultivated. It could help her advance smoothly.

    As long as she advanced to the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, she would have a lot of confidence even if she resisted the marriage.

    In the entire northern desert, the highest realm someone had was the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. Her father, Mo Yushu, was an expert of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Her fianc¨¦, the sacred son of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, Bai Zimu, was currently at the early-stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Now that she was at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, she could even mock him at the engagement ceremony.

    ¡­

    At this moment.

    In the eastern part of the northern desert.

    There was a grand hall that spanned across the nine heavens. The entire sky was filled with the cirction of Dao charms. The Great Dao techniques interweaved, making it look extraordinary.

    There was a purple-gold signboard above that had three words written on it.

    Star Pavilion.

    ¡°Have you found out where the youngdy went?¡±

    At the seat of honor on the high tform sat a middle-aged man with sword-like eyebrows and fierce eyes.

    There was not a trace of aura on his body, but it made people feel a sense of majesty. The pressure was suffocating.

    ¡°Sect master, the young miss is currently in the Heavenly Capital City.¡±

    The guard said respectfully.

    The Heavenly Capital City?

    Mo Yushu thought about it. Ever since the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had sent someone to discuss the engagement some time ago, his daughter had gone out in a fit of anger when she found out.

    Bai Zimu was not a bad person. As a sacred son, not only was he talented, but he was also highly respected in the sect. It was not bad to be able to be a Daopanion.

    The two sects supported each other and walked towards greater strength together.

    However, his own daughter had refused to agree no matter what, and had ran away from home.

    She even said that she had to fight for her own happiness. Thinking of this, Mo Yushu felt an impending headache. It was all his fault for spoiling him so much these years.

    He did not expect to go to the Heavenly Capital City. There were still three months before the engagement. It would be good to let her rx.

    ¡°Sect leader, I found an elder of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce in the capital city, Mo Feng!¡±

    The guard¡¯s words stunned Mo Yushu.

    The capital city was only a border area. Why did the people of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce go there?

    Could it be that they found out where Mo Qingmeng was? If this person was sent by Bai Zimu, it would make sense.

    But in the next moment¡­

    The guard¡¯s words made him frown.

    What?

    The people of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce were killed by a young man. The Godly Spirit Realm, Nether Spirit w!

    The strength of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was well-known in the northern desert. He did not expect that someone would dare to offend the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. Even he could not help but admire the courage of this man.

    ¡°Alright, stay close, but don¡¯t expose your whereabouts. If there¡¯s anything, report to me immediately.¡±

    After saying that, Mo Yushu disappeared without a trace, as if he had never thought about it.

    The guard also disappeared, and the hall once again became silent.

    ¡­

    In the small courtyard of Star Pavilion.

    The courtyard was filled with all sorts of floral fragrances. Compared to the Li family, it was much more imposing.

    Ye Changge and the other two sat in the courtyard.

    ¡°Brother Ye, did you really agree to let her go to the reincarnation deathtrap?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian asked.

    The reincarnation deathtrap was too dangerous. She did not want Ye Changge to take the risk.

    Moreover, a woman suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and she even said that kind of goal. No matter how she looked at it, she felt that it was a little strange.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to the forbiddennd of reincarnation because of her. I have my own reasons.¡±

    Ye Changge knew what the two of them were thinking. It was nothing more than worrying about his safety.

    If he did not go if there was any danger, how could he reach the peak of martial arts? If he wanted to be a powerhouse, he would have to constantly challenge the impossible.

    Among the three thousand Great Daos, the power of reincarnation was very terrifying. If he could really cultivate it sessfully, there was no doubt that it would be a huge boost to hisbat ability.

    As he spoke, he took out 60 kilograms of amethyst chalcedony and gave it to them. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go this time. Just focus on cultivating here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Before Bai Ao Xian could react, Ning Manman stood up and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯re not taking us with you?¡±

    Was he abandoning them?

    ¡®Hmph! Could it be that you¡¯ve taken a liking to her and wanted to be alone with her? Is this why you don¡¯t want us to go with you?¡¯

    It was no surprise.

    ¡°Bad master, mean master¡­,¡± Ning Manman muttered to herself.

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m going in to cultivate a reincarnation force. I can¡¯t take care of you guys there. I¡¯ll be back soon.

    ¡°The reincarnation realm is so dangerous, there¡¯s no need to go together. When I return, we¡¯ll head to the Star Pce together.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s tone had a hint of determination.

    Bai Ao Xian quickly epted it. After all, she only needed to listen to what Brother Ye said.

    However, Ning Manman was still a little angry. However, in the face of her master¡¯s power, there was nothing she could do.

    After the matter was settled, there were still three days until the day of departure. He was prepared to practice thew of force during these three days.

    Among the three thousand great daos, thew of force could steadily rank at the top. The power within it was extremely terrifying.

    No matter how many techniques you had, or how many divine abilities you had, it would break it with a single strike.

    This was the power of thew of force.

    At this moment¡­

    A member of the Li family came to the door. It was Li Changtian of the Li family. There was a trace of anxiety on his face.

    He had not even entered the door but his anxious voice could be heard.

    ¡°Senior Ye, save me!¡±

 Chapter 328 - Each Person Chooses a Sect

    <h4>Chapter 328: Each Person Chooses a Sect</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Senior Ye, it¡¯s fate!¡±

    Li Changtian was anxious.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ye Changge asked in confusion.

    From the looks of it, something big had happened. However, the Mu family, the rival of the Li family, had been destroyed. In the entire Heavenly Capital City, no one could threaten the existence of the Li family.

    Could it be that the people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had arrived so quickly?

    ¡°Senior Ye, Ling ¡®Er was captured by the people from the Sunset Immortal Sect. Ask the Li family to hand over the murderer of their sect. If they can¡¯t get the murderer toe out within three days, Ling ¡®er will be in danger.¡±

    They were in the middle of a family meeting when a person suddenly barged in. Li Miaoxian was no match for the other party either, so they directly took Li Miaoxian away.

    Three dayster, they were told to bring the opponent who had killed the Sunset Immortal Sect to their sect.

    Otherwise, they would immediately kill Li Miaoxian.

    Although the Li family¡¯s strength had soared, they were still no match for the Sunset immortal Sect¡¯s oppression.

    Therefore, after much consideration, they had no choice but to look for Ye Changge.

    Sunset Immortal Sect!

    He thought of the twelve peak quasi-emperor cultivators he had killed in the Heavenly Capital City when he had first arrived in the greater world.

    Since he was the one who had started this, he would definitely resolve it.

    After sending Li Changtian off, he asked for the location of the Sunset Immortal Sect and flew directly to their sect.

    This time, he did not bring Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian with him. Instead, he gave them an order. Three dayster, he told Mo Qingmeng to wait for a while.

    The Heavenly Capital City was still quite a distance away from the Sunset Immortal Sect. However, with his cultivation base, he quickly arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    The Sunset Immortal Sect was located at the peak of the Sunset Mountain. It was majestic and imposing. Through the gaps in the leaves, one could vaguely see the vastness of the sect.

    In front of the mountain gate.

    Ye Changge directly came here, but was stopped by two disciples guarding the mountain gate.

    ¡°Who are you? The sect is a forbidden area. Outsiders are not allowed to enter.¡±

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Without any pretences, Ye Changge directly shattered their mountain gate. The two disciples were immediately shocked.

    They had seen powerful people before, but this was the first time they had seen such a powerful person. He had not said anything and had immediately smashed their mountain gate. What kind of operation was this?

    Before they could react, Ye Changge directly entered.

    ¡°Quickly report to the sect elders. Someone broke in without hesitation.¡±

    Obviously, they were thinking too much. The instant the sect was breached, a huge sound rang out through the entire Sunset Immortal Sect.

    In an instant, more than ten streams of light shed in the sky and blocked Ye Changge¡¯s path.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you break into our sect? If you don¡¯t have a reasonable exnation, I won¡¯t spare your life.¡±

    One of the elders said with an unhappy expression.

    The sect¡¯s main gate was the pride of a sect. If news of it being destroyed was spread, the Sunset Immortal sect would not be able to continue.

    Regardless of whether this person had a legitimate reason or not, they decided not to let him go.

    The reason they said this was to find a legitimate reason to make a move. This also made their sect appear magnanimous.

    ¡°Where are you holding the woman you captured yesterday? Let her go. I orchestrated the whole operation. Now that I¡¯m here, she is of no use to you.¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Even though he was surrounded by more than ten elders, he did not show any fear.

    Hearing this, the elders¡¯ faces turned gloomy.

    More than ten peak-stage quasi-emperor realm experts were an indispensable core force in any sect. It was this one person who caused them to lose more than ten experts.

    It was simply unforgivable.

    ¡°At this time, you¡¯re still thinking about others. It¡¯s better to care about yourself. You killed our sect¡¯s disciples and your soul will be destroyed today.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ye Changge attacked directly. No one saw him move, but their elder was sent flying and crashed into a distant mountain peak with a resounding explosion.

    ¡°What?¡±

    These people were shocked.

    With just a simple swing, their Elder Feng Li was crippled.

    One had to know that Elder Feng Li¡¯s strength was at the middle-tier among them. Yet, he was easily crushed.

    How terrifying was this person¡¯s strength? No wonder he could kill more than a dozen peak quasi-emperor realm experts of their sect.

    ¡°Elders, this thief is extremely powerful. Let¡¯s attack together.¡±

    The elders looked at each other, and someone suggested.

    The others nodded. The truth was right before their eyes. They knew how terrifying Ye Changge was, so they attacked him together.

    ¡°God-killing Sword Technique, Boundless Ocean, Great Sorrow, Snow Fluttering in the Mortal World...¡±

    The elders each used their own ultimate moves. For a moment, spiritual energy surged, and golden lotuses surged from the ground. A mighty aura surged toward Ye Changge.

    These attacks gathered at the halfway point and exploded with a powerful force. The air trembled, and some of the disciples were directly pressed to the ground. They wore terrified expressions.

    ¡°This power is too terrifying. If it hits me, I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you would bepletely destroyed. I don¡¯t know if the elders¡¯ attacks will be able to defeat this young man.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s attack just now was too terrifying. They did not even see the movements clearly before Elder Feng Li was directly sent flying.

    Although their elders were also very terrifying,pared to this young man, they seemed to have been pushed down a level.

    So even though there were so many people attacking, they still did not have much confidence.

    Looking at the terrifying attack, Ye Changge did not show the slightest trace of fear on his face.

    He directly released a huge palm print and majestically stepped forward, sting it towards these elders¡¯ attacks.

    Under this attack, the spiritual qi in the world instantly exploded. A huge golden palm print covered the boundless void, and even the void rippled with waves. It was so terrifying.

    The collision of the two forces directly exploded with a boom.

    Their elders¡¯ attacks were instantly destroyed, and the terrifying golden palm sent the dozen elders flying.

    They fell heavily to the ground and spat out mouthfuls of blood.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    The dozen or so of them attacked together, but they still lost.

    They had been able to defeat a peak Emperor, but they did not expect that they would not evenst a single round against this young man.

    What kind of monstrous realm was he at?

    Cultivation was something that went against the heavens, and they were very clear about the suffering within. Ye Changge looked so young, and yet, he had directly surpassed them.

    This made them terrified, but at the same time, they felt extremely frustrated.

    ¡°You, who exactly are you?¡±

 Chapter 329 - The Despair of the Sunset Immortal Sect

    <h4>Chapter 329: The Despair of the Sunset Immortal Sect</h4>

    ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±

    These elders were all shocked.

    Not only did Ye Changge block their attacks, he even sent them flying.

    Originally, they thought that no matter how powerful Ye Changge was, he would not be able to withstand theirbined attacks. However, what happened far exceeded their expectations.

    Not only them, but even the spectating disciples¡¯ expressions changed drastically.

    Although the Sunset Immortal Sect was not one of those ancient sacrednd sects, it was not weak either.

    However, such a sect was actually directly overturned by a nameless young man.

    How was this possible?

    ¡°Where¡¯s that girl? If you still don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t mind destroying your sect.¡±

    Ye Changge said directly.

    If they knew what was good for them, Ye Changge would not mind letting them go. If they still refused toe to their senses, he would not feel any guilt even if he destroyed this sect.

    They had brought this upon themselves.

    ¡°Hmph, arrogant. If our sect master was here, how could you be so impudent?¡±

    Their sect master was an expert in the Godly Spirit Realm. This time, he was in seclusion to break through to the intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    If their sect master was here, how could he allow this young one to be so impudent here?

    It was likely that when their sect master pped him, this young one would be smashed into pieces.

    ¡°Create a formation!¡±

    Following the angry shout of one of the elders, these elders directly surrounded Ye Changge and formed a strange formation with their hands.

    A strange formation released a few mysterious streams of light and slowly gathered into the shape of arge formation.

    Instantly, the spiritual energy in the heavens and earth surged up and surged crazily in the direction of the array, directly transforming into the shape of a pyramid.

    This was thebined array of their Sunset Immortal Sect, the Heaven and Earth Exquisite Pagoda.

    This array gathered the strength of more than ten of them, and with the support of the array, it could increase the attack by a hundred times.

    Its strength was close to the God Realm.

    They did not believe that Ye Changge could still withstand such a fierce attack.

    Ye Changge looked at the array in front of him, and a faint smile appeared on his face.

    He just happened to want to test the power of thew of force.

    This was a rare opportunity.

    As for the other disciples, when they saw Ye Changge standing in the array like a fool, theyughed foolishly.

    Immediately, discussions broke out.

    ¡°He¡¯s not scared silly, right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s giving up on resisting directly. The magic power of more than ten elders augmenting the array formation can even increase its strength by a hundred times. That¡¯s not something he can withstand.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s looking for trouble with the Sunset Immortal Sect. He¡¯s looking for trouble in the wrong ce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at the scene in front of them, many of the disciples were excited.

    They seemed to have already seen the scene of Ye Changge¡¯s blood sttering on the spot y out in their minds. He had rushed over to provoke their Sunset Immortal Sect. It was as if he simply did not want to live anymore.

    They could only watch from afar, and they could feel the waves of majestying from the array formation, pressing down on them until they could not breathe.

    Even if Ye Changge had heaven-shaking power, it was impossible for him to survive this attack.

    Facing the attack, Ye Changge clenched his right hand into a fist, and a strange light shed out of his fist.

    Waves of strange fluctuations, and even the space itself began to tremble.

    He punched at the array above, and all the spatial arrays along the way were crushed into nothingness under this attack.

    Boom!

    This punchnded on the Heaven and Earth Exquisite Pagoda, and immediately, under the gazes of everyone, the exquisite pagoda that they thought was indestructible shattered into pieces.

    Then, it directly turned into spiritual energy that filled the sky.

    At the same time, the dozen elders all felt their bodies tremble, and a huge force struck their chests. Instantly, they felt as if they had been struck by lightning, and they were sent flying, scatteringrge puddles of blood.

    This¡­

    They fell to the ground, and looked at Ye Changge, who had remained indifferent all along, with an expression of shock.

    They had even been defeated by their own array¡¯s attack.

    This was not the previous attack. They had relied on the power of the array. Only a God could easily defeat them.

    However, they were the ones who had lost in the end.

    This was also what shocked them.

    Could it be that this young man was a God?

    Hiss!

    The other disciples had obviously thought of this as well, and their expressions were filled with shock.

    To have reached this realm at such a young age, it was obviously impossible for ordinary disciples.

    In other words, he might havee from some ancient sects or sacrednds.

    This was truly terrifying.

    Although their Sunset Immortal Sect looked glorious,pared to those powerful sects, it was insignificant.

    It was as easy as crushing an ant.

    At this moment, all the disciples had a look of panic on their faces, afraid that they would provoke some big forces.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    These elders were also at a loss.

    Even their strongest attack had been stopped, and they were still prone.

    The other party had truly done it. What did it mean for one person to crush a sect?

    Ye Changge had already released his divine senses earlier, but he could not find any traces of Li Miaoling. That was why he asked these elders.

    He directly took a person and pinched his neck with his palm. He said indifferently, ¡°This is thest time. where is Li Miaoling?¡±

    When this elders eyes met Ye Changge¡¯s, his heart was instantly filled with raging terror.

    What kind of pair of eyes was this!

    There was no emotion, nor was there any fluctuation. It was like a ck hole, looking down on the world.

    At this moment, there was no doubt that he was afraid.

    ¡°At the back of the mountain!¡±

    Because the back of the mountain was their sect¡¯s forbidden area, there was a formation set up inside to deter spiritual senses. Ye Changge only gave it a slight sweep and did not search carefully.

    That was why he had not discovered it.

    Then, Ye Changge flew away, thinking about the direction of the back mountain.

    Leaving behind the dazed disciples and elders of the Sunset Immortal sect.

    ¡°Elder Ruohua, what should we do? We mustn¡¯t let this thief leave the sect. Otherwise, our sect¡¯s thousand-year-old reputation will be ruined.¡±

    One of the elders suggested.

    Elder Ruohua was the most important one among these elders, and all the other elders looked at him.

    Of course, he knew about this too, but Ye Changge was too powerful. Even their sect master might not be able to stop him.

    After all, even their sect master could not break the array that they used.

    And this young man casually crushed them. Was he not stronger than their sect master?

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone fell silent.

    That young man had really crushed a sect by himself.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, none of them would have believed that such a terrifying person existed in this world.

    Then¡­

    At this moment, a loud explosion resounded through the air.

    ¡°Intermediate stage of the God Realm, I¡¯ve finally seeded.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Whatâ€™s Wrong With This World?

    <h4>Chapter 330: What¡¯s Wrong With This World?</h4>

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through.¡±

    Along with the voice, the elders all had ecstatic expressions.

    This was the voice of their sect master. Before he went into seclusion, their sect master was already at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. Now he was at the intermediate stage of the godly spirit realm.

    One had to know that the difference between breaking through a small realm in the Godly Spirit Realm was immense.

    No matter how powerful Ye Changge was now, he was still no match for their sect master.

    ¡°Elder Ruohua, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yin Nietian looked at the many elders with pale faces and traces of blood on the corners of their mouths. His expression immediately darkened.

    Could it be that there were other sects that took advantage of the time he was in closed-door cultivation to attack their Sunset Immortal Sect?

    He clenched his fists tightly, and his aura shot up into the sky.

    ¡°I report to you, sect master. Just now, the murderer who killed more than ten of our core disciples attacked us without any reason. Not only did he destroy our sect members, but he also wanted to destroy our sect.

    ¡°We tried to reason with him, but not only did he put on a haughty attitude, he was even arrogant and injured all of us.¡±

    Elder Ruohua added fuel to the fire and recounted what had happened just now.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Yin Nietian exploded in anger after hearing this.

    He did not expect such an arrogant person to provoke the Sunset Immortal Sect.

    ¡°Where is he now? Could it be that he has already escaped?¡±

    No wonder Yin Nietian thought so. He had just broken through, so it was reasonable for the other party to escape.

    But in the next moment, he was stunned.

    As Elder Ruohua spoke, Yin Nietian did not expect that the young man was still in the Sunset Immortal Sect.

    And he even went to save a quasi-emperor level woman.

    He was simply courting death.

    In the next moment¡­

    He saw a stream of light sh through the sky and thennd on the opposite side of him.

    This was a handsome man with a domineering aura. It showed especially his eyes, which carried an aura that made it seem like he was looking down on the world.

    Beside him, there was a woman. It was Li Changtian¡¯s daughter, Li Miaoling.

    She was just an ant at the peak of the Quasi-emperor Realm.

    With just a nce, he shifted his gaze and fixed it on Ye Changge.

    But it was this one nce that stunned him.

    Because he realized that he could not see his cultivation level.

    How was this possible?

    Yin Nietian was stunned. There were only two possibilities for such a situation to ur.

    One: the other party¡¯s cultivation level was higher than his.

    Two: the other party had a magic treasure that hid his cultivation level.

    As for the first possibility, Yin Nietian did not even think twice about it and directly abandoned the thought.

    Even if he was a disciple of arge sect, it was impossible for him to cultivate to the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm at this age.

    Therefore, in his opinion, the other party¡¯s realm was at most at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    However, this also made people directly shocked. Could it be that he was a core disciple of arge sect.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? Why did you kill a disciple of my sect?¡±

    Yin Nietian said directly.

    Everyone saw that even when facing their sect leader, Ye Changge still had a calm expression.

    ¡°Killing is killing. There need not be so many reasons.¡±

    His tone was still domineering.

    ¡°What an arrogant tone. Let me teach you, an ignorant child, a lesson. You don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth.¡±

    Yin Nietian did not have the mood to care whether he was a disciple of arge sect or not.

    He directly exploded with his qi and swept towards Ye Changge like a tidal wave.

    This aura was too fierce. It leaked out and the surrounding elders and disciples were on the verge of copsing. It was as if they could not bear it any longer and copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Heavenly Fire Shroud!¡±

    Yin Nietian roared as the fire qi in the world surged towards him.

    Around him, the world gradually turned into a sea of fire. Even the void was illuminated red.

    The entire Sunset Immortal Sect was filled with a burning aura.

    A fire dragon that was illuminated with a destructive aura sted towards Ye Changge. Everything in the surroundings turned into nothingness under the mes that filled the sky.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    ¡°The sect master attacked in anger. This kid definitely doesn¡¯t have the ability to resist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen him struggling desperately in the sea of fire. This is the result of his arrogant attitude. In the end, only death awaits him.¡±

    ¡°This is what happens when you provoke the Sunset Immortal Sect. Not even a corpse remains.¡±

    Although Ye Changge had appeared out of nowhere and defeated their elders first, and then destroyed their array formation, under the attacks of the sect, he still could not avoid the fate of being killed.

    If one were to talk about Ye Changge¡¯s talent, it could be said that he was extremely talented and would definitely be an expert in the future.

    However, offending their sect was already a death sentence.

    The only oue was death.

    Being able to personally witness the death of such a genius, they were all excited.

    mes soared into the air, emitting a powerful aura as they directly roared towards Ye Changge.

    Although this attack was not inferior to Elder Mo, everything in the world, under the effect of hisw of force, did not have the slightest ability to resist.

    It was still a familiar movement. Ye Changge directly raised his right fist, causing the elders¡¯ eyes to widen as they trembled where they were.

    They did not forget that it was this movement that destroyed their array formation attack and then severely injured them.

    They did not know if the sect leader would be able to withstand this attack.

    Bang!

    The two attacks instantly collided, emitting an earth-shattering sound.

    The surging me did not have the slightest ability to resist against the fierce fist technique. It was only a single strike, but it was already shattered into pieces. Then, this fist seal struck straight at Yin Nietian.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Feeling the terrifying power contained within the attack, Yin Nietian circted all the mana in his body.

    But it was already toote.

    This fist seal directly struck his chest. The enormous force instantly exploded, causing a bloody hole to appear on his chest.

    The violent force instantly rampaged and destroyed the functions of his body.

    Pu!

    Yin Nietian directly spat out a mouthful of blood and hurriedly suppressed the violent force in his body.

    Then, he raised his head and looked at Ye Changge in disbelief.

    To be able to easily suppress his attack and heavily injure him, this young man¡¯s realm had clearly surpassed the intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. How could this young man be so domineering?

    He was deeply puzzled.

    It had only been a short period of seclusion. When had such a powerful expert appeared in the northern desert? It was simply inconceivable.

    At this moment¡­

    The other disciples were all stunned.

    Their sect master had actually lost.

    And it was a crushing defeat.

    They could not believe their eyes. What was wrong with this world?

 Chapter 331 - Chaos Two Elements Formation Was Broken?

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chaos Two Elements Formation Was Broken?</h4>

    ¡°How is this possible? How is your cultivation so strong?¡±.

    I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    Yin Nietian suppressed the chaotic mana in his body and roared.

    This was his first battle after breaking through in seclusion, and he was crushed.

    He was at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm!

    In the Heavenly Capital City, he was already a top cultivator. How could such a powerful cultivator appear in such a short period of time when he was in seclusion?

    He single-handedly overthrew his entire sect. If word got out, they would not even need to establish a sect. They could just disband.

    ¡°This¡­ Our sect leader actually lost?¡±

    ¡°Hiss, just how terrifying is this man? First, he overpowered our elders, and then even our sect leader was crushed.

    ¡°Just how powerful is his cultivation?!¡±

    The disciples were also discussing, unable to believe the reality before their eyes.

    In their hearts, their sect leader was an invincible existence. They had never thought that he would be crushed the moment he came out of seclusion.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that there was such a terrifying person in the world.

    The atmosphere in the entire ce became silent.

    ¡°I originally wanted to let you all off, but now it seems that there¡¯s no need for that. The underworld is your true home.¡±

    Ye Changge said coldly.

    His voice was not loud, but it carried an unquestionable majesty, causing everyone in the Sunset Immortal Sect to feel their souls tremble.

    Was this the rhythm of destroying their Sunset Immortal Sect!!

    ¡°Hmph, arrogant brat, you don¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth? You think that you can destroy our sect just because you defeated us? What a joke.¡±

    Yin Nietianughed mockingly. ¡°The foundation of our sect is not something you can imagine.¡±

    ¡°Elders, activate the Primal Chaos Two Elements grand array!¡±

    Hearing this, many of the elders trembled.

    The Primal Chaos Two Elements grand array was their sect¡¯s strongest array formation. It could destroy the heavens and earth. It was a piece of cake for them to deal with Ye Changge.

    They had wanted to activate it before, but this array formation was a little special. They needed the approval of their sect master to do so.

    Now, this brat was destined to be doomed.

    Ye Changge did not make a move. He quietly watched how powerful the so-called array formation was.

    The array rose!

    With a loud shout, countless Dao charms rose in the void, forming a profound and profound array formation. One side was ice, the other was fire, ice and fire.

    The spiritual energy between the heavens and earth roared and poured into the formation. Suddenly, with the addition of spiritual energy, the formation burst out with an intense aura.

    Sensing this destructive aura, all the disciples¡¯ souls trembled. They felt that the aura around them was sealed, and they could not move.

    Their expressions began to be excited, and they all revealed happy expressions.

    This time, they would definitely be able to kill this person who had provoked their sect.

    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not arrogant. I¡¯ll let you experience the power of our great array.¡±

    One of the eldersughed ferociously as he shouted that loudly.

    They controlled two types of extreme powers, and it was as if they had already seen the scene of Ye Changge¡¯s tragic death on the spot.

    However, Ye Changge was unmoved. He mocked them for being too nave.

    Although the power of this formation was not bad, it was still far from enough to suppress him.

    Wanting to heavily injure or keep him alive was even more wishful thinking.

    At this moment, under the control of the Yin Nietian, the formation suddenly burst out with blinding light. A violent attack instantly descended, forming a phoenix that blotted out the sky. One side was ice cold, while the other side was fire, illuminating the entire sky.

    The aura contained within seemed to be able to destroy the heavens.

    Wasn¡¯t it just the power of water and fire? One had to know that he controlled three thousand Great Daows, so he was extremely familiar with the power of water and fire.

    In front of him, toying with water and fire was like showing off one¡¯s skills in front of an expert.

    He did not seem to have made any movements. Just a moment ago, it was still a violent attack, but before it could get close to him, it had already be a sky full of spiritual qi, and the phoenix had disappeared.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    Where did the attack that they hadunched go? Why did it suddenly disappear!

    What was going on?!

    When the elders and disciples finally reacted, their faces were filled with shock.

    ¡°Quick, look at his palm. What is that?¡±

    At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted. Everyone turned their gazes over, and their expressions changed immediately.

    In his palm, a shrunken phoenix was flying around happily. Was that not the attack they had just unleashed!

    What!?

    In just an instant, their attack had been countered by this young man. It seemed like this phoenix true spirit was more friendly with this young man.

    After all, this was the symbol of their sect.

    Yin Nietian and the other elders¡¯ faces twitched a few times. This¡­

    This was not the most frustrating part. Ye changge raised his hand slightly, and the phoenix in his hand suddenly grew bigger. The aura on his body soared to the heavens, and it was actually even fiercer than their previous attack. It directly charged in their direction.

    With just a nce, they could feel how terrifying the power contained within was.

    If they were hit by this attack, even if they did not die, they would still be heavily injured. What in the world?

    The Phoenix True Spirit Power that their sect leader used to worship had be someone else¡¯s attack in an instant. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, who would have believed that such a ridiculous thing could happen in the world?

    ¡°Not good, quickly activate the defensive power!¡±

    The elders did not dare to be careless. They used all of their strength. However, under this attack, the defensive power that they had tried so hard to put up was like paper. It was instantly destroyed.

    The violent power continued to move forward and directly hit Yin Nietian and the elders. The violent power instantly sent them flying.

    Pu! Pu! Pu!

    Everyone¡¯s faces were pale, and they spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. The true essence in their bodies was in chaos, and they no longer had the strength to fight.

    The aftermath of the explosion hit the entire Sunset Immortal sect. The ordinary disciples did not even have the strength to resist the violent attack, and they were all heavily injured.

    ¡°How is this possible? Why did our sect¡¯s mountain-protecting deity suddenly be his?¡±

    ¡°What demonic technique did you use exactly? You¡¯re not a human, you¡¯re a devil.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly are you? Why is your mana so powerful? You¡¯re definitely not from the northern desert. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s someone as terrifying as you in the northern desert.¡±

    ¡°Arghhh¡­¡±

    Yin Nietian and the many elders were in despair.

    Even theirst resort wasn¡¯t enough to defeat the other party. They were even struck back by their own power and were heavily injured.

    They could not imagine how such a terrifying figure could exist in this world. They knew clearly about the experts of those sects and therge sects. They did not want their own disciples to provoke them and implicate the sects.

    This had practically be apulsory lesson in every sect.

    But Ye Changge¡¯s strength had exceeded their imaginations. They searched their entire minds and could ce this figure. He was not from the northern desert.

    In the end, they came to that conclusion.

    But now, the most important thing was that their sect was going to be destroyed.

 Chapter 332 - The Sunset Immortal Sect, They Were About to Have Their Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 332: The Sunset Immortal Sect, They Were About to Have Their Treasure Pavilion Emptied and They Almost Fainted</h4>

    The people of the Sunset Immortal Sect were all dumbfounded.

    From the moment Ye Changge entered through the mountain gate, to the moment when the elders fought back and failed, to the moment when Yin Nietian came out and measured the array, they still failed.

    These disciples fell from heaven to hell, and finally fell into the abyss. They had already gone mad.

    Their spirits fell as they felt shock, disbelief, despair¡­

    Their hearts had already given out. Now, all of them directly copsed on the square, without any expression on their faces.

    They were numb.

    They did not expect Ye Changge to be so afraid. Everyone from their Sunset Immortal Sect had been defeated by Ye Changge.

    At this moment¡­

    Li Miaoling also did not expect Ye Changge to be so terrifying.

    Previously, although she felt that Ye Changge was very powerful, she did not expect him to be so terrifying. Even thisrge sect was no match for him.

    Especially when the other party even used the mountain protecting array, they still were no match for Ye Changge. Such a violent attack, even when he watched from afar, people would feel a suffocating feeling.

    But to Ye Changge, it was this terrifying attack that was easily crushed.

    ¡°Senior, we know we were wrong. Please let us live.

    We canpensate you for your losses. As long as we leave the hope of our sect, we will be eternally grateful.¡±

    At this point, Yin Nietian no longer had any thoughts of resisting.

    Ye Changge¡¯s strength had already exceeded his imagination. It was like a nightmare, deeply imprinted in his soul.

    Not to mention their strongest attack, had been crushed, even if there is this card, he did not have any fighting courage.

    His heart was broken.

    So, now they were begging for mercy.

    The other elders looked at him. They were also open to beg for mercy, with a crying face.

    ¡°Senior, we have unwittingly offended you andmitted a heinous crime. We dare not ask for forgiveness, but we beg you to spare us. Please don¡¯t exterminate us.¡±

    ¡°If we had known that you had such a rtionship with the Li family, even if we had the guts to, we would not have dared to go any further, let alone directly capture Li Miaoling.¡±

    ¡°Please spare my Sunset Immortal Sect, we are willing to pay the price, in order to offset the offense to the senior.¡±

    The weeping on the faces of the elders was surprising.

    They had put in so much effort for the Sunset Immortal Sect. If they were to be destroyed like this, they would not be willing to forgive themselves. Even if they were in the underworld, they would not be able to obtain the forgiveness of the founder of the Sunset Immortal Sect.

    At this moment, the dignity of the sect had long since been shoved to the back of their minds. The most important thing now was to preserve the hope of the sect.

    If the sect that had existed for a thousand years was directly destroyed, then it would be a heavy blow to the entire sect.

    ¡°Now you know to beg for mercy. When I first came here, I had no intention of destroying your sect.

    ¡°All of this is your own fault. It was you who caused the destruction of the sect.¡±

    As he listened to their pleas, Ye Changge had not been the slightest bit moved.

    If it were not for his high cultivation realm, he would have died at their hands long ago, and his soul would have been destroyed.

    As a high-level member of the sect, how could he be so merciful? All of this was just an illusion, so his heart was not merciful.

    The destruction of the Sunset Immortal Sect was imperative.

    Of course, if they could take out decent heaven and earth treasures, it was not impossible to let them go.

    Everything depended on their sincerity. Even if they destroyed their magic treasures, they would still be their own.

    It depended on how they chose, everything depended on how they chose. The opportunity was something they fought for.

    ¡°Senior Ye, we were forced to. That¡¯s why we did such a heinous thing.

    ¡°In order to represent our sect¡¯s sincerity, we can open up our sect¡¯s treasure pavilion and let you, senior, choose three treasures.¡±

    Yin Nietian gritted his teeth and said.

    Their treasure pavilion was not something that other sects couldpare to. The treasures inside were all precious spiritual treasures.

    Big Luo Dao fruit, Pu Xian flower, Mandusa Flower, Thunder Cmity Wood¡­ All of them were rare treasures.

    If any of these were taken outside, they would be heaven and earth spiritual treasures that could be desired but could not be obtained. They could cause many martial artists to snatch them.

    Take three treasures at will, and he was already clenching his jaw. However,pared to the destruction of the sect, those were insignificant.

    Hmph!

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze was cold. Three treasures!

    They really thought highly of themselves.

    If they thought that the three treasures could save their Sunset Immortal Sect, he would not have anything to say.

    This¡­

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s expressionless face, they were somewhat uncertain.

    If he had directly destroyed their sect in a fit of anger, then none of their sect¡¯s magic treasures would remain.

    Right now, they were no longer the glorious Sunset Immortal Sect. Instead, they had be someone else¡¯s prisoners.

    Taking a deep breath, Yin Nietian said directly, ¡°As long as senior spares our sect, we are willing to listen to your orders.¡±

    When he said this, their hearts were shattering.

    The treasures in their treasure pavilion had been umted by their sect for thousands of years. Now, with just a word, they had handed them over.

    If it was anyone else, they would not be willing to part with them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it if I¡¯m in a good mood. First, bring me to your treasure pavilion to take a look!¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    To be honest, he did not have much interest in destroying the Sunset Immortal Sect.

    Moreover, he had already thought that after he left, he would need a force to protect the Li family.

    The Sunset Immortal Sect was a force that could be used!

    At the very least, their realms were not low. They could resist a wave of attacks from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and would not be so passive.

    Hearing what he had said earlier, all the elders, including Yin Nietian, heaved a sigh of relief. The sect was saved.

    The other disciples also rxed. After all, who would be willing to die if they could live?

    Then, under Yin Nietian¡¯s lead, Ye Changge and himself headed towards their sect¡¯s treasure pavilion.

    After passing through the blockade of the two arrays, they arrived at a heavily guarded hall. On top of it, three words were clearly written: Treasure Pavilion.

    ¡°Open it!¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently, as if he had entered his own backyard.

    Yin Nietian¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Curses, it was as if he had treated him as his master, but their fate was truly in the hands of someone else now.

    Did he dare to disagree!?

    Thus, he directly used the key to open the formation. Immediately, a gush of abundant spiritual energy spread over, as if they had entered a paradise.

    Tribtion Lightning Wood, fruit of Great Dao, mand flower, enlightenment leaf¡­

    Ye Changge did not say anything, but Li Miaoling immediately became excited.

    He had never seen so many heavenly spirit and earthly treasures. Compared to the Sunset Immortal Sect¡¯s treasure pavilion, the Li family¡¯s treasure pavilion was too insignificant.

    Any random treasure here could crush them.

    ¡°Brother Ye, can we directly empty this ce?!¡±

    Li Miaoling said excitedly.

    Her words almost caused Yin Nietian and the elders to faint.

 Chapter 333 - Are These Puppets? Li Miaoxian Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 333: Are These Puppets? Li Miaoxian Was Shocked</h4>

    ¡®Empty!¡¯

    ¡®They¡¯re trying to make us desperate.¡¯

    Yin Nietian¡¯s hackles was raised. If someone else had said this, he would have attacked long ago.

    Moreover, it was the kind of desperate attack. But now that Ye Changge was here, who dared to make a move.

    That would mean that they were tired of living. Not to mention emptying their treasure pavilion, even their lives were being tightly held in the hands of others. How could they have any right to say no?

    This truth was undeniable!

    The powerful could really do whatever they wanted.

    ¡°Great Dao fruit, mand flower, enlightenment lotus¡­¡±

    Li Miaoling read them out one by one. At the same time, she stored the treasures in her interspatial ring.

    If she read a name, she would rob one. This made the elders of the Sunset Immortal Sect feel their hearts bleed.

    In any case, it would be a waste if they did not take it. This was their gift of apology.

    Who asked them to capture this youngdy here? Then it was only right for them to take their things.

    Looking at Li Miaoling¡¯s actions, Ye Changge smiled faintly.

    To be honest, although the things here were not bad, there were very few things that caught his eye.

    He only took a few things that allowed him to gain enlightenment. After all, after entering the Reincarnation Deathtrap, he was there toprehend thews of reincarnation. These things that allowed him to gain enlightenment were indispensable.

    Although they yed a negligible role, it was still better than nothing.

    Very soon, under the duo¡¯s plunder, the treasure pavilion was quickly emptied. It was really emptied.

    What was left for them were only some items that could improve their cultivation. They were the lowest level of existence among these treasures.

    However, they were helpless. They did not have any right to speak. They could only stare with bloodshot eyes. They did not even have the right to interrupt.

    Among them, Ye Changge only took a small portion. Most of the items fell into Li Miaoling¡¯s pocket.

    Regarding this, Ye Changge did not mind.

    At this moment.

    Li Miaoling directly took out an interspatial ring and said to Ye Changge, ¡°Brother Ye, these are for you!¡±

    She knew that Ye Changge did not like these things, so she brought them over for him.

    She did not leave any for the Sunset Immortal Sect.

    These were all umted by their sect over thousands of years. When the elders of the Sunset Immortal Sect saw this interspatial ring, they stared longingly.

    Their hearts were truly bleeding.

    At this moment, they already regretted provoking the Li n for no reason. They were greedy for the Li n¡¯s magic treasures.

    This was great. The thousands of years of inheritance had been emptied out.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need these. You can keep them.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled slightly. He really did not care about these things.

    ¡°How can this be? You saved me. To the Li family, this is already a favor that we can¡¯t repay.

    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve already taken quite a lot of spirit herbs. I already have enough.

    You must ept this!¡±

    Following Li Miaoxian¡¯s words, the Sunset Immortal Sect¡¯s elders¡¯ hearts were aching.

    If Ye Changge did not ept it, they might be able to personally visit the Li family some other day and take some back.

    This was the foundation of their sect¡¯s future development.

    They absolutely could not ept it! They roared in their hearts and almost cried out.

    In the end, they were in despair.

    After Ye Changge epted the interspatial ring, his gazended on Yin Nietian.

    They met his gaze, not daring to show neglect. They immediately nodded and bowed, rushing over.

    ¡°Senior Ye, is there anything else I can do for you?¡± He asked respectfully

    Their lives were still in his hands.

    ¡°You have done well, but you will not get away with it.¡±

    ¡°Who brought you here?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at Li Miaoling.

    ¡°He did.¡±

    As Li Miaoling pointed out, it was Elder Feng Li who was sent flying by Ye Changge. He was so scared that he knelt on the ground.

    ¡°Senior Ye, please spare my life. Miss Li, please let me go! I was forced to do so at that time.¡±

    Feng Li did not care about his dignity anymore. He directly kowtowed in front of all the elders.

    The sound of his head hitting the floor resounded throughout the treasure pavilion.

    This was a sign that he was going to be punished.

    If he could not get Li Miaoling¡¯s forgiveness, he would be in deep trouble.

    When he was in the Li family, he had injured Li Zhantian. He would not have a good ending just because of this crime.

    Now, he could only pray for Li Miaoling¡¯s forgiveness.

    Hmph!

    Li Miaoling¡¯s entire face darkened.

    Feng Li¡¯s domineering attitude from that day was still clear in her mind. In order to save her, Li Zhantian had also been injured. She had to take revenge.

    But now, it was still Ye Changge who made the decision. She did not say anything.

    ¡°Feng Li, tell me how I should punish you!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice did not fluctuate. It was still as calm as ever.

    But in Feng Li¡¯s ears, it was like thunder, exploding in his mind.

    ¡°Senior, spare me! Spare me!¡±

    At this moment, Feng Li really felt like he was going to die.

    This unyielding pressure made his entire body tremble, and his soul trembled.

    Although Ye Changge did not exude any aura, that formless majesty gave others a feeling of suffocation at all times.

    It was as if he was going to die in the next moment.

    He knocked his head even harder.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    This continued for a minute, but Ye Changge¡¯s expression was unmoved.

    However, this short minute was a long minute of torture for the people of the Sunset Immortal Sect.

    They had never felt a minute was so long. It was like an eternity, so long that it was painful.

    ¡°You injured Li Zhantian, so I¡¯ll punish you to protect the Li family for ten years. You can submit!¡±

    Just as Feng Li was feeling hopeless, Ye Changge¡¯s voice was heard.

    His cultivation base was at the peak of the Emperor realm, so he could be considered a good bodyguard. At the very least, when the people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce came, they would be able to defend against them.

    Then, Ye Changge pointed his finger in the air, and more than ten streams of light entered Yin Nietian and the others¡¯ minds.

    Their speed was extremely fast.

    At the same time, they felt an inexplicable power in their minds. It was filled with a supreme dignity that could not be resisted.

    Just as Li Miaoling was feeling puzzled, Ye Changge also pointed at the center of her brows.

    A momentter, Li Miaoxian eximed, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    In an instant, she could actually sense the thoughts of more than ten people and even enforce control over a few people. This was very powerful.

    If he could really control a few people, wouldn¡¯t she be able to control the entire Sunset Immortal Sect?

    This¡­

 Chapter 334 - The Li Family Members Were Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Li Family Members Were Shocked</h4>

    After the Sunset Immortal Sect elders felt the abnormality in their minds, they subconsciously looked at each other and looked at Li Miaoxian.

    Right after Ye Changge¡¯s actions just now, they felt that Li Miaoxian had be different at this moment.

    It was as if a casual thought could control their life and death.

    They were being controlled.

    ¡°Brother Ye, how can this be? You have already done our Li family a great favor, and now¡­¡±

    This favor was too great.

    It was equivalent to giving them a sect for free. After Li Miaoxian understood, she was immediately scared to death.

    If it was Feng Li himself, it would be fine. But now, it was the elders of the entire Sunset Immortal Sect. This directly shocked her.

    If the Li family knew about this, she did not know what they would think.

    Perhaps the entire family would be so happy that they would go crazy!

    Yin Nietian also understood what was going on. In the future, they would be shackled and had no choice but to obey Li Miaoling.

    It was equivalent to the Sunset Immortal Sect bing the Li family¡¯s bodyguards.

    Their hearts were extremely ufortable.

    But what could they do? If they did not ept it, they would die. No one wanted to die.

    So they had no choice but to ept it.

    ¡°I, Yin Nietian, greet Sect Master Li!¡±

    Was she not their sect master? A single thought could decide their life and death. This hadpletely changed the way they addressed Li Miaoling.

    She felt that calling her master was not good. At the same time, it also saved their pride.

    To them, this was already good enough.

    Seeing that the matter had been resolved, Ye Changge said, ¡°If Li Miaoling has anything for you to do, you must do your best. Otherwise, you know the consequences.

    ¡°These shackles will make you unable to live, unable to die. If you perform well, I can still consider returning to your freedom after a hundred years.

    ¡°But everything depends on your performance.¡±

    Hearing this, the elders¡¯ eyes instantly lit up.

    They all heaved a sigh of relief. A hundred years, this was still fine.

    If it was a lifetime, they really would have crashed into a wall and died.

    After that, under the expectant gazes of the disciples of the Sunset Immortal Sect, they sent the two great gods away.

    They all copsed onto the ground and wiped the cold sweat off their heads. This feeling was really too unbearable.

    They had to constantly worry about whether they would lose their little lives.

    ¡°Inform the disciples of this matter. No one is to spread it. Otherwise, the sect rules will punish them.¡±

    Yin Nietian said in a gloomy voice.

    He was the most sullen person here. He was so angry that he was about to explode.

    He originally thought that after breaking through, the people here in the Heavenly Capital City would not be his match. Who knew that right after he came out of seclusion, he would be caught off guard like this?!

    He was crushed miserably. If not for his good attitude, he would have vomited blood and died long ago.

    ¡°Sect master, this might be a good thing for us!¡±

    One of the elders pped his thigh and eximed.

    All the elders looked at him. Being controlled by someone was equivalent to being shackled. Yet, he said it was a good thing.

    ¡®I¡¯d rather not have such a good thing.¡¯

    ¡°Think about it. Senior Ye is so young and already has such a powerful cultivation. He definitely isn¡¯t from the northern desert.

    ¡°Putting aside whether or not he has a powerful background behind him, just by relying on this talent, his future achievements will definitely be extraordinary.

    ¡°The contract in our souls was personally made by Senior Ye. Li Miaoling only controls it. Now, it¡¯s equivalent to directly bing Senior Ye¡¯s people.

    ¡°If our sects meet with a crisis in the future, don¡¯t we still have to ask Senior Ye for help? I believe that if we perform well, Senior Ye wille in time to help us.¡±

    Hearing the elder¡¯s words, they all came to a realization.

    The shackles in their divine souls were not only that, but also a blessing. If they used it well, they could definitely go further.

    After all, with their knowledge, Senior Ye¡¯s future achievements would definitely be extraordinary.

    Now, he was already at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. It was not impossible for him to be a Sage Heaven Realm or even the Nihility Realm in a hundred years or a thousand years.

    In the two most powerful forces in the entire northern desert, the great overarching Heavenly Capital City and the Star Pce, the strongest experts were only at the middle stage of the Saint Heaven Realm.

    Thinking of this, Yin Nietian jumped up and said excitedly, ¡°Elder Ruo Hua is right. This is our chance. This is the chance for our Sunset Immortal Sect to rise up.

    ¡°Perhaps we will also grow into a super powerful force, or perhaps we will leave the northern desert.¡±

    This was a very good opportunity.

    It was the opportunity for their sect to rise up. The gloominess on the elders¡¯ faces was instantly swept away and they revealed proud expressions.

    Ye Changge and Li Miaoling sped along and soon arrived at the Li family.

    In the conference hall.

    Li Changtian, Li Zhantian, Li Miaoxian, and the core members of the Li family were all here.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Ye!¡±

    The members of the Li family greeted him.

    To be honest, their faces were filled with shame. Not only were they unable to help Senior Ye, but they even had to trouble him. They were truly ashamed of themselves.

    ¡°Alright, the Sunset Immortal Sect will no longer find trouble with you.

    I still have matters to attend to, so I won¡¯t stay any longer.¡±

    Ye Changge did not care about their urging him to stay and directly left.

    If he stayed any longer, the people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would be in even more danger.

    At this time, it was better to try to distance themselves from the rtionship.

    ¡°Ling ¡®er, you haven¡¯t been harassed, right?¡±

    Li Changtian asked worriedly.

    He was very clear that those people from the Sunset Immortal Sect were definitely not good people.

    Li Miaoling shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°The Sunset Immortal Sect will never bully us again.

    And they will even help us.¡±

    These words directly made them dumbfounded.

    Not targeting them. They were all very clear about this. With Senior Ye¡¯s deterrence, how could they still dare to find trouble with them?

    But helping them? This was impossible, right?

    Unless their brains were damaged.

    But following Li Miaoling¡¯s confession was like going on an emotional roller coaster. These people of the Li family were shocked. ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡®What?¡¯

    The people who controlled the Sunset Immortal Sect, and the elders, were still in Li Miaoxian¡¯s hands.

    Hearing this, the people of the Li family felt incredulous.

    Li Zhantian¡¯s big axe fell to the ground. His eyes were as big as a cow¡¯s eyes, as if he had forgotten to blink.

    Did this not mean that they had such a powerful support from the Sunset Immortal Sect?

 Chapter 335 - Curiosity Was the Beginning of the Fall

    <h4>Chapter 335: Curiosity Was the Beginning of the Fall</h4>

    The entire Li family¡¯s hall was silent.

    What did they hear? The entire power of the Sunset Immortal Sect was under Li Miaoling¡¯s control.

    In other words, Li Miaoling controlled the entire Sunset Immortal Sect.

    They could not believe their ears. After confirming it again and again, they all revealed excited expressions.

    What kind of sect was the Sunset Immortal Sect?

    It was thergest sect in the northern desert. Its power was self-evident, and there were people in the Godly Spirit Realm in the sect.

    Yin Nietian¡¯s strength could not be underestimated.

    Moreover, they also received explosive information that Yin Nietian had just broken through and was now in the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    With this power, in the entire capital, who else could stand on equal footing with them?

    The entire Li family was immersed in excitement, unable to extricate themselves.

    On the other side¡­

    After Ye Changge returned to the Star Pavilion, he simply tidied up and set off towards thend of reincarnation.

    Before he left, Ning Manman wanted to follow him, but she was rejected.

    Inside the white dragon carriage¡­

    Mo Qingmeng and her maid sat on one side while Ye Changge sat on the other side with his eyes closed to rest.

    ¡°Miss, can he really defeat the eight-armed demon dragon!?¡±

    The servant asked.

    Before setting off, Mo Qingmeng told Ye Changge the truth. In one ce of the Reincarnation Deathtrap, there was a star fruit that was about to mature.

    He also knew that the star fruit contained the power of the stars, especially for those who cultivated the Star Cultivation Technique, it had an indescribable effect.

    However, there were powerful demon beasts guarding the genius spiritual treasures.

    The one guarding this star fruit was the eight-armed demon dragon.

    The eight-armed demon dragon was one of the ancient murderers. It had eight heads, and each head had a gifted special ability. Moreover, its body and spear were powerful, so ordinary attacks had no effect at all.

    Although Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was powerful and he had defeated Elder Mo, they did not know his specific cultivation and realm.

    If he could not deal with the eight-armed demonic dragon, then they would all fall into the abyss and die.

    ¡°I believe in him.¡±

    Faced with the servant¡¯s question, Mo Qingmeng said resolutely.

    She understood the principle of never doubting a person when using him. Moreover, she believed in Ye Changge¡¯s strength and that he would definitely give her a surprise.

    The white dragon carriage moved very quickly and soon arrived at the edge of the Reincarnation Deathtrap.

    The Reincarnation Deathtrap was located in the middle of the Reincarnation Mountains. This ce was shrouded in ayer of fog all year round and one could not see the full picture inside. Looking from here, the pitch-ck mountain peak in the middle looked like a demonic beast that was about to devour them.

    ¡°This is the Reincarnation Deathtrap!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Ye Changge.

    Her expression also had a hint of solemnity. The surroundings of the Reincarnation Deathtrap were filled with endless danger.

    The slightest carelessness would result in death.

    Even a Godly Spirit Realm expert would not be able to escape this curse.

    Ye Changge had just descended when he felt a strange power resonate with the reincarnation power in his body.

    As expected¡­

    There was the power of thew of reincarnation here.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, this is the mist barrier pill. After eating it, one can be immune to all poisons. The mist here is extremely poisonous.

    Even if a cultivator smells it, they will lose their magic power and be an ordinary person.¡±

    Facing the dark green ammunition that Mo Qingmeng handed over, Ye Changge shook his head.

    He had long been immune to all poisons. It was just a small mist barrier, nothing much.

    Following that, he walked into the Reincarnation Realm.

    Before Mo Qingmeng could say anything, the servant next to her said unhappily, ¡°Miss, we¡¯re doing this for his own good, yet he doesn¡¯t appreciate our kindness.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, when the poison is released, I¡¯ll watch what you¡¯ll do!¡±

    She looked at Ye Changge¡¯s figure and wrinkled her beautiful nose.

    Mo Qingmeng smiled and did not say anything. The two of them walked straight in.

    There was still quite a distance to the valley of the star fruit. They could only rest as they walked. As they walked deeper, the poison barrier here became even thicker.

    Even with the suppression of the poison barrier pill, they could still feel the invasion of the poison gas and felt ufortable all over.

    Her servant tried her best to suppress the poison gas. She even nced at Ye Changge. She could not believe that Ye Changge had not even eaten any medicinal pills. Why was hepletely fine?

    Simrly, Mo Qingmeng was also puzzled. Could it be that he was truly impervious to all poisons?!

    Sensing the gazes of the two women, Ye Changge naturally knew what they were thinking. Just this little bit of poison barrier had caused them to consume arge amount of spiritual essence.

    If they were to really face the eight-armed demon dragon, how could they still have any true essence to resist?

    With this thought in mind, Ye Changge shot out two streams of light on the spot and entered their bodies. Then, a brilliant rainbow light rose up from the surface of their bodies.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    The two of them only felt a refreshing spiritual energy flowing like a clear spring.

    Under the flow of this spiritual energy, they feltfortable all over their bodies. Even every cell of their bodies became rxed, and they no longer felt as ufortable as before. They were also no longer in pain like before.

    This discovery made them pleasantly surprised.

    Their beautiful eyes were fixed on Ye Changge. They did not know what kind of method he used to be so powerful.

    In just an instant, they were no longer afraid of the poisonous barrier that filled the sky.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng could not help but ask.

    Even their grade-eight medicinal pills could not block the invasion of the poisonous fog. They did not expect that he would be able to easily resolve it.

    What kind of method was this? It was simply unheard of.

    Moreover, under that spiritual light, their cultivation had also recovered to the peak. Their mental state had also reached the perfect state. It was as if they were bathing in the spring breeze.

    Ye Changge merely smiled and did not say anything.

    This made Mo Qingmeng even more curious. For some reason, she felt that the man in front of her was filled with mystery from head to toe.

    He was merely a person from the lower realm. Why did he have so many tricks up his sleeves? The poison barrier that even she was unable to deal with was easily dealt with with with his actions.

    He was definitely not as simple as he appeared.

    Perhaps even his strength had not beenpletely exposed. A cautious person like him would not reveal all of his strength in front of others.

    ¡°What? Is there something on my face? Are you all staring at me?¡±

    Ye Changge asked directly.

    Hearing this, the two of them turned their curious gazes away.

    Mo Qingmeng was even more curious now. Her appearance was one of the best in the entire northern desert. When the disciples of the sacrednd saw her, they all had enthusiastic looks on their faces.

    However, when he saw her, his eyes were still as indifferent as before. It was as if she didn¡¯t exist.

    The more mysterious a man was, the more likely it was for women to be curious, especially those powerful women.

    And this was Mo Qingmeng¡¯s current state.

    What she did not know was that when she started to be curious about a man, it was the beginning of her fall.

 Chapter 336 - The Phenomenon of the Reincarnation Deathtrap

    <h4>Chapter 336: The Phenomenon of the Reincarnation Deathtrap</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Reincarnation Deathtrap.

    Ye Changge stopped in his tracks and looked into the depths of the Reincarnation Deathtrap.

    ?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng looked at him in confusion.

    Through the past few days of interacting with him, she had gained quite a bit of understanding of Ye Changge¡¯s personality.

    In front of everything, Ye Changge always had an indifferent appearance, as if he was not interested in anything in the heavens.

    At this moment, he revealed a shocked expression.

    Mo Qingmeng was shocked. Although this action was very small, anyone who was familiar with Ye Changge would know that this meant it was beyond his limit.

    At this moment...

    A powerful aura suddenly came from in front of them. The vibrating air rumbled, and a beam of light that was a thousand feet wide swept across the sky.

    The wind and clouds changed color as cracks appeared in the air. This showed how powerful this attack was and how terrifying it was.

    Even though they were far away, they could still feel the majestic aura rolling towards them.

    ¡°This is the aura of the star fruit!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng cried out in surprise.

    Originally, she had thought that the star fruit would only mature in half a month. She did not expect it to mature ahead of time.

    It greatly exceeded her expectations.

    And Ye Changge was also surprised.

    This aura and spiritual energy were extremely dense.

    At the very least, it could allow a person in the Godly Spirit Realm to directly advance by arge realm.

    Breaking through to the Rebirth Realm.

    ¡°Is it preparing to transform?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng muttered to herself.

    When the world¡¯s numinous treasure was about to mature, spiritual energy would shoot up into the sky,bining its own spiritual essence with the Heavenly Dao, and then transforming into a human form.

    In the greater world, regardless of whether it was the human race or the demon race, they all hoped to transform into human form to walk their own path of cultivation.

    This was because the human race was favored by the heavens, and their physique was more suitable for the cultivation system, walking towards the peak of the martial path.

    Therefore, some of the spiritual treasures had already gained sentience at the early stage of maturity. It was extremely normal for them to obey the cultivation system of humans.

    From this spiritual essence, the spiritual qi contained in the star fruit was too terrifying.

    If it were to transform, it would at least be at the Godly Spirit Realm. At that time, it would be difficult to deal with him.

    Furthermore, there was an eight-armed demonic dragon watching from the side.

    Mo Qingmeng and the others immediately sped up their journey.

    The spiritual essence of the star fruit appeared in the sky like the twinkling stars, shocking the entire northern desert.

    Although thend of reincarnation was fraught with danger, no one wanted to miss such an opportunity. There were bound to be many people who had already set off.

    In fact, that was indeed the case.

    When the spiritual essence that filled the sky was directly exposed to the sky, all the cultivators in the northern desert would be on the edge of their seats.

    ¡°What kind of treasure is this? It actually has such a powerful aura!¡±

    ¡°The level of the spiritual treasure is definitely not low. Maybe it can directly break through a major realm.¡±

    ¡°In this direction, hiss... could it be thend of reincarnation?¡±

    ¡°Whatnd of reincarnation? This is a cultivator¡¯s grave.¡±

    Everyone eximed. They did not expect this spiritual essence toe from thend of reincarnation.

    Some cultivators were ready to make a move, but a portion of them directly dispelled this enthusiasm.

    Everyone was very clear about the dangers of the Reincarnation forbiddennd. Who knew how many cultivators had died there?

    It could be said that it was a cultivator¡¯s grave.

    In the entire northern desert, who did not know the name of the Reincarnation Deathtrap? It was enough to make people tremble in fear at the mention of it.

    But even so.

    There was still arge group of martial artists who directly entered. Opportunities were ced in front of them, and no one wanted to give up.

    This was their chance to advance.

    To be able to break through arge realm, no one wanted to give it up.

    Thus, arge group of cultivators directly flew crazily toward thend of reincarnation.

    ...

    After rushing for a few days, Ye Changge and the others camped in a valley.

    Along the way, they also encountered a few demonic beasts. Mo Qingmeng directly activated her Godly Spirit Realm aura, directly scaring all of them away.

    These demonic beasts had all activated their intelligence and knew how to avoid harm.

    It was still early for them to rest. The three of them sat around the fire without saying a word.

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Did you really ascend from a lower world?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng immediately broke the silence.

    The reason why he said that was because Ye Changge had given the two of them too many surprises over the past few days.

    He was not afraid of the poison barrier, had a profound cultivation realm, and had many mysterious methods. Even in the greater world, these were few and far between.

    In particr, the cultivation method that he cultivated was like a ck hole, able to absorb even the spirit qi of the Land of Reincarnation.

    At the beginning, the two of them were stunned, thinking that Ye Changge could not ept it and wanted tomit suicide.

    However, as time passed, they realized that Ye Changge waspletely fine. He did not even have the slightest reaction that indicated difort.

    This surprised both of them.

    As everyone knew...

    The spirit energy in thend of reincarnation contained corrosive power. Once absorbed into the body, it would corrode the person¡¯s dantian, meridians, and bones. It was extremely dangerous.

    Since ancient times, the reason why so many cultivators had fallen among them was also the most crucial reason.

    This curse had never been broken by anyone.

    But today, what did they see? There was actually someone who could devour spiritual energy that contained corrosive power. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, no one would believe it.

    There was really such a powerful person in this world.

    But at this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s existence had refreshed their world¡¯s understanding.

    That was why Mo Qingmeng was curious. Did he reallye from a low-level world?

    Such methods and realms, even people from the greater world probably could not possess them!

    ¡°It¡¯s true. A few days ago, the Sunset Immortal Sect forcefully entered the Li family to lure me out. Their elite disciples were killed by me.¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    That time, he had just arrived at the greater world.

    Outside the Heaven Capital City, he encountered Li Miaoling, who was being pursued by the Sunset Immortal Sect. That was why he brazenly attacked.

    Besides, lying was not good for him. People who pretended to be from the greater world would not have extra cultivation for no reason.

    Why did he have to do this!?

    Hearing Ye Changge say this, the servant frowned. ¡°Hmph, we don¡¯t believe it. I think you took a fancy to our youngdy¡¯s beauty.

    That¡¯s why you pretended to gain our youngdy¡¯s curiosity.¡±

    She had seen too many people with such tricks.

    It was not that there had not been such people in the past, but pretending was still pretending. Sooner orter, it would be exposed.

    At that time, it would still bepletely exposed.

    The servant Ling ¡®er felt that Ye Changge was that kind of person.

    ¡®I gained your youngdy¡¯s favour?¡¯

    Ye Changge just smiled and did not say anything.

    He had never met Mo Qingmeng, and even if he had met her, he would not do such a boring thing.

    Right now, the most important thing for him was to raise his cultivation level and reach the peak of the Rebirth Realm as soon as possible. Then, he would break through to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    If he was in a low-level world, his cultivation level would be enough.

    However, now that he was in the greater world, the intermediate stage of the Rebirth Realm was still insignificant.

    Of course, even if a Sage Heaven Realm expert came before him, he would not be afraid at all.

    With his many tricks, he could leave calmly.

    But this feeling was not what he wanted. What he wanted was to be in control of everything. That was the most wonderful feeling.

 Chapter 337 - Nine-colored Spiders

    <h4>Chapter 337: Nine-colored Spiders</h4>

    ¡°Zhong Ling, don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng nced at Ye Changge and reprimanded her with a slightly rosy face.

    When Zhong Ling saw this, she did not say anything.

    He just red at Ye Changge unhappily and did not care aboutparison.

    She was just a little girl.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, my family¡¯s servant isn¡¯t sensible. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said embarrassedly.

    After interacting with Ye Changge these past few days, she also knew Ye Changge¡¯s character. He was definitely not like those people she met in the past.

    This was because his gaze was as clear as a pool of clear water. Even when she asionally looked at him, it was obvious that she admired him. There was not the slightest evil intention within his eyes.

    From this, it could be seen that Ye Changge was extraordinary.

    How could it be that the servant, Zhong Ling, said that it was to get in her good books?

    Ye Changge shook his head, indicating that he did not care.

    If he was angry because of a little girl, he would not have gotten this far and achieved so much.

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious about what cultivation technique you are cultivating, Young Master Ye. I feel that your body is like a ck hole, endlessly devouring the surrounding spirit qi.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng asked out of curiosity.

    Because in these few days, they had never seen Ye Changge meditate to recover spirit qi. It had been like this for a few days in a row.

    Although the spirit qi in thend of reincarnation could not be absorbed, they had brought spirit stones that could recover spirit qi with them. Otherwise, the consumption of a few days was something that even void realm experts would not be able to withstand.

    This was also the beginning of the moment when they discovered that Ye Changge was able to absorb the spirit energy in thend of reincarnation.

    The servant also raised her chin with a curious expression.

    She was also very curious about this, but she was too embarrassed to ask.

    ¡°The Heavenly Devouring Great Dao!¡±

    Ye Changge did not hide anything and directly said it.

    Other than him, there was no one else in the world who could cultivate this cultivation technique.

    Even if others saw the cultivation technique and could picture the cultivation technique, they would not be able to cultivate it.

    This was because this cultivation technique was onlypatible with his constitution. Only those who possessed a body of Great Dao could cultivate this cultivation technique.

    Body of the Great Dao.

    The favored child of the heavens had unlimited potential. Not only was his cultivation speed astonishing, but hisprehension ability was also extremely terrifying.

    However, this constitution had the shackles of the Heavenly Dao in the early stages. It looked like a useless body and was unable to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into it.

    It was precisely because this constitution was too strong and was not epted by the heavens and earth that he was trapped by the Heavenly Dao and his talent had been bound with the chains of the Heavenly Dao.

    If it was not for the existence of the system that opened the chains of the Heavenly Dao, he would not have known the secrets contained within.

    He would only think that it was all because of his talent that he was not suitable to practice martial arts.

    Back in the Heavenly Snow Pce, it was also because of his Great Dao body that the Heavenly Inquiring Stone immediately activated the master recognition mode and passed down the 3,000 Great Daows.

    ¡°The Heavenly Devouring Great Dao!¡±

    Upon hearing this name, Mo Qingmeng fell silent.

    In an instant, a terrifying picture appeared in her mind ¡ª The Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce.

    It was rumored that the cultivation technique they cultivated was the The Heavenly Devouring Great Dao. Could it be that he was a disciple of the Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce?

    If that was the case, then it was a very good exnation as to why Ye Changge was able to achieve such great achievements at such a young age and was not afraid of the murderous aura of thend of Extremis.

    Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce!

    This was a genuine super force.

    As for Great Luo Heavenly Pce and Star Pce, they were not weak forces in the northern desert.

    However, outside the northern desert, they were nothing.

    In fact, they could not even begin topare to the Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce. This was not an exaggeration, but the reality.

    There were even rumors of Eternal Realm experts.

    In the greater world, the martial realms were divided into the following levels.

    Godly Spirit Realm, Reincarnation Realm, Sacred Heavenly Realm, Nihility Realm, and Eternal Realm.

    The Eternal Realm was already the peak of this world, and the Great Dao Sacred Heaven Pce actually had Eternal Realm experts. One could imagine how terrifying the forces within were.

    And their sect¡¯s highest realm was only the Sacred Heavenly Realm.

    Even their core disciples were at the middle stage of the Sacred Heavenly Realm. This was definitely formidable.

    ¡°Have you heard of the Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce?¡±

    As she said this, Mo Qingmeng kept staring into Ye Changge¡¯s eyes.

    If he really was a disciple of the Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce, he would definitely react.

    But she was disappointed, because from the beginning to the end, his eyes were indifferent. He did not show any emotion.

    ¡°Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce, what is this?¡±

    Ye Changge indeed did not know about this sect. He had just stepped into the greater world, so he only knew about everything about the northern desert.

    If he were to venture out any further, everything would be somewhat unfamiliar to him.

    Moreover, he inferred what he could from Mo Qingmeng¡¯s actions just now, when she mentioned this name. She had seemed extremely cautious, as if she was afraid someone might hear her.

    For someone to be able to make her behave in such a way, it was obvious that the power of the sect had far surpassed the prestige of the Star Pce.

    Otherwise, with her arrogance, how could she possibly behave that way?

    And at this moment¡­

    Just as Mo Qingmeng was about to say something, she suddenly heard a rustling sound.

    This sound reverberated through the night sky, causing fear to arise in everyone. This sound was continuously approaching, and there were many of them.

    Mo Qingmeng immediately stood up, her expression somewhat solemn.

    It would have been fine if they were outside, but this was the Reincarnation Deathtrap. If they were even slightly careless, they would be in danger of dying.

    ¡°It¡¯s the nine-colored spiders!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s voice was low and deep.

    The attacks of these spiders were not strong, but there were so many of them. Basically, they were all in groups, at least tens of thousands of them moving together.

    Moreover, their poison was very fierce. In just an hour, they could make a Godly Spirit Realm person lose their fighting power.

    Imagine a cultivator without defined realm. In this dangerousnd, wouldn¡¯t they die?

    Therefore, no one wanted to meet such a jinx, but they did not expect to meet one.

    It could be said that they were extremely lucky.

    Unlike Mo Qingmeng, Ye Changge did not panic even when he was faced with tens of thousands of nine-colored spiders.

    These spiders were not very big. At the top of their poison sac, there was something that was bright red. It looked like flowing blood.

    Its nine long hairy legs moved extremely quickly.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng directly used her supernatural power.

 Chapter 338 - Everything Depended on Fate

    <h4>Chapter 338: Everything Depended on Fate</h4>

    These nine-colored spiders came one after another. They were not something that the powerful demonic beasts couldpare to.

    They were not intelligent, so they did not experience any fear. Even though they had lost countlessrades, they still continued to attack.

    Mo Qingmeng immediately executed the Star Hand Seal. It condensed into a huge white palm in the air, and directly smashed down.

    Very quickly, a very thickyer of spider corpses piled up on the ground.

    ¡°Mydy, what should we do? The number of these spiders is increasing!¡±

    Zhong Ling said worriedly.

    If they were unable to break through the spiders¡¯ blockade, it was very likely that they would continue to exhaust themselves here.

    Due to their repeated attacks, coupled with the natural environment of the Reincarnation Deathtrap, ayer of sweat quickly appeared on Mo Qingmeng¡¯s forehead.

    More than half of the true essence in her body had been used up.

    If this continued, just as Zhong Ling had said, they would be trapped here until their deaths!

    Right at this moment¡­

    They felt a wave of scorching fire power closing in.

    It was Ye Changge!

    His entire body was surrounded by ayer of dense mes, as if he was a beacon of fire. He was releasing a dense heavenly fire power.

    They could tell at a nce that this was not an ordinary me. The high temperature was so hot that even they could not withstand it.

    The color of the me was very gorgeous. It was demonic red on the outside, but there was nothing in the middle. It was like a wormhole in space, so ck that it made people feel fear.

    ¡°This is the Nanming Primordial Fire!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng cried out in surprise.

    It was no wonder that she was surprised. This kind of me was even fiercer than the heavenly mes. It had a powerful burning power, and even a star would be burnt to ashes.

    She had seen the terror of this kind of me in the ancient books of the sect, but no one had ever been able to truly control it.

    This is because before you could walk in front of it, you would be turned into ashes.

    From this, one could see the terror of this kind of me.

    However, because of this, countless warriors had tried to refine it, but only over tens of thousands of years, did people seed.

    To her knowledge, only the sect master of the Heavenly Fire Sacred Sect in the central region who had tamed a trace of the true spirit of the primordial fire could control a small amount of the Nanming Primordial Fire.

    He could even fight across realms.

    However, the Nanming Primordial Fire was surrounding Ye Changge¡¯s body, and it created such a powerful aura. It was obvious that he hadpletely grasped the core of the true spirit.

    Otherwise, he definitely would not have such a powerful aura.

    Just the ripples of energy that leaked out were already so terrifying. If he were to use his full strength, the entire northern desert would probably turn into a sea of fire and be annihted into nothingness by the fire.

    Pu! Pu! Pu!

    ¡­

    That sound rang out through the entire space!

    This was the sound of mes roasting spiders. Even the air was filled with the smell of roasted flesh.

    It was as expected of the Nanming Primordial Fire. Such a terrifying killing power was able to cause these spiders to burn with just a simple me.

    At first, it was only a small area. Then, the fire became more and more fierce and spread to all the spiders.

    In just a blink of an eye, the group of spiders, which was still red just a moment ago, began to scatter and run. They died under the burning mes.

    The crisis was resolved!

    ¡°Hiss, this is¡­¡±

    Zhong Ling could not believe everything that was happening before her eyes.

    The group of spiders, which was still strong just a moment ago, was defeated so quickly.

    Was this his power?!

    Ye Changge, who had originally ascended from a low-level world, actually dealt with the group of spiders, which had given them a huge headache, in less than two breaths.

    And it was a crushing victory.

    If it was them, even if they could escape in the end, they would still need to expend a lot of energy.

    Perhaps with this dy, they would directly miss the final star fruit.

    This was entirely possible.

    But most importantly, Ye Changge was actually able to control the Nanming Primordial Fire, which was such a fierce chaotic me.

    The deeper they went into Ye Changge, the more they realized that he had too many secrets hidden within him.

    First was the cultivation technique, then this temperament, and then the Nanming Primordial Fire. Even they felt very envious.

    Could it be that the resources in the lower realm were all so abundant?

    But weren¡¯tnds like that barren?!

    ¡°Young Master Ye, I didn¡¯t expect that you actually grasped such a me. This kind of fortune really makes me very envious!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes shed as she said.

    If she also possessed such a magical ability, she would not be restricted wherever she went.

    At that time, even if it was a Reincarnation Realm expert, she would also have the confidence to be able to defeat him.

    Ye Changge knew that she was talking about the Nanming Primordial Fire. This was merely the most ordinary me that he had grasped.

    For instance, the Chaotic Divine me, the Primordial Chaos Dao me, and the Purifying Demonic Lotus me still had yet to be disyed.

    In an instant, he had an idea.

    To be honest, although the Nanming Primordial me was precious, it was not as useful as the amethyst chalcedony in his hands.

    After all, the resources he needed were far more precious.

    ¡°Miss Mo, if you are willing to exchange for more chalcedony, I happen to have a true me spirit right here!¡±

    In fact, the Nanming Primordial me in his interspatial ring was very heavy and had already gathered into ake.

    Since he did not need so much anyway, he might as well exchange it for some resources to cultivate and increase his strength.

    Now, his cultivation was already at the peak of the middle stage of the Rebirth Realm. If he had the jade marrow, he might even be able to directly break through to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, are you serious?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s gaze lit up even more.

    Even Zhong Ling¡¯s gaze revealed a look of desire.

    If there was a chance to obtain such a treasure, anyone would want to obtain it. This could increase one¡¯s realm and strength.

    However, they did not have much hope.

    For a me like this, if others could obtain even a bit of it, that would already represent a blessing from the goddess of luck.

    How could there be any excess!?

    But at this moment.

    They saw something. On Ye Changge¡¯s palm, there was a strand of demonic me. It had exactly the same aura as before.

    He actually took it out.

    It was still the Nanming Primordial Fire¡¯s true spirit me. One had to know that controlling this trace of true spirit was equivalent to controlling the me. They would be able to use it repeatedly.

    This was not something that the fragments of the me couldpare to

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you really want to give it to me?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said in disbelief.

    Until now, she still felt that it was not real, as if it was a dream.

    One had to know that the value of the Nanming Primordial Fire could not even bepared to the value of the Heavenly Capital City.

    If the news of the Nanming Primordial Fire were to be spread directly to the maind, who knew how much bloodshed it would cause?

    Looking at the amount of amethyst chalcedony that she had taken out, andparing that to the value of the Nanming Primordial fire, the chalcedony seemed a little insignificant.

    But under such circumstances, Ye Changge still agreed to exchange with her.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face became a little solemn as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember your kindness, Young Master Ye.

    ¡°When I return to the Star Pce, I¡¯ll take out an additional sixty kilograms of chalcedony and hand it over to you, young master.¡±

    Ye Changge did not say anything.

    He knew the value of the Nanming Primordial Fire. Even a 120 kilograms of chalcedony could notpare to the value of the Nanming Primordial Fire.

    However, what he valued was not the chalcedony, but Mo Qingmeng, who was pleasing to the eye.

    If the person was not pleasing to the eye, he would not exchange the chalcedony no matter how much it was.

    Everything depended on fate.

 Chapter 339 - Meeting a Disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 339: Meeting a Disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce</h4>

    Mo Qingmeng carefully took Nanming Primordial Fire¡¯s true spirit and ced it into her storage space.

    The excitement in her eyes could be clearly seen.

    Zhong Ling looked at Ye Changge with eager eyes and said in a somewhat reserved manner.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯re really too handsome.

    ¡°I apologize for my actions just now. Can you also give me a trace of Nanming Primordial Fire true spirit?

    ¡°In any case, you have a lot of it, right?!¡±

    ¡°Ling ¡®er, stop fooling around!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng stopped Zhong Ling.

    A heavenly and earthly spirit treasure like this was something that could be encountered but not sought after.

    Even if Ye Changge had quite a few fortuitous encounters, it was impossible for him to have so much Nanming Primordial Fire to spare.

    Moreover, for two true spirits to appear in the lower realm, it would already have exhausted the fortune of an entire world. How could there be a third true spirit?

    Clearly, Mo Qingmeng did not know about Ye Changge¡¯s fortune. If she knew, she would definitely be shocked.

    In fact, anyone in the greater world would probably go crazy from jealousy. They would wish they could directly crush Ye Changge to death.

    It was too infuriating.

    Comparing people was really infuriating.

    Looking at Zhong Ling¡¯s deste gaze, Ye Changge directly threw out the third true spirit in her direction.

    Zhong Ling subconsciously caught it. When she clearly looked at the thing in her hands, she was immediately stunned.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s mouth was also wide open. Was this the Nanming Primordial Fire again?

    Seeing this, they were truly shocked beyond words.

    What kind of situation was this?!

    This spiritual objects between the heavens and earth were rarely seen in normal times, but today, they saw it three times already. This was heaven-defying!

    Who exactly was Ye Changge?

    If they still believed that he was a person from the lower realms now, their brains should be considered damaged.

    For a person from the lower realm to be able to take out such a treasure and even take out three of them with such a look on his face¡­ Even the Star Pce did not have such confidence.

    Perhaps only a sect like the Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce would have such a foundation!

    ¡°This¡­ Lady!¡±

    Zhong Ling did not ept it. Instead, she looked in Mo Qingmeng¡¯s direction.

    Although she yearned for it very much, she was not a careless person. Instead, she had a clear mind.

    Ye Changge took out such a treasure and did not make any requests. This was not the one in herdy¡¯s hand. It was exchanged with jade marrow instead.

    However, this lesson was different. If she epted this Nanming Primordial Fire, if Ye Changge made any requests in the future, she would have no reason to reject it.

    If it was a normal matter, it would be fine. However, the most significant thing he could ask her to do was something that would harm the Star Pce. That would be bad.

    Mo Qingmeng was also stunned.

    She stared nkly at the Nanming Primordial Fire¡¯s true spirit and sucked in a breath of cold air.

    She originally thought that taking out one was already the most Ye Changge was able to do.

    However, at this moment, even her heart was beating wildly.

    Three true spirits of the Nanming Primordial Fire¡­ If they were to tell this story, no one would believe it.

    This was the Nanming Primordial Fire, an existence that martial artists dreamed of. How could it be taken out consecutively?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, take it!¡±

    Ye Changge seemed to have seen through her worries and said, ¡°The things I¡¯m giving out are things that I¡¯m willing to part with.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked anyone to do anything. You can take it in peace.¡±

    Hearing that, Zhong Ling still could not react.

    Her expression was lifeless, as if she had forgotten how to think.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll take it back.¡±

    Just as Ye Changge¡¯s words were uttered, Zhong Ling quickly withdrew her palm.

    What a joke! This was a great opportunity.

    If Ye Changge really took it back, she would really cry.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master Ye!¡±

    Zhong Ling said happily.

    For the rest of the journey, Zhong Ling seemed to be circling around Ye Changge non-stop.

    Mo Qingmeng evenined a few times, saying that Ye Changge had used the Nanming Primordial Fire to directly steal Zhong Ling and run away.

    Ye Changge did not mind. After all, in his eyes, Zhong Ling was still a child.

    It was not clear if it was because of the previous turmoil, but the Reincarnation Deathtrap¡¯s poison barrier became much thinner.

    At the very least, Mo Qingmeng and the other two did not feel ufortable anymore.

    On the way, they also met some cultivators who were heading towards the depths of the Reincarnation Deathtrap. They were obviously attracted by the star fruit.

    Seeing wave after wave of cultivators flying toward that direction, they were not worried.

    After all, the ones guarding the star fruit were not ordinary demonic beasts. They were eight-armed demonic dragons that were at the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Normally, demonic beasts and humans of the same cultivation level were stronger than human cultivators. They had innate divine abilities, and their physical defenses were also astonishing.

    If it was not for their special techniques, the demonic beasts would be even stronger.

    At this moment.

    A powerful aura enveloped the space and directly blocked the path of the few people.

    This was a young figure. Ye Changge looked over. He was a disciple of the Daluo Heavenly Pce, of thete-stage Godly Spirit Realm.

    ¡°Li Hongyun, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said coldly.

    This person was very close to Bai Mumu. It was obvious that he hade with ill intentions.

    ¡°Mo Qingmeng, the Star Pce has already agreed to marry you. You are the unwed wife of our Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    ¡°You are also the sacred son¡¯s Dao partner. Now, you are hanging out with another man.

    ¡°If others see this, how will outsiders view our Great Luo Heavenly Pce?¡±

    Li Hongyun looked at Ye Changge with a cold and murderous gaze.

    It was as if he was looking at a dead person.

    Then, the aura on his body exploded and directly condensed into an icicle attack that sailed towards Ye Changge.

    Bang!

    However, to his surprise, this attack was directly crushed when it was one meter away from him.

    It seemed that this person had some skills.

    Although he only used 50% of his strength, not everyone could block it. One had to know that his current cultivation was at the advanced stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    From what he knew, this attack was enough to shatter him into pieces.

    ¡°Li Hongyun, don¡¯t push your luck.

    ¡°I have not agreed to itpletely. If you continue to spout nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng saw Li Hongyun attack Ye Changge and immediately stepped in front of him.

    Although Ye Changge was extremely mysterious and had even defeated Elder Mo who was at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, Li Hongyun was a core disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and his strength was unfathomable.

    It was better to be safe.

    After all, he had given her a great opportunity. Just the favor from Nanming Primordial Fire was already beyond her wildest dreams.

    Moreover, this matter was caused by her, so she could not let anything happen to Ye Changge.

 Chapter 340 - Star Fruit

    <h4>Chapter 340: Star Fruit</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re actually so protective of him.

    ¡°If the Bai Shengzi finds out, I¡¯ll see how your Star Pce exins it.¡±

    ?

    Li Hongyun belonged to Bai Zimu¡¯s faction. When he saw that Mo Qingmeng was actually protecting Ye Changge, the anger in his heart could not be suppressed.

    In the sect, who did not know that Bai Zimu was infatuated with Mo Qingmeng? If what they saw before them were to spread, there would be no ce for Ye Changge in the entire northern desert.

    These rumours were not rmist.

    If he were to directly send a voice transmission to Bai Zimu, he would probably immediately rush over.

    However, he did not do this. It was not because he was afraid of Mo Qingmeng.

    Instead, it was because Bai Zimu was currently in seclusion to raise his cultivation level for the engagement banquet in three months¡¯ time, so that he could intimidate her at the engagement banquet.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my matters.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. I didn¡¯t agree to this marriage.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s three monthster, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said purposefully.

    She knew Bai Zimu¡¯s character. He was a hypocrite with a sanctimonious appearance.

    On the surface, he was a righteous disciple, but everyone knew about his dark history. However, they were all under pressure and did not dare to say anything.

    How could Mo Qingmeng destroy her lifelong happiness and join hands with such a person?

    Li Hongyun¡¯s expression was dark. He did not know who this man was.

    However, he understood that Ye Changge had already been sentenced to death. Seducing the fianc¨¦e of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s saint child was a capital crime.

    No matter what, based on his understanding of Bai Zimu, there was no ce for him in the world after this.

    He did not need to act hastily. Ye Changge would not be able to live for long anyway.

    With Mo Qingmeng¡¯s protection, he could not act either.

    Right now, what he wanted the most was the unborn treasure. It would not be toote to obtain the spiritual treasure that was about to be born before killing him.

    With this thought in mind, Li Hongyun directly snorted and said, ¡°You can¡¯t escape your fate. It¡¯s better for you to obediently ept your fate!

    There are still three months left. Enjoy thisst moment of freedom properly!¡±

    After saying this, Li Hongyun directly flew away.

    Only then did Mo Qingmeng rx. He was really afraid that Li Hongyun would suddenly make a move and kill Ye Changge.

    His cultivation was only at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. Even if he wanted to stop him, he was powerless.

    But clearly, this was because she was worried about him.

    Not to mention that Li Hongyun could not pose any threat to him, if it was not for Mo Qingmeng suddenly running over just now, even that counterattack could have caused him to die on the spot.

    It could be considered that this kid ran fast.

    Since when had Ye Changge ever let someone provoke him like this? This was the only time.

    If he encountered him again, he would directly kill him.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, are you alright?!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said apologetically.

    She also did not expect Li Hongyun to charge over in the middle of everything and even attack Ye Changge.

    Not to mention that Ye Changge was someone she found. He had given her the Nanming Primordial Fire earlier and this was already a great favor.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. This little matter is nothing!¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    He really did not take it to heart. From the beginning till now, he had experienced countless battles. This little bit of friction was really insignificant.

    Moreover, if Li Hongyun had not been running as fast as he had, the one who would have been sentenced to death here would not have been him, but Li Hongyun.

    It could be said that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s actions just now had really saved his life.

    This was just a small break in their journey.

    Following that, the three of them continued to move closer to the valley.

    However, after experiencing this incident, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s protection towards Ye Changge became even more meticulous.

    This made Ye Changge feel very helpless. Since when did he need someone else¡¯s protection?

    However, this kind of feeling really felt wonderful.

    Very quickly, the three of them arrived outside the valley of the star fruit.

    Before they entered, the three of them felt immense spiritual energy gushing towards them.

    It was like a spring breeze caressing their entire bodies. It was cold and tingly. At this moment, all the cells in their bodies felt refreshed.

    ¡°What dense spiritual energy!

    ¡°I feel that the barrier of my cultivation realm has loosened a bit.¡±

    Zhong Ling eximed.

    This spiritual energy was indeed very dense.

    Even Ye Changge could not help but exim. This was just outside the valley, and the spiritual energy was already so dense. If they entered the valley, what would it be like?

    ¡°There seems to be someone fighting inside!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng felt the fluctuation of space. Clearly, someone had already arrived here.

    Without hesitation, the three of them directly entered the valley.

    There were already many people here, most of them were at the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Five or six people surrounded a huge figure in the middle, and they were fighting non-stop.

    It was the eight-armed demon dragon.

    It had eight huge heads, and each head had an innate divine ability. It was releasing all kinds of attacks.

    Wind, fire, thunder, lightning, rain, water, wind, darkness...

    Although there were five or six people at the Godly Spirit Realm attacking this devil dragon, they were no match for it. They were hiding in a sorry state, unable to resist its power.

    In just a moment, two or three people were blown away.

    They fell heavily to the ground, bleeding profusely. Apparently, they did not have the strength to fight anymore.

    On the battlefield, there were originally five or six people, and they were still the weaker martial artists byparison. Without three people to help them, they suddenly felt that the pressure was suddenly reduced.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Bang!

    Immediately following that, thest three figures were also hit in the chest and were directly thrown out.

    The eight-armed demon dragon¡¯s attack was too powerful.

    The six immortal spirit realm cultivators were no match for him. They were instantly disintegrated and fell to the ground with serious injuries.

    The other cultivators did not step forward again when they saw this.

    After all, their ultimate goal was to obtain the star fruit and not the eight-armed demon dragon. If they did not have the strength to continue fighting, they would end up much further behind.

    They were unable to snatch the star fruit.

    At this moment...

    Ye Changge also discovered traces of the star fruit behind the eight-armed demon dragon.

    It was a natural treasure that contained the spirit of the Great Dao. The fruit flickered with a beautiful flowing light. The Great Dao symbols circted on it and emitted an indescribable aura.

    The surrounding spirit qi was extremely dense, and it was already in a gaseous state.

    At this time, the martial artists¡¯ eyes were tightly locked on the star fruit, revealing their unmasked desire.

    This was the Great Dao Luo fruit that could increase their cultivation.

    Everyone wanted to obtain such a spirit fruit to increase their cultivation and ascend a realm. If they missed this opportunity, who knew when they would get another chance?

    After all, the spiritual qi contained in it could directly allow them to break through arge realm.

    They could break through from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Reincarnation Realm.

    No one would give up this opportunity.

 Chapter 341 - This Person Deserves to Be Killed

    <h4>Chapter 341: This Person Deserves to Be Killed</h4>

    In the valley¡­

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Everyone felt that it was somewhat inconceivable.

    Facing the demonic dragon¡¯s attack, the five god-level experts did not evenst a single round.

    They werepletely crushed.

    One had to know that these five were genuine Godly Spirit Realm experts. Yet, even though they joined forces, they were no match for this beast.

    How absolutely terrifying!

    Most importantly, the demon dragon did not seem to have used its full strength. It seemed to be in a rxed state when fighting the five people.

    The reason why this demon dragon was famous was because it had eight heads, and each head had an innate divine ability bestowed upon it.

    The power of lightning, the power of corrosion, the power of fire¡­

    Just these three abilities alone had struck the five people until they had no idea which way was up. It was enough to show how terrifying this demon beast was.

    The five of them looked a little deste and regretful. It was obvious that this opportunity was not theirs.

    Even if they recovered from their injuries, they would not stand a chance against the demonic beast and the others.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Damn humans, how dare they covet this king¡¯s opportunity. They deserve to die!¡±

    The eight-armed demonic dragon¡¯s aura swept through the entire valley.

    The surrounding space started to tremble under this aura, as though it could not endure this violent energy.

    Circr ripples were released into the surrounding space, causing everyone¡¯s blood and qi to churn.

    This was too strong!

    This kind of aura had already reached the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm!

    While everyone was shocked, they nced behind the demonic beast. It was in the direction of the star fruits.

    There, the eight fruits surrounded by divine light slithered onto the star vine, releasing an inexplicable aura.

    Even though they were far away, they could feel the power of the Great Dao contained in them when they took a deep breath. It was very rich.

    There was no need to swallow it. It was not impossible for them to break through a great realm.

    However, with the protection of the demonic dragon, it was impossible for them to obtain such an opportunity.

    There was no need for them to directly break through.

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, we can only deal with this monster if we act together.

    ¡°If we continue to waste time like this, after the demonic dragon devours the star fruit, it will be even harder to deal with.

    ¡°We will all die here.¡±

    Among the crowd, a Daoist with a cold expression said loudly.

    Everyone looked over when they heard the voice. They wanted to see who had the guts to actually summon a group of heroes.

    Those who could appear in this valley were all arrogant beings. No one would submit to anyone, and they would do as they were told!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. How can you hit me?!¡±

    But when they looked over, they were all silent.

    It was Daoist Yin Feng.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Someone sucked in a breath of cold air and tightly covered the words that had yet toe out of his mouth with his hands. A trace of fear appeared in his eyes.

    Then, he quickly lowered his head, afraid that he would attract the attention of Daoist Yin Feng.

    He began to tter him.

    ¡°Venerable Yin Feng, I apologize for my disrespect!¡±

    ¡°I am Huo Yunzi of the Raging me Sect and I greet you, Venerable Yin Feng!¡±

    ¡°Greetings from the Sword Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Greetings from the Purple Rainbow Sect¡­¡±

    Everyone fawned over him, afraid that they would be killed if they were a stepped forward toote.

    After all, this was a lesson learned from the past. No one wanted to end up in a situation where their sect was destroyed.

    They had also heard that Daoist Yin Feng was temperamental. Who knew what this madman would do next?

    It was better not to provoke him.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s polite expressions, Daoist Yin Feng nodded.

    He seemed to be enjoying it immensely.

    ¡°Let¡¯s join hands and kill this demon dragon first. We¡¯ll discuss how to distribute the remaining star fruits. How about it?¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng said in a deep voice.

    He even released his own aura as he spoke. The might of a middle stage God Spirit Realm expert swept across the entire ce.

    Everyone felt a huge pressure. It was like a hurricane that attacked, pressuring them until their breathing became hurried.

    Daoist Yin Feng had already stated clearly that they had no other way.

    If they came out, wouldn¡¯t it be a p to his face? Under such a situation, no one was willing to stand out.

    After all, they were just a small sect and could not afford to provoke this demon god.

    Even if their own sect had a peak-stage Godly Spirit Realm expert and could beat Daoist Yin Feng, what if the Yin Wind Sect attacked! !

    They would only end up with the destruction of their sect.

    At this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s gaze fell on Daoist Yin Feng.

    ¡°Daoist Yin Feng¡¯s original name was Yin Wu, and he was in the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. He joined the Yin Wind Sect in the early years and became an elder.

    ¡°This person is sinister and vicious. He was narrow-minded. Once, because a martial artist took a nce at him, he had made the martial artist destroy other people¡¯s sects.

    ¡°Later on, when he became excited, he directly massacred all the people in the sect. He didn¡¯t even spare those who were in their teens.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng did not avoid saying this.

    Her voice echoed in the silent valley and was very clear.

    Everyone¡¯s eyelids twitched as they looked at the source of the voice to see who was so courageous.

    She dared to say this directly in front of Daoist Yin Feng.

    Did she not know that this was his dark history?

    It was fine if he said it in private, but now he was defeated, lying on the ground and the person in question heard it clearly.

    Wasn¡¯t she courting death!?

    Everyone knew that this person was finished.

    As expected¡­

    When they saw Daoist Yin Feng¡¯s expression, they immediately felt gloomy.

    Their sharp gazes directly locked onto the person who spoke.

    Just as they were about to fly into a rage, their expressions froze.

    After that, their gloomy expressions quickly turned from cloudy to clear, and a smile appeared on their faces.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mo Qingmeng who¡¯s here. This Daoist is here to greet you.¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng directly bowed.

    He could not afford to offend the people from the Star Pce.

    However, Mo Qingmeng was able toe to this ce for the sake of obtaining the star fruit. This was difficult to deal with.

    Originally, in his mind, after making use of these people and obtaining the star fruit, he would immediately leave.

    They would not directly chase after him to his own sect, right!?

    Moreover, if he were to refuse to pay his debt, they probably would not be able to do anything about it.

    They could only suffer in silence, unable to say anything.

    However, with Mo Qingmeng here, they could not act like this.

    With how terrifying the Star Pce was, it would be an easy matter for them to destroy their sect.

    They did not even need Mo Qingmeng to make a move directly, there would probably be many people who wanted to show off.

    At that time, the number of people from the Yin Wind Sect might really be destroyed.

    When the others saw Mo Qingmeng here, they were all delighted.

    In the northern desert, who did not know that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s beauty could be said to be second to none!

    Everyone wanted to be truly beautiful, but they did not have the fortune to be so.

    When these people saw Mo Qingmeng, they all felt refreshed and rejuvenated. They felt that the air in the valley had be fragrant and sweet.

    ¡°We pay our respects to you, Lady Mo!¡±

    Everyone bowed respectfully.

    This was the heaven¡¯s favored daughter of the northern desert. Who would not want to show off in front of her?

    However, before they could speak, an indifferent voice directly suppressed them.

    ¡°This person deserves to be killed!¡±

 Chapter 342 - The Terror of Daoist Yin Feng

    <h4>Chapter 342: The Terror of Daoist Yin Feng</h4>

    Of course, Mo Qingmeng knew who Ye Changge was talking about.

    Daoist Yin Feng.

    To do such a heartless thing was simply insane.

    To repay kindness with kindness, to take revenge with hatred¡­ Of course, these things were normal and could not be refuted.

    However, because of his personal hatred, he directly massacred a sect¡¯s members.

    He did not even spare the disciples who were more than ten years old.

    This was a little too much.

    Ye Changge had his own principles. An enemy should be killed, and a benefactor should be repaid with kindness.

    Good and evil were clearly distinguished.

    However, from what Mo Qingmeng had said just now, this person had saved his life. However, he was afraid that if this person told others, it would affect his reputation.

    Therefore, he killed in anger.

    This was exacting revenge on kindness.

    Daoist Yin Feng¡¯s gaze was gloomy as he said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I have no animosity towards you, yet you want to kill me.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too overbearing!¡±

    He could not afford to provoke Mo Qingmeng, nor did he dare to provoke her.

    ¡°But who are you?

    ¡°You dare to provoke me like this!?

    ¡°Even if you stood beside Mo Qingmeng and I killed you, she wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    However, this was equivalent to directly provoking her.

    Facing Daoist Yin Feng¡¯s gloomy gaze, Ye Changge did not have the slightest fear.

    He was still as calm as the wind, carefree and indifferent.

    This caused the crowd to be anxious.

    ¡°Who is this person? How dare he provoke Daoist Yin Feng!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen such a person before, and he doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of aura.

    Provoking Daoist Yin Feng, could it be that he doesn¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe he¡¯s from the Star Pce. Why would he be afraid of him?¡±

    ¡°That might not be the case. Have you seen Mo Qingmeng bring along disciples from her sect when she came out?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I also heard that the Great Luo Heavenly Pce is preparing to hold an engagement party in three months.

    ¡°It has caused a stir in the entire northern desert. This time, Mo Qingmeng sneaked out.¡±

    There was such a thing.

    Everyone was very interested.

    They all knew that the a member of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was going to marry a member of the Star Pce.

    Bai Zimu was going to marry the heavenly daughter of the northern desert, Mo Qingmeng.

    Because of this, some people had been depressed for a few days.

    The goddess they worshipped was going to get married.

    Pain, wailing, unwillingness, sadness¡­

    All sorts ofplicated emotions came from their hearts.

    Some people even wanted to challenge the saint of the great overarching Heavenly Pce, Bai Zimu.

    But after thinking about it, they gave up.

    This was because they were no match for Bai Zimu.

    However, ¡°Run away!¡±

    These words stimted the nerves in everyone¡¯s brains.

    Was this the trend? Running away from impending marriage!?

    Looking at Ye Changge standing beside Mo Qingmeng, everyone exercised their mental capacity to the best they could, trying to figure out the situation.

    Could it be that Mo Qingmeng had run away from the marriage because of the man beside her?

    Ye Changge didn¡¯t say anything.

    Was he strong?

    Who could it be!?

    If it was someone old, weak, sick, or disabled, he was not strong at all.

    But if it was someone who hadmitted all kinds of evil, so what if he was strong?

    ¡°Hmph, after I get the star fruit, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson.¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng snorted coldly.

    ¡°How do you all feel? The star fruit is about to ripen. If we continue to dy, none of us will get it.¡±

    He was right.

    The eight-armed demon dragon was already extremely terrifying.

    If he were to devour the star fruit, even a Reincarnation Realm expert would not be able to do anything to him!

    If they wanted to obtain the star fruit, they had to kill this demon dragon.

    They could only attack together.

    However, everyone knew how sinister Daoist Yin Feng was.

    Even if they were to cooperate, they had to be careful.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    ¡°Since you all want to die, I¡¯ll grant your wish.

    After devouring your cultivation, I¡¯ll be able to improve quite a bit.¡±

    The eight-armed demonic dragon roared angrily.

    It had heard all of these people¡¯s conversations.

    It had originally thought that these humans would tactfully retreat.

    It did not think that they would actually dare to covet the star fruit.

    They really did not fear death.

    Since that was the case, it would first get rid of all of them before enjoying the beauty of the star fruit.

    The eight-armed demonic dragon immediately disyed its divine ability.

    Lightning, mes, corrosion, wind¡­

    Eightws of power were released at the same time.

    The valley was filled with rampaging power. The trembling space rumbled, and even spatial cracks appeared.

    The moment it attacked, it used its full strength.

    It wanted to finish off all of these people as soon as possible and then enjoy the star fruit.

    Boom! Boom!

    This power was too terrifying.

    These people hid, cowering in a sorry state, feeling the pressure on them double.

    Could this be the strength of the eight-armed demon dragon?

    If it had attacked with all its strength just now, the five God Spirt Realm experts would not have been seriously injured.

    They would have died immediately.

    The battle had notsted for a minute, and there were only eight or nine people left from the original dozen or so experts.

    The others were either dead or were sent flying. It was unknown whether they were alive or dead.

    Daoist Yin Feng also felt that it was very troublesome.

    He hurriedly circted all the magic power in his body and attacked the eight-armed demon dragon.

    A raging power erupted from his palms and he threw it toward this beast.

    He even muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll let you taste my Yin Dragon Bullet.¡±

    Boom!

    A powerful attack was unleashed.

    The eight-armed demonic dragon felt the pain and its eight ws, which were emitting cold light, sent a few people flying.

    Ah! Pu!

    These people fell to the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    The magic power in their bodies fluctuated and they had already lost the ability to fight.

    There was no way they could fight anymore.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back anymore. Let us use our strongest move.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of this bastard!¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng¡¯s face was gloomy as he roared at the others.

    There were still four people in the arena who were heavily injured.

    If they were to doubt each other, they would bepletely annihted.

    At that time, not only would they not be able to obtain the star fruit, they would also be killed by the eight-armed demon dragon.

    Everyone looked at each other. They knew that this was not the way to go on.

    They all circted the cultivation techniques in their bodies to the highest level.

    Boom!

    There seemed to have been an explosion, and the air was heavy.

    This aura shot straight to the sky, and even the eight-armed demon dragon felt a trace of solemnity.

    This was everyone¡¯s power.

    In the previous battle, although everyone fought together, their strength did not gather at one ce.

    This was why the eight-armed demon dragon was able to break them one by one.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Sword Firmament!¡±

    ¡°Great Sun Sky Tearing Hand!¡±

    ¡°Thunder-sweeping Palm!¡±

    ¡­

    A few angry roars came from the valley.

    The spiritual energy between the heavens and earth instantly gathered and coalesced on everyone¡¯s palms.

    It emitted an aura that shook the space.

    This aura directly soared into the sky and stirred up the wind and clouds, causing them to change color.

    The eight-armed demonic dragon felt this aura and became serious.

    The power of eightws continuously condensed in the void, turning into a brilliant ball of light.

    The aura it emitted had already surpassed the few of them.

    ¡°Everyone, put in more effort. This attack must win the war!¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng roared.

    They had never thought that this demonic beast would be so powerful.

    Even if theybined their strength, they would not be able to defeat it.

    If they missed this opportunity, all their previous efforts would be in vain.

    This was theirst chance, and none of them wanted to fail.

    Drink!

    The few of them began to consume medicinal pills to replenish their strength.

    They had no choice. The recovery speed of their spiritual qi could not keep up with their consumption.

    This was the only way.

 Chapter 343 - Eight-armed Demon Dragon Versus Daoist Yin Feng

    <h4>Chapter 343: Eight-armed Demon Dragon Versus Daoist Yin Feng</h4>

    At this moment¡­

    Their vital essence had been replenished, and they were all desperately circting their cultivation techniques.

    Daoist Yin Feng¡¯s words were not without reason. This was theirst chance.

    Otherwise, they would all die at the hands of the eight-armed demon dragon.

    For a moment, blue veins bulged in their arms.

    This was the result of circting their cultivation techniques to the highest level. There was already a side effect. They were jeopardising their own health.

    ¡°Attack the demon dragon¡¯s head!¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng roared.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Everyone responded.

    They all knew that this was the only way to kill the demonic dragon.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The energy ball that radiated a powerful shockwave shook the surrounding space as it flew towards the demonic dragon¡¯s head.

    Everything in its path was annihted by this attack.

    At the same time, the demon dragon¡¯s attack had also finished coalescing.

    Boom!

    The two attacks collided directly. Instantly, sand and stones flew, and the space was shattered.

    Then, an earth-shaking boom was heard.

    An aura that could destroy the heaven and earth formed a 360-degree ring-shaped impact at the center of the explosion, rippling out in all directions.

    The first to receive the impact was the eight-armed demon dragon.

    It was sent flying.

    However¡­

    Daoist Yin Feng did not feel good either. This attack had drained all of his vital essence.

    He could only watch the attacking, but he could not block it.

    All of them were hit in the chest and hit the distant mountain peak, dying.

    However, Daoist Yin Feng wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    What consumption of vital essence? It was just an act.

    ¡°Haha, the star fruit is mine.

    The final victory still belongs to me!¡±

    Daoist Yin Fengughed loudly.

    As expected, it was iparably sinister. Everyone was already on guard, but unexpectedly, they still fell into the trap.

    At this time, how could they not understand what was going on?

    Just now, Yin Feng was just pretending. He did not use his full strength at all.

    Everything had been an act.

    ¡°Hmph, you can only me yourself for being too naive.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Everyone felt that their bodies had been hollowed out, leaving them without a trace of vital essence.

    Now, even moving their fingers was an extravagant hope.

    They did not want to y dirty anymore.

    But facing the rampant Daoist Yin Feng, they had no way at all.

    And just as Daoist Yin Feng was about to get the star fruit, they suddenly felt a burning power.

    Then, he roared furiously.

    The eight-armed demon dragon roared and spat out a me of origin.

    This me was filled with a violent power that could burn the sky.

    This was not the me from before, but his primordial true me.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng cried out in rm.

    He could not block this me right now.

    Thus, he dodged, but he was still a step toote. When the me touched his thigh, it burned fiercely.

    Bang!

    He was also a vicious person. He directly used his palm as a knife and raised his hand as he shed down.

    He chopped off his own thigh.

    Then, he red angrily at the eight-armed demon dragon, wishing that he could swallow him whole.

    This was great¡­ He did not get the star fruit, yet he still ended up like this.

    When the others saw this, they all felt happy inside.

    ¡°He burned well, but it¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s only one leg! Two legs would be even better!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we burn him to death? Such a despicable and shameless person doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world!¡±

    ¡°This old fool¡¯s luck is too good. He was able to dodge it!¡±

    ¡°Curse him to die!¡±

    Everyone was furious when they saw this y out.

    They hated Daoist Yin Feng immensely.

    If not for the fact that he was injured, they would have charged forward and kicked him to death.

    What ruthlessness!

    They did not dare to do so in the past, but now that Daoist Yin Feng had lost a leg, he was no match for them at all.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s angry gazes, Daoist Yin Feng was also afraid.

    Now that his fighting strength had been greatly reduced, the star fruit was no longer fated to be his.

    If he continued to stay, perhaps he would even lose his life.

    Leaving now was the best opportunity.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Just as he left, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest.

    There was a huge bloody hole on its chest, and pieces of his heart directly flowed out.

    Daoist Yin Feng wore an incredulous expression.

    A young figure directly descended from the sky. It was Li Hongyun.

    ¡°You¡­ why¡­¡±

    Daoist Yin Feng used hisst bit of strength and murmured.

    He could not understand why he would do this since he shared no animosity with him.

    He held his breath, waiting for an answer.

    However, Li Hongyun did not even look at him. Instead, he casuallyunched an attack and Daoist Yin Feng exploded into pieces.

    The others were all stunned.

    Because it happened too fast, so fast that they did not have time to react.

    Daoist Yin Feng directly died.

    They all knew that this person was an inner disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. His cultivation base was strong, and he had the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    It seemed that the star fruit must belong to this person.

    Thinking of that, they realized that they had toiled away earlier bu their hard work ended up benefiting others.

    These people felt their hearts ache when they thought about it.

    The eight-armed demonic dragon no longer had the imposing manner from before.

    It was obvious that it was heavily injured in the previous exchange.

    It was no match for Li Hongyun at all and was directly sent flying.

    However, no one noticed.

    In the star fruit¡¯s pond, the water that had already been dyed red earlier slowly became clear.

    It was as if something was gradually devouring it.

    In the valley.

    Li Hongyun became the biggest winner.

    Looking at the dispirited gazes of the crowd, he threw his head back andughed loudly.

    ¡°The mantis stalks the cicada, the oriole follows behind!

    I really have to thank all of you properly. If it was not for the fact that you depleted the strength of the eight-armed demon dragon, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy for me to obtain the star fruit.¡±

    Li Hongyunughed wildly.

    He was right.

    Although the eight-armed demon dragon was at the intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, its strength was extremely terrifying.

    Even if he was lucky enough to obtain victory, he would have to pay a huge price.

    Obviously, this was not what he wanted to see.

    What he wanted was to obtain the greatest results at the smallest price.

    In fact, he had already arrived here from the very beginning. He had been hiding in the dark, waiting for an opportunity to make a move.

    When both sides lost, then he appeared.

    ¡°Mo Qingmeng, we meet again.¡±

    He nced at the star fruit, and did not hurry to pick it.

    No one here was a match for him anyway.

    ¡°This is going to be a bit tricky!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng frowned.

    She was wondering why Li Hongyun had not appeared from the beginning.

    He had been hiding in the dark, taking advantage of the situation.

    Ye Changge was not surprised at Li Hongyun¡¯s sudden arrival.

    Ye Changge had noticed him since he had arrived.

 Chapter 344 - The Old Man of the Netherworld Isnâ€™t Dead Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 344: The Old Man of the Netherworld Isn¡¯t Dead Yet?</h4>

    Li Hongyun¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ye Changge.

    Last time, with Mo Qingmeng¡¯s obstruction, his attack was directly blocked.

    But this time, he was not so lucky.

    ¡°Mo Qingmeng, our sacred son doesn¡¯t like you to be so close with others.

    ¡°If this matter were to reach his ears, you know very well how serious the matter is.

    ¡°If you kill him, nothing will change¡±

    Li Hongyun stood on the boulder, looking down at Ye Changge.

    There was a threatening tone in his tone.

    Mo Qingmeng knew that what he said was true.

    Bai Zimu had a very strong desire for control, to the point of being sick with it.

    But what did this have to do with her?

    Anyway, three monthster, the marriage between the Star Pce and the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would not seed.

    As for Ye Changge¡¯s safety, he had already repeatedly confirmed it on the way here.

    There was no problem.

    Even when he was being pursued by Bai Zimu, he did not take it seriously.

    Until now, that sentence was still lingering in his mind.

    ¡°At this time, there is nothing that can make me feel fear!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng did not know where she got her confidence from.

    However, after understanding Ye Changge¡¯s character over the past few days, she knew that he was not a person who spoke without any reason.

    Moreover, with his protection, there was not much of a problem.

    ¡°Li Hongyun, how many times have I told you¡­

    ¡°I will not agree to this marriage. You should give up on this idea!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said in a domineering manner.

    She had always disliked marriage, and even the people of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce bore a grudge against it.

    They were all a bunch of sick lunatics.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡±

    Facing Mo Qingmeng¡¯s resolute attitude, Li Hongyun sneered twice.

    Since she did not know what was good for her, there were plenty of people who could teach her a lesson.

    The most important thing now was to harvest the star fruit first.

    ¡°Hmph, still thinking of putting up a stubborn resistance!

    ¡°If you were at your peak, I would still be able to fear you.

    ¡°You are only courting death right now.¡±

    Seeing the eight-armed demonic dragon charging at him again with a roar, Li Hongyunughed mockingly.

    He directlyunched a powerful attack, sending him flying.

    The eight heads drooped powerlessly, as if they had lost their fighting strength.

    ¡°Is this the star fruit? It is indeed extraordinary!¡±

    Li Hongyun looked at the star fruit with passionate eyes and eximed.

    He could feel that there was a majestic power contained in it. It was as if the power was about to burst out.

    Just by gazing at it quietly, he could feel the state of his body loosening.

    If he swallowed these spirit fruits directly, the benefits would be unimaginable.

    He might be able to advance from the intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm to the intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm. No one could say for sure.

    Moreover, on the surface of these spiritual fruits, there was dense ster power. He might even be able toprehend the starws from them.

    Star Law.

    This was also one of the top existences among the 3,000 Great Daos.

    As long as the star radiance was not extinguished, it was an undying existence. No one could kill it.

    What was even more terrifying was that he could absorb the power of the stars in the sky to increase his realm.

    From this, one could see how terrifying the starws were.

    With these, his status in the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would soar.

    He might even be chosen as a saint child and be nurtured by the sect.

    Thinking of this, his smile became even more brilliant.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, he extended his hand, and the distance between his hand and the star fruit grew smaller and smaller.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face was also filled with anxiety. She wanted to fly forward and stop him.

    She did not expect to be stopped by Ye Changge.

    This made her very puzzled, and she stared at him with a confused gaze.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. He can¡¯t get it.

    ¡°There¡¯s still one important guest who hasn¡¯t appeared yet.¡±

    She looked at Ye Changge¡¯s confident gaze.

    Mo Qingmeng did not understand. Important guest?

    Who was this?

    Could it be that there were still people lurking around?

    Ye Changge smiled but did not say anything.

    Under his spiritual senses, there was no way for anyone or anything to hide.

    The moment he entered the valley, he had sensed something.

    His aura was exactly the same as Elder Mo¡¯s. He had a bold thought in his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s very likely that elder of the Netherworld didn¡¯t die!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was stunned after hearing it.

    She immediately shook her head and rejected the thought.

    Under the siege of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce, there was absolutely no way he could have survived.

    Moreover, the Netherworld elder died on the spot. How could he still be alive.

    She was very puzzled.

    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s just his clone.

    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that his real body is hiding. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s not difficult to exin.¡±

    Ye Changge said directly.

    ¡®Clone?¡¯

    Mo Qingmeng was stunned. If that was really the case, then they would all die here.

    A thousand years ago, so many martial arts practitioners besieged and attacked together, but they were still unable to kill the elder.

    One could imagine how terrifying he was. How could they possibly measure up to the old man?

    Moreover, this was his true body.

    It was difficult to deal with a single clone, not to mention the fact that his true body had directly descended. It was even more difficult to deal with him now.

    Mo Qingmeng was in disbelief.

    She did not expect the elder to still be alive.

    At the same time, she thought of the outer sect elder of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, Elder Mo, who could actually use the Nether Spirit w.

    Could it be?

    At this moment, many possibilities appeared in her mind.

    Could it be that the Netherworld elder had submitted to the Great Luo Heavenly Pce?

    Otherwise, why would he teach him the ultimate move that he had been famous for a long time? If it was anyone else, it would be impossible.

    Whether it was true or not, the truth would be revealed very quickly.

    Bang!

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Li Hongyun¡¯s palm that was about to grab the star fruit very quickly suddenly stopped.

    Then, he felt a powerful aura wash over him, shaking the valley.

    This aura directly soared into the sky. It was even more powerful than the star fruit¡¯s aura.

    Everyone was shocked.

    What was going on?

    Just by looking at this aura, it already had the aura of a Reincarnation Realm. There were even experts lying in ambush in the valley.

    It was obvious that they were definitely here for the star fruit.

    They did not expect that a small star fruit would attract so many experts.

    ¡°Who, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Why is his aura so strong? Could it be that the elders of the two great sects are here?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. Look at this aura. He¡¯s surrounded by a murderous aura. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Hiss, he is¡­¡±

    ¡°The Netherworld elder from a thousand years ago, he didn¡¯t die!¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Although they had not experienced the Netherworld elder¡¯s terror, his reputation has preceded him.

    Everyone knew how terrifying the Netherworld elder was. To be able to dodge so many experts, how could he be of little use?

    This was a truly ruthless person.

    And the true essence in their bodies had yet to recover.

    In that case, they would all die here.

    Thinking of this real possibility, everyone panicked.

 Chapter 345 - Li Hongyunâ€™s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 345: Li Hongyun¡¯s Fear</h4>

    Boom!

    A grey Daoist figure shook the pond, causing a huge ssh.

    Then, the atmosphere changed, and the surrounding spiritual energy gathered in an out of control manner and merged into his body.

    His realm was still rising, and his aura was getting stronger and stronger.

    What?

    His realm had broken through.

    He was now at the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm, and his powerful aura formed circles of ripples in the air, shaking everyone¡¯s qi and blood.

    Those cultivators who were still recovering from their injuries could not help but spit outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    Their injuries were even more serious.

    These people¡¯s faces were filled with shock. However, his aura was already so terrifying. How terrifying was his true strength?

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve finally broken through.

    ¡°Great Luo Heavenly Pce, Star Pce, I¡¯ll have to settle this with all of you.¡±

    The Netherworld elder, You Ming¡¯s murderous aura surrounded him.

    It had already materialized.

    One could imagine how much hatred he had towards the two sects.

    Li Hong Yun¡¯s hand was less than half a foot away from the star fruit, but it stopped.

    He turned his neck stiffly and looked at the Netherworld elder in disbelief.

    He said in shock, ¡°You¡­ how are you still alive?!

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    He was truly shocked.

    When he was still a quasi-emperor, he was lucky enough to see what had happened back then. He saw with his own eyes that the Netherworld elder¡¯s body had been blown to pieces.

    His soul had been destroyed.

    He had never dreamed that the Netherworld elder was still alive!

    What was going on!?

    ¡°You little brat from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, I remember you!¡±

    The old man sneered sinisterly and directly locked Li Hongyun¡¯s neck.

    Everyone was even more shocked.

    Li Hongyun actually did not have the slightest ability to resist the elder¡¯s power.

    One had to know that he was at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, so how strong was the old man?

    At this moment, everyone felt as though they had fallen into an abyss.

    ¡°When I was being chased back then, I saw you behind me. pping your hands in humor.¡±

    Elder You Ming¡¯s voice seemed toe from the underworld.

    Coupled with the terrifying expression on his face, he was like an evil spirit from the underworld, terrifying enough to make people¡¯s souls uneasy.

    Li Hongyun waspletely shocked.

    He struggled violently, but Elder You Ming¡¯s palm was like an iron w. He was unable to break free at all.

    His face was white and his hair was turning green. It was if he was about to die.

    If an expert of the Godly Spirit Realm was suffocated to death, who knew how many people wouldugh at him if word got out¡­

    But now, he could no longer care about these things and used his remaining strength to roar.

    ¡°Lord You Ming, let me go.

    ¡°I am willing to be your servant and be at your disposal.

    ¡°I know many of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s secrets. Aren¡¯t you going to seek revenge?

    ¡°I can help you!¡±

    Li Hongyun roared quickly.

    He was very clear about his value. He knew many of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s secrets, so he still had a sliver of value.

    This was the only bargaining chip he had to survive.

    Facing life and death, he did not hesitate to betray the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Oh!

    The Netherworld elder¡¯s gaze flickered.

    Then, he released his palm.

    ¡°You are willing to be my dog!¡±

    ¡°I am willing, I am willing. It is my honor to be your subordinate, senior.¡±

    Li Hongyun said fawningly.

    No matter how one looked at it, the expression on his face seemed to be asking for a beating.

    It made many people feel ashamed.

    They thought this kid was tough, but they did not expect him to be so afraid of death.

    Just a slight threat, and he immediately backed down.

    This was a disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce!

    ¡°Haha, good!¡±

    The Netherworld elder also had his own considerations.

    During the battle at the Demon God Mountain, he directly detonated his clone.

    It was also because of this that his true body¡¯s origin suffered a heavy blow.

    After all, the clones were directly split from his soul. If one was damaged, the other would be damaged.

    Therefore, for the past thousand years, he had been curled up in the Reincarnation Realm to recuperate, so that one day he could rise again and take revenge on the two great sects.

    It was unknown how appalled the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would be once they saw Li Hongyun.

    From an inner disciple, to a dog of this being!

    This would be a vicious p to the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, making them lose their reputation.

    ¡°Eh? Mo Feng is dead!¡±

    Just as he was about to send a voice transmission to him, he realized that there was a throb in his soul.

    The soul that he had absorbed had disappeared.

    This meant that he had died and his Dao had disappeared.

    He had kidnapped Mo Feng a hundred years ago and prepared to use him as a tool for revenge.

    However, even if he died, so be it.

    In any case, he now had a better tool.

    At this moment¡­

    The Netherworld elder looked directly in Mo Qingmeng¡¯s direction.

    An excited expression appeared on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that even the saintess of the Star Pce would be here.

    ¡°My luck today is really good.

    ¡°Not only can I obtain an opportunity like the star fruit, but I can even be intimate with the saintess of the Star Pce.

    ¡°I wonder how it will feel. I think it will be very wonderful.¡±

    As for Ye Changge, he directly ignored him.

    There were no fluctuations from his body at all. He treated him as a good-for-nothing person.

    After all, there were only two possibilities for such a situation to ur.

    One was that his realm had already surpassed his, and he did not consider this at all.

    Two was that he had some kind of magic treasure that hid his aura, which was why he hid his own aura.

    But no matter what, there was nothing for him to be afraid of.

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng felt humiliated, and she angrily rebuked him with cold eyes.

    If it was not for the fact that her cultivation realm was not high enough, she would probably have directly destroyed this lecher in front of her.

    Even her chest was heaving up and down in anger, causing everyone¡¯s breathing to quicken.

    ¡°Hehe, wait until we¡¯re done here.

    ¡°I wonder how wonderful Mo Yushu¡¯s expression will be. Bing the prince consort of Star Pce will be exciting!¡±

    The Netherworld elder looked at Mo Qingmeng fervently.

    This old pervert¡­

    He actually had his sights set on their goddess. He was already so old, yet his lustful heart still had not changed.

    This was simply too detestable.

    If this old man seeded, their dreams would truly be shattered.

    ¡°You actually dare to humiliate my family¡¯s youngdy. Let me tell you, I¡¯m not afraid of others.

    ¡°If you continue to be so rude, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er clenched her small fists and spoke.

    The youngdy was so kind. She did not expect her to be bullied by this old man. She could not bear to watch it.

    Especially thatscivious look¡­ She wished that someone would directly put the soles of her shoes on his face.

    Hearing Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s words, the elder from the Netherworld was stunned.

    He did not expect that even a servant would dare to refute him.

    Thinking about it, he had not been around for a thousand years, and most likely, people had already forgotten how terrifying he was.

    Since that was the case¡­

    Now he would help them remember.

 Chapter 346 - Mo Qingmengâ€™s Crisis

    <h4>Chapter 346: Mo Qingmeng¡¯s Crisis</h4>

    ¡°Hmph, a little girl who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of the heavens and earth, I¡¯ll let you know the consequences of contradicting me in a while.

    ¡°However, judging by your good looks, I¡¯m interested in letting you be my bed-warming servant girl.

    ¡°Haha¡­¡±

    The Daoist¡¯sughter resounded throughout the valley.

    He had not been with a woman for a thousand years, and he felt like his body was gathering dust.

    The key was that these two women were not bad looking.

    Especially Mo Qingmeng. Her enchanting figure and majestic height deeply stimted him.

    What made him even more unable to control himself were her fair legs that made his eyes open wide.

    His entire body was about to be engulfed in mes.

    If he were to lie atop such an exquisite beauty, it would be extremely intoxicating.

    Furthermore, the servant beside her was not too bad either.

    Although she appeared a little inexperienced, there were still benefits to being inexperienced. One could easily enjoy oneself if one was inexperienced.

    With hisbat strength, it would not be a problem even if he were to fight against two women.

    He considered himself a hero in his past.

    After that, he looked at Mo Qingmeng and spoke directly to her.

    ¡°Mo Qingmeng, you really won¡¯t agree to my conditions?

    ¡°If you agree to surrender yourself, you can still avoid some physical pain. I can be a little gentlerter.

    ¡°If I take the initiative to make a move, then it will be very rough.¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyeballs rolled as he sized up Mo Qingmeng.

    That gaze made it seem as if his eyes wanted to strip her naked.

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re delusional.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said in disgust.

    After saying this, the aura all over her body soared into the sky as she looked coldly at Daoist You Ming.

    From the beginning, he had already pushed his aura to extreme levels.

    The Netherworld elder was not an ordinary cultivator and could not be treated withmon sense.

    Even so, he did not have any confidence because the Netherworld elder¡¯s cultivation had already reached the Reincarnation Realm.

    He was only at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm and the two were a big realm apart. There was a huge gap between them.

    ¡°Petty tricks.¡±

    The Netherworld elder looked at the auraing from Mo Qingmeng¡¯s body with disdain.

    This weak aura did not even qualify him to face her seriously.

    ¡°Nether Spirit w!¡±

    With a deep sigh, he only used 30% of his strength.

    It would be bad if he broke this delicate beauty.

    The Netherworld elder also knew when to attack. In this case, he just needed to control her.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The enormous spirit w pierced through the air, and its mighty aura seemed as if it wanted to shatter the void.

    This was far more powerful than Elder Mo¡¯s attack.

    If Elder Mo¡¯s attack was a small mountain, then his current attack was the archaic divine mountain.

    There was noparison between the two.

    Even so, Mo Qingmeng directly circted the magic power in her body to the limit.

    A powerful star seal directly struck out, and the two attacks instantly collided.

    Instantly, a loud explosion sounded.

    Mo Qingmeng felt a dark power directly follow her palm, wanting to enter her body.

    This power was filled with a cold aura. As soon as it entered her body, it destroyed the veins in her body and devoured the spiritual energy in her body.

    She inexplicably found that the cirction speed of the spiritual qi in her body suddenly slowed down.

    This was¡­

    She felt her whole body start to feel cold, as if she had fallen into an ice cer.

    Even if she tried hard to circte her cultivation technique, it was useless.

    ¡°Hmph, you can¡¯t even block 30% of my strength. You¡¯d better surrender obediently!¡±

    Elder You Ming said coldly.

    Mo Qingmeng frowned.

    She originally thought that she would be able to obtain the star fruit, but she did not expect so many things to happen.

    Elder You Ming¡¯s return this time must have umted a lot of enmity.

    He wanted to take revenge on the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce. After all, most of the experts in the encirclement n back there were from two sects.

    He did not care about the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, but he cared about the Star Pce.

    A thousand years ago, even the Netherworld elder was difficult to deal with. Now that he had broken through to the Reincarnation Realm, he must be even more difficult to deal with.

    How could he send the news back?

    This became the most important thing. At the very least, he had to be on guard. Only then would he not let the old manher seed in his surprise attack.

    At this moment, Li Hongyun knew that this was his chance to show off.

    So many people in the valley knew that he had already betrayed the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. There was no turning back.

    Therefore, there was no need to continue to be afraid of Mo Qingmeng. Furthermore, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s allure was well-known throughout the northern desert.

    He had long wanted to taste it.

    Looking at her voluptuous body, a nameless me rose within his body.

    If he performed well and captured Mo Qingmeng, he could send her to the Netherworld elder and drink some soup after he finished enjoying himself.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s no need for you to do such a small thing. Just let me do it.¡±

    Li Hongyun said obsequiously.

    He was a small realm higher than Mo Qingmeng. It was too easy to catch him.

    Although Mo Qingmeng¡¯s cultivation method was higher than his, it was a saint level cultivation method.

    However, the difference in realm was not something that cultivation methods could make up for. He was very confident.

    Moreover, in this situation, he had to exert his value to the maximum so he could hold on to his life.

    Otherwise, if the Netherworld elder sensed that his value was not high, his life would be in danger.

    Moreover, he could also take the opportunity to touch her during the battle.

    This was physical contact with the saintess of Star Pce. Just imagining it made one feel refreshed.

    The Netherworld elder felt that it made sense. ¡°Alright, if this matter is done well.

    ¡°When I dominate the northern desert in the future, there will definitely be a ce for you.¡±

    Li Hongyun¡¯s spirits were lifted as he said, ¡°Thank you, master.

    ¡°I will definitelyplete the mission perfectly!¡±

    Actually, his real target was Ye Changge.

    Mo Qingmeng was just an additional target. He had long disliked Ye Changge.

    Last time, it was because of Mo Qingmeng¡¯s blocking that everything fell through.

    ¡®This time, I¡¯ll see who else wille to save you.¡¯

    But he did not expect that it was because of Mo Qingmeng¡¯s obstruction that he was able to avoid a cmity.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at the situation and said to Ye Changge, ¡°I¡¯ll stop them shortly.

    ¡°The moment there¡¯s a chance, bring Zhong Ling back to the Star Pce and spread the news that the Netherworld elder is still alive.¡±

    Her expression was very grave.

    If it was only Li Hongyun, she would not be so nervous.

    However, with the Netherworld elder eyeing him like a tiger eyeing its prey, even if he had many tricks up his sleeve, he would not be able to escape unscathed.

    The Netherworld elder realm had already soared to the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm, catching up to his father.

    Therefore, the life-saving tricks his father had given him were not very useful.

    However, he could still resist them for a while.

    ¡°Mo Qingmeng, don¡¯t struggle on the verge of death.

    ¡°It¡¯s your honor to receive my master.¡±

    Li Hongyun released his own aura as he spoke.

    He was shockingly at thete stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

 Chapter 347 - Was He Trying to Commit Suicide?

    <h4>Chapter 347: Was He Trying to Commit Suicide?</h4>

    With her eyes on Li Hongyun¡¯s attack, Mo Qingmeng was about to go forward, but she was stopped by a hand.

    It was Ye Changge.

    ¡°Let me!¡±

    A simple sentence, but it released a domineering air that filled the sky.

    Mo Qingmeng was stunned. She suddenly thought of the scene in the Star Pce.

    That was when she had probed Ye Changge. She had fallen into his environment and came upon the expanse of the stars in the sky.

    In the vision, that indifferent figure had his hands behind his back as if he was not interested in everything around him.

    The brilliance of the stars in the sky paled in front of him.

    Could this man create a miracle?

    Mo Qingmeng was filled with anticipation.

    He was courting death!

    Li Hongyun sneered.

    Seeing that it was Ye Changge, he circted his vital essence to extreme levels. It was obvious that he wanted to kill Ye Changge directly.

    ¡°Great Luo Heaven-tearing Palm!¡±

    The dense vital essence gathered in his palm and then burst out with an intense aura.

    The spiritual qi between the heavens and earth instantly rushed over and condensed into a red palm print in the open space.

    This palm print covered the sky and sun, covering more than half of the valley. A powerful aura burst out, as if it was going to shatter the sky.

    ¡°This is the Great Luo Heaven-tearing Palm, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s inherited secret skill!¡±

    ¡°This is not good. I don¡¯t know if he can withstand this attack!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I don¡¯t know who this man is, but he actually asked Lady Mo to protect him like this.

    ¡°If I can get such a good treatment, even if I have to die right now, I¡¯d be willing!¡±

    Everyone had different thoughts on the matter and discussed animatedly.

    Some people were frightened by the strength of this attack, while others were curious about Ye Changge¡¯s identity.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s personality was cold and indifferent. This was a well-known matter in the northern desert.

    No matter what she did, she only had a servant by her side. They had never seen a third person.

    But today, for the first time ever, she actually brought a man with her. And this man was someone they did not know yet. They were thinking about the marriage between the Star Pce and the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Mo Qingmeng did not look too happy, and everyone started to let their imaginations run wild.

    Could it be that this man was really Lady Mo¡¯s Daopanion?

    This idea had just been conceived, and everyone immediately rejected it. It was absolutely impossible.

    At this moment¡­

    Li Hongyun¡¯s attack had already finished brewing, and he directly suppressed Ye Changge.

    Under this attack, all the obstacles along the way were crushed into nothingness.

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air. Mo Qingmeng¡¯s heart also skipped a beat. She did not know if Ye Changge would be able to withstand it.

    Under the gazes of everyone¡­

    Ye Changge ced one hand behind his back and raised his right hand. There were no fluctuations that filled the sky, nor were there any beautiful flowing lights.

    He threw a punch in the direction where the attack came from.

    It was as if the Great Dao was simplified, returning to its original form.

    Just like that!

    Li Hongyun sneered.

    Did he know that he was no match for him and chose to give up?!

    Thinking about it, it made sense. He did not have the strength to begin with, yet he took the initiative toe out and seek death. This person was a madman.

    But in the next moment¡­

    He was directly stunned. His eyes widened as he looked at everything in disbelief.

    It was not just him, everyone was stunned.

    The valley waspletely silent.

    Ye Changge¡¯s simple and unadorned attack was like a paper tiger, shattering into pieces.

    Then, it turned into a sky full of spiritual energy.

    A single punch!

    What kind of cultivation technique was this!?

    Even the Netherworld elder frowned.

    He had lived for thousands of years, but he had never seen such a strange cultivation technique.

    It looked very strange. There was no spiritual energy fluctuations, no imposing manner, and everything seemed to be as simple as that.

    It was like a child ying around.

    But the power that erupted in an instant was so earth-shattering.

    What kind of cultivation technique was this!?

    Ye Changge looked at the Netherworld elder¡¯s expression. Of course, they did not know that this was the power ofws.

    Moreover, it was the power of the Great Dao that was ranked first among the three thousand Great Daows.

    How could its power be so simple?

    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible.

    ¡°How could you break my attack? My eyes must be ying tricks on me.¡±

    Li Hongyun was in disbelief.

    It was just a simple action and his attack was dissolved.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not have believed it even if he was beaten to death.

    This was his ultimate move that had made him famous for a long time. Even a peak-stage Godly Spirit Realm expert would not have the confidence to fight him.

    Not to mention Ye Changge.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt like he was in a dream. It was so unreal.

    Everyone was also stunned.

    They did not expect that this man was actually so powerful.

    As ate-stage Godly Spirit Realm expert, Li Hongyun¡¯s ultimate move was so easily neutralized.

    Li Hongyun was deeply puzzled. If it were anyone else, they would not believe that what they were seeing was real either.

    If that was the case, they would not be able to measure up to this person even if they attacked as one.

    So he was the one who hid the most!

    To be honest, this was just a simple operation.

    The power he used was the same, not to mention his current strength was at the intermediate Reincarnation Realm.

    Even if he was at the intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, it would not be difficult for him to fight Li Hongyun.

    This was the terror of the Great Dao of strength.

    No matter how many spells and techniques one had, no one was a match for the Great Dao of strength.

    This was because all thews of the three thousand Great Dao were formed from simple forces.

    Not a singlew could transcend.

    ¡°Brother Ye, so you¡¯re so formidable.¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er said respectfully.

    They had seen Ye Changge¡¯s terror when they were at the Star Pavilion previously.

    But what realm was Elder Mo at? He could not bepared to Li Hongyun at all.

    One was at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, and the other was at thete stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. These were twopletely different extremes.

    But at this moment, when they saw the attack being broken, they were directly shocked.

    And it was easily broken too.

    This meant that Ye Changge¡¯s Dao directly crushed Li Hongyun¡¯s Dao.

    ¡°Hmph, it was just an opportunistic move.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that you can still block my attack this time.¡±

    Li Hongyun said viciously.

    He was only at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, yet he could not beat Ye Changge.

    This made him unable to control his expression.

    If people told this story and rumours spread, how would he be able to survive in the northern desert?

    However, he had neglected one thing. He had betrayed the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, and there was already no ce for him in the northern desert now.

    ¡°Ancient Lightning Attracting Technique!¡±

    Along with his loud roar, the heavens and the earth suddenly changed color, and thunder and lightning interweaved.

    Above the valley, a ckyer of clouds directly pressed down, and within it, lightning continued to wreak havoc and churn.

    This destructive aura made people¡¯s souls tremble.

    ¡°This time, I want to see how you¡¯re going to break it!¡±

    There was a hint of madness in his expression.

    This was already his most powerful divine ability, and he had used it immediately.

    He wanted to crush Ye Changge.

    He wanted to save his pride.

    Rumble!

    The clouds above changed, and a lightning streak that was as thick as an arm gathered together.

    The lightning gathered into a huge bolt that ruthlessly broke through the thick clouds.

    Following that, it ruthlessly soared towards Ye Changge.

    When everyone saw the ck lightning bolt that was as thick as an ancient tree trunk, they immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Even though they were far away, they could still feel the possible danger of world-destruction contained within.

    If this bolt of lightning struck their bodies, there was absolutely no chance of survival.

    Would that mysterious man be able to create a miracle this time!?

    Even Mo Qingmeng was wearing a solemn expression this time.

    Because even she was not confident of being able to withstand this bolt of lightning.

    However¡­

    To Ye Changge, Lightning was an indispensable thing for body tempering.

    His constitution was already strong enough.

    However, the path of martial arts did not have an end point for cultivation.

    He did not resist, but directly flew towards the lightning.

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°Is he trying tomit suicide?¡±

 Chapter 348 - Space Blockade! There Was No Way to Escape!

    <h4>Chapter 348: Space Blockade! There Was No Way to Escape!</h4>

    ¡°Damn, this is a ruthless person. Even if he can¡¯t win, he doesn¡¯t need tomit suicide!¡±

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s actions, the crowd below indicated that they did not understand.

    ¡°Mydy, what is Young Master Ye doing!¡±

    In his perception, the power of lightning was the strongest and most Yang power in the world, possessing the power to destroy the heavens and earth.

    How could a mere body of flesh and blood be a match for lightning?

    If he were to sh with the lightning like this, it would be strange if his body did not copse.

    Mo Qingmeng could not understand it either.

    However, as she understood it, Ye Changge was not a reckless person.

    He definitely had his own way of doing things.

    As expected¡­

    The lightning struck Ye Changge¡¯s body, but it was not able to harm him in the slightest.

    Instead, it was directly absorbed by his body and it turned into nutrients for his body.

    The lightning in the sky bombarded his body like raindrops.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body was already shrouded in a once beautiful light.

    It was as if a god had descended to the mortal world.

    If they did not feel the aura of destruction, everyone would have thought that this was a y directed by Li Hongyun and Ye Changge.

    However, as more lightning bolts struck Ye Changge¡¯s body, everyone became more and more terrified.

    Where did this invincible persone from!?

    This was too terrifying!

    He had such powerful strength, but why had they never heard of him in the northern desert!

    If they had not seen this today, they would not have known that there was such a powerful person in the northern desert.

    At this moment¡­

    Li Hongyun was already stunned.

    The ultimate skill that he had relied on to be famous was actually crushed so easily.

    Not only did it fail to harm Ye Changge, it even increased his strength in an indirect way.

    Wasn¡¯t this utter nonsense!?

    Hence, he began to go all out. All the mana in his body gushed out and poured into the thunderclouds in the sky.

    The clouds began to churn and boom! The sound resounded throughout the sky.

    The aura released by the thick lightning bolts was even more earth-shattering.

    It was as if the world was about to end.

    Even the sky was torn open, and the violent power inside was directly spilled out.

    The entire space of the Reincarnation Deathtrap began to shake.

    ¡°Is this your strongest ultimate move? !¡±

    Ye Changge was bathed in the lightning bolts. His indifferent figure was like a demon god that had appeared in the world.

    Everyone was shocked.

    They had never seen such a powerful person use the power of the heavenly lightning to refine his body.

    What a crazy idea!

    Although this was notparable to the power of the heavenly tribtion, it could not be underestimated.

    He was simply a madman.

    Under the baptism of the heavenly lightning, the strength of his body had improved to a new level.

    Ayer of electric light surrounded the skin of his entire body, and brilliant rays of light circted on it.

    ¡°This is your strongest ultimate move? It¡¯s too weak.¡±

    The current intensity of the lightning could no longer bring him any help.

    Or rather, he had already gotten used to it.

    Li Hongyun had already begun to doubt life. The Ancient Lightning Attracting Technique was, after all, a cultivation technique at the peak of the divine level, and it could seize the good fortune of the world.

    But even such a powerful technique could not hurt him in the slightest.

    At this point, he finally understood.

    This person¡¯s cultivation state, may also be above him, that is to say, the person in front of him may be a Reincarnation Realm expert.

    It was not only him who thought this. The crowd here also understood.

    How could a man of Godly Spirit Realm resist such terrible thunder and lightning?

    ¡°Mydy, how can Master Ye be so powerful?¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s little face was flushed with excitement.

    If the level of his power was really at the Reincarnation Realm, did that not mean that their crisis has been resolved?

    The old Netherworld elder could not do anything to them.

    So herdy did not have to risk her life.

    Mo Qingmeng watched as the figure bathed in electric light, her beautiful eyes suffused with vigor.

    She also did not expect Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation to be so powerful.

    Even when Li Hongyun used his strongest divine ability, he was no match for him. Instead, he was easily crushed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that your cultivation is actually so powerful! I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Li Hongyun directly roared in anger.

    His state of mind had already copsed.

    Ever since he advanced to the Godly Spirit Realm, he had never been in such a sorry state.

    His self-esteem had been so damaged by a nobody.

    ¡°A world of thunder!¡±

    He was really angry.

    He activated all the spiritual energy in his dantian, regardless of whether it would cause damage to his body.

    Today, he wanted to find a way to restore his dignity.

    The clouds in the sky began to roll crazily.

    These thunderbolts began to gather and turned into a golden thunderbolt, which suddenly struck down toward Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze changed. He mped his hands together and caught this golden bolt of lightning.

    He grabbed this bolt of lightning and fiercely whipped it at the clouds in the sky.

    Instantly, the thunderclouds that filled the sky were directly cut into two halves. Then, the thunderclouds disappeared without a trace.

    The entire sky began to return to a clear and bright sky.

    Everyone was already stunned.

    From the beginning until now, the entire endeavour onlysted for half a minute. Everyone had already been shocked countless times.

    Ye Changge easily shattered the lightning in the void.

    Originally, from what they knew, Ye Changge would definitely die under the powerful lightning. However, the scene now directly blew their minds.

    Moreover, he looked rxed and casual during the process. It was really easy to crush him.

    What made them even more speechless was that¡­

    Not only was he not injured, but he had even increased his own strength.

    Was this true?

    They sucked in a breath of cold air. It was as if they were dreaming.

    This had already broken their worldview, causing their understanding to deviate. Who exactly was he!?

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can withstand it, but I¡¯ll only use half of my strength.¡±

    Ye Changge immediately threw a punch.

    Just like before, the strength of this punch did not have any imposing manner at all. It was as if it was a joke.

    But after what had happened just now, no one dared to underestimate the power of this attack. He was someone that yed well with thunder.

    Everyone knew that this person¡¯s strength was definitely very terrifying.

    Li Hongyun¡¯s face was full of solemnity.

    If he still underestimated Ye Changge¡¯s strength at this time, then he was truly a fool.

    He wanted to dodge this attack, but he was stunned to discover that the surrounding space had already been sealed.

    He actually had no way to escape.

 Chapter 349 - The Power of Ye Changge

    <h4>Chapter 349: The Power of Ye Changge</h4>

    Li Hongyun exerted all his strength, but he was unable to break free.

    He could only watch helplessly as the attack came, revealing a look of despair.

    He could even feel the pain brought by the attack hitting his chest.

    Boom!

    Ye Changge¡¯s power was shapeless and colorless, and the trajectory was unfathomable.

    The Netherworld elder wanted to make a move, but there was nothing he could do.

    An explosion sounded, ringing out across the space.

    This attack hit his chest ruthlessly, and then it exploded abruptly.

    Li Hongyun¡¯s entire body was torn into pieces.

    The only sound that could be heard was a sigh.

    An expert at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm died just like that.

    Everyone had shocked expressions.

    ¡°This strength is too terrifying, we can¡¯t provoke him!¡±

    ¡°No matter what, Li Hongyun is still a genuine Godly Spirit Realm expert, yet he was killed just like that.¡±

    ¡°Who exactly is this person? Could it be that he isn¡¯t afraid of facing the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s pursuit?¡±

    ¡°Pursuit? What are you thinking? Someone who can kill Li Hongyun, wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this!¡±

    Everyone was discussing animatedly.

    Although Ye Changge was able to block the power of lightning previously, no one had ever thought that he actually had the ability to kill Li Hongyun.

    They all thought that Ye Changge had some kind of magic treasure to divert the power of lightning.

    There were all sorts of wonders in the greater world. There had once been people who used such a numinous treasure when transcending tribtion.

    But following this punch, Li Hongyun was directly sted apart.

    This was unbelievable.

    This person¡¯s realm was so powerful. Logically speaking, he should have been famous in the northern desert long ago.

    Could it be that he was a disciple from arge sect outside the northern desert?

    When everyone thought of this possibility, they all let out a breath of cold air.

    Although the northern desert was veryrge and had many experts, in the greater world, it was just dust and sand.

    The outside world was truly grand and magnificent, and there were countless experts among them.

    If he really came from outside the northern desert, then this matter could be easily exined.

    This was a figure with a heaven-defying background.

    While everyone was shocked, they suddenly realized that their lives were saved.

    Ye Changge was so powerful, so it was very likely that this was the tip of the iceberg that he revealed.

    The Netherworld elder might not be able to match up to him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The elder of the Netherworld also became serious.

    To be able to casually kill a middle-stage God Spirit Realm cultivator.

    Then his cultivation was certainly not weak. At the very least, he had the cultivation of the Reincarnation Realm.

    Moreover, his martial path was also extremely strange.

    He did not have the confidence to make a move.

    Most importantly, his injuries had not fully recovered, so he was not able to disy his full strength.

    If he made a rash move, it was very likely that he would directly lose his life right here.

    This was something he did not want to experience.

    Ye Changge looked at the Netherworld elder indifferently and did not make a move at the first moment.

    The enemy of an enemy was a friend.

    Since his enemy was the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, his enemy was also the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Then they had amon goal.

    ¡°You can leave. You can still exact your revenge.

    ¡°However, you can¡¯t touch the Star Pce. Anything else is fine.¡±

    Ye Changge said directly.

    Then, he returned to Mo Qingmeng¡¯s side.

    The Netherworld elder was already stunned.

    This was a threat to him!

    He thought that killing a middle stage God Spirit Realm cultivator would make him invincible in the world.

    What a joke.

    ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be shameless.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?!¡±

    The Netherworld elder¡¯s eyes shed.

    His injuries had not recovered yet, but his reputation could make many martial artists escape with their tails between their legs.

    Where did this kide from?!

    He did not know the immensity of the heavens and earth, yet he still dared to threaten him!

    He was simply courting death.

    Mo Qingmeng did not say anything, but looked at Ye Changge instead.

    Even she did not realize that Ye Changge was the center of attention, that everyone was waiting on his decision.

    One had to know that as the saintess of the Star Pce, Mo Qingmeng had never relied on a man.

    This was simply impossible.

    But at this moment, it actually happened.

    This made everyone¡¯s breathing quicken.

    It could not be. From the looks of it, their goddess was about to fall in love.

    Even the handmaidens noticed this phenomenon but did not say it out loud.

    If their youngdy could marry Ye Changge, it would also be a good option for them.

    At this moment, the entire valley fell silent.

    Mo Qingmeng also noticed the difference and looked at her handmaidens who were making flirtatious eyes.

    She suddenly understood something.

    The pretty face hidden under the veil suddenly turned crimson, unusually bewitching.

    If not for the veil, the martial arts of the entire valley would have fallen into a frenzied state.

    She stole a nce at Ye Changge and only felt relieved when she realized that Ye Changge¡¯s expression did not change.

    Ye Changge was still as calm as the wind in the face of the Netherworld elder¡¯s dominance.

    Others might not be able to see it, but he knew it well.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on an act anymore.

    ¡°Your origin has been seriously injured, and you haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Are you sure you want to fight me?¡±

    Ye Changge directly hit his sore spot.

    His injuries had not recovered, but if he was scared off by a junior, how could he still have the pride to stand between the heavens and earth?

    The name of the Netherworld elder could also be consideredpletely useless.

    If this information was spread out, would he not be mocked for the rest of his life?

    Ye Changge knew that if he did not show him a move, he would not be willing to leave just like that.

    Bang!

    He immediately struck out with his palm, and the void sted towards the Netherworld elder.

    It was the same as before, without any aura.

    Everyone looked at this attack, and their hearts were in their throats.

    They did not know if the Netherworld elder would be able to withstand it.

    Facing the attack, the Netherworld elder turned pale with fright.

    This was not an ordinary attack.

    His divine senses rippled out extremely far, wanting to capture the trajectory of this attack, but the result surprised him greatly.

    There was actually not a single ripple in the void, not even a tiny ripple.

    It was like nothingness.

    It was unfathomable.

    He had cultivated for thousands of years, but he had never seen such a strange attack.

    What kind of cultivation technique was this?!

    But now, there was no time for him to think too much, so he directly used the Nether Spirit w.

    The evil ck spiritual energy directly condensed into a huge white bone w in the air, emitting an inexplicable aura.

    Boom! Boom!

    The spiritual energy in the entire valley erupted.

    The abundant spiritual energy seemed to have turned into a long dragon of spiritual energy, gathering in his palm.

 Chapter 350 - Mo Qingmengâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 350: Mo Qingmeng¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    The void in the valley exploded, and the spiritual energy was like the spiritual energy in a pressure cooker, directly boiling.

    A huge bone w condensed in the air, exuding an ice-cold aura.

    Everyone looked at the spirit w that seemed to have materialized, and they were all shocked.

    This was the Netherworld elder¡¯s ultimate move.

    They only took a nce at it, and they felt their souls tremble.

    No wonder they were able to dodge the pursuit of the two major factions a thousand years ago. This was because their strength was too strong!

    If this attacknded on their bodies, there was absolutely no chance of survival.

    This was not an exaggeration!

    It was because the Netherworld elder was truly iparably terrifying.

    On one side was Ye Changge¡¯s palm print, and on the other side was the Nether Spirit w.

    Who would win and who would lose?!

    Everyone felt extremely curious.

    Even Mo Qingmeng became nervous.

    Although Ye Changge could defeat Li Hongyun, he was facing the Netherworld elder this time, so she did not have any confidence in him.

    Her hands were tightly clenched together, and fine beads of sweat were already seeping out from her palms.

    Bang!

    Finally, the two attacks collided.

    An explosion sounded.

    Everyone was shocked to discover that the originally powerful Nether Spirit w was actually being defeated, smashed into pieces.

    Until it finally disappeared.

    Following that, the attack did not decrease in momentum. Before the Netherworld elder could react, he felt a pain in his chest.

    He was directly sent flying by this force for a thousand meters.

    Blood sttered in the air, and the earth trembled.

    The elder had actually lost.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions showed intense shock.

    Although they had this thought, they were all extremely shocked when they saw the scene with their own eyes.

    This impact was like a hammer, striking heavily on their hearts.

    Looking at that indifferent figure, they were all silent.

    Who was the elder of the Netherworld!?

    He was a super expert who faced the steel and hard forces head-on.

    But now, he was defeated by a nobody.

    And it was a crushing defeat.

    The Netherworld elder could not take it. The spectators did not dare to believe it.

    Their eyes were wide open, and they had not recovered from the shocked scene.

    A momentter.

    The Netherworld elder flew over.

    His face was filled with disbelief, as if he had seen something terrifying.

    This young man was actually so terrifying.

    He had easily crushed him.

    The huge psychological blow caused it to be in disbelief.

    ¡°Who¡­ who exactly are you? How can you have such terrifying battle strength!?¡±

    Just now, his Nether Spirit w was the strongest divine ability he had ever used.

    Although his strength had notpletely recovered, the attack just now already contained 80% of his strength.

    He did not expect to still be easily crushed.

    How was this possible!

    He did not know just how strong the person in front of him was.

    But he was very clear that even if he was in a state ofplete victory, he was still no match for this person.

    It had only been a thousand years. When did such a martial arts expert appear in the northern desert?

    ¡°Get lost now before I change my mind!¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    His hands were ced behind his back, and he looked like a peerless expert.

    The Netherworld elder was stunned when he heard this.

    Actually, it was not just him. Mo Qingmeng and the others were all stunned.

    ¡®What did he say?¡¯

    ¡®He told the old man to get lost!¡¯

    If it was not for the unusually clear valley, everyone would have thought that there was something wrong with their ears.

    Now was the best time to kill the Netherworld elder. Otherwise, how would they search for him in the vast ocean after he left?

    Mo Qingmeng also had the same thought. Thousand years ago, not only was the Great Luo Heavenly Pce involved in trying to kill the Netherworld elder, but the Star Pce was also a part of it.

    If they let the old man go just like that, then their Star Pce would live in fear every day.

    This was obviously not what they wanted.

    Therefore, killing the old man at this time was the best opportunity.

    Ye Changge obviously did not think so.

    ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Ye Changge continued.

    The Netherworld elder was simply in a very good mood.

    Originally, he was in a terrible mood and thought that he would definitely die for this matter. However, Ye Changge¡¯s words directly stunned him.

    After all, who would want to die if they could live?

    Now was the time to run.

    However, just as he was about to make a move¡­

    He was suddenly stopped by Mo Qingmeng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, this person is sinister and vicious. Now is the chance to kill him.

    ¡°If we let him go this time, who knows when we¡¯ll be able to capture him.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was a little worried.

    Ye Changge understood her worries.

    He had already said it earlier.

    The Netherworld elder could take revenge, but he could not cause trouble for the Star Pce.

    With his own deterrence, he believed that the Netherworld elder was a smart person. After knowing his strength, he would not dare to cause trouble for the Star Pce.

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s gaze, Mo Qingmeng did not know why, but her restless heart suddenly became quiet.

    ¡°Remember what I said just now.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice clearly reached the Netherworld elder¡¯s ears.

    He definitely remembered it.

    Did he have a chance to choose now!?

    He did not see Mo Qingmeng eyeing him from the side like a tiger watching its prey. If he dared to say no, he was afraid that his little life would end here.

    After the battle just now, he understood very clearly.

    Even if he was at his peak condition, he was no match for Ye Changge.

    If he were to collide with his power at this time, he would be courting death.

    The Star Pce was currently a nightmare-like existence to him.

    Even if they were to let him go, he would try every possible means to avoid them.

    Then, he would sh and disappear into the void.

    After the Netherworld elder left, everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    They had been saved.

    And their savior was this man who seemed to have hidden himself.

    Ye Changge!

    ¡°I, Huo Yunzi of the me Sect, thank you, senior, for saving our lives.

    If you have the time toe to our sect, our sect will definitely wee you.¡±

    Huo Yunzi thanked him respectfully.

    Seeing this, no one dared to be negligent. They all bowed and thanked him.

    Who was this?

    He had directly defeated the sinister Netherworld elder!

    As for the matter of him letting the Netherworld elder go, it had long been forgotten by everyone.

    Whether he let him go or not was his choice.

    When one¡¯s strength reached its peak, one could really cover the sky with one hand.

    In this world, martial artists were revered.

    Powerful fists were the absolute truth.

    Mo Qingmeng saw the man in front of her. Wherever he went, he would emit an infinite amount of light.

    It was the same in the Star Pce, and it was the same in the Reincarnation Realm.

    This was probably the charm of a strong person!

    Originally, she had wanted to find someone to break away from the shackles of marriage.

    But now, she suddenly discovered that she was about to fall into another whirlpool.

    And in this whirlpool, she was willing to enter.

    However, she was very happy.

    With Ye Changge¡¯s existence, she couldpletely break the shackles of the sect during the engagement ceremony three monthster.

 Chapter 351 - The Summoning Power

    <h4>Chapter 351: The Summoning Power</h4>

    In the valley, everything was settled.

    Following Li Hongyun¡¯s death and the Netherworld elder¡¯s departure, everyone¡¯s mood gradually stabilized.

    Ye Changge had saved their lives.

    The feeling of surviving this cmity made them very grateful.

    As for the star fruit, they no longer coveted it.

    Victory belonged to the strong.

    Moreover, they were already very satisfied with having their lives saved.

    Hence, after thanking him, they left the valley one after another.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯re really too formidable.

    You actually defeated the Netherworld elder. I¡¯m afraid that your realm is already at the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    Our sect master is only at the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm. You really ascended from the lower realm!¡±

    Seeing everyone leave, Zhong Ling ¡®er opened her mouth and said curiously.

    She had only seen this kind of strength from the sect master.

    She did not expect Ye Changge to have such tyrannical strength at such a young age.

    What a monstrous talent!

    The intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm was a realm that many cultivators dreamed of.

    It could be said that he had already stood at the peak of the northern desert.

    As for Ye Changge saying that he had just ascended, she did not believe it.

    How could he have just ascended? It was the cultivation of the Reincarnation Realm.

    From the Emperor Realm to the Reincarnation Realm, there was a difference of more than ten major realms. This was too terrifying.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s doubts mirrored her doubts.

    When she thought of the cultivation technique Ye Changge cultivated, he became even more determined that Ye Changge was a disciple of the Great Dao Sacred Heavenly Pce.

    Did he just ascend?

    No, it must have been just a pretense.

    When Ye Changge saw that they did not believe him, he did not exin too much.

    ¡®I, Ye changge, have been doing these things all my life, why should I exin myself to others?

    ¡®It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t believe me.¡¯

    ¡°Go and get the star fruit now!¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Mo Qingmeng nodded and walked directly in the direction of the star fruit.

    The eight-armed demon dragon was already scared out of its wits.

    After witnessing Ye Changge¡¯s strength, it no longer coveted the star fruit.

    When the lightning wreaking havoc just now, this young man was actually not afraid at all. It had already been deeply imprinted in his mind.

    The Netherworld elder behind him was even more terrifying. That giant w that blotted out the sky could tear his body apart with a single strike.

    And this young man was actually able to destroy him with just one punch.

    It was too terrifying!

    This had already exceeded its imagination. No matter how precious the star fruits were, it still needed to be alive to reap their benefits.

    Thus, it directly gave up.

    With just two low growls, it quickly entered the depths of the Reincarnation Deathtrap.

    Mo Qingmeng effortlessly obtained all the star fruits.

    Seeing the mysterious Dao rhythm flowing through them, she broke into a beautiful smile.

    What she did not expect was actually encountering such a powerful cultivator on her trip to the Heavenly Capital City.

    If she were toe here alone, she would most likely be in deep trouble.

    Just the Netherworld elder alone was not someone she could deal with.

    There were a total of eight star fruits, and she only needed four.

    The remaining four were given to Ye Changge.

    To be honest, although the star fruits contained great power, they were not of much use to him.

    However, Bai Ao Xian probably needed them, so he did not refuse and just directly epted them.

    Seeing this, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s smile became even more beautiful.

    Her gaze towards Ye Changge also shone with an unusual light.

    At this moment.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er seemed to have thought of something and directly said to Ye Changge, ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯ve known our family¡¯s youngdy for such a long time now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what our family¡¯s youngdy looks like!¡±

    Hearing that, Ye Changge was stunned.

    He looked at Mo Qingmeng who was still wearing her veil.

    Along the way, Mo Qingmeng had never taken off her veil. Even when she was sleeping, she also covered her face with a veil.

    Sometimes, he did have such thoughts.

    But they were not that intense. He was just curious.

    In the past, he had seen countless saintesses and demonesses.

    As for women, he was already immune to their charms.

    ¡°What did you say!?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng directly reprimanded Zhong Ling ¡®er.

    Her beautiful face suddenly became rosy.

    For some reason, at this moment, her heart actually became somewhat expectant.

    If Ye Changge wanted to see her appearance, would she agree or not?

    If she agreed, wouldn¡¯t it show that she wasn¡¯t reserved enough?

    At this moment, her heart felt conflicted.

    However, Ye Changge only smiled and did not say anything.

    This instead made Mo Qingmeng feel a little disappointed.

    Very quickly, she realized what was wrong with her.

    She had only been together with Ye Changge for a few days, yet she had be so sentimental.

    Didn¡¯t she act above it all in the past!?

    Could it be that she had fallen for him?

    When this thought appeared in her mind, she was also shocked.

    She did not know that just when she started bing curious about Ye Changge, it had already begun.

    It was just that she did not realize.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, our mission has already beenpleted.

    ¡°Do you still have anything to do!?¡±

    What she meant was that there was no longer a need to continue staying in the Reincarnation Deathtrap.

    It was time to set off and return.

    ¡°I still have a little thing to do. If you guys have something to do¡­

    ¡°You can leave first!¡±

    When he had just arrived at the Reincarnation Deathtrap, he had already felt as if there was a mysterious power summoning him.

    He did not know if it had something to do with the power of reincarnation.

    Mo Qingmeng was astonished.

    What matters did he have to settle in the Reincarnation Deathtrap?

    One had to know that it was her decision to suggesting to the Reincarnation Deathtrap this time.

    Ye Changge was only here to assist.

    But he had already obtained the star fruit. What else did he have to do?

    Of course, she would not leave alone either.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you¡¯ve helped me so much.

    ¡°Why would I leave alone? If you have something to do, we can go together.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said without thinking.

    She was more and more curious about Ye Changge now.

    How could she let go of this opportunity to continue exploring with him?

    A woman¡¯s innate nature was to be filled with curiosity about anything.

    Before he revealed the answer, she would not give up halfway.

    It could be said that Ye Changge had sessfully attracted Mo Qingmeng¡¯s attention.

    Since herdy had already decided, the servant naturally did not have any objections.

    She even thought about herdy¡¯s situation. If she could gain Ye Changge¡¯s favor, that would be even better.

    Then, everyone left the valley.

    They continued to explore the front part of the Reincarnation Deathtrap.

    The poison barrier here was getting more and more serious, and the level of the demon beasts had also be higher.

    Intermediate stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, advanced stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, and even the initial stage of the Reincarnation Realm had been surpassed.

    These were all easily dealt with by Ye Changge.

    He felt that the vague feeling of being summoned became more and more noticeable.

    What exactly was it?

    Ye Changge was also a little curious.

 Chapter 352 - Reincarnation Temple? Reincarnation Law?

    <h4>Chapter 352: Reincarnation Temple? Reincarnation Law?</h4>

    ¡°Mister Ye, what exactly are you looking for?!¡±

    As the Reincarnation Deathtrap went deeper, the surrounding poison barrier became more and more severe.

    There was even a faint Yin specter auraing from it.

    This Yin specter power was extremely terrifying. Even the Godly Spirit Realm cultivators felt their entire bodies go cold.

    It was as if their entire bodies had entered an ice cer.

    However, this feeling was different from the cold energy.

    Within this energy, there was a bloodthirsty killing intent that could confuse one¡¯s mind.

    It made one¡¯s soul tremble.

    If it were not for Ye Changge using his supernatural power, they would not have been able to hold on.

    This made them even more curious.

    Ye Changge¡¯s entire body was like a ball of mist.

    ¡°Ya Ya Ya!¡±

    Suddenly, at this moment.

    A few cries came from the front, and a few strange-looking creatures leaped down from the sky.

    They had three legs, and on their wings were strange symbols that were the size of a calf. Above their heads, there were contrasting ck and white colors.

    Mo Qingmeng was immediately stunned.

    ¡°This is the reincarnation bird!¡±

    She had read about it in an extremely unpopr ancient book.

    It was said that the reincarnation bird was formed from the power of reincarnation. It had the ability to pass through reincarnation, and it could enter the space of life and death. It was very strange.

    Where the reincarnation bird existed, a Reincarnation Temple was close.

    This was what surprised him the most.

    The Reincarnation Temple!

    This was an ancient temple that had appeared ten thousand years ago. It was said that it contained the inheritance of the power of reincarnation.

    Everyone on the continent knew about it.

    Everyone wanted to find the existence of the Reincarnation Temple.

    However, for millions of years, the cultivators had been unable to find the Reincarnation Temple even after they had broken through the Forbidden Land of Reincarnation.

    However, at this moment, they discovered something.

    The existence of the Reincarnation Temple.

    In front of them, a ck and gray temple was quietly floating in the air, emitting an inexplicable aura.

    The Reincarnation Temple was unusuallyrge, and it was not much smaller than their Star Pce.

    This was not just the size of the Star Pce, but the entirepound of the Star Pce.

    One couldn¡¯t imagine how vast the Reincarnation Temple was. It was beyond their imagination.

    In front of the Reincarnation Temple.

    There were hundreds of stairs that extended all the way down to the Land of Reincarnation.

    The entire staircase was made of white jade crystals and was shining with an inexplicable light.

    At the entrance, there was a huge ancient ck que that stood upright. Mysterious words were clearly engraved on it.

    Reincarnation Temple.

    Just by looking at these words, it was as if they had been there from the dawn of time.

    From the moment they were born until now, all kinds of events that they had experienced quickly shed through their minds like a slide show.

    After experiencing the suffering of all living beings, this feeling seemed to have enlightened them.

    It made their understanding of the Dao even more profound.

    ¡°Miss, this is¡­ Reincarnation Temple!¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er seemed to have seen something unbelievable as she eximed.

    Then, she looked at Ye Changge as if she had seen a ghost.

    Could it be that the matter he mentioned just now was the Reincarnation Temple?

    Even she knew how mysterious the Reincarnation Temple was. If it was not for the person before them, they would not have been able to find the location of the Reincarnation Temple.

    They hade to look for it before, but after searching for half a year, they found nothing.

    It was even more so for the past mighty figures. In the past 10,000 years, besides the Reincarnation Emperor, no one else had been able to find its location.

    The reason why the mighty figures in the world were so crazy was because of the power of reincarnation.

    After obtaining the power of reincarnation, one could travel between the Yin and Yang energy regions and live the same life as the world.

    More importantly, when the power of reincarnation was cultivated to the extreme, it could nurture thew of reincarnation and directly increase one¡¯s realm.

    At this moment, they were even more shocked.

    They had found the Reincarnation Temple just like that! It had been sought after by countless cultivators for countless years.

    No, it had been found by Ye Changge.

    Who exactly was he?

    Mo Qingmeng was also curious.

    If at this moment, they still believed that Ye Changge was a person from the lower realm, then they must have been out of their minds.

    A cultivator who had just ascended and who could be at the Reincarnation Realm¡­

    This person could also find the Reincarnation Temple that countless people could not find.

    It was as if he had not deliberately looked for it. It was more like the Reincarnation Temple hade to find him on its own.

    The conception of this idea shocked them to the extreme.

    ¡°There is no door to the Great Dao, what decision is there!¡±

    A voice filled with ancient simplicity was heard.

    This voice was filled with an inexplicable Dao quality. It resounded in their ears, causing their state to loosen up a little.

    Ye Changge was also slightly surprised.

    He did not expect that the Reincarnation Temple was the one that had summoned him.

    It was obvious that the power of reincarnation was inside.

    They saw Ye Changge walk to the top of the stone steps, preparing to start climbing.

    Mo Qingmeng said worriedly, ¡°Young Master Ye, this Reincarnation Temple is very strange.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if it suddenly appeared in front of us. We should be careful.¡±

    The Reincarnation Temple that had not appeared in ten thousand years suddenly appeared in front of them.

    They had to treat it with caution.

    If they were to rashly enter, who knew what dangers were inside?

    Zhong Ling ¡®er did not mind. She was filled with curiosity towards the interior of the pce and wanted to explore it.

    What exactly was inside the Reincarnation Temple that made countless people infatuated with it? What made them so crazy about it?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Ye Changge said confidently.

    His goal this time was to cultivate thew of reincarnation.

    Even if there was danger, he did not show the slightest fear.

    If he encountered an opportunity and did not have the courage to enter, what was the point of cultivating the Dao and bing an immortal? He might as well live a peaceful and quiet life.

    If he wanted to advance to a stronger realm, he had to have an invincible Dao heart. This was the most crucial thing.

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s confident expression, Mo Qingmeng seemed to be infected as well.

    She believed that Ye Changge was not a reckless person.

    Now that the opportunity was right in front of them, if they gave up just like that, wouldn¡¯t they regret it in the future?

    Thinking of this, Mo Qingmeng immediately felt relieved.

    Just as everyone climbed up the stairs, they felt a pressureing from all directions, ruthlessly pressing down on their bodies.

    Boom!

    The pressure was so strong that it seemed to cover the sky and the earth. Even the heavenly tribtion was not so terrifying.

    They resisted the pressure and continued to climb.

    One step.

    Two steps.

    Three steps.

    ¡­

    Although the pressure was strong, everyone¡¯s cultivation level was not weak, so they quickly climbed most of the steps.

    There were still thest ten steps. The door of the Reincarnation Temple was right in front of them.

    Bang!

    Just as they stepped on the door, they felt an overwhelming pressure.

    Then, the scene in front of them suddenly changed.

    They came before a dark inferno, surrounded by a dark murderous aura. Countless demons and ghosts were flying around, emitting sharp and ear-piercing sounds.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er immediately cried out and hid behind Mo Qingmeng in fear.

    The scene in front of her was so strange. When had she ever seen such a scene?

    Even her voice trembled as she said, ¡°This¡­ what is this ce?!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng also shook her head.

    She did not know either, but this ce was definitely rted to the Reincarnation Temple.

    It was possible that this was the Reincarnation Temple¡¯s test.

 Chapter 353 - The World of the Dead Souls

    <h4>Chapter 353: The World of the Dead Souls</h4>

    The two of them looked at Ye Changge, waiting for his answer.

    He could tell at a nce that this was the evolution of the power of reincarnation.

    After all, he grasped thew of reincarnation. Although it was only a trace of power, the two powers were of the same origin. He could identify them with a nce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the attacks of these ghosts. This is all just a fantasy.

    ¡°This is a test of our Dao heart. As long as there is nothing, we can pass the test.¡±

    Ye Changge was still indifferent.

    Although Mo Qingmeng did not know how Ye Changge knew, there was nothing she could do now.

    When Zhong Ling ¡®er heard this, she became even more afraid.

    Although she was at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, she still had a lot of fear towards these ugly-looking things.

    She still could not suppress the fear in her heart.

    Now that she heard Ye Changge¡¯s words and how indifferent he was about it, she became even more afraid.

    As expected.

    After Ye Changge finished speaking, these ghosts seemed to have discovered the existence of these people and directly rushed over with a stern voice.

    These ghosts had ugly appearances and transformed into skulls. Within their two deep eye sockets, there was also this flickering blue me, which was abnormally frightening.

    They even gave off an intense aura.

    Ye Changge did not resist at all. Mo Qingmeng did not attack either.

    Seeing their actions, Zhong Ling ¡®er gritted her teeth and closed her eyes.

    After a while, when they opened their eyes, the scene returned to the steps of the Reincarnation Temple.

    The scene just now was indeed an illusion.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Ye Changge curiously. Seeing his indifferent expression, she suppressed the curiosity in her heart.

    She really wanted to go up to Ye Changge and ask him how he knew that if he did not attack just now, he would be able to get rid of the illusion.

    But at this moment¡­

    It was indeed not the time to ask. Because there were still nine steps left before they lost.

    Each of these steps might be a kind of test.

    This time, they came to a world of ice and snow.

    They were surrounded by lonely mountain peaks, and snowkes filled the sky. The northern wind whistled past, releasing an icy chill.

    This was an ind, and behind it was an endless sea.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, what is this test for us?!¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er had experience and directly asked Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge did not see anything else for the time being, and the three of them walked into the distance.

    The environment here was quiet, filled with a sense of silence. It was as if other than the three of them, there were no other creatures.

    The silent atmosphere was the most terrifying.

    They could clearly hear the sound of their blood flowing and their hearts beating.

    They had walked for a very long time, but they still had not passed the test.

    Mo Qingmeng saw Ye Changge frown and said, ¡°Young Master Ye, could it be that you¡¯ve seen through something!?¡±

    The surrounding scene was exactly the same. She had no way of discerning the direction.

    Not to mention being able to see through the profoundness of this ce, Zhong Ling ¡®er also had a confused look on her face.

    Her mind was already in a state of chaos.

    ¡°Did you guys realize that after walking such a long distance, we¡¯ve actually been walking on the same spot the entire time.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never reached the ce where we were descending to. We¡¯ve just been pacing five meters around this fixed point.¡±

    Ye Changge looked around and said.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Before Mo Qingmeng could say anything, Zhong Ling ¡®er called out.

    Did this not mean that they would be trapped here forever?

    As time went by, the spiritual energy in their bodies was quickly depleted in order to resist the cold, and they had already used up more than half of it.

    If this continued, they might very well freeze to death here.

    Ye Changge looked at the surrounding mountain peaks in four directions, north, south, east, and west. Clearly, this was the location of an array formation.

    Moreover, it was a maze array.

    They were at the eye of the array formation.

    A brilliant light burst out from his eyes. This was the delusion-breaking divine eye.

    It was the skill he had used in the Star Pavilion.

    The delusion-breaking eye could break through everything.

    The patterns of this array formation quickly appeared in his mind, bing clear and thorough.

    ¡°So the w of the array is right under our feet.¡±

    Ye Changge muttered.

    Then, he poured a surge of vital essence into his legs and kicked downwards, instantly causing the mountains to copse and the earth to crack.

    The surrounding mountains instantly exploded into shattered rocks. The patterns of the array between the heavens and earth flickered, and the array was instantly broken.

    This scene slowly faded away and they returned to the Reincarnation Temple.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seeded.¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er had yet to react.

    She had already returned from the world of ice and snow.

    They had passed two trials, and there were still eight more trials to go.

    And they realized that as the trials progressed, the difficulty of solving them also increased.

    The second trial had already used up so much of their time. If it was thest one, they could not imagine how terrifying it would be.

    Then, the third test: Fire!

    Four: Thunder.

    Five: Wind.

    ¡­

    They had passed all the tests and reached the final test.

    As long as they passed this test, they would be able to sessfully enter the Reincarnation Temple.

    There was thew of reincarnation between the heavens and earth here. Even if they were ranked among the three thousand Great Dao, they were still considered top beings.

    Boom!

    They stepped onto thest step.

    The scene before them suddenly spun and turned into another scene.

    This was a dark environment. The surroundings were filled with cold winds that held yin specters, and the sky was filled with dense fog.

    In the distance, there was a pitch-ck mountain that looked exceptionally sinister. Above it, there was flowing bright river water. It was like an abundance of blood. It was jarring and bright red.

    There was also an ear-piercing sounding from within.

    ¡°What is this ce? It¡¯s pitch-ck.

    ¡°It feels extremely terrifying!¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er said in fear.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s heart was also palpitating. This waspletely different from the environment they were in a few days ago.

    Clearly, the difficulty of this stage was even more difficult than the previous stages.

    This could be deduced from the surrounding environment and the dark aura.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    From afar came a few long roars that were both demonic and strange.

    They saw a few creatures that looked like wolves running over. There was no flesh and blood on their bodies, only a huge skeleton.

    They looked at them with bloodthirsty eyes that were emitting red light.

    ¡°Are these undead creatures?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said in disbelief.

    This creature¡¯s shape was extremely simr to the legendary Wolf Roar.

    Could it be that they hade to the world of the Dead Souls?

    Just as they were thinking about that, the number of the wolf packs was increasing. There were already hundreds of undead wolves, baring their bloodthirsty fangs at them.

    They were already surrounded.

 Chapter 354 - Strange Boatman? Three People Crossing the River?

    <h4>Chapter 354: Strange Boatman? Three People Crossing the River?</h4>

    Ye Changge looked at the distant mountain peak. There were two big words on it.

    Death Enchantment.

    The color of these two words was extremely bright red. It was surrounded by a dark red murderous aura that made people¡¯s souls tremble.

    Just by looking at it, there was a tremendous sense of oppression.

    This was clearly not an illusion, but a real world.

    In the greater world, there was not only one world. This ce was the assembly of thousands of worlds.

    The demon race, the devil race¡­ Tens of thousands of races were present. It was just that they did not expect that this test actually existed in an independent world.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, what should we do?¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er asked immediately.

    She disliked this kind of aura very much. She even felt a strong sense of repulsion.

    Mo Qingmeng was also in a daze. Although her realm was profound,ing to an unfamiliar world still gave her an ufortable feeling.

    ¡°We directly came to a world. This is an independent world.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like the illusions that appeared in the previous rounds. I don¡¯t know where the trial¡¯s mechanism is either.¡±

    Ye Changge did not hide anything.

    He did not see through the mystery behind this, at least not now.

    ¡®Ah?¡¯

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s small face instantly fell. They were done for.

    In the previous rounds of illusions, they had relied on Ye Changge to lead them all the way here.

    If even he could not do anything about it, what could they do?

    But now was clearly not the time to consider these things, because the number of undead creatures had already reached over a thousand.

    Moreover, these undead creatures did not feel any pain. They only had one goal, which was to devour the creatures in front of them.

    Living in the darkness for a long time made them very sensitive to light.

    Mo Qingmeng tried to make a suggestion to Ye Changge.

    ¡°These undead creatures are very afraid of light. We can use this as a breakthrough point to escape from them!¡±

    This ce was filled with Yin energy. There was no spiritual energy at all.

    If they used up too much of it, they would not be able to recover their strength. In the end, they would be trapped here and die.

    It was obvious that it was not that easy to obtain the inheritance from the Reincarnation Temple.

    However, this was not a problem for Ye Changge at all.

    Putting aside the reason for his cultivation technique, he could absorb any energy in the world and then convert it into the needed true essence.

    Just the Great Dao of strength alone could sweep away everything.

    Without any worry about consumption, he directly threw a punch at these undead creatures.

    Bang!

    With this punch, hundreds of undead creatures were directly smashed into pieces.

    However, they did not have any thoughts and did not know fear at all. They continued to attack one after another.

    Bang Bang Bang!

    Three consecutive explosions sounded. Although there were a lot of these undead creatures, they could not withstand such an attack.

    In less than a moment, they were finished off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After Ye Changge finished all of this, he pped his hands and directly started moving forward.

    His rxed and casual appearance directly shocked the two people.

    This¡­

    They looked at the wolf packs. Earlier there were just over a thousand of them before they were crushed into nothingness.

    If it was not for the gully on the ground, they would have thought that what happened just now was just a dream.

    Was he not afraid that he would consume too much spiritual energy!?

    Then, the two of them directly caught up with Ye Changge¡¯s pace.

    Just now, they were only at the foot of the mountain peak, looking at the two sides of the huge canyon. There was a profound smelling from inside.

    It smelled like there was like a huge demonic beast present, opening its huge mouth.

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge directly felt their hairs stand on end, as if there was a great terror inside.

    Even cultivators in the divine realm were unable to transcend it.

    From this, it could be seen that this stage was extremely difficult!

    The most important thing was!

    They did not even an idea of which direction to head in, and they did not know what the specific test was.

    This was like finding a needle in a haystack!

    Following that, the three of them walked straight in.

    This ce was iparably dark, and they could not even release their divine senses. It could be said that they werepletely blind.

    In the darkness, they could still hear the sound of running spring water, or the sound of sharp teeth grinding against each other.

    It made Zhong Ling ¡®er shiver.

    Then, everyone saw a ray of light suddenly appear in front of them. They could not help but quicken their steps.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    What appeared in front of everyone was a rolling river.

    The flowing water was magnificent, and the sound of it was booming.

    The color of the river was earthy yellow, and it was very rapid.

    The three of them stopped in their tracks.

    There was no boat, nor was there a bridge. They had just tried it, and this ce did not allow them to fly.

    They could not just swim straight over, right?

    After all, no one knew what was inside!

    If they swam to the middle of the river and some terrifying monster appeared, it would be very disadvantageous to them.

    The road to the underworld.

    Ye Changge narrowed his eyes.

    This river was very simr to the legendary road to the underworld. At the two ends of the river, it was full of bewitching flowers.

    This flower was called the mandus flower. It was said that it bloomed at the ce where Yin and Yang energies intersected.

    It was said that the souls of all worlds woulde here after reincarnation. They would step on the mandus flower and report to the Yama Pce.

    Those who had not reached the end of their lifespans would wander on the road to the underworld until their lifespans ended. Only then would they be able to get rid of the mandus flower¡¯s shackles.

    This kind of flower also had another name, the Resurrection Lily.

    However, he knew that this was only an image and not the true road to theherworld.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, how do we get there!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng picked up the stones on the ground and threw them into the river.

    Ssh!

    The sound was low and deep. From this, one could see that the river was very deep.

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes were twinkling as he was thinking of a way to cross the river.

    But at this moment.

    A shout suddenly sounded from afar. An old man driving a small boat appeared in front of the three of them.

    ¡°Crossing people! Someone wants to cross the river!?

    ¡°Crossing the river for free!¡±

    His voice was getting closer and closer. He stopped directly in front of the three of them.

    Looking at the old man who suddenly appeared, Ye Changge said indifferently, ¡°Boatman, we want to go to the opposite bank.¡±

    ¡°Young master, no problem.

    ¡°My boat is very stable and will reach the other side very soon.¡±

    The boatman replied.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, don¡¯t you feel that this small boat is very strange!?¡±

    They were just about to cross the river when this old man suddenly appeared.

    How could there be such a coincidence!?

    Moreover, this river stretched as far as the eye could see, and there was still a dense fog floating on the river¡¯s surface. This boatman seemed to have suddenly appeared.

    In addition to the bloody symbols on both sides, it looked a little strange no matter how one looked at it.

    It was not only her who felt this way. Zhong Ling ¡®er also frowned.

    She felt waves of unease in her heart.

    Ye changge smiled faintly and said, ¡°We have already arrived here.

    ¡°Other than this boat, do we have any other way to cross the river!?

    ¡°If we want to know the method to solve the riddle, we can only cross the river.¡±

    What he said made sense.

    Because the two of them had already discovered that there was no way out for them.

    Behind them was an endless void, which meant that they had no way out.

    They could only keep moving forward to find a solution.

    Looking at the expressions of the three of them, the boatman continued, ¡°My boat has brought hundreds of people over.

    ¡°It¡¯s very safe, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    He smiled very kindly.

    But from an angle that the three people could not see, he revealed a strange smile.

    Now, the fish had already taken the bait, waiting to be reeled in.

    After the three people got on the boat, the small boat headed towards the other side of the river.

    At one point, the boat moved very fast indeed. This part the boatman had not lied about.

    The boatman¡¯s paddles did not stop moving at all. He had already rowed a few hundred meters away.

    Now, the distance between them and the shore they left was already gettingrger andrger.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, I keep feeling that this boatman¡¯s appearance is too strange!

    You don¡¯t have any doubts!?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Ye Changge and said.

    I¡­

    Right at this moment, the hull of the boat trembled.

 Chapter 355 - The Aura of a Sacred King

    <h4>Chapter 355: The Aura of a Sacred King</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er immediately asked.

    At this moment, the ship was shaking even more violently.

    It was as if the ship would capsize at any moment.

    The boatman revealed his true colors at this moment.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯vee to my territory.

    ¡°Just obediently be my blood food!¡±

    The boatman¡¯s expression was ferocious at this moment.

    The skin on his face was drooping, and his long green hair was swaying in the wind.

    It was a water demon.

    As his voice rang out, the river water immediately boiled, and countless demons soared into the sky.

    They surrounded Ye Changge and the other two in the middle of the river.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually a water demon!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes flickered.

    With her cultivation, she could easily deal with these water demons.

    However, the current environment was very disadvantageous to them.

    This was the vast ocean, or the legendaryherworld.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Ye Changge.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was also pale. She had no other way.

    Ye Changge smiled without showing any panic.

    He gave the two aforting look.

    ¡°Petty tricks. You actually dare to show off in front of an expert.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s body trembled, and a boundless divine light burst out from his body.

    As this energy burst out, there was abundant light flowing from it, emitting an inexplicable aura.

    Behind him, a shadow of an Emperor that blotted out the sky appeared.

    This Emperor wore a golden crown on his head and a jade robe. The aura from his body shot up into the sky, and he was extraordinarily mighty.

    The instant the projection appeared, the realm trembled three times.

    It was as if it could not withstand the oppressive aura.

    At this moment.

    Mo Qingmeng and the others were stunned.

    Not only them, but the water demons were no longer as arrogant as before. All of them revealed expressions of fear.

    They were mumbling amongst themselves as if they were in great fear.

    The boatman from before knelt down in the air and said in fear, ¡°I, the overlord, pay my respects to the sacred king.

    I don¡¯t know if you, the sacred king, have graced us with your presence. We deserve to die ten thousand deaths for our sins. Please forgive us, sacred king!¡±

    Other than respect in his eyes, there was also great fear.

    He had actually offended the sacred king.

    This was a capital offense in the rules of undead spirits.

    When he saw the huge phantom of the Emperor behind Ye Changge, his heart copsed.

    Sacred King?

    Mo Qingmeng and Mo changge were stunned.

    Who was this sacred king talking about? Was It Ye Changge?

    This was such an unexpected twist!.

    They were very clear that Ye Changge was not a sacred king at all.

    But at this time, they would not say so foolishly.

    If they could leap over this hurdle, why would they say it?

    ¡°Alright, bring us over.¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, lord, sacred king.

    Thank you, lord, sacred king, for not killing us!¡±

    The boatmen were in tears of gratitude.

    They all kowtowed to express their gratitude. After the rest of the water demons finished expressing their gratitude, they quickly hid in the water.

    It was as if they were afraid that if they were a stepte, they would be killed.

    The river once again regained its calm.

    Ye Changge stood at the bow of the boat with his hands behind his back. He had the aura of a peerless expert.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at his back in a daze, and did not know what to think.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er came before the boatman.

    ¡°What do you mean by the sacred king?

    He is your king?!¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er felt a little incredulous.

    Even Mo Qingmeng pricked up her ears, wanting to explore the secrets.

    After all, just the image was too unbelievable, whether it is the sight of the water demon kneeling, or Ye Changge in front of the Emperor Phantom.

    It just blew her away.

    ¡°No, no, no!¡±

    The Boatman looked in the direction of Ye Changge.

    It was like fear.

    Seeing that he had no intention of ming her, she felt relieved and said, ¡°My lord is the king of us all!

    ¡°We are nothing but water demon n, even those noble existence, also inferior to the honorable king.¡±

    Listening to the boatman¡¯s words.

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge were shocked.

    They finally understood the meaning behind it.

    Above them, there were many powerful existences. They all seemed to respect Ye Changge as their king.

    This made them shocked!

    After all, ording to the boatman, there were even Reincarnation Realm and Sage Heaven Realm experts. They could not be excluded.

    It was fine if they were at the Reincarnation Realm, but Ye Changge was also at the Reincarnation Realm.

    But what kind of existence was the Sage Heaven Realm expert?

    Even if they overturned the entire northern desert, they would not be able to find an expert in the Sage Heaven Realm.

    The more shocked they were, the more curious they became.

    Who exactly was Ye Changge?

    They still wanted to probe further, but they discovered that the boatman was unwilling to reveal anymore information.

    Very soon, they arrived at the riverbank.

    After the boatmen bid farewell to Ye Changge, they very quickly disappeared from the riverbank.

    Just as he disembarked, Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s gossipy mouth could not hold back anymore.

    She directly said to Ye Changge, ¡°Young Master Ye, why are they so afraid of you?!

    ¡°Also, what was that phantom behind you? They started to fear after they saw that phantom.¡±

    Actually, Ye Changge was also puzzled.

    This phantom was caused by his cultivation method. It had created a heaven and earth phenomenon on the surface of his body.

    As for why those water demons were afraid, he did not understand either.

    It should be because of the power of the Great Dao.

    His body constitution was the body of the Great Dao. In addition to the cultivation technique he cultivated, the power that was born in his body was equivalent to the power of the Great Dao.

    This was an existence that was even more tyrannical than the Heavenly Dao.

    Otherwise, he would not have been recognized by the Heavenly Inquiring Stone and would not have received the inheritance of the three thousand Great Dao.

    Originally, they had wanted to cultivate the power of reincarnation, but who would have thought that they would directlye here?

    The three of them continued to advance.

    Soon after, they arrived at a valley. There was a teleportation array device on top of it.

    Mo Qingmeng and Mo Qingmeng looked at it, and their faces instantly lit up with joy.

    Could this be the device to crack it?

    Then, the three of them directly entered the teleportation array. Following that, a burst of light lit up the space, and the three of them disappeared without a trace.

    ¡­

    Just as the three of them disappeared¡­

    Six figures flew over in the air. They were made of four men and two women.

    If Mo Qingmeng and the others were here, they would realize that their cultivation bases were all at the Sage Heaven Realm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the sacred king had appeared?

    ¡°I clearly sensed the sacred king¡¯s aura just now. Why did his aura disappear now?¡±

 Chapter 356 - My Lady, Quick! Look at Mister Ye

    <h4>Chapter 356: My Lady, Quick! Look at Mister Ye</h4>

    Ye Changge and the other two directly returned to the Reincarnation Temple.

    They had finally passed the test.

    Mo Qingmeng felt as if she was in a dream as she easily passed the test of the tenth level.

    Up until now, Zhong Ling ¡®er had a stupefied expression on her face.

    What appeared in front of them was a gigantic bronze-colored door.

    It was engraved withplex symbols of the Great Dao, hills, rivers, and mountains. It was a magnificent sight.

    When they stepped onto the steps, they saw a huge square. There were hundreds of white jade pirs on the square, and each pir was engraved with murals of fierce beasts.

    The carvings were lifelike and had different forms. All of them raised their heads and roared at the sky, emitting a murderous aura.

    There were Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Vermillion Bird, ck Tortoise¡­ There were also other ancient fierce beasts, Taotie, Qiong Qi¡­

    These carvings seemed to be real, releasing a huge oppressive force.

    Ye Changge walked to one of the pirs and gently stroked it. Suddenly, he felt his soul shake, and a shocking roar suddenly sounded in his sea of consciousness.

    ¡°Let me out¡­¡±

    When he listened carefully, he realized that the voice had disappeared.

    It was as if it had never appeared.

    Could it be that he was hallucinating!?

    At this moment, Mo Qingmeng looked over in surprise. She looked at Ye Changge and said, ¡°Did you hear that?¡±

    Hmm?

    Hearing him say that, it seemed like he had also heard a faint voice.

    It was not an illusion.

    These were not real carvings, but living beasts that had been sealed.

    There were over a hundred white jade pirs on the square. Didn¡¯t that mean that there were over a hundred beasts sealed within?

    Mo Qingmeng clearly understood this as well, and she immediately sucked in a breath of cold air.

    What a grand gesture.

    Who had done it?

    To actually seal over a hundred beasts on the white jade pirs¡­ Why did he do it!?

    What ulterior motive did he have behind this action?!

    All of this was like a whirlpool, deeply consuming their minds.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, what do you think?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said solemnly.

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    He did not have the slightest clue either.

    Although his cultivation was tyrannical, he had just ascended. He was not familiar with the affairs of the greater world.

    Thus, he could not make an urate judgment.

    As for why there were so many ferocious beasts sealed here, it had nothing to do with him.

    His goal was to cultivate the power of thew of reincarnation.

    Then, the three of them did not think much and walked directly to the entrance of the divine hall.

    It was a ck door that was a thousand feet tall, and a profound aura wasing towards them.

    On the left side of the door were the stars in the sky, and on the right side were mountains that were thousands of miles long. It was filled with a thick and heavy aura.

    Above the door, there was a huge purple-gold que with several words written on it.

    The Reincarnation Temple!

    Looking at the que above, Mo Qingmeng had a surreal feeling. Countless cultivators were looking for the Reincarnation Temple that they were not fated to find, but they found it just like that.

    She knew that all of this was thanks to Ye Changge. If it was not for Ye Changge, they would not have had this opportunity.

    To be able to find the location of the Reincarnation Temple meant that they were fated to find the Reincarnation Temple.

    Perhaps they could obtain the power of reincarnation.

    Thinking of this, Mo Qingmeng could not help but look forward to it.

    This was one of the top existences among the 3,000 Great Daows. It had the power to destroy the heavens and earth.

    When cultivated to extreme levels, it could even control life and death, reaching the level of immortality.

    Although they could reach the Godly Spirit Realm and live as long as the heavens and earth, they could not be destroyed.

    However, the power of reincarnation could make one¡¯s soul use the power of reincarnation and not enter the six paths of reincarnation.

    Even if they died, they could use a trace of their true spirit to reincarnate.

    This strange ability was useful in the dangerous greater world. It was equivalent to having countless lives.

    Creak!

    Ye Changge pushed open the door.

    Immediately after, a thick and deste aura spread out.

    This aura entered their bodies, causing their souls to throb.

    The three of them seemed to havee to the primal world and witnessed a magnificent scene.

    From the birth and origin of the universe, the birth ofws, and the birth of all things in the world, it was like a movie being yed.

    ¡°This is¡­ the beginning of all things!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face was full of surprise.

    Looking at these scenes, a roar came from her soul, as if it resonated with everything around him.

    The truth of the world that she had never understood before was now being shown to her. It was as if she had been enlightened.

    Her Dao heart was clear, and her eyes became clearer.

    Her divine senses expanded at an incredible speed, reaching a thousand times more than before, and the vital essence in her body was rapidly rising.

    Sensing the changes in her body, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes shone with a brilliant light.

    Bang!

    At this moment, a roar came from within her body.

    It was as if the shackles in her body had been broken.

    She had broken through her current realm.

    She was now at the advanced stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    However, the spiritual energy in her body did not stop growing. It continued to rise, as if there was no limit to it.

    Her body seemed to have turned into a whirlpool, crazily swallowing the spiritual energy in the void. It quickly merged into her body, washing her meridians, bones, and the space of her soul.

    Finally, this energy merged into her dantian.

    She was actually still breaking through.

    Advanced stage of the Godly Spirit Realm¡­

    Peak of the advanced stage of the Godly Spirit Realm¡­

    Peak of the Godly Spirit Realm!

    ¡­

    Mo Qingmeng could not suppress the joy in her heart.

    She was about to break through to the Reincarnation Realm.

    This was an important moment for her to break through, and she could not allow anything to go wrong.

    Mo Qingmeng directly took out the star fruit and directly swallowed the four fruits.

    The abundant spiritual energy dispersed in her mouth, then fused into her meridians, and finally exploded.

    Mo Qingmeng controlled the spiritual energy and continued topress it. When it waspressed to its limit, it suddenly soared towards the shackles of the cultivation realm.

    Boom!

    The spiritual energy in the world immediately surged up and crazily merged into her body.

    ¡°Reincarnation Realm initial stage!¡±

    Sensing the changes in her body, Mo Qingmeng was immediately thrilled.

    In such a short period of time, she had actually broken through several cultivation realms consecutively and directly advanced to the Reincarnation Realm¡¯s initial stage.

    It should be known that logically speaking, from the intermediate stage to thete stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, it would take a thousand years. Even then, the cultivator might not even seed.

    She had broken through so easily.

    And it was a continuous breakthrough. Mo Qingmeng was very clear that this was all brought about by Ye Changge.

    If it had not been for Ye Changge, they would not have found the Reincarnation divine hall, and they would not have been able to increase their realms.

    This was a great fortune for her.

    She looked in Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s direction and realized that she had also received a huge increase.

    She was originally at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, but now she was already at thete stage of the Godly Spirit Realm. She was just one step away from reaching the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    ¡°Mydy, my realm has broken through!¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s small face was very excited.

    She had never thought that her realm could break through so much, breaking through two small realms consecutively.

    Before today, she would not even have dared to think about it.

    Her worldview was about to copse.

    ¡°Mydy, quickly look at Mister Ye.¡±

    At this moment, Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s beautiful eyes widened as if she had seen something inconceivable.

 Chapter 357 - Heavenly Dao Divine Punishment That Could Destroy the World

    <h4>Chapter 357: Heavenly Dao Divine Punishment That Could Destroy the World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s exmation made Mo Qingmeng turn around to look.

    When she broke through just now, she did not see Ye Changge¡¯s figure.

    ?

    This time, she followed her finger and looked, only to discover that Ye Changge was actually floating in the air.

    A mysterious Dao rhythm circted around his body, and the three thousandws revolved around his body, seemingly achieving the resonance of the heavens and earth as one.

    Just by looking from afar, they could feel an oppressive auraing over, making their breathing quicken.

    This was...

    Looking at the energy of thews surrounding him, Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er were very shocked.

    The Great Dao of time, the Great Dao of space, the Great Dao of reincarnation...

    After reading it in one breath, they were already so tired that they were gasping for breath.

    Every Great Dao was thew energy that all martial artists yearned for in their dreams.

    An ordinary person obtaining one of them was something that could be encountered but not sought after. She did not expect thesews to circte in Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    He had actuallyprehended so many Great Daows.

    Even the Immortal Realm did not have such exaggerated strength.

    One had to know that in the greater world, no matter how monstrous one¡¯s talent was, being able toprehend a few Great Dao was already the limit.

    Just like the Great Dao of life and the Great Dao of death, these twopletely different Great Dao were very likely to sh if they were absorbed into the body.

    This was because the human body was like a vessel. It was impossible to store so many Great Daows.

    If they forcefully fused, the final result would only be self-destruction.

    This scene directly broke their understanding.

    Ye Changge¡¯s strength was also rapidly increasing.

    Intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm...

    Advanced stage of the Reincarnation Realm...

    Peak of the Reincarnation Realm...

    This speed of breaking through the shackles of the realms left the two dumbstruck.

    But this was not the limit.

    A loud sound suddenly came from the void, and the spiritual energy in the void instantly became chaotic.

    It turned into a long dragon of spiritual energy and fused into Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    His realm had broken through directly.

    He was now at the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    ¡°Sage Heaven Realm!¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er sucked in a breath of cold air.

    This realm could already sweep away the northern desert.

    Even the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and Star Pce, which were the overlords, were only at the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Now, a cultivator who had just ascended had actually advanced to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    What kind of monstrous talent was this?!

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s age, his strength was about the same as theirs, yet he had already reached such a level.

    Right at this moment...

    An explosion suddenly sounded in the void, and a bolt of divine lightning appeared out of thin air.

    This bolt of divine lightning was iparably ck, and it carried a violent aura that could exterminate tens of thousands of generations.

    Under this might, they felt that the surrounding space was sealed, and their bodies were unable to move.

    Even if they wanted to make a move, there was no way to do so at all.

    They would not suspect that if this divine lightning struck their bodies, they would die and their Dao would vanish.

    This was a Great Dao divine lightning.

    However, they did not know if Ye Changge could withstand the bombardment of the divine lightning.

    Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er wore solemn expressions.

    ¡°Mydy, what should we do?

    Will Young Master Ye be in danger!?¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er opened her mouth to speak.

    This divine lightning was still umting energy in the sky. That terrifying aura made their divine souls tremble.

    Ye Changge was still immersed inprehension and did not realize the impending divine punishment at all.

    Moreover, this was not an ordinary divine punishment, but a Great Dao divine punishment that annihted the heavens and earth. It was very terrifying.

    If this divine lightning attacked Young Master Ye¡¯s body, who knew what would happen?

    Even if it could not cause any damage to him, it would still interrupt his state of immersion. Who knows? He might go berserk.

    At worst, his meridians would be severed, at worst, his body would die, his Dao would vanish, his soul would be destroyed, and he would not be able to enter reincarnation.

    Mo Qingmeng was also very anxious.

    She did not know what to do either.

    Now that their bodies were firmly sealed, even moving a finger would be impossible.

    They could only hope that Young Master Ye would awaken when the divine lightning descended.

    But at this time, the two of them were stunned by Ye Changge¡¯s talent.

    To be an existence that the Heavenly Dao could not tolerate, how monstrous was this talent?!

    They had never seen such a unparalleled genius before.

    Even with the suppression of the divine lightning, Ye Changge was still rising rapidly.

    His current realm had already risen to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    At this time, the divine lightning in the sky had also finished brewing.

    Boom!

    The entire void seemed to be on the verge of shattering.

    A streak of divine lightning that contained a terrifying killing intent ruthlessly shed towards Ye Changge.

    Along the way, the space was shattered inch by inch under this attack, and violent power poured out from within.

    Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s hearts were in their throats.

    However, at this moment, the Great Daows that were lingering around Ye Changge moved.

    The rays of light formed a gorgeous barrier.

    The divine lightning struck fiercely on the barrier. The entire void shook for a while, but it did not shatter this barrier.

    Their hearts rxed.

    The Heavenly Dao divine lightning seemed to have been enraged and was frantically umting power.

    It was just a divine lightning just now, but now, in the blink of an eye, it condensed dozens of divine lightning bolts and struck down at the same time.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    This barrier looked extremely sturdy. It actually blocked all of them.

    At this moment, Ye Changge had no idea what had happened.

    All of his attention was ced on the reincarnationw. Now that he had alreadyprehended half of it, he would soon finishprehending it.

    In his divine soul space, he could clearly see a Yin-Yang Taiji diagram slowly appearing.

    Twopletely different powers, like spirits, revolved in his space.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a little bit left, I¡¯m about to refine it!

    Break it for me!¡±

    While refining it, his entire mind was immersed in it.

    In order to receive it faster, he directly sealed off his senses.

    He waspletely unaware of the divine lightning attacksing from the outside world.

    Even if he knew, he would not be the slightest bit worried. Even if he did not make a move, the three thousandws of the Great Dao would automatically protect its master.

    In the outside world...

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge became even more worried.

    The divine lightning attack had already umted over a thousand attacks.

    The void started to tremble faintly. The terrifying power contained within was something that even a Sage Heaven Realm expert would not be able to resist.

    Ye Changge had not woken up yet. What should they do!?

    Even if the two of them broke through the seal, they would not be able to resist the descent of this power.

    Moreover, this matter had already exceeded their imaginations.

    Ordinary lightning tribtions were at most a hundred lightning bolts. This was already well over the limit.

    Back in the Star Pce, when her father had broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm, it was not this terrifying.

    At this moment, the scene in the void changed once again.

    These thousand bolts of lightning fused together, emitting a power that could destroy the world.

 Chapter 358 - The Great Dao of Strength, Breaking Ten Thousand Laws With a Single Punch

    <h4>Chapter 358: The Great Dao of Strength, Breaking Ten Thousand Laws With a Single Punch</h4>

    This divine lightning was disying a gorgeous color. It was not just pitch-ck divine lightning.

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge could clearly see that on the top of the world-destroying divine lightning, there was a gorgeous color flickering.

    ¡°This is the Heavenly Dao origin!¡±

    They could clearly feel that the terrifying power of this divine lightning was even more terrifying than all the attacks just nowbined.

    Could he still withstand this attack?!

    The divine lightning¡¯s attack pierced through space and ruthlessly shed towards Ye Changge.

    Wherever this attack went, the surrounding void waspletely annihted, turning into fragments.

    Its goal was to kill Ye Changge.

    Because his existence had surpassed the limits of the Heavenly Dao.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er and Mo Qingmeng¡¯s breathing became hurried.

    At this moment..

    Ye Changge suddenly opened his eyes, and two beams of divine light shot towards the Heavenly Dao lightning. It seemed like a divine ability.

    Boom!

    The two forces collided, and the result of the huge impact frantically spread out in all directions.

    The surrounding thousands of miles of space copsed with a bang, and the raging spatial turbulence overflowed in all directions, devouring everything.

    At this critical moment, he had finallyprehended all of thews of reincarnation.

    Now, he had reached perfection.

    He also discovered that his strength had actually reached the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    If it were anyone else, they would probably be so excited that their blood would boil.

    However, he frowned.

    The foundation of martial arts was to walk step by step to reach the peak of martial arts.

    If one¡¯s strength increased quickly, it would cause the foundation to be overstressed. Although this could not be seen now, when one reached the peak of martial arts, ws would arise.

    Thus, under the shocked gazes of Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er, Ye Changge began to y around.

    The terrifying aura on his body slowly began to decrease.

    Peak of the Sage Heaven Realm¡­

    Middle stage of the Sage Heaven realm¡­

    Very quickly, he reached the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    He was actually regressing his realm, tempering the true essence in his dantian step by step.

    Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er were immediately dumbfounded.

    ¡°Mydy, what is Mister Ye doing?¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er was puzzled.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes twinkled in a strange way.

    ¡°He feels he¡¯s moving up too fast and he¡¯s pushing himself back down.¡±

    She was a little confused.

    Others were trying to increase their realm, but what Ye Changge was doing here was the reverse.

    But she also knows why Ye Changge did it.

    It was for this reason that she showed a surprised expression.

    If it was anyone else, they would definitely not crazily suppress their cultivation to reach a perfect state.

    They were trapped in the whirlpool of power. It was also because of this that they lost the qualifications to reach the peak.

    It was simple to go from nothing to something, but to go from something to nothing, this not only required a sharp judgment, but also an invincible and perfect Dao heart.

    Obviously, Ye Changge had both.

    From this point, it was not difficult to see why he had such great talent, and even the Heavenly Dao had a fearful disposition.

    It was because Ye Changge¡¯s Dao heart was too terrifying.

    Perhaps this person was born for the Dao, and perhaps he was destined to be a man standing at the peak of martial arts.

    Even her father did not have this qualification.

    ¡°Initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm!¡±

    Ye Changge felt the realm in his body and nodded in satisfaction.

    The spiritual energy in his dantian had been tempered to an extremely solid state.

    Even if he was in the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, he was confident that he could defeat it.

    This was only pure strength and did not have the support of thews of the Great Dao.

    If he added the power of thews, he was confident that he could fight even a cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    This was his confidence level.

    If this idea was spread out, who knew how many people wouldugh at it? Ye Changge did not know the immensity of the heavens and earth.

    Rumble!

    An explosion came from the void, deafening.

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge looked at the rolling thunder clouds with shock on their faces.

    The lightning tribtion was not over yet.

    This¡­

    When she broke through her realm, she waspletely fine, and she had not seen such a terrifying lightning tribtion.

    Why was Ye Changge¡¯s lightning tribtion so terrifying?

    Actually, this lightning tribtion was not brought about by breaking through to the next realm.

    It was Ye Changge¡¯s own existence that made the Heavenly Dao feel fear.

    Ever since the Great Dao retreated, the Heavenly Dao stood tall and controlled all the worlds in the universe.

    It did not allow the birth of heaven-defying people.

    Ye Changge obviously knew this. Otherwise, his talent would not have been sealed by the Heavenly Dao¡¯s chains.

    So what if it was the Heavenly Dao?

    It was not that he had not faced it before. Even if the Heavenly Dao in this world was stronger, he did not have the slightest fear of it.

    Ye Changge ced his hands behind his back and calmly watched the gathering of divine lightning in the sky. Then, he suddenly threw a punch.

    This power directly tore through space and shattered the thunderclouds that filled the sky.

    ¡°One punch to shatter the thunderclouds!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng revealed a surprised gaze.

    This lightning tribtion was not an ordinary tribtion. Moreover, the thunderclouds were the essence of the thunder tribtion, and they possessed extremely terrifying power.

    He had only used one punch to settle this Heavenly Dao divine punishment.

    How terrifying was the power of this punch?

    She already could not remember how many times she had been shocked today.

    It seemed that ever since she met Ye Changge, she had been constantly changing her worldview.

    Even her father, who was in the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, could not block the attack of this power, right!?

    At this moment¡­

    She felt that Ye Changge seemed to have walked out of a mystery text, and his entire body was filled with mystery.

    ording tomon sense, the Heavenly Dao had already been shattered, so this ce should have been shattered.

    However, the aura here did not dissipate. Instead, it became even denser.

    ¡°Those who defy the heavens will die!¡±

    Shockingly, the entire void began to tremble.

    A streak of majesty that was filled with supreme might swept across the entire void.

    Before their eyes, a huge eyeball appeared. The trembling void rumbled.

    Billions of gxies were shattered, and the stars in the heavens were all shattered.

    This was the Eye of Heavenly Dao, which was the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao.

    It stared at Ye Changge¡¯s position, and its majestic voice resounded throughout the world.

    Mo Qingmeng was directly stunned.

    ¡°Eye of Heavenly Dao!¡±

    She revealed an expression of disbelief.

    She did not expect that a heavenly tribtion would appear in the end. And now, even the eye of Heavenly Dao appeared.

    What kind of situation was this!?

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s eyes also revealed an expression of shock.

    She had never felt this shocking pressure before, and she felt as if her entire body was unable to move.

    The Eye of Heavenly Dao in the sky pierced through the void, emitting an endless might.

    Ye Changge watched quietly, his expression still very indifferent.

    What was wrong with the Eye of Heavenly Punishment!?

    If he did not open his eyes, he could still break it with a punch.

    Breaking ten thousand techniques with a punch!

    It was not just talk.

    Their qi dynamic collided in the void, and all the stars along the way were shattered into nothingness.

 Chapter 359 - Reincarnation Emperor from 10,000 Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 359: Reincarnation Emperor from 10,000 Years Ago</h4>

    The incarnation of the Heavenly Dao red at Ye Changge.

    Of course, it knew of this person¡¯s existence.

    In the past, when he was in the lower realm, he had disyed his tremendous power in front of it.

    Back then, this person was not so terrifying, so it did not pay too much attention to him.

    It did not expect that now, he had actually grown to be so powerful.

    ¡°The Heavenly Daows cannot be broken.

    ¡°Those who defy the heavens will die and their Dao will disappear.¡±

    The divine light in the Eye of Heavenly Dao shed, and a majestic voice resounded through the void.

    A sudden explosion rang in the ears of the three people.

    This was a supreme existence. Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face betrayed a trace of solemnity.

    ¡°Are you confident?¡±

    She asked.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er was also extremely nervous. The moment the thunderclouds dissipated, they regained their freedom.

    Under the encirclement of the eye of the heavenly tribtion, the three of them were already on the same boat.

    One would prosper while the other would suffer.

    Ye Changge gave the two of them a reassuring look.

    Green light flickered on his right hand as an unprecedented aura erupted.

    The instant this aura appeared, the eye of heavenly tribtion suddenly shrank. It was this immense power.

    The Great Dao of strength!

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge also felt their souls tremble. Looking at this shing green light, their hearts throbbed.

    A sky full of brilliance appeared in the void, gradually condensing into a powerful energy fluctuation.

    This power shattered the void, causing the space to tremble for billions of miles.

    Ye Changge did not feel any difort.

    However, Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er felt a tremendous pressure emerging, and their entire bodies were about to be crushed.

    Although they were in the Sage Heaven realm, they had not grasped the three thousand Great Dao. Under the power of the Heavenly Dao, they still could not withstand it.

    When Ye Changge saw this, two balls of green light shed out and enveloped them.

    Only then did they feel that the oppressive aura had weakened a little.

    On Ye Changge¡¯s fist, light gathered, and it was as if there was an infinite amount of great power gathering as he threw out a punch!

    The surrounding space instantly exploded, and a dense green light broke through theyers of shackles, its aura shaking the sky and earth.

    Bang!

    The two forces suddenly collided.

    A booming sound came from the void.

    At the center of the explosion of this force, a force suddenly swept across billions of miles, and countless stars shattered, as if a vast gulf had exploded.

    Ye Changge stood firmly rooted to the spot, but the Eye of Heavenly Dao was pushed back billions of miles.

    When they arrived in this world, a huge roar shook the void.

    ¡°Curses!

    ¡°Unforgivable!¡±

    Seeing the Eye of Heavenly Dao¡¯s fury, Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er were dumbfounded.

    What did they see!?

    The supreme Heavenly Dao was actually pushed back.

    This was the power that cultivators could disy.

    One had to know that the power of the Heavenly Dao was supreme. It was able to use the power of the entire void.

    But under such conditions, it was directly pushed back by Ye Changge.

    One could imagine how terrifying the power of this attack was!

    ¡°This¡­ am I seeing things?

    ¡°This is the supreme Heavenly Dao.¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er said in shock.

    They got the impression that the power of the Heavenly Dao was extremely terrifying. It controlled all thews of the world.

    It was an existence that could not be disobeyed.

    But at this moment, they actually saw such an invincible existence being directly crushed.

    Unbelievable!

    Mo Qingmeng was also very surprised. Was this how terrifying he was!?

    Unknowingly, she thought of Ye Changge, who was standing calmly among the stars in the sky, and unconsciously took a breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere Heavenly Dao!

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me!¡±

    Just now, Ye Changge was only probing and did not use his full strength.

    It could be said that he only used 30% of his strength.

    This time, he directly used 50% of his strength, and the flowing light that filled the sky gathered in his palm.

    The surrounding void began to tremble. Under this force, both of them felt waves of trembling in their divine souls.

    What kind of power was this!?

    Before it was fully condensed, they could already feel the trembling in their divine souls, deeply stirring their souls.

    Finally, this attack was fully condensed.

    It suddenly sted forward.

    Its speed was extremely fast.

    The Heavenly Dao¡¯s attack, which gathered the attacks of an entire world, was also very powerful.

    Facing Ye Changge¡¯s attack, it was like a piece of paper, instantly disintegrating.

    Then, without slowing down, it attacked the Eye of Heavenly Dao.

    The Eye of Heavenly Dao wanted to dodge, but this attack waspletely beyond its imagination.

    However, the surrounding space was sealed, and there was no way to retreat.

    Boom!

    The incarnation of Heavenly Dao was defeated!

    Even the endless void behind it was sted into a ck hole.

    Violent power poured out from within, devouring everything in the surroundings.

    Ye Changge stood there calmly. The entire battle onlysted for a minute.

    The supreme Heavenly Dao was defeated.

    This¡­

    Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s gazes were fixed on Ye Changge¡¯s face.

    Their hearts had practically given out after seeing that.

    He had such terrifying strength with only the cultivation of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    If he broke through to the Eternal Realm, wouldn¡¯t he stand at the peak of the world?

    What they did not know was that this was not the full strength of the Heavenly Dao.

    This was only the condensation of thews. Because he sensed the existence of the Great Dao, he appeared to have stopped it.

    This was the confrontation between the Heavenly Daows and the Great Daows.

    Obviously, the Heavenly Daows were crushed.

    In the end, Ye Changge won.

    His cultivation stopped at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Although he defeated the power of the Heavenly Dao, it did not mean that his strength was invincible. It was just because of the suppression of the power of thews. If a cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm came now¡­

    He would not win so easily.

    The Heavenly Daows hadpletely retreated.

    The three of them stood in the Reincarnation Temple and gained a lot.

    Although Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er did not obtain the power of reincarnation, their realms had greatly increased.

    It had only taken less than a day for the two of them to break through from the Reincarnation Realm to the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. If word of this got out, no one would believe it.

    If they had not seen this with their own eyes, they would not have believed that such a ridiculous thing actually existed in this world.

    Without a doubt, this was all thanks to Ye Changge!

    This was a great opportunity!

    In the Reincarnation Temple, Ye Changge looked at the murals on the walls around him.

    He fell into deep thought.

    From the meaning of these murals, a great war broke out ten thousand years ago. Many warriors rose up to resist, and 90% of the cultivators died before this disaster was settled.

    On one of the murals, a hole was opened in the sky. It appeared to be swallowing all the evil demons in the outer realms.

    One of the cultivators circted his great magical power, turning the world upside down, and everything returned to normal.

    An idea surfaced in his mind.

    He was very clear about the power this warrior used. It was in the cycle of reincarnation.

    In other words, the one who healed the crack in the sky was the Reincarnation Emperor who had received the inheritance of the Reincarnation Temple.

    He narrowed his eyes.

    Then, he said to Mo Qingmeng, ¡°Do you know the Reincarnation Emperor?¡±

    Reincarnation Emperor!

    Mo Qingmeng was stunned.

 Chapter 360 - The 3,000 Great Daos Appeared, Shocking the Reincarnation Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 360: The 3,000 Great Daos Appeared, Shocking the Reincarnation Emperor</h4>

    Mo Qingmeng did not know why Ye Changge was asking this.

    But she slowly told him. She had seen this part of history in ancient books.

    It turned out that 10,000 years ago, the demons from the outer realms had descended upon the greater world, causing countless lives to be lost and countless deaths.

    They had thick bodies and had strange powers,pletely different from the greater world¡¯s powers.

    The righteous path people could not resist. Later on, the Reincarnation Emperor appeared out of nowhere and led the Righteous Path Alliance to stop the evil demons.

    It took a thousand years to sessfully seal these evil demons.

    ¡°Where did the Reincarnation Emperor go?¡±

    Ye Changge asked directly.

    He did not ask out of curiosity. He was feeling a strange aura in the Reincarnation Temple.

    He had mastered the reincarnationw, which was equivalent to having mastered the Reincarnation Temple.

    Deep inside the Reincarnation Temple, there was an aura that did not belong to the Reincarnation Temple.

    ¡°Ever since the extraterritorial demons disappeared¡­

    The Reincarnation Temple seemed to have disappeared, and no one knew where he was.

    ¡°Some people said that he had used up a lot of his primordial essence and was injured in the battle.

    ¡°So he retired.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng thought about it and added, ¡°Some people said that he was dead.¡±

    There were only so many records in the ancient books. As for the details, she did not know.

    ¡°The Reincarnation Emperor might not be dead!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words were shocking.

    It directly shocked Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er.

    Not dead!

    How was that possible!

    It had already been ten thousand years since the otherworldly demon war. If he was not dead, why had he not appeared?

    Even after 10,000 years, there was no news about him.

    In the next moment¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s words stunned the two.

    ¡°You said he¡¯s in the Reincarnation Temple?!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said in shock.

    She looked into Ye Changge¡¯s eyes and did not understand how he knew.

    If the Reincarnation Emperor really had not died and was still in the Reincarnation Temple, then what level had his cultivation reached?

    He must have reached the Eternal Realm!

    Then the question came¡­

    Why did he disappear when he was fighting off the foreign demons and thene to the Reincarnation Temple?

    Now their minds were full of doubts.

    The three of them walked forward and arrived at the deepest part of the Reincarnation Temple.

    It was a sealed secret room with the power of reincarnation lingering on the door.

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge had already believed it a little, but they still found it hard to believe.

    Everyone in the greater world thought that the Reincarnation Emperor was dead. If this news were to spread out, who knew what kind of uproar it would cause!

    ¡°There¡¯s a forbidden power here!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng experienced a jolt in her hand that she had used to touch the door and she made an exmation.

    Ye Changge used the delusion-piercing divine eyes and indeed saw that the door was surrounded byyers of restrictive power, and threads ofw appeared in his mind.

    The power of this formation seemed to be indomitable, but that was for others. If it was Ye Changge¡¯s vision, it would be very simple.

    With a light flick of his palm, it was easily dissolved.

    Then, the door opened.

    There was an old man in his twilight years sitting on a futon.

    His hair was white, and the aura on his body was indistinct. The skin on his face was shriveled, and he looked like an old man in his final years.

    This old man was the Reincarnation Emperor?

    Mo Qingmeng could not believe it.

    The Reincarnation Emperor had changed his appearance. How could someone who could save the greater world have such a weak aura?

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡±

    At this moment, the old man opened his eyes.

    Suddenly, a ray of light shot out and stopped before Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    Hearing this, Mo Qingmeng and Zhong Ling ¡®er looked at Ye Changge, not knowing how they could have met.

    ¡°You knew I wasing!¡±

    Ye Changge frowned and said.

    Unexpectedly, the old man nodded, coughed twice and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you here for ten thousand years.¡±

    Her words were unbelievable.

    The three of them were silent.

    Ye Changge could not believe it. Ten thousand years ago, he had not even reincarnated yet, and ten thousand years ago, he knew that he would transmigrate to this world.

    Even Eternal Realm experts did not have such strength!

    He could see that the elder¡¯s vital essence had been exhausted, and the body¡¯s functions had reached the final moment. His breathing wasboured and slipping away.

    Now that this breath had been used, he was running out of strength.

    He also suspected that this was really the Reincarnation Emperor from ten thousand years ago!

    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, I was struck by the heavenly evil demon¡¯s ten thousand cmities, and my vital essence dissipated bit by bit.

    ¡°It was already not easy for me to survive until now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. You have to listen carefully to what I¡¯m going to say next!¡±

    He did not say a single word. It was as if he had used up all of his old body¡¯s strength.

    After saying these words, he was silent for a long time before continuing, ¡°The safety of the greater world depends on you!

    ¡°This era¡¯s Reincarnation Emperor!¡±

    Who was the Reincarnation Emperor he spoke of?

    Could it be Ye Changge!?

    Mo Qingmeng was truly shocked.

    A random person she met in the Heavenly Capital City was actually the legendary Reincarnation Emperor.

    And from what he said, it seemed like the greater world would be in danger in the future.

    Is it that the outer realm¡¯s heavenly demons were not sealed? Could it be that they would make aeback and return to this world?

    At this moment, Ye Changge suddenly thought of the mural from before, the gap in the sky.

    He also had the same doubts as Mo Qingmeng.

    ¡°Ten thousand years in the universe, there will definitely be a change. Now, ten thousand years have passed.

    ¡°In less than a thousand years, the extraterrestrial evil demons will return to the greater world and repeat the tragedy from ten thousand years ago.

    ¡°You are the savior of the new generation!¡±

    The old man¡¯s body was weak.

    Savior?

    Ye Changge had no interest in being that at all!

    All he wanted was to water the flowers, walk with the birds, and live a carefree life.

    What did the dangers of the greater world have to do with him? He was not so great as to save all the lives in the heavens.

    ¡°I am not the Reincarnation Emperor. You are mistaken!¡±

    The old man shook his head.

    ¡°To be recognized by the Reincarnation Temple already means that you are the new Reincarnation Emperor.

 Chapter 361 - The Mysterious Woman

    <h4>Chapter 361: The Mysterious Woman</h4>

    ¡°This is impossible, impossible!

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The Reincarnation Emperor found it hard to believe.

    He had only mastered the Great Dao of reincarnation, yet he was able to stand at the peak of martial arts and suppress so much.

    Toprehend thews of 3,000 Great Dao¡­ What kind of concept was this?!

    He could suppress him with just one hand.

    To be able to master 3,000 Great Dao¡­ What kind of monster was this? If someone else could master one of them, they would already be a genius.

    To be able toprehend two Great Daos, he would be even more of a genius amongst geniuses.

    My eyes must be ying tricks on me!

    Ye Changge sneered. The Reincarnation Emperor was like a frog at the bottom of a well.

    ¡°Senior, you said that the outer realm evil demons will descend into the greater world once again?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng spoke solemnly.

    The battle ten thousand years ago caused the number of cultivators in the greater world to suddenly decrease. Even now, they had yet to recover.

    If the outer realm evil demons descended once again, would they be able to withstand it?

    The Reincarnation Emperor nodded solemnly.

    ¡°10,000 years ago, when the sky shattered, the outer realm evil demons descended upon the greater world.

    ¡°They were all extremely powerful and seemed to have immortal bodies. We suffered heavy casualties.

    ¡°We only used the array formation to re-seal the sky.¡±

    The bitter battle from that year was still fresh in his memory.

    A little bit of luck allowed them to win this battle. They had exchanged their lives for it.

    The spiritual energy in the greater world was gradually bing less and less. Compared to ten thousand years ago, the number of cultivators had greatly decreased.

    If the extraterrestrial devils descended again, it was still unknown whether they would be able to resist the massacre of the demons.

    This was also what he was most worried about.

    However, Ye Changge brought him hope.

    Mo Qingmeng never imagined that things would be so serious. The evil demons from the outer realms would descend again two years ago. When that time came, it would be a disaster for the greater world.

    The only person who could save all the living beings in the heavens was Ye Changge.

    ¡°Back then, when we sealed the evil demons from the outer realms, we felt the same. We created the various great realms for the purpose of today, ten thousand yearster.

    ¡°This is the Reincarnation divine token. With this token, you can control the divine halls of the heavens!¡±

    The old man took out a token made of heavenly crystals.

    Complex runes were engraved on it, and on the back, there was arge divine word.

    Divine halls of the heavens?

    Ye Changge did not say anything, but Mo Qingmeng was stunned.

    This was a super force in the middle region of the greater world. It had eight sacrednds under its control, and it had supreme authority.

    This was also the power of the sect established by the eight great leaders ten thousand years ago. Receiving this token was an immense honor.

    He would be bing a top figure in the greater world.

    ¡°You should keep this token for yourself!

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    Ye Changge directly rejected.

    What Heavenly temple? Ye Changge was not interested in it at all.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    He actually rejected it.

    Not only was the Reincarnation Emperor stunned, Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge were also stunned.

    He held supreme authority in his hands!

    ¡°My mission has beenpleted. The rest is up to you young people!

    The future of the greater world is in your hands.¡±

    The old man was clearly at the end of his rope.

    After saying this, he disappeared into the sky that was filled with light, dissipating in the space between the heavens and earth.

    Bang!

    The token fell to the ground and gave off a ringing sound.

    It was like a divine lightning that exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    The three of them were all very heavy-hearted. An otherworldly demon?

    If this news were to spread, who knew what kind of reaction this would provoke in the greater world?

    After that, the three of them left the Reincarnation Temple.

    The Reincarnation Temple turned into a stream of light and directly appeared in Ye Changge¡¯s palm.

    This temple was also a magic weapon. His quick grasp of the Reincarnation World had let him automatically recognize the Reincarnation Emperor.

    ¡°Master Ye, do you think what he said is true?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng is a little worried.

    What happened just now and the knowledge that she had learned struck her hard in the heart.

    Ye Changge had no words.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent, and the silence was terrible throughout the space.

    ¡°We¡¯ll deal with whateveres our way.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    It was futile to say anything now. They still had to think long and hard.

    There were still a thousand years before the evil demons in the outer realm would erupt.

    They still had time.

    Then, the three of them left the Reincarnation Realm and returned to the Star Pavilion.

    As soon as they returned, they saw Elder Qingfeng with a face full of urgency, followed by the members of the Li family.

    Li Zhantian, Li Changtian, Li Miaoling¡­ The core members of the Li family were all present, but they did not see Li Miaoxian.

    ¡°Elder Qingfeng, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng asked.

    Elder Qingfeng took a deep breath, looked at Ye Changge and said, ¡°Ning Manman and Li Miaoxian were taken away.¡±

    ¡°And Li Miaoxian of the Li family was taken away by a mysterious person!

    ¡°His cultivation is very high, we are no match for him.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at Ye Changge¡¯s expression.

    She knew that these two had a close rtionship with Ye Changge, but something happened in the Star Pavilion.

    If things were not handled properly, who knew if Ye Changge would hold a grudge against them?

    ¡°Who took them away?¡±

    ¡°Who else would dare toe to the Star Pce to cause trouble in the northern desert? Could it be someone from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce?¡±

    Elder Qingfeng shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s a mysterious woman.

    ¡°Her cultivation is very high, at least at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    ¡°Miss Bai and the other two were captured and they were unable to resist.¡±

    Mysterious woman?

    And she was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    In the entire northern desert, there was no woman at the Sage Heaven Realm.

    In other words, the other party was not from the northern desert.

    At this moment, Li Changtian also stood out and said, ¡°Senior Ye, Li Miaoxian has also been captured.¡±

    Ye Changge was silent.

    He had just descended into the greater world and had not provoked any enemies.

    It was impossible for it to have been the Sunset Immortal Sect, it was impossible for it to have been the Netherworld Elder, and it was also impossible for it to have been the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Who had captured them!?

    ording to Qingfeng, this mysterious woman did not kill them.

    Instead, she subdued them and took them away.

    ¡°Could it be that she took a fancy to their cultivation talents?

    ¡°Maybe, she took them to a sect outside.¡±

    Ye Changge felt that it was possible.

    If she only took Bai Ao Xian and Ning Manman away, she might be a potential enemy.

    But Li Miaoxian was also taken away.

    This meant that the other party might havee to the Heavenly Capital City by ident and discovered the talents of the three people.

    Only then did they take them away.

    ¡°Senior Ye, you must save my daughter!¡±

    Li Changtian said anxiously.

 Chapter 362 - The Great Dao of Time? Time Reversal!

    <h4>Chapter 362: The Great Dao of Time? Time Reversal!</h4>

    In the Star Pavilion¡¯s meeting hall.

    The hall waspletely silent.

    As Elder Qingfeng spoke of what had happened, Ye Changge frowned.

    Peak of the Sage Heaven Realm?

    There were not many peak of the Sage Heaven Realm cultivators in the entire northern desert.

    Their realms were only at the Godly Spirit Realm. No wonder they did not have any power to resist!

    They were immediately taken away!

    Mo Qingmeng was even more astonished. As the sect master of the Star Pce, her father was only at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    This mysterious woman who had suddenly appeared was definitely not a cultivator from the northern desert!

    There were no such powerful cultivators in the northern desert, not even independent cultivators.

    This was a bit difficult to handle.

    Seeing Ye Changge frown, Li Changtian immediately panicked. ¡°Senior Ye, you must save Xian ¡®er!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t save her, we won¡¯t be able to save her.¡±

    Li Changtian was a straightforward person. After Li Miaoxian¡¯s ident, he immediately came to the Star Pce to request for help.

    That mysterious woman swept through the entire Li family. Even Li Miaoxian was no match for her. Her cultivation level far surpassed their imaginations.

    The first thing he thought of was Ye Changge.

    When he arrived at the Star Pavilion, he discovered Elder Qingfeng, who was simrly anxious. Only then did he realize that Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian had also been captured.

    He was even more shocked.

    Ye Changge helped Li Changtian up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will definitely be fine.¡±

    Why did this mysterious woman take away Ning Manman and the other two?

    It was definitely not to seek revenge. This was something that Elder Qingfeng could clearly tell.

    She only sealed the three¡¯s vital essence and did not kill them.

    Could it be?

    A thought appeared in his mind.

    If that was really the case, the three of them were not in life-threatening danger right now.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, I¡¯ve already sent a message to the Star Pce to see if they have any news.

    ¡°There will be an oue in a while.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said.

    Although the three people¡¯s disappearance had nothing to do with him directly, Ning Manman and the others were captured in the Star Pavilion after all.

    They had a responsibility that could not be shirked.

    Moreover, with Ye Changge, they had obtained a great opportunity and had broken through several minor realms consecutively.

    Even if it was because of this, they would spare no effort to help.

    ¡°Elder Qingfeng, does this woman have any other notable characteristics?

    ¡°For example, her appearance, cultivation method¡­ is there anything strange about her?¡±

    There was too little information.

    If it was this little information, it would be impossible to make an urate judgment.

    The reason why Ye Changge did not ask was because he had just arrived in the greater world and was unfamiliar with everything around him.

    Characteristics?

    Qingfeng heard this and tried his best to recall.

    Li Changtian also tried his best to recall. After thinking for a while, he came up with nothing.

    At that time, they were only focused on the battle and did not have the time to pay attention to anything else.

    They only knew that this person was dressed in white and had a veil over her face. This entire person emitted an icy cold aura.

    As for the rest, they did not know anything.

    Dressed in white, icy cold?

    Even Mo Qingmeng was clueless, not to mention Ye Changge, .

    There were many sects in the greater world, and there were too many people who fit these characteristics.

    If they did not know, they would think that they were talking about Li Miaoxian. Wasn¡¯t this a person dressed in white clothes and emitting a cold aura?

    Her body contained the extreme Yin cold aura, and her entire person also released icy cold energy.

    No leads again!

    The Star Pavilion fell silent once more.

    Everyone was shrouded in ayer of dark clouds. It was not just the Li family members. Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face was also filled with anxiety.

    The current situation was that not only was Li Miaoxian missing, the two people beside Young Master Ye had also disappeared without a trace.

    If it was before, even though she was anxious, she would not be as dejected as she was now.

    However, ever since she witnessed Ye Changge¡¯s strength, she began to take him seriously.

    A person who had just ascended to the greater world could have such strength, surpassing their realms by too many levels.

    In the Reincarnation Temple, she had heard the Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s praise.

    In the future, Ye Changge would definitely be someone who stood at the peak of martial arts, overlooking all the heroes in the world.

    If she were to befriend him now, there would definitely be endless benefits.

    Ding ling ling!

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯smunication stone started to move.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes suddenly fixed on her.

    Her thoughts entered themunication stone, and she shook her head.

    There was no news.

    Li Changtian¡¯s originally hopeful expression instantly became deste.

    He originally thought that the Star Pce would be able to get some information, but he did not expect to find nothing.

    This made people feel that this woman¡¯s background was definitely not minor, and she was able to avoid the Star Pce¡¯s detection.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, I can go back and let the Star Pce continue investigating this matter.

    ¡°No matter how much she hides, I believe that there will always be some clues.

    ¡°As long as we find this little clue, we can lead the way and find out who took the three of them.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng suggested.

    The eyes of the Star Pce were all over the northern desert. She did not believe that they would not be able to find out who this person was!

    As long as they had done something, there would definitely be some traces left behind.

    As long as they paid attention, they would always be able to find traces.

    Ye Changge nodded, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes.

    No matter who this person was, the fact that she had taken his people without saying a word was a form of provocation to him.

    Actually, he had another method.

    Time reversal.

    However, he had to be proficient in the Great Dao of time.

    Although he had obtained the inheritance of the 3,000 Great Dao, he still had notpletely grasped the Great Dao of time. If he used it, he did not know what would happen.

    He did not know what the consequences would be!

    He did not know what kind of harm it would cause to the surrounding world.

    However, the current situation was urgent, so he could not consider it.

    Since there were no clues, this was the only method they could use at the moment.

    ¡°I have a way to find their tracks.

    But I need an empty environment!¡±

    Ye Changge decided to give it a try.

    When everyone heard this, they all looked at Ye Changge.

    What method did he have?

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Ye Changge with a face full of surprise.

    During the entire process, Ye Changge and her were in the Reincarnation Deathtrap, but they had just returned.

    When the three of them were captured, they had not been present.

    How could he find traces of the three of them?

    Moreover, his gaze revealed a trace of determination, and it did not seem to be empty words.

    ¡°Could it be that he really has a way?¡±

    Although she did not know what divine ability he used, Ye Changge¡¯s strength had already been embedded deep into her heart.

    It was branded on her soul.

    Even if Ye Changge said that he could reverse time and space, she could still believe it.

    He was even referred to with the title of savior.

    What else was so hard to believe?

    He clearly remembered what the Reincarnation Emperor had said. In Ye Changge¡¯s future, he would be the person who would save the greater world.

    He wouldpletely destroy the extraterrestrial demons.

    Li Changtian and the others burst out in joy.

    Senior Ye had already said that they would definitely be able to find traces of this woman.

    They believed him without a doubt.

    Thus, under Mo Qingmeng¡¯s lead, the few of them arrived at the back of the mountain of the Star Pavilion. They travelled with purpose.

    Here, the mountains and rivers were clear, and ancient trees were towering until they reached the sky.

    Around them was an empty field. Originally, a warehouse was to be built here, but it had not been fully built yet.

    Ye Changge stood in the middle of the field and nodded his head in satisfaction.

    The others stood ten meters away from him and waited quietly.

    Li Miaoling nced at Ye Changge and said to Li Changtian.

    ¡°Father, what do you think Senior Ye can do?¡±

 Chapter 363 - The River of Time and Space

    <h4>Chapter 363: The River of Time and Space</h4>

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I believe that Senior Ye won¡¯t let us down!¡±

    Li Changtian said confidently.

    The deeper he went, the more he could sense that Senior Ye¡¯s strength was unfathomable.

    The methods he had used surpassed everyone¡¯s imagination.

    Putting everything else aside, he could easily resolve the hidden injuries that had gued Xian ¡®er for countless years.

    In just one night, Li Miaoxian had broken through to the Emperor Realm and had broken through several realms consecutively.

    No one in the entire northern desert could achieve that. Even the great sects and sacrednds could notpare to it.

    ¡°Senior Ye¡¯s ability is strange and unpredictable. He won¡¯t lie to us.

    ¡°We just need to wait quietly.¡±

    In the past, Senior Ye¡¯s strength was already very terrifying. This time, his realm was even more profound.

    Just by standing there quietly, he could feel an imposing pressureing over, causing his soul to tremble.

    This was a breakthrough in realm!

    ¡°Lady, what is Young Master Ye trying to do!

    ¡°He can find clues like this?¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er widened herrge eyes in puzzlement, somewhat unable to understand.

    What kind of operation was this?

    Mo Qingmeng did not say anything. Her gaze was fixed on Ye Changge from the beginning to the end.

    In the arena¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes were slightly closed. Both of his hands were emitting a dense green light.

    This light directly merged into the void and then disappeared.

    Following that, circles of ripples spread out from the void. It was as if a small stone had been thrown into the calm surface of ake.

    In the middle, blurry images started to appear intermittently.

    This force became stronger and stronger until the entirend started to shake.

    In the void, there were countless brilliant rays of light that slowly condensed into a pure white beam.

    Images started to appear from within. Streets, trees, houses¡­ Was this not the image of the Heavenly Capital City?

    Everyone was stunned.

    ¡°What¡­ What ability is this!?¡±

    ¡°Time reversal. I did not expect Senior Ye to have such a shocking ability.¡±

    In the image in the void, they could clearly see what was happening in the Heavenly Capital City. Some people were buying medicinal pills, some were bargaining, and some were even fighting because of conflicts.

    The void waves continued to spread, and the image seemed to be fast-forwarding to half a month ago.

    They felt that she was about to surface.

    A woman in white appeared in the scene. She was flying in the void, and her body was emitting a powerful aura. This aura spread through the scene, pressing down on everyone¡¯s chests.

    As expected, she was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    Everyone could clearly feel that this aura was like the falling of the nine heavenly clouds river, and the oppressive space rumbled.

    Their bodies were actually unable to move. Their dantian, immortal essence, and divine souls felt as if they had fallen into a quagmire.

    Unfortunately, this image kept showing the back of the woman, so they were still unable to confirm it.

    However, everyone was not anxious, because the moving images were still moving.

    Soon, they would be able to see the front!

    Everyone¡¯s emotions were stirred up.

    Boom!

    A bolt of lightning struck from the clear sky.

    It directly exploded in everyone¡¯s ears.

    After that, the dark clouds that filled the sky began to gather, and the entire sky became dark.

    There were thick thunderbolts that rolled and raged within the sky, releasing an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth.

    The entire Heavenly Capital City felt this imposing aura, as if the nine heavenly clouds river had fallen, causing their souls to tremble.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with shock. They did not know what had happened.

    ¡°What a terrifying aura. Could it be that someone is transcending the tribtion?!¡±

    ¡°Which senior is this? To be able to attract such a powerful lightning tribtion?!¡±

    ¡°This direction seems to be inside the Star Pavilion. Could it be Lord Qingfeng?¡±

    At this moment, all the cultivators in the Heavenly Capital City were in an uproar.

    They had never felt such a tyrannical pressure before, and all the hairs on their bodies stood on end.

    The thunderclouds on this side had yet to condense, and they were already releasing such a powerful aura.

    If a bolt of lightning struck down, their souls would be destroyed, and they would not be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation.

    Not only them, even Mo Qingmeng and the others felt waves of pressureing from the void.

    Some of the weaker ones knelt on the ground, their faces filled with intense pain.

    Seeing this, Li Zhantian shouted at the disciples of the Li family, ¡°Disciples who can¡¯t take it, leave quickly.¡±

    Some of these disciples¡¯ bodies had cracked. If they continued to stay here, they might not be able toe out of this alive.

    Even with his Godly Spirit Realm level cultivation, he felt rooted to the spot. The huge pressure on his body brought waves of pain.

    ¡°Mydy, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er eximed.

    This pressure was too strong. Even the Eye of Heavenly punishment in the Reincarnation Temple did not have such a terrifying pressure.

    Even with their Sage Heaven Level cultivation base, they could notpletely neutralize this power, let alone the others.

    No one expected that the supernatural power Ye Changge disyed would cause such serious consequences.

    When Ye Changge used his divine ability, Mo Qingmeng had already understood.

    After all, in the Reincarnation Temple, she knew that Ye Changge had grasped thews of the 3,000 Great Daos.

    Of course, this also included the Great Dao of time, which he wanted to use to find clues about the abductor.

    But she also did not expect that it would cause such serious consequences.

    The Great Dao of time was an extremely terrifying Great Dao amongst thews of the 3,000 great daos.

    The river of time and space and the river of time. These were the two most mysterious long rivers, and they contained endless mystery.

    ¡°The Great Dao has no door, and it is irreversible!

    ¡°Time has no path, and it can not be retraced!¡±

    Rolling thunder sounded, shaking everyone¡¯s souls.

    Under this poisonous majesty, they were unable to muster up any courage to resist.

    After all, this was the most mysterious and terrifying river of time and space.

    ¡°River of time and space?¡±

    Ye Changge frowned.

    He was not surprised by what had just appeared.

    If he rewound time and reflected it in the greater world, it would definitely not be tolerated by the Heavenly Dao.

    However, he did not expect that the river of time and space would directly reflect the myriad of worlds and appear before him.

    In the sky above the tribtion clouds, a gorgeous seven-colored river appeared directly, as if it came from the other side of the distant deep space.

    There was a mysterious Dao rhythm flowing within it. Waves rose and fell on it, and every drop of water revealed an image.

    The moment the long river of time and space appeared, the image that was reflected was already shattered. Ye Changge stopped casting his spell and stared intently at the long river of time and space.

    ¡°Since the main guest has appeared, there¡¯s no need for me to go through so much trouble.¡±

    Ye Changge directly flew up. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he directly entered the long river of time and space.

    Theypletely lost track of him.

 Chapter 364 - Nonexistent Fate

    <h4>Chapter 364: Nonexistent Fate</h4>

    Water as tall as a person rose up from the river of time.

    Mo Qingmeng wanted to stop him, but she could not do so under the strict suppressioning from the river of time and space.

    Danger was everywhere in the river of time and space, and it was filled with great terror.

    The slightest carelessness would cause one to be trapped in it forever. Even one¡¯s own soul would not be able to transcend and would be an ownerless and lonely soul lost in it.

    Finally, it dissipated between the heavens and earth.

    Li Changtian was also stunned.

    Looking at the magnificent river of time and space in the void, he directly roared, ¡°Senior Ye!¡±

    Ye Changge had always been a benefactor to the Li family. If he implicated Ye Changge because of this, he would never forgive himself for the rest of his life.

    Everyone knew how terrifying the river of time and space was. Seeing Ye Changge directly sacrifice himself to enter made them all extremely nervous.

    They waited anxiously!

    ¡°This is the inside of the river of time and space?¡±

    It was as if he hade to an illusory world. There were tiny bubbles floating in the air.

    It was as if he hade to the middle of the ocean.

    Every drop of water contained a world, or a person¡¯s entire life.

    This recorded a person¡¯s past, present, future, and all sorts of things that happened. It was all clearly recorded.

    No one could transcend it.

    ¡°I wonder if my future is recorded here!¡±

    He stirred the small water droplet. There was too much information in it. He searched for a long time but could not find it.

    It made sense. All the living beings in the heavens were included, but the poption of the northern desert was uncountable.

    Finding a person here was as difficult as finding a needle in a haystack.

    However, this was not a problem for him.

    For now, he had to find out who had taken Ning Manman away first.

    Since he could enter this ce at will, it would not be toote to do it again when the time came.

    Thus, he formed a spell with both hands, and a green light surrounded his hands. Soon, it resonated with the river of time.

    Then, he wrapped it with Ning Manman¡¯s aura, and soon, he felt a call from the unseen world.

    He flew over and finally found the scene of the capital.

    He also found the mysterious woman at that time. She had brought Ning Manman and the other two and teleported into a magnificent and huge sect.

    Supreme Oblivion Pce!

    The scene ended here.

    He was not familiar with this sect. It seemed that he had to ask Mo Qingmeng about it.

    After getting the information, he was ready to leave.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw a familiar yet unfamiliar figure.

    ¡°Is this Mo Qingmeng?¡±

    Within the Star Pce, many powerful cultivators had gathered. People from various sects and sects had arrived.

    The weakest among them was at the level of an Emperor.

    In the picture, a girl dressed in purple appeared. Her figure was exquisite and beautiful, and her looks could topple kingdoms and cities. Following her appearance, the entire scene instantly fell silent.

    This girl was Mo Qingmeng.

    This was the first time he had seen Mo Qingmeng. She was on par with Bai Ao Xian in terms of beauty.

    However, their temperaments werepletely different.

    Bai Ao Xian was cold with a hint of charm, while Mo Qingmeng was aloof with a hint of passion. Both had their own merits and could both topple a nation with their beauty.

    Bai Ao Xian walked towards the center of the hall with a cold expression. There was a figure that was as calm as the wind.

    How could he not recognize this person? It was him.

    Moreover, he did not forget that there were still two more months before the engagement banquet between Mo Qingmeng and the saint child of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    If he remembered correctly, he had already promised Mo Qingmeng that he would help her get rid of the shackles of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Actually, he did not have a good impression of the marriage between sects.

    If they liked each other, that meant that they were willing to be together. However, this was a transaction.

    To put it nicely, it was a marriage. To put it bluntly, it was a bridge between two sects that supported each other.

    At this moment, the scene changed again.

    Mo Qingmeng walked over and directly hugged Ye Changge¡¯s arm. Her face was flushed red.

    She said to the two people on the high tform.

    ¡°This is my husband!¡±

    Hearing this, Ye Changge almost choked to death on his own saliva.

    This¡­

    He had never thought that Mo Qingmeng would say such a thing.

    Even though Ye Changge¡¯s state of mind was very stable, he could not stand it anymore.

    ¡®In front of so many people, you admitted that you¡¯re my wife. Is this really the best thing?

    ¡®Did you ask for my opinion?

    ¡®This is really something that could cause hurt!¡¯

    Usually, when he saw, she acted like a stranger. He did not expect her to be so open-minded.

    This sudden change almost caused him to die right away.

    If it were not for his good attitude, he might have reversed his cultivation technique and gone mad.

    ¡°Sigh, it seems that being too charming isn¡¯t a good thing either!¡±

    Ye Changge Sighed.

    In the lower realm, it was also this cursed charm that made Bai Ao Xian give up the position of sect master and follow him to the greater world.

    The dust had not even settled, and yet, another woman had fallen for him.

    The waves had yet to settle, and they were now rising again and again.

    He was thinking of keeping a low profile all this time, but he realized that keeping a low profile waspletely useless.

    It was destined that gold would shine brightly wherever it went.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want to think about this anymore. Let¡¯s look at my future.

    ¡°What will happen?!¡±

    Could it be that he had many wives and concubines?!

    If that was really the case, his body would not be able to take it!

    Following his maniption of the technique, he finally found his own trajectory bubble.

    Inside it were his disciples, the sect, Ning Manman, and Bai Ao Xian. What happened in the lower realm was like a movie, reying in front of him.

    Just as he was enjoying himself, it was suddenly cut off.

    When the scene reached the Heavenly Capital City, it was cut off, and there was nothing below.

    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s face was full of surprise.

    Why was his future a piece of nothingness?!

    Could it be that even the river of time and space could not predict his future?!

    He did not want to cross Mo Qingmeng¡¯s bubble again, and realized that his future was also a piece of nothingness. He wanted to change bubbles to view Elder Qing Feng.

    Yes! His future was that he would leave the Heavenly Capital City and be the core elder of the Star Pce. He would open the branch of the Star Pavilion to the central continent region.

    In the future, the entire Star Pce would be spread throughout the greater world.

    Others could see it, but why was there no record of Mo Qingmeng and him after what he¡¯d seen!?

    Could it be that my fate had influenced her!

    Ning Manman, Bai Ao Xian¡­

    The future was nk!

    This¡­

    He was really stunned.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

 Chapter 365 - The Terror of the Supreme Oblivion Palace

    <h4>Chapter 365: The Terror of the Supreme Oblivion Pce</h4>

    ¡°Could it be because of my constitution?¡±

    Ye Changge guessed.

    He had the body of the Great Dao and had many other mysteries contained within him. Otherwise, it would not have been sealed by the Heavenly Dao.

    It was reasonable that the long river of time and space could not reflect his future.

    Even the Heavenly Dao could not interfere with his fate. It was just a mere long river of time and space. It was below the Heavenly Dao, so it was even more impossible to probe his fate.

    This was also good. His fate could only be in his hands.

    After knowing the culprit behind the capture of Ning Manman and the other two, he had aplished his goal.

    There was no need for him to stay any longer.

    Then, he left the river of time and space.

    In the outside world¡­

    Mo Qingmeng and the others had anxious expressions on their faces.

    Ye Changge had been in there for three months, but they had never left. Their faces were filled with worry.

    ¡°Lady Mo, it¡¯s already been three months. Nothing will happen to Senior Ye, right?¡±

    Li Zhantian said respectfully.

    He already knew Mo Qingmeng¡¯s identity. She was the saintess of the Star Pce and naturally, he did not dare to slight her.

    Their Li family was an ant-like existence in the face of the Star Pce.

    Just a casual exhale from them was enough to crush an existence.

    To be honest, Mo Qingmeng did not have any confidence either.

    However, she believed that Ye Changge would be safe and sound.

    ¡°Young Master Ye is truly a person with heavenly fate.

    ¡°He¡¯s shouldering a great fate and mission. This is just a small river of time and space. This little bit of difficulty won¡¯t be able to stop him.¡±

    She was talking about saving the living beings of the greater world.

    Li Zhantian did not know the truth, so he was somewhat confused when he heard that.

    However, when he thought of Senior Ye¡¯s mysterious methods, his heart rxed quite a bit.

    Everyone looked at the long river of time and space in the void and did not say anything.

    The space once again became silent.

    Right at this moment, a ck figure emerged from the long river of time and space and steadilynded on the field.

    When everyone saw this, they immediately burst with intense joy. Ye Changge had finallye out.

    At this moment, their hearts that had been suspended in worry for so long also rxed.

    The long river of time and space in the void also disappeared at this moment.

    The dark clouds quickly dissipated. The sky once again became clear.

    Everyone regained their freedom and surrounded Ye Changge.

    ¡°Senior Ye, I know that with your strength, you will definitely turn misfortune into luck.

    It¡¯s just a mere long river of time and space. It won¡¯t be able to hinder your passage at all!¡±

    The one who was the most excited was still Li Changtian.

    During these three months, his heart had been tormented.

    On one hand, he was worried about his daughter, and on the other, he thought about Ye Changge¡¯s safety.

    It could be said that he was struggling with two conflicting worries. Only when he saw that Ye Changge was safe and sound did hepletely rx.

    Even though he had asked Mo Qingmeng countless times about him, she just kept saying that Ye Changge was blessed and would definitely be fine.

    But without seeing Ye Changge¡¯s figure for a while, he could notpletely set his heart at ease.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, how did it go?!

    Have you found any traces of them?!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    But this was not the ce to speak. After that, everyone came to the Star Pavilion¡¯s meeting hall.

    Ye Changge had already imprinted the scene just now into his memory, and then projected it into the void.

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce?

    What was this ce?

    Li Changtian was puzzled.

    He had never heard of the existence of such a sect.

    Everyone was also shaking their heads. However, judging from the size of the sect, it must be a super powerful force.

    Even the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce could notpare.

    ¡°What should we do now?

    ¡°I wonder how sister is doing now!¡±

    Li Miaoling said worriedly.

    It had been three months since her sister went missing, and she was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    If her sister was in danger, what should she do?!

    Ye Changge did not know either. He looked at the silent Mo Qingmeng.

    ¡°I heard my father mention this sect!

    ¡°It¡¯s in the endless sea of the greater world!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said after a moment of silence.

    The endless sea?

    Ye Changge muttered.

    The Endless Sea was in the central region of the greater world. It was a ce that all cultivators yearned for.

    Compared to the northern desert at the border, it was a paradise for cultivators. There were more opportunities.

    Therefore, that ce was filled with all sorts of dangers. There were countlessrge sects and sacrednds.

    This was something he had understood during this period of time.

    As for which sect, he did not know.

    Li Changtian and Li Zhantian were even more shocked. They clearly knew how terrifying the endless sea was.

    Not only were there very powerful sects, there were also many magical beasts.

    They lived in the oceanic area, and their cultivation was very powerful.

    They did not expect that the ones who took Ning Manman and the other two came from the endless sea area.

    This was difficult.

    Looking at Mo Qingmeng¡¯s silent disposition, Li Miaoling¡¯s heart thumped. ¡°Sister Mo, is the Supreme Oblivion Pce very powerful?!

    ¡°Why did they capture my sister and Sister Bai?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng sighed and said, ¡°Very powerful!

    ¡°In the Central ins region, there are eight great holynds that represent the peak of battle power in the greater world. Among them, the Supreme Oblivion Pce is one of them.

    ¡°This sect is quite special. The sect is full of female disciples and has an aloof and cold personality. Legend has it that there are cultivators in the Void Realm.¡±

    Everyone was speechless.

    Hearing this, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    In the greater world, the realms were divided into four levels: Great Emperor, Godly Spirit, Reincarnation, Sage Heaven, Void, and Eternal realm.

    Each realm was divided into four small realms: initial, middle,te, and peak.

    Once one reached the Reincarnation Realm, it was extremely difficult to advance each small realm.

    It was possible to be stuck in a small realm for thousands of years.

    There was actually an expert in the Void Realm in the Supreme Oblivion Pce. This knowledge was like a hammer smashing into the hearts of everyone.

    Ye Changge did not think it mattered.

    It did not matter what realm he was in. If he dared to take away his disciple, he would directly attack them and destroy their sect.

    ¡®I don¡¯t care what faction you are!¡¯

    He would directly knock them down with one punch!

    The northern desert was far away from the Central ins region. Now was not the time to go.

    He saw in the river of time and space that Ning Manman and the other two were not in danger. They were still holding a ceremony to acknowledge him as their master seven monthster.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a mere sacrednd, and they want to take me in as a disciple!

    ¡°It would be strange if Ning Manman, that little girl, agreed!¡±

    Ye Changge seemed to have already imagined the scene.

    He was prepared to rush to the Endless Sea after settling mo Qingmeng¡¯s matters.

    He would directly destroy that so-called Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, this sect is rather special.

    ¡°Those who cultivate their cultivation methods will gradually forget their emotions, forget their emotions, and be an ice-cold walking corpse.

    ¡°Although their cultivation has increased, they will also abandon their seven emotions and six desires.¡±

    This was what he had seen in the ancient books as well.

    Back then, his wish was to join this sect, but his father had directly thrown him a book.

    In it was a detailed introduction of how terrifying the Supreme Oblivion Pce was.

    No matter who it was, as long as one cultivated their cultivation technique, they would lose their personality and be extremely cold.

    There was once a daughter of arge family who had cultivated in the sect for a year, and even when she faced her father, she was ice-cold.

    Ye Changge frowned when he heard this.

    What kind of strange technique was this? It could even remove a person¡¯s seven emotions and six desires!

 Chapter 366 - Bai Zimu of the Great Luo Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 366: Bai Zimu of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce</h4>

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Li Miaoling cried out in surprise.

    This sect was too terrifying!

    It snuffed out people¡¯s emotions and six desires. Did this not mean that her sister would forget about her existence after she cultivated their cultivation technique?

    She would be just another person to her.

    Li Changtian found it even harder to ept. He immediately stood up and his expression was filled with panic. ¡°Senior Ye, this sect is a devil¡¯s doctrine!

    ¡°Will anything happen to them?!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazes turned to Ye Changge.

    Mo Qingmeng was also watching him. Even if Ye Changge rushed over now, she would not say anything.

    ¡°They will hold the sect¡¯s grand ceremony in seven months!

    ¡°There¡¯s still time now, so there¡¯s no need to rush this moment!¡±

    Ye Changge said directly.

    Since he had promised that he would help Mo Qingmeng resolve her matters, he would not give up halfway.

    Moreover, there was still time now. In less than two months, the engagement banquet would be held in the main hall of the Star Pce.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Ye Changge gratefully. He knew that Ye Changge was doing this for her.

    After Li Changtian heard this, he also heaved a sigh of relief.

    He was really worried that Li Miaoxian would be unreasonable after cultivating their cultivation technique.

    If that was the case, he would hate himself for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Senior Ye, I will forever remember your great kindness.

    ¡°If you have any orders in the future, I will not hesitate to carry them out even if you tell me to go up a mountain of knives or go down into a sea of fire.¡±

    Li Changtian directly bowed and said gratefully.

    After that, the Li family members directly left the Star Pce.

    Right at this moment, Li Miaoling directly said to Ye Changge, ¡°Senior Ye, when you head to the Central ins region, can you bring me along?¡±

    She was truly worried about his sister¡¯s safety, which was why she made this request.

    Li Changtian directly snorted angrily, ¡°Nonsense! Senior Ye is going to do something big. How can I let you go with him?!¡±

    He had already lost a daughter, so it was impossible for him to personally push this only daughter into the fire too.

    Although Senior Ye was very powerful, if anything were to happen to his daughters, he would really copse.

    ¡°Father, just let me go.

    ¡°I¡¯m really worried about my sister!¡±

    Facing Li Changtian¡¯s anger, Li Miaoling still did not give in.

    Instead, she looked at Ye Changge with a determined gaze and pleaded.

    Ye Changge nced at Li Changtian and could not bear to reject Li Miaoling.

    He nodded lightly.

    Li Changtian sighed and had no choice but to agree.

    Li Miaoling looked gratefully at Ye Changge before leaving.

    Only Ye Changge, Mo Qingmeng, and the others were left in the hall.

    ¡°Are you really not going to rush over immediately?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s gaze was strange as she spoke.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve agreed to help you, I won¡¯t leave midway.

    ¡°Moreover, there¡¯s still time. It¡¯s not toote to go after I¡¯ve helped you settle this matter!¡±

    As Ye Changge spoke, he could not help but recall what he had seen in the long river of time and space.

    Suddenly, a strange expression appeared on his face.

    Seeing Ye Changge staring at her the entire time, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face became rosy.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, why are you looking at me so strangely?!¡±

    Her hands became fidgety as she rubbed the hem of her dress.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    In the end, he did not reveal the matter of the long river of time and space.

    ¡­

    Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    This ce was a stretch of undting mountain peaks. The mountain ranges were crisscrossed, and ancient trees towered into the sky.

    At the peak of the mountain, amidst the clouds, there was a beautiful and magnificent pce.

    In one of the huge pces, there was a high hall.

    On top of it was a purple-gold que with four big words clearly written on it.

    Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    On the main seat of the pce sat a dignified middle-aged man.

    Below stood a few elders, surrounding a handsome young man. His appearance was 70% simr to the middle-aged man on the main seat.

    ¡°Mu¡¯er, the engagement day ising soon.

    ¡°How are your preparations going?¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke.

    He was the sect master of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, Bai Xiongtian. He was also Bai Zimu¡¯s father, and he had the cultivation of the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Although this was only an engagement banquet, it was also a time to show off the strength of his sect.

    All this while, there had been apetition between the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce in the northern desert.

    Everyone wanted to take first ce.

    This engagement party was both a good thing and an opportunity topete.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve been working hard in closed door cultivation for the past six months, and I¡¯ve already raised my cultivation to the early stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    ¡°This time, we must spread the great overarching Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s reputation!¡±

    As Bai Zimu spoke, a powerful aura burst forth from his body and lingered above the pce.

    The other elders felt the momentum and could not help but nod their heads in satisfaction.

    Words could not express the gravity of their admiration.

    ¡°Young Sect Master appears to be strong. In only half a year¡¯s time, he can rise to this level.

    This is the blessing of my sect. In the future my Great Luo Heavenly Pce will be the first of the northern desert.¡±

    All the elders were talking about it.

    Bai Xiongtian is also satisfied with the nod.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s my boy.

    ¡°This time I¡¯ll see what the Star Pce has to say. If they want topete with us for the first ce, well, it would be impossible!¡±

    Bai Zimu looked at all the eyes gleaming with praise, and proudly raised his head.

    He has a strong posture, as well as a strong physique of the Great Luo Dao body.

    He was confident that no one in the same realm was his match.

    This trip to the Star Pce was the time for him to make a name for himself.

    At this moment, Bai Xiongtian said in a low voice, ¡°Mu¡¯er, although you have advanced to a higher realm, you must not be arrogant andcent in battle.

    ¡°You must know that there are always people better than you in this world.

    ¡°You must be careful.¡±

    Bai Aotian was indeed a veteran.

    His words were invaluable as he said this reminder to Bai Zimu.

    The Star Pce was as famous as the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, and the cultivators inside were not ordinary people. They must have some outstanding points.

    If they were not careful, they might also fail miserably.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. Other than Ye Xingchen, everyone else in the Star Pce is trash.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry at all.¡±

    Bai Zimu said confidently and proudly.

    Those people were just a bunch of useless fools that he did not care about at all.

    During the engagement banquet, it was his time to stand at the peak of the world.

    There was also Mo Qingmeng!

    He had also heard some news that Mo Qingmeng seemed to be somewhat disgusted by this engagement.

    This almost caused his Dao heart to copse from anger.

    Did she care about who he was?

    He was a favored son of heaven from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. He possessed a special constitution, and no one in the same level was a match for him.

    Mo Qingmeng actually still dared to despise him.

    During this trip to the Star Pce, he had decided that he must ruthlessly trample the disciples of the Star Pce under his feet.

    He would let Mo Qingmeng see clearly that being able to marry him was a blessing that she had managed to snag in this lifetime.

    Bai Zimu¡¯s thoughts were gloomy.

 Chapter 367 - Ten Thousand Feet Godly Demon Body

    <h4>Chapter 367: Ten Thousand Feet Godly Demon Body</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father!

    ¡°Those disciples of the Star Pce are no match for me at all.¡±

    Bai Zimu¡¯s face was filled with pride.

    Aftering out of seclusion this time, he had directly broken through to his current realm.

    He was now in the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    Even hisprehension of cultivation techniques had risen to a terrifying level, and he was even more at ease when executing divine abilities.

    If it were not for the fact that he was afraid of dying the engagement banquet¡¯s schedule, he would have already condensed the Great Luo¡¯s Avatar.

    Great Luo¡¯s Avatar!

    This was the divine ability contained within their cultivation techniques.

    It could condense an avatar that was a thousand feet tall, and itsbat strength would be increased by a hundred times.

    If he attacked at the critical moment, the enemy would be caught off guard and flee in a sorry state!

    ¡°Good, as expected of my son. I look forward to your performance on that day.

    ¡°You will ruthlessly destroy the reputation of the Star Pce and let everyone know who is the number one in the northern desert.¡±

    Bai Xiongtian looked at his son and spoke with boundless enthusiasm.

    His gaze revealed a look of approval.

    Although the two sects were about to form a good rtionship, the open and hidden battles never stopped.

    Everyone wanted to win the title of the number one sect in the northern desert.

    Even the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce were not exempt from it.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. They took advantage of the engagement banquet to have a good fight, which not only increased the atmosphere, but also won the reputation of the sect.

    ¡°With the young sect master¡¯s realm, he will definitely achieve good results.

    ¡°We wish the young sect master a great victory in advance.¡±

    All the eldersughed.

    Their young sect master was already in the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm, and he had a special constitution.

    There were very few opponents of the same age.

    They believed that this time would not be an exception.

    This was the foundation of their sect!

    Looking at the figure standing proudly in the hall, they were more and more satisfied.

    As Bai Xiongtian waved his hand slightly, the elders began to disperse.

    Only two people were left in the pce.

    Bai Zimu looked at his father in confusion, not knowing what he meant.

    ¡°Mu¡¯er, you just broke through. I think you haven¡¯t stabilized your realm yet.

    ¡°I have a Great Dao Luo fruit here. Take it!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian took out a fruit that was emitting spiritual essence from his interspatial ring.

    He threw it at Bai Zimu. Bai Zimu held the fruit in his hand. His eyes emitted an intense light.

    Great Luo Dao Fruit!

    This was a top-grade natural treasure.

    If an ordinary person consumed it directly, they could advance to the Tribtion Realm without any side effects.

    With this, not only could he stabilize his realm, but he could also condense the Great Luo Dao body.

    Mo Qingmeng!

    ¡®I will let you know who is the true favored one of the heavens.¡¯

    Bai Zimu recalled the discussions of the disciples just now, and his heart was filled with anger.

    Mo Qingmeng was actually not satisfied with this marriage. Could it be that she did not like him?

    How detestable!

    This made him feel that he had been humiliated.

    After that, he returned to the small courtyard and sat cross-legged in the small courtyard, preparing to refine the Great Luo Dao fruit.

    He wanted to raise his cultivation base to the limit using thest bit of time he had.

    He would ruthlessly trample those people from the Star Pce under his feet.

    He swallowed the Great Luo Dao fruit, circted the cultivation technique in his body, and began to refine it.

    Boom!

    The Great Luo Dao fruit exploded in his body, and instantly transformed into a majestic spiritual energy.

    This spiritual energy circted in his limbs, bones, meridians, and finally fused into his dantian.

    He felt that his cultivation base had be more stable.

    Then, this spiritual energy suddenly felt too immense. Even after circting it for more than ten cycles, there was still arge amount of spiritual energy that could not be released.

    His dantian could no longer bear it and was about to break out of his body.

    Bai Zimu did not dare to be careless. He quickly circted his cultivation technique and guided this energy to start condensing the Dao body of the Great Luo.

    ¡°Heaven and earth, indestructible golden body, condense!¡±

    A low roar was heard.

    Starlight burst out from his body and an image of the heavens and earth began to condense in the void.

    It was an invincible war god that was over 10,000 feet tall. The armor on his body flickered with brilliant light, and he held a golden holy sword in his hand.

    All the spiritual energy within a radius of 1,000 miles was attracted and transformed into the cosmic form of itself, bing more solid.

    A destructive aura began to burst out from within and covered the sky.

    All the people in the Great Luo Heavenly Pce felt this enormous majesty and raised their heads to look at the void.

    They were all shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there such a powerful pressure?!¡±

    ¡°This is the Great Luo Dao Avatar. Hiss¡­ who condensed such a terrifying Dao Idol? It¡¯s too terrifying!¡±

    These people were all inner disciples of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and had cultivated the Great Luo heaven-defying art.

    Some of them had also condensed the Great Luo Dao Idol, but what they had condensed was only 300 meters in size. It was far less terrifying than what they were seeing.

    The Great Luo Avatar, which was a thousand feet tall now, showed terrifying talent!

    One had to know that the height of the Dao idol of the heavens and earth represented the talent of the cultivator.

    The more powerful the Dao idol that was condensed, the more it represented the strength of the talent, and the further one walked on the path of martial arts.

    The Dao idol of the Great Luo, which was a thousand feet tall, was simply beyond their imagination.

    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would never have believed that such a ridiculous thing existed in this world.

    As the spiritual energy gradually condensed, the scene in the void became more and more solid.

    It was as if there was a real golden-armored war god standing proudly in that position.

    With just a nce from afar, they could feel an imposing aura sweeping through the heaven and earth, surging over in all directions.

    In the small courtyard.

    Bai Zi Mu¡¯s hands quickly formed a seal, and then his entire body turned into a stream of light, entering the cosmic form.

    This ten-million-meter-tall golden-armored war god became even more solid, and tens of thousands of streams of light burst out from his body.

    Then, everyone saw that he actually raised the golden giant sword in his hand, and there was vital essence continuously condensing on it.

    He suddenly swung forward.

    Boom!

    An explosion was heard in the sky and on the Earth.

    The void continuously cracked open, and violent power poured out from within.

    A mountain peak that was hundreds of thousands of feet tall in front of them instantly turned into nothingness under this terrifying power.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were ssy, and they had obviously forgotten how to think.

    They looked at the giant that was shing with flowing light, then looked at the abyss in the distance, and unconsciously swallowed.

    What kind of heaven-toppling power was this!

    ¡°This is the son of our sect master. The young sect master has actually condensed a Chaos Demon Body!

    ¡°In the future, he will definitely be able to lead our Great Luo Heavenly Pce and create a great era!¡±

    In front of the great hall, many elders eximed.

    Even they were unable to condense such a majestic godly demon body. From this, it could be seen that the young sect master¡¯s talent was truly the rarest in the world.

    This was a great opportunity for their sect.

 Chapter 368 - Mysterious Voice Transmission, Li Hongyunâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 368: Mysterious Voice Transmission, Li Hongyun¡¯s Death</h4>

    Everyone looked at what unfolded in front of them and they were all shocked.

    It was actually a primal chaos demonic body.

    Their young sect master had actually awakened a primal chaos demonic body that no one hadprehended for thousands of years.

    This was the heavenly blessing of their Great Luo Heavenly Pce!

    Why worry about not reviving!?

    Not only were the many disciples stunned, even the elders in front of the Great Hall were stunned too. What kind of talent was this!?

    Looking at the ten thousand feet tall chaos demon body in the sky, the air was filled with some kind of energy and the void trembled.

    ¡°This¡­ Young sect master has actuallyprehended such a divine ability. There is hope for our Great luo Heavenly Pce!¡±

    ¡°Young sect master is indeed worthy of being a genius. He has great fortune and great luck.¡±

    ¡°This is the chance for our Great Luo Heavenly Pce to dominate the northern desert. Even the Star Pce can¡¯t catch up with us.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, young sect master!¡±

    The elders discussed animatedly, and their eyes shone with a resplendent light.

    They felt their blood boiling. If their young sect master continued to maintain this state, who else would be able to stand against them?

    The Star Pce was not even fit to carry their shoes!

    The cultivation technique they cultivated, the great overarching heaven-defying art, could only condense a heaven and earth Dao body to a height of a thousand feet.

    This was already very shocking.

    When they were fighting, if they could increase theirbat strength by 100 times, then how much they could increase their Dao bodies? Probably by 1,000 times but this was beyond their imagination.

    Boom!

    Bai Zimu stood proudly between the heavens and earth in the void, as if his entire body was filled with endless majestic power.

    It was as if he could shatter the sky with a punch.

    As he punched forward, circles of ripples appeared in the void, spreading out fiercely in a radius of 10,000 kilometers.

    Wherever the force went, the surrounding void shattered, and violent power swept out from within.

    A punch that shattered the void!

    It shook the heavens!

    All the elders sighed. Although they could do it, they would never do it so easily and leisurely.

    Bai Zimu was also shocked. Looking at his masterpiece, his blood boiled.

    Who else in this world could stand up to him?

    Who else could bear this?

    At this moment, he truly felt the benefits of power.

    Ye Changge did not matter to him anymore. He did not even have the qualifications to fight him.

    His future was that he was destined to be a person who would walk to the end of time.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, his 30,000 feet body began to shrink. Then, he turned into a stream of light andnded steadily in front of the main hall of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    He cupped his hands toward the elders and said to Bai Xiongtian, ¡°Father, I have sessfully condensed the heaven and Earth Dao Body.¡±

    At this moment, he was excited, and his voice was trembling.

    ¡°Good, as expected of you, my son!

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    Bai Xiongtian patted his shoulder, and all the elders looked at him with approval.

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s for our Great Luo Heavenly Pce, any effort is worth it!¡±

    Bai Zimu said respectfully.

    He wanted to win the hearts of the people so that he could smoothly take over the position of sect master of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce in the future. Naturally, he needed to win the hearts of the people.

    He needed to perform well.

    These elders¡¯ thoughts were pedantic, but their loyalty to the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was worth it.

    If he revealed a trace of his own value at this time, it would make his future path smoother. Why not?

    At this moment, all the elders saw Bai Zimu¡¯s expression. He was neither arrogant nor impatient, and his attitude was steady. All of them wore approving smiles.

    One by one, they came over and praised him. ¡°Young sect master, Congrattions. You¡¯ve aplished an unprecedented feat.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, congrattions!¡±

    After that, the elders gradually dispersed.

    Bai Zimu nodded, but in his heart, he thought of something else.

    Mo Qingmeng did not seem to be satisfied with the marriage.

    The disciples of the sect had been saying that Mo Qingmeng was not satisfied with the marriage because she looked down on him.

    This made his self-esteem take a hit.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s talent was unparalleled, and she was even worshipped as a goddess by the people of the northern desert.

    He had always thought that Mo Qingmeng had always been the most suitable Dao partner for him.

    This time, he wanted to perform well and chose to go into seclusion to improve himself.

    He did not expect to hear such a statement that would cause his mental state to copse aftering out.

    With this engagement banquet, he would definitely let Mo Qingmeng know who was the cultivator in this world that was worthy of her love.

    Beep beep!

    At this moment, the voice transmission stone that he carried with him began to vibrate.

    Bai Zimu listened for a moment and suddenly, his expression changed.

    Bai Xiongwei saw the change in his expression and suddenly said, ¡°What happened? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Li Hongyun is dead!¡±

    When he heard this news, his entire body trembled.

    Li Hongyun¡¯s cultivation realm was not low, and he was at the initial stage of the Reincarnation Realm, which was not much different from him.

    Last month, he was still standing in front of him. He did not expect that they were now separated by the boundaries of heaven and earth.

    ¡°What happened? Can you tell me how he died?!¡±

    ¡°He dared to kill a disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.¡±

    Bai Xiongtian¡¯s face was as dark as the night.

    Mo Feng¡¯s deathst time was not enough to make the Great Luo Heavenly Pce pay attention to him.

    After all, he was just an insignificant elder in the outer sect. There would not be any huge changes even if he died.

    At most, he would make some arrangements to investigate the murderer.

    However, things were different now. Li Hongyun was already considered a mainstay of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. He was the core disciple of their sect that had grown stronger.

    To the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, dying just like that was a huge loss.

    After all, the sect had to expend a lot of resources and energy to nurture a disciple.

    This was something that others could not imagine!

    Hearing his father¡¯s inquiry, he shook his head. This voice transmission was very strange. It only mentioned that Li Hongyun had died in the Reincarnation Realm.

    It did not mention anything else, which also made him very confused.

    Logically speaking, in the northern desert, no one should be a match for him.

    Even if he had met his match, if he said the name of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, others would have to grant him pardon.

    Why did Li Hongyun die so easily!?

    He did not even have the chance to ask for help.

    This matter was too puzzling.

    ¡°Could it be the Star Pce who did this?¡±

    Bai Zimu asked.

    After all, who else could kill Li Hongyun directly other than the Star Pce.

    It was no wonder that he thought so. In the northern desert, other than the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce, the other factions did not have such powerful cultivators.

    Bai Xiongwei pondered for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to spread this news out. This is so we can avoid alerting the enemy.

    ¡°After we go to the Star Pce, we¡¯ll secretly investigate the truth!¡±

    The implications of this matter were too wide. Perhaps it would directly cause the rtionship between the two pces to fall apart. This was not a situation that he was willing to see.

    Bai Zimu nodded.

    He also knew the seriousness of the matter. If it was really done by the Star Pce, they would not be taken advantage of like this!

    The most important thing now was to investigate this matter in secret.

    Within a short period of time, two people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had died. One was an outer sect elder, and the other was a core disciple.

    If there really was someone targeting the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, things would not look good even for the heavenly king himself.

    A violent aura surged from Bai Xiongtian¡¯s body, and the trembling void rumbled.

 Chapter 369 - The Supreme Oblivion Palace

    <h4>Chapter 369: The Supreme Oblivion Pce</h4>

    ¡°Mu¡¯er, we must find the person who sent the voice transmission.

    ¡°Maybe he knows how Li Hongyun was killed!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian said.

    The nature of the voice transmission stone matched theirs, which meant that Li Hongyun¡¯s voice transmission stone was in the hands of this person.

    Even if this person was not the Li Hongyun¡¯s murderer, at least he knew what happened.

    As long as he could find traces of this person, he would be able to uncover the truth of the matter.

    This was also an important breakthrough!

    ¡°To dare to kill a disciple of our Great Luo Heavenly Pce is a provocation to us.

    ¡°I must crush his bones and scatter his ashes!¡±

    Bai Zimu revealed a gloomy expression.

    He did not care about Li Hongyun¡¯s life or death. What he really cared about was that someone had challenged the authority of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    No matter who he was, the final result would only be death.

    ¡­

    Star Pavilion.

    After leaving the meeting hall, he returned to the small courtyard.

    He slightly raised his eyes and formed a strange seal with both hands. The surrounding space began to tremble.

    A beautiful and magnificent light appeared on his body.

    It was the most mysterious space-time Great Dao among the 3,000 Great Dao.

    Ning Manman and the other two would only undergo the disciple-epting ceremony seven monthster ording to the long river of time and space.

    However, no one could be certain about this.

    If something happened midway, Ning Manman and the other two would directly cultivate the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s cultivation techniques seven monthster.

    Then wouldn¡¯t everything be over?

    He felt that it was necessary to give them a warning. Only then did he start to wander beyond the heavens and illuminate the myriad of worlds.

    He was prepared to project himself to the Supreme Oblivion Pce to warn them.

    Circles of rippling energy began to spread out to the surrounding space with him as the center.

    A mysterious and deep voice trembled and hummed in the void.

    Like ripples in water, the image of the Supreme Oblivion Pce appeared in the middle.

    Then, it gradually became clear.

    This was a grand hall in the center. It was majestic and magnificent.

    Ning Manman and the other two stood in the middle of the hall. They looked at the cold figure above them with an unconvinced expression.

    On both sides of them, there were more than ten elders in white. All of them were facing the high tform.

    The aura of the entire hall was somewhat dull.

    It was as if there was no life at all.

    An illusory fog began to appear above his head. It suddenly went through the image.

    It was as if it had already gone through tens of millions of miles of space. He was directly thinking about the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    This was the benefit of the Great Dao of time and space. Regardless of time and space, a direct projection could be cast. When one cultivated to the great sess stage, one could even descend with their true body.

    However, he had not reached this stage yet.

    ¡­

    In the main hall of the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡­

    The vital essence in the bodies of Ning Manman and the other two was restricted by a powerful force and they could not move an inch.

    On the high tform, there was a figure that was filled with a cold aura. Just by standing quietly, it gave off a heavy sense of oppression.

    One could imagine how terrifying this person¡¯s cultivation was!

    At the very least, she was an elite at the void tier.

    Looking from here, her figure was extremely beautiful. Her slim waist and her long hair that flowed like many waterfalls gave people endless thoughts.

    If the cultivators on the continent were to stand here, they would have long gone crazy.

    The other elders were silent. Wherever their eyes went, they would return to the high tform. Their gazes were filled with admiration.

    This was Zhan Xianyi, the elder of the Supreme Oblivion Pce. Her cultivation level had already reached the peak of the void state.

    Even in the greater world, she was considered one of the top beings.

    As this figure turned around, the gazes of Ning Manman and the other two faltered. What kind of earth-shattering appearance was this?

    Even Ning Manman could not help but sigh. This person was simply too beautiful.

    In this world, there were very few people who could surpass her looks. It could be said that there were none.

    However, at this moment, she had to admit that this person had already surpassed her in both looks and charm.

    Her bright eyes and white teeth, her thick eyebrows, and that cold and aloof aura were enough to make one sink into her eyes with just a nce.

    She was dressed in white clothes. Her long hair flowed down like a waterfall. Other than that icy cold aura, she was also filled with arrogance and nobility.

    Her entire person was like a clear lotus on a tall mountain. She came out of the mud but was not tainted.

    She did not look like someone from the mortal world.

    ¡°Hey, I said hurry up and let us go.

    ¡°If you wait for my master toe, you will all meet with big trouble and destroy your own sect!¡±

    Ning Manman still had herwless personality.

    Who asked her to have a powerful master? In her heart, Ye Changge was an invincible being.

    Moreover, he was extremely protective. Whoever provoked him would definitely be in big trouble.

    ¡°Shut up! How can you be noisy in the main hall!¡±

    One of the elders with a powerful aura said in a dignified manner.

    Ning Manman stared at this person with her round eyes. This was the culprit who had captured them.

    He had easily subdued them and brought them to this ce.

    If not for the fact that she could not beat him, Ning Manman would be even more arrogant now.

    Coming to an unfamiliar environment, Ning Manman was still so domineering.

    This was a huge loss.

    They were now like fish on a chopping board, just waiting to be ughtered.

    But they were not afraid. Brother Ye would definitelye to save them.

    ¡°Reporting to you, sect master, when I was touring the continent, I identally found three disciples with excellent aptitude in the border area.

    ¡°So I brought them here!¡±

    Elder Yuehua said.

    She did not expect that there would be such talented disciples in such a barren ce.

    It was as if she had found a treasure.

    Zhan Xianyi fixed her eyes on the three people. When she saw their physiques clearly, a strange light shed in her eyes.

    It was actually a special physique!

    This was because the meridians in the three people¡¯s bodies were several times wider than ordinary disciples. Their souls were also iparably powerful.

    Specialws of heaven and earth were lingering around them, and those could be seen clearly even from a nce.

    For thousands of years, their sect had never epted any disciples with special physiques. This made their expressions melt a little.

    Those who possessed special physiques would undoubtedly have future achievements that would go further than ordinary disciples, and they would be able to reach the peak of the martial path.

    However, the constitution of one of them felt even more vast and mysterious, and was actually somewhat undetectable.

    That was Ning Manman¡¯s constitution.

    Within the scorching aura, there was actually a hidden chill. How could two powers of different origins fuse together?

    This was also what puzzled her.

    As for the other two people¡¯s constitutions, she had some understanding of them.

    One was the Lunar Mystic Body, the other was the Snow and Ice Body. They were both famous physiques in the previous world.

    This time, Elder Yuehua had really made a meritorious contribution.

    Not only did she bring fresh blood to the Supreme Oblivion Pce, she had also found such an excellent physique. If she cultivated the Supreme Oblivion cultivation technique, she would be at least a hundred times faster than their ordinary disciples.

 Chapter 370 - The Supreme Oblivion Palaces Elderâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 370: The Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s Elder¡¯s Shock</h4>

    ¡°Elder Yuehua, you¡¯ve done well!

    ¡°These three people¡¯s physiques are all suitable to cultivate our sect¡¯s cultivation techniques. If you find any merit, you can go to the Supreme Oblivion Tower and cultivate for three months!¡±

    As the pce master finished speaking, it was as if a morning bell rang in the hall.

    Many elders eximed in their hearts and revealed envious expressions.

    The Supreme Oblivion Tower!

    The density of the spiritual energy in here was thousands of times higher than in the outside world. Cultivating in here for three months wasparable to cultivating in the outside world for thousands of years.

    This was not even the most terrifying thing.

    The most terrifying thing was that there were their ancestors¡¯cultivation insights and techniques. Even a month could benefit them greatly, not to mention three months.

    Could it be that these three people¡¯s talent had already reached such a terrifying level that they could actually receive such a huge reward from the pce lord?!

    In the past, it was not that they had not brought any disciples with them, but they were only rewarded with some natural treasures. They had never entered the tower to cultivate.

    Only those who had made a special contribution to the sect would be able to enter.

    The time was also very short, less than a month.

    This was because the heaven and earth formation that gathered spiritual energy in the tower had already corroded quite a bit after tens of millions of years. It could no longer withstand arge impact.

    Unless there was something special, the pce would not open the Supreme Oblivion Tower.

    Many elders revealed an expression of disbelief, as if they could not believe what they heard.

    This applied especially to the elders who were not on good terms with Yuehua. They all felt that the pce master¡¯s reward was too generous.

    ¡°Pce master, you must not!¡±

    Another elder cupped his hands and said, ¡°The Supreme Oblivion Tower has been corroded over time and is already riddled with holes.

    ¡°It can no longer withstand any more damage. What if Elder Yuehua¡¯s cultivation made too much disturbances and caused the formation to copse? Wouldn¡¯t that be a small loss?¡±

    The other elders also felt that it made sense. The most important thing was that they did not want to see Elder Yuehua surpass them in terms of cultivation.

    Besides, they did not feel that there was anything special about these three people¡¯s talent.

    Elder Yuehua¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Curses, it was Ou Qing who came to cause trouble again.

    If this was any other time, she would not care too much.

    But now, it was about her entering the tower to cultivate, and this person still dared to cause trouble.

    Destroying one¡¯s future was like killing one¡¯s parents.

    Her eyes were cold as she stared at Elder Ou Qing.

    Ou Qing did not admit defeat. Their gazes converged in the air as they fought against each other.

    The atmosphere in the main hall suddenly became silent.

    ¡°Ou Qing, don¡¯t cause trouble.

    ¡°I deserve all of this. The pce master has already given the order. Don¡¯t tell me you want to disobey the sect master¡¯s orders!¡±

    Hearing her bring up the pce master, Ou Qing sneered internally.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s only for the long-term development of our sect.

    ¡°I think Elder Yuehua should give up her own interests and put the sect¡¯s interests first.¡±

    Elder Yuehua was scolded shamelessly.

    For the development of the sect¡­

    In the past, it was unknown who had cultivated in the tower for a month, but the smile on her face suggested it had been Ou Qing.

    ¡°So, you can cultivate, but when it¡¯s others¡¯ turn, they have to consider the sect.

    ¡°It was really for the long-term development of the sect. Such shamelessness was really admirable.¡±

    Elder Yuehua directly rebuked her.

    Many elders were astonished. Was this still Elder Yuehua?

    Usually, Elder Yuehua did not look like she liked to fight, so why was she so domineering at this moment.

    But when they thought of the cultivation resources in the Supreme Oblivion Tower, everyone suddenly understood.

    Ou Qing also did not expect that Elder Yuehua would be so domineering at this moment.

    She actually dared to directly contradict her.

    She also felt that her dignity was being challenged.

    ¡°Good quarrel! You guys can have a big battle. Whoever wins will be obeyed.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the matter settled?¡±

    Ning Manman wasn¡¯t afraid of a big issue and directly pped her hands.

    Everyone was silent upon watching this unfold.

    Even Bai Ao Xian did not react.

    ¡®Have you forgotten who you are?

    ¡®We are now the captives of others. Do you think we are still bystanders!¡¯

    They could not help but sigh at Ning Manman.

    The two of them red at Ning Manman.

    Their eyes were cold.

    Ning Manman was not afraid at all. She acted however she wanted to and kept pushing it.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    A cold and majestic voice sounded in the hall.

    The two of them and the other elders lowered their heads in silence.

    No matter how noisy they were, they did not dare to go against the pce master¡¯s authority.

    In the Supreme Oblivion Pce, the pce master¡¯s authority was supreme. Even if they had endless courage, they would not dare to be impudent.

    Therefore, after the pce master¡¯s voice rang out, everyone fell silent.

    If one observed carefully, one would notice that their bodies were slightly trembling.

    Zhan Xianyi nced at Ning Manman, and her cold voice swept across the entire ce, ¡°Elder Yuehua¡¯s contribution is certain.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the consideration of the situation in the Supreme Oblivion Tower, I would have even let her cultivate for a year.¡±

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    A year?

    What kind of concept was this!

    If they could easily advance a small realm in a year¡¯s time, all of this was due to these three women.

    A storm raged in their hearts as they stared nkly at Ning Manman and the other two, unable to believe what they had just heard.

    Just what kind of talent did these three women possess?

    Zhan Xianyi took in everyone¡¯s expressions and said coldly, ¡°Do you still remember Xue Bingshuang from ten thousand years ago?¡±

    Everyone was stunned when they heard this. They did not know why the pce master was talking about this!

    Xue Bingshuang was known as the master of ice and frost. The name of the Emperor resounded throughout the greater world.

    He had a powerful physical body, the Lunar Mystic Body. It could release the Grand Moon Cold Qi that could freeze thousands of stars. Its aura was indomitable.

    It had even founded the Ice God Pce to suppress the eternal era.

    Up until now, the Ice God Pce was one of the strongest superpowers in the greater world.

    Now, it was a question of how the three women¡¯s talent was rted to Xue Bingshuang.

    ¡°She has the Lunar Mystic Body! She has the same physique as Xue Bingshuang from 10,000 years ago!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    The hall suddenly became silent.

    There wasplete silence!

    All the elders sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Li Miaoxian in disbelief.

    It was the Lunar Mystic Body! Ou Qing clenched her fists tightly and was so jealous that she lost her mind.

    If that was really the case, they still thought that the three months in the Tower of Supreme Oblivion was nothingpared to the Lunar Mystic Body.

    This was not the end!

    They saw Zhan Xianyi¡¯s palm gently pressing down.

    Then, she pointed at Bai Ao Xian¡¯s position. The elders were shocked. Could it be that he had a special physique as well!?

    When their sect leader nodded, their eyes became dull. It was obvious that they had forgotten how to think.

    Another special physique!

 Chapter 371 - The Belief of Becoming Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 371: The Belief of Bing Stronger</h4>

    ¡°Another unique constitution?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    After a moment of silence, these elders suddenly became excited and their bodies trembled slightly.

    The way these elders looked at Bai Ao Xian and the others made it seem like their naked eyes were shining with green light.

    This was a cultivator with a unique constitution!

    They knew very well how terrifying a special constitution was. In the future, they would definitely be able to reach the peak of martial arts.

    They could even lead their Supreme Oblivion Pce to the position of the leader of the eight great sacrednds.

    Without mentioning anything else, Xue Bingshuang from ten thousand years ago was a good example. There were few who could match up to them.

    The founder of the Supreme Oblivion Pce had a special constitution, but in terms of constitution, it could notpare to the Lunar Mystic Body.

    She just did not know what the other constitution was!

    Judging from the sect master¡¯s gaze, it was obvious that it was not an ordinary special constitution either.

    In terms of a special constitution, the higher the rank of the constitution, the stronger it was.

    When Elder Yuehua heard that the disciples he brought back had a special constitution, she was also stunned.

    At that time, she only saw that the cultivation of these three people was profound, and that they were very old. They fit the criteria of the Supreme Oblivion Pce for epting disciples.

    She did not observe too much and directly kidnapped the three people.

    She did not expect them to be the legendary people with special physiques.

    And ording to the pce master¡¯s words, these three people¡¯s physiques did not seem ordinary.

    Thinking of this, she could not help but smile.

    Ou Qing was so jealous that she was about to go crazy.

    Why was her luck so good!?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that her luck is so good. The other two people also have special physiques!¡±

    There were countless cultivators in the greater world. It was already a stroke of luck for him to meet someone with special constitutions.

    The other two could not be people with special constitutions.

    It was absolutely impossible!

    However, the pce master¡¯s next sentence made his expression change.

    ¡°Although her constitution isn¡¯t as heaven-defying as the Lunar Mystic Body, it¡¯s not inferior!¡±

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Waves of tremors came from Ou Qing¡¯s divine soul.

    How was this possible!?

    It was another special constitution!

    What kind of luck did Yuehua have to be able to meet two people with special constitutions.

    When did people with special constitutions be so numerous!?

    Everyone¡¯s bodies went numb and their breathing suddenly became hurried.

    Ice Muscle zed Vitreous Body!

    This kind of physique was not inferior to the Lunar Mystic Body.

    When cultivated to the extreme, one could condense the heavenly zed vitreous body Dao image and illuminate the heavens.

    Moreover, people with this kind of physique did not have the shackles of realm at all. As long as there was enough spiritual qi, they could continuously advance to another realm.

    It could be said that it was extremely heaven-defying!

    One had to know that when one cultivated to theter stages, it was not easy to umte spiritual qi and break through realms.

    One also needed to have a deep understanding of the Dao of heaven and earth. The deeper one¡¯s understanding, the greater the possibility of advancing to the next realm.

    Therefore, the saying in the world that implied that one could break through to the peak of martial arts as long as one cultivated diligently was simply empty words.

    If being diligent was useful, what was the need for geniuses in this world.

    Looking at the excited expressions of the elders, Ning Manman felt somewhat disdainful.

    She said to Zhan Xianyi, ¡°Quickly let us go. Otherwise, when my master arrives, it will be the end of your sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you little brat, don¡¯t think that your master is very powerful.

    ¡°In front of my Grand Supreme Oblivion Pce, he is like an ant.¡±

    Ou Qing was depressed. After hearing what Ning Manman said, she directly mocked her.

    In his mind, he was just a disciple of the border area. How strong could her master¡¯s cultivation be?

    If he rushed over here, then this would be his burial ground.

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s thoughts were rtively simple. He also said, ¡°Brother Ye is very powerful.

    You guys are no match for him.¡±

    In her heart, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had long been deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts. He was an invincible existence.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Hearing this, Ou Qingughed out loud. Her tone was very disdainful.

    In this world, there were many people that she could not beat, but it definitely did not include the master that they were talking about.

    If he thought that he was invincible in the border area and coulde to the Endless Sea to show off, she did not mind giving the other party a good lesson.

    The other elders all had the same thoughts. They did not take the master that Ning Manman was talking about to heart.

    They even mocked her.

    ¡°Little girl, no matter how powerful your master is, he¡¯s only at the border!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different here. If you can get better resources, your future achievements will be limitless. It¡¯s not impossible for you to reach the Eternal Realm.¡±

    ¡°Once your masteres, he won¡¯t think that way when he sees us!¡±

    These elders spoke one after another.

    With a proud expression on their faces, they belittled Ye Changge to the point that he was worthless, raising the status of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to talk about my master!¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s pretty face turned ice-cold.

    Threads of baleful aura surrounded her entire body, and her aura gradually became stronger.

    Boom!

    An explosion suddenly sounded from within her body.

    A powerful aura swept out, apanied by a fiery and icy aura, turning the entire hall into a world of ice and fire.

    Elder Yuehua turned pale with fright. She did not expect her to be able to break the restrictions she had set up.

    Back then, this person was the most difficult to deal with, and the power within her body was extremely strange.

    ¡°You actually dare to humiliate my master! The one who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth is you!

    ¡°When my master arrives, you will suffer the wrath of my master!¡±

    Ning Manman activated her Chaos Fire Body to the maximum.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s eyes flickered, emitting a rich light.

    It was actually¡­

    The elders felt this imposing manner and turned pale with fright.

    They had never seen such a scene before, and all of them felt that it was unbelievable.

    Ning Manman¡¯s body had turned into a raging fire, while the other side was surrounded by ice. These twopletely different elements appeared on the same person¡¯s body at the same time.

    How was this possible!?

    Water and fire were two opposing elements, and it was impossible for them to fuse together.

    However, at this moment, the fusion was perfect, and there was no change in the conflict.

    Although Ning Manman¡¯s physique was strong, her cultivation was too weak. The lowest realm of these elders was the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    They easily restrained her again.

    ¡°Let me go, let me go!¡±

    Ning Manman had never been treated like this.

    Her face was furious.

    Bai Ao Xian and Li Miaoxian were scared out of their wits, afraid that Ning Manman would be hurt. However, their realms were too low, and they could not break through the shackles around their bodies.

    They still needed Ye Changge toe and save them.

    At this moment, they both felt that their powers were too low. They could not keep up with Ye Changge¡¯s speed.

    A belief in bing stronger suddenly sprouted in their hearts.

 Chapter 372 - The Ripples in Space

    <h4>Chapter 372: The Ripples in Space</h4>

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    As the voice sounded, Elder Yuehua¡¯s hand suddenly stopped.

    Zhan Xianyi slowly descended and walked to Ning Manman¡¯s side.

    ¡°Who is your master?¡±

    Her calm voice had a trace of fluctuation.

    When the other elders heard this, their hearts were in turmoil.

    Their sect master was not happy and controlled her emotions.

    Why was she trembling when she faced Ning Manman?

    This was something that would never happen normally.

    The reason why Zhan Xianyi was so shocked was that Ning Manman¡¯s physique was actually the legendary heaven-defying physique.

    A forbidden physique that even the Heavenly Dao could not tolerate.

    She was truly shocked. No wonder she could not see through her physique at a nce.

    So her background was actually so great.

    Zhan Xianyi was now interested in her master.

    The reason why the Heavenly Dao could not tolerate a forbidden physique was because they did not need toprehend thews of the Great Dao.

    Thesews existed in their bodies to begin with. As long as they waited for the right opportunity, they would be able toprehend them on their own.

    They were not like other cultivators at all.

    In the greater world now, the Heavenly Dao was in the sky, the Great Dao retreated, and the 3,000 Great Daows retreated together.

    Compared to before, it was even more difficult toprehend.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve finally seen the legendary forbidden constitution once again!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi recalled the memories that had been sealed away by her for a long time.

    It was on the Endless Sea, where she and her master went to hunt a huge sea demon in the Sage Heaven Realm.

    It was a ck figure floating in the void. It did not flinch in the face of the heavy thunder tribtion.

    Above his head, thunder and lightning were raging. A violent storm swept across billions of miles of space, including the universe.

    They could feel the terrifying power, as if it wanted to split the entire sky in half.

    Without a doubt, in front of that lightning tribtion, his figure was so tiny.

    However, she could feel an unyielding will rapidly rising, and it was so vast and boundless.

    In front of the terrifying lightning, the surrounding sea realm giant demons all sank to the bottom of the sea, trembling.

    In the entire world, only that unyielding figure seemed to be left.

    One punch!

    Just one punch!

    The lightning, which was emitting a terrifying aura, was sted into nothingness.

    The surrounding ten thousand miles of space was also turned into nothingness by the raging power.

    Zhan Xianyi could not express his feelings at that time. She only felt that her mind was muddled. She could not even remember how she got back to the sect.

    Then, this memory was sealed in the depths of his memory.

    It was not until Ning Manman appeared that she was able to recall it.

    Such a heaven-defying physique would be sealed by the chains of the Heavenly Dao. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to awaken it.

    There were even people who spent their entire lives not knowing what kind of physique they were using.

    Only people with the same physique would be able to open it.

    Zhan Xianyi even thought that the figure who had obtained the supreme weapon back then might be Ning Manman¡¯s master.

    That was why she asked.

    ¡°If you¡¯re afraid now, then why don¡¯t you let us go!

    ¡°If my masteres and sees us like this, he definitely won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Ning Manman said unhappily.

    Zhan Xianyi had not said anything and the other elders couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that your master can save you. Once you enter the sect, you¡¯ll be people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless no matter whoes!¡±

    Ning Manman found it hard to believe.

    Was this a sect or a bandit? There were actually such strange rules.

    There were even people who forced people to join the sect!

    Bai Ao Xian and Li Miaoxian were also stunned.

    They did not think that there was such a strange sect in the world.

    ¡°As long as you join our sect, in less than a hundred years, you¡¯ll be able to break through to the Reincarnation Realm!

    ¡°How can a mere itinerant cultivatorpare to our Supreme Oblivion Pce?¡±

    An elder continued to bewitch them.

    Their current state was the Godly Spirit Realm. In less than a hundred years, they had broken through to a major realm.

    No one would be able to withstand such a temptation.

    However, they still underestimated the terror of Ning Manman and the other two. Breaking through to the Reincarnation Realm in a hundred years?

    Sorry?

    The speed of their sect¡¯s advancement was still too slow.

    They were advancing at such a slow speed, yet they still had the nerve to mention it. They even had a proud expression on their faces.

    How did they do it!

    Ning Manman and the other two looked at each other, trying their best to hold back theirughter.

    In the end, Ning Manman could not help butugh.

    One of the elders said coldly, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    The more she spoke, the louder Ning Manman¡¯sughter became.

    In the end, Bai Ao Xian and Li Miaoxian could not help but smile too. However, their reaction was not that exaggerated. They only smiled slightly.

    Zhan Xianyi waved her hand to silence everyone.

    ¡°Who is your master?¡±

    She asked again.

    Ning Manman looked at her and said disdainfully, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to know my master¡¯s name!¡±

    How dare you!

    How dare you talk back to their sect master!

    This person was too bold.

    However, to their surprise, Zhan Xianyi did not get angry. Instead, she returned to the high tform.

    ¡°Elder Yuehua, take the three of them away first. Seven monthster, when the sect is praying, we will have the disciple-taking ceremony!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi threw Yuehua a token. It was the token that she used to enter the Supreme Oblivion Tower.

    With the token, one could enter and cultivate.

    The other elders looked at the token in Yuehua¡¯s hand with envy.

    ¡°Thank you, sect master!¡±

    Yuehua rubbed the token in her hand and her gaze faltered.

    After cultivating in the tower for three months, she was confident that he could deepen her realm and maybe even improve it.

    She could directly surpass Ou Qing, her sworn enemy.

    Sensing her gaze, Yuehua deliberately shook the token in her hand and looked at her provocatively.

    Ou Qing was so angry that her whole body trembled.

    Just as Yuehua was about to take Ning Manman away¡­

    A hurricane suddenly rose in the hall.

    A strange aura suddenly descended, and there were ripples in the air.

    Many elders did not know what had happened, and even Zhan Xianyi revealed an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°This is thew of space!¡±

    In the past, he had seen cultivators of thew of space, and it was this undtion.

    But it was notpletely so. It was as if there were other auras mixed within.

 Chapter 373 - The Great Dao of Strength, Undefeatable

    <h4>Chapter 373: The Great Dao of Strength, Undefeatable</h4>

    Ye Changge¡¯s figure was directly reflected.

    This was¡­

    Many of the elders were already shocked. They had all sensed the fluctuations in the air. This was someone using spatialws to directly project his figure into their sect.

    This could only be done if one was extremely proficient in spatialws.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    Ning Manman called out in joy.

    Bai Ao Xian and Li Miaoxian were also excited.

    They knew that Brother Ye would definitelye and save them.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®This was their master!¡¯

    Zhan Xianyi also stared at this figure and realized that it was not the figure she had seen before. She could not help but heave a sigh of relief.

    It was good that it was not!

    The heavy weight on her heart waspletely relieved.

    ¡°Who caught my disciple?!¡±

    Ye Changge saw that Ning Manman and the other two were fine, and he suddenly turned his gaze to the high tform.

    Sensing this gaze, Zhan Xianyi could not help but tremble.

    What kind of gaze was this!?

    It was so ordinary that it made it seem as if everything in the world was beneath his notice.

    It was like a deathly silent ck hole, making people unable to help but feel fear.

    However, she quickly calmed down.

    Ye Changge was only in the Sage Heaven Realm and she did not take him seriously.

    As for the feeling of palpitations just now, it was probably just an illusion.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I am Zhan Xianyi, the pce master of the Supreme Oblivion Pce!

    Your disciple is very talented and needs a good ce to develop. If she cowers in the border area, it will only be a waste of her talent.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi wanted Ye Changge to retreat.

    It was not good to capture someone else¡¯s disciple without saying anything.

    It would damage their sect¡¯s reputation.

    The best way was to make him retreat.

    ¡°The border area affects talent!¡±

    Ye Changgeughed.

    ¡®It would be a waste of talent to stay in your sect!¡¯

    ¡°Your sect¡¯s way of doing things has really opened my eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless sect that directly captured other people¡¯s disciples and forced them to join.

    ¡°If this matter were to spread, I¡¯m afraid that many people woulde here to cheer for you.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words hit the nail on the head.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s face darkened.

    If this person went out and spread the word, her reputation that was ten thousand years in the making would probably be destroyed in an instant.

    The other elders were also angry. Obviously, they did not expect that an ant of the Sage Heaven Realm would dare to threaten them.

    In the border area, someone in the Sage Heaven Realm could be the overlord of a region.

    But in their territory, they were just ants that were slightly stronger.

    ¡°How dare you speak such arrogant words!?¡±

    Elder Yuehua directly attacked and struck out with a golden palm print.

    This palm print was apanied by rolling waves as it swept towards Ye Changge.

    When the other elders saw this, they all revealed mocking gazes.

    Elder Yuehua¡¯s cultivation was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm. It would not be easy to destroy a projection.

    However, at the next moment.

    They saw the space around the projection suddenly be illusory, directly distorting Elder Yuehua¡¯s attack.

    Then, it disappeared without a trace.

    This was a spatial fluctuation!

    They did not expect Ye Changge to be so skilled in spatialws.

    Just the power of the projection could withstand Elder Yuehua¡¯s attack.

    ¡°As one of the eight great sacrednds, this is how you treat your guests? This is really an eye-opener for me.

    ¡°No wonder You¡¯ve fallen to the bottom!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Hearing this, the other elders were filled with anger.

    Staring at Ye Changge¡¯s figure, they wanted nothing more than to directly beat him senseless.

    Elder Yuehua attacked once again, her entire body rippling with a monstrous aura.

    She had only used thirty percent of her strength just now. She did not expect that this fellow would not know what was good for him and would directly humiliate them.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s eyes also revealed a trace of coldness.

    After which, an evenrger palm print appeared in the void. Even the void began to tremble.

    However, Ye Changge¡¯s projection was not affected. This was because a dense spatial fluctuation was lingering around him.

    When this force came into contact with the spatial fluctuation, it dissipated into nothingness.

    ¡°It was you who captured my disciple.¡±

    Ye Changge looked straight at her.

    In the long river of time and space, he already knew who this person was.

    Uponing into contact with this gaze, Elder Yuehua did not know why, but she actually felt a throbbing in her chest.

    Even the mana circting in her body became a little slower.

    Ye Changge was only at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven State, and it was only a projection. How could it cause fear in her mind?

    However, she did not think too much about it and directly poured all of her vital essence into the palm print.

    A whirlwind suddenly swept up in the great hall and ruthlessly struck in Ye Changge¡¯s direction.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s illusory figure directly struck out with a fist.

    From his fist, there seemed to be an endless amount of great power condensing, shaking the surrounding space and causing it to rumble.

    The two attacks instantly collided, and a rumbling sound came from within the Great Hall.

    At the instant he attacked, he had already protected Ning Manman and the other two.

    The raging power in the surroundings was unable to harm the three of them.

    Ye Changge used thew of force of the three thousand Great Dao, and it had an extremely terrifying power.

    Although his fist print was slightly insignificantpared to Elder Yuehua¡¯s golden palm print.

    However, the instant this palm print collided, it was as if it had turned into a piece of paper. It shattered into pieces.

    This was the direct suppression of the Dao arts.

    The surrounding elders revealed an expression of disbelief.

    They had never thought that Elder Yuehua would be suppressed. In their minds, this was something that was impossible.

    Then, this fist print directly flew toward Elder Yuehua¡¯s chest.

    No!

    Her vital essence had been used up, and she had no more strength to resist.

    She could only watch in despair as this attack came.

    The other elders had not recovered from their shock, and their hearts were full of shock.

    By the time they wanted to attack, it was already toote.

    At this moment, Zhan Xianyi immediatelyunched an attack, wanting to resist the descent of this attack.

    However, how terrifying was the Great Dao of strength?

    Even her attacks were unable to block all of it.

    There was still a trace of power that struck Elder Yuehua¡¯s chest.

    Immediately, she felt a powerful explosion of power, sending her flying and spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    This¡­

    Everyone and all the elders were petrified. It was as if they could not believe what they were seeing.

    It was just a projection, and Elder Yuehua was sent flying.

    One had to know that Elder Yuehua¡¯s cultivation was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    He was really at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    Even Zhan Xianyi was shocked.

    If she had not seen it with his own eyes, she would never have believed that a projection at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm could send a cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm flying.

    This was a little incredible!

 Chapter 374 - Zhan Xianyiâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 374: Zhan Xianyi¡¯s Shock</h4>

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    Elder Yuehua looked at the projection in the void, and his state of mind had already copsed.

    He clearly had the cultivation of the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, so why was he directly crushed?

    Could it be that he was really so weak that he could not even defeat an itinerant cultivator from the border area?

    ¡°How is this possible? Elder Yuehua actually lost!¡±

    ¡°That person¡¯s strength is also at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. Why is it so terrifying!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s clearly just a projection, but it can be so terrifying. Could it be that he concealed his strength!?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Elder Yuehua definitely wasn¡¯t prepared and he took advantage of her!¡±

    Hearing the shameless remarks of the elders, Ye Changge sneered.

    ¡°Five months after this, I will be at your pce. I hope you can give us a reasonable exnation then!¡±

    His voice was cold.

    He spoke to Zhan Xianyi on the high tform.

    As he said that, the projection started to disappear.

    Before Ning Manman could react, her eyelids fluttered as she said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t go back without saving us!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in this stupid sect for a second longer!¡±

    Hearing Ning Manman¡¯s presumptuous words, the elders were extremely furious.

    However, their pce master did not say anything, and they did not choose to speak either.

    ¡°I still have some important matters to attend to, and I can¡¯t leave. Don¡¯t worry, if they touch you, when I descend, it¡¯ll be the day their sect is destroyed.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words were a direct threat.

    ¡°Audacious thief, arrogant words, arrogant!¡±

    The elders could not hold it in any longer.

    They were all high and mighty. Usually, who would say such arrogant words to them? They were all subservient.

    They had already gotten used to the appearance of others lowering their heads and being humble.

    Now, hearing Ye Changge¡¯s arrogant words, they were so angry that their lungs burned.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze was also cold, and her entire body emitted an icy cold aura.

    The powerful aura of the void realm lingered in the pce, and she said coldly, ¡°The Supreme Oblivion Pce is not a ce where you cane and go as you please.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You injured an elder of my sect, so stay!¡±

    A huge palm condensed in the air, and it shot toward Ye Changge.

    This palm seemed to span tens of thousands of miles of space, directly shattering Ye Changge¡¯s illusory image set, and then directly prating into the depths of the space.

    Ning Manman and the other two were worried.

    Although they thought that Ye Changge was invincible, the gap between the two was too big. One was in the Godly Spirit Realm, and the other was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    The gap between the two was two major realms.

    But they did not know that in this short period of time, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds, and he was already a Reincarnation Realm expert.

    When the elders saw the pce master make her move, they all revealed excited expressions.

    Hmph!

    He had only grasped thews of space, yet he was already so impudent. He simply did not know the immensity of heaven and earth.

    If he provoked the Supreme Oblivion Pce, the only oue would be death.

    Thousands of miles away¡­

    Ye Changge opened his eyes and sensed the fluctuations in the void. His gaze revealed a trace of coldness.

    A dense green light curled around his fist and then suddenly shot out.

    This palm print had just appeared when it collided with the fist print.

    Boom!

    An explosion sounded in the sky.

    The attack between the two exploded with a world-shaking fluctuation and wildly swept out in all directions.

    All the space in the surroundings was crushed into nothingness by this wild and violent power.

    Mo Qingmeng sensed this aura and flew over from afar.

    Just as she descended, she saw two attacks in the air that were emitting a destructive power.

    Even though Zhan Xianyi was an expert at the Void Realm, this palm print spread over tens of thousands of miles and consumed quite a bit of power in the middle.

    The two forces gradually dissipated in the air.

    They were evenly matched!

    ¡°Young Master Ye, what happened!?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said in shock.

    From this force, she felt a suffocating pressure.

    Even her father did not have such a powerful aura.

    Ye Changge did not say anything. Mo Qingmeng saw that he was silent and did not ask further.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, we will set off for the Great Luo Heavenly Pce in three days!¡±

    There was still less than half a month before the engagement banquet. They still needed some time on the road.

    She was originally prepared to tell Ye Changge, but she did not expect a powerful aura to sweep over.

    This was when the collision happened.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    The small courtyard just now had been crushed into nothingness under the power of the world¡¯s turbulence.

    Mo Qingmeng had prepared another small courtyard for him.

    His gaze pierced through the void, as if he saw the image of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    After this, they would definitely suspect his strength and the safety of Ning Manman and the other two would be temporarily settled.

    It would not be toote to go to the Supreme Oblivion Pce after five months.

    Ye Changge was right. Zhan Xianyi looked at her delicate hands and fell into deep thought.

    She did not expect that Ning Manman¡¯s master could really block her attack.

    Although she only used 50% of her strength, it was not something that a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator could block.

    This made her very puzzled.

    The elders below did not know and thought that the pce master had already killed Ye Changge.

    They began to ridicule him.

    ¡°Your master is already dead. A good bird chooses a tree to roost in. I believe that you will make the right choice!¡±

    ¡°He is just a mere itinerant cultivator. How can he resist the power of our great sect?¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve given up, don¡¯t be obstinate and dy your own future.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not toote for you to repent now. If you join our sect, your future path will be a bright one.¡±

    The many elders spoke.

    In their opinion, even if Ye Changge had many tricks up his sleeve, he was no match for their pce master.

    Ning Manman and the other two did not believe it at all.

    Ye Changge¡¯s strength had already been deeply embedded in their hearts. How could he die so easily?

    Ning Manman felt deeply about this.

    He was the embodiment of the Heavenly Dao, but that pce master could kill him with a single word.

    ¡°You guys should give up on this idea. I won¡¯t join your sect, ever.¡±

    Ning Manman said resolutely.

    ¡°You¡­ Hmph, you should join too. Your fate has already been decided.

    ¡°Seven monthster, no matter how much you resist, you won¡¯t be able to escape your fate.¡±

    One of the elders saw that they were not going to be cowed by force, so he directly spoke in a forceful manner.

    At this moment, Zhan Xianyi directly waved her hand, causing everyone to quiet down.

    She asked the question that she had just asked herself.

    ¡°Who exactly is your master?¡±

    The other elders did not understand, but now did not seem to be the time to ask this question!

    Wasn¡¯t it topel them to join the Supreme Oblivion Pce?

    Initially, they had not paid much attention to this matter.

    However, after knowing the talents of these three people, they thought of many things. If they epted these three disciples, their sect¡¯s future would rise all the way.

    ¡°Hmph. Why? Are you afraid!?¡±

    Ning Manman said proudly.

    Bai Ao Xian said with some worry, ¡°Senior, Brother Ye is not a bad person. He attacked your elders because he was worried about our safety.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi was a void tier powerhouse after all. The giant palm prints she could wield were too terrifying.

    She was worried that Ye Changge would be hurt.

 Chapter 375 - Kid, Hand Over the Treasure and Iâ€™ll Spare Your Life

    <h4>Chapter 375: Kid, Hand Over the Treasure and I¡¯ll Spare Your Life</h4>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not injured!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s words were shocking.

    This was also what shocked her.

    A cultivator of the Sage Heaven Realm could actually block her attack.

    Not only her, but the other elders were all shocked.

    All of them had incredulous expressions on their faces. If their sect master had not said it herself, they definitely would not have believed what they had heard.

    Bai Ao Xian also heaved a sigh of relief and calmed down.

    As expected, Brother Ye was still powerful!

    He was two realms lower than the other party in terms of cultivation level, yet he was able to block the other party¡¯s attack.

    If it were any other cultivator, this would not have happened at all.

    ¡°Pce master, this is impossible, right? Could you have sensed wrongly?¡±

    One of the elders spoke, and Zhan Xianyi looked at her.

    The elder immediately lowered her head and realized that she dared to question the pce master.

    She immediately became silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle them in the cloud building courtyard first. If you have any requests, try to satisfy them.¡±

    With that said, she left.

    The elders had mixed feelings.

    Ye Changge was actually able to block their pce master¡¯s attack. It was truly too shocking.

    The Sage Heaven Realm was able to contend against the Void Realm. No matter how one looked at it, it sounded a little ridiculous.

    Elder Yuehua was already heavily injured, so the remaining elders could only settle Ning Manman and the other two.

    The other elders were unwilling to believe that Ye Changge¡¯s strength would be so terrifying.

    But the reality was right before their eyes. The Sage Heaven Realm¡¯s intermediate stage was able to heavily injure their elders.

    Moreover, it was a projection.

    However, no matter what, they would never believe that Ye Changge could block Zhan Xianyi¡¯s attack.

    Perhaps the opponent¡¯s position had some array that weakened the pce master¡¯s attack.

    This allowed him to block it.

    Thinking of this, the elders felt much more rxed.

    They nodded and found a reasonable exnation.

    Then, they dispersed.

    ¡­

    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, night had fallen.

    Ye Changge arose from his meditation and flew out of the city.

    When he wasprehending just now, he suddenly had a deeper understanding of the Great Dao of force.

    Whether it was thews of the three thousand Great Dao or thews of the Heavenly Dao, they were all made up of the smallest amount of power.

    Wasn¡¯t pure power what he had always pursued!?

    Why did he need to walk another¡¯s path for the sake of the Great Dao!

    ¡°If I gradually fuse the three thousand Great Dao and walk my own path, I wonder what kind of terrifying power I will have!¡±

    Ye Changge sat cross-legged on a huge rock.

    He began to circte his cultivation technique, and the three thousand Great Dao revolved around his body, emitting a brilliant light.

    He muttered softly, ¡°All things start from the beginning, and all things return to one. Rushing qi is harmony, but what is damaged is not filled!¡±

    As his voice rang out, the space between heaven and earth began to vibrate, as if it was resonating with a voice from the distant deep space.

    The Great Daows that surrounded his body began to condense, gradually turning into a beautiful river of flowing light.

    When thesews gathered together, they did not lose their original attributes, but became even more powerful.

    At this moment, a strange phenomenon began to appear between heaven and earth. Golden lotuses and purple roses surged from the ground, and the sound of the Great Dao rang out continuously.

    The aura from Ye Changge¡¯s body became stronger and stronger. Suddenly, a huge ray of light shot into the clouds.

    At this moment, he felt that his entire body was filled with explosive power. Every cell seemed to have been injected with boundless power.

    He seemed to have an illusion of shattering the void.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally seeded!¡±

    Ye Changge let out a breath of turbid air.

    The three thousand Great Daows had fused to form a new power system.

    This power was even more powerful than the pure powerw just now.

    Slightly circting his true essence, his body was like a volcano erupting, releasing a powerful aura that shot straight into the sky.

    The surrounding space seemed to be unable to withstand this power, sending out a rumbling sound.

    Just as he was about to return, he suddenly saw a figure flying over from afar.

    His figure was illusory and real in the air, making it impossible for people to capture the existence of his true body.

    In just an instant, he arrived in front of Ye Changge.

    ¡°This movement technique is a little interesting.¡±

    Looking at the ck-clothed youth in front of him, Ye Changge muttered.

    If not for the delusion divine pupil, he would really need a certain amount of time to break through.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I¡¯m Yi Tianming. I saw a heaven and earth phenomenon here just now. I don¡¯t know why it suddenly disappeared.¡±

    The heaven and earth phenomenon just now made him feel somewhat shocked.

    It must be an extremely powerful secret treasure.

    That was why he rushed over without stopping. Who would know that the phenomenon would actually disappear on his way here?

    Could it be that this person in front of him had obtained it?

    Looking at Yi Tianming¡¯s puzzled gaze, Ye Changge naturally knew what he was thinking.

    There were no secret treasures here. It was just a phenomenon caused by the cultivation technique he had deduced.

    However, he did not interrupt the youth. He just shook his head and nned to leave.

    However, it was very obvious that Yi Tianming did not give up.

    He directly stopped him and said with a grin, ¡°Fellow Daoist, I have no intention of snatching it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. A treasure that can cause a heaven and earth phenomenon is definitely not an ordinary magic treasure. Let me take a look.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look!¡±

    In the face of his unrelenting refusal, Ye Changge directly refused.

    He did not even take it out!

    After telling him the matter, Yi Tianming revealed a shocked expression.

    ¡°You said that the heaven and earth phenomenon just now was caused by your cultivation!?¡±

    He sucked in a breath of cold air and looked at Ye Changge with a twinkle in his eyes.

    He guessed that this person must be a powerful cultivator.

    Since he could cause such a powerful and difficult phenomenon, hisprehension of thews of heaven and earth must be very timely in order to resonate with thews.

    He went out this time to train and improve his strength through battle.

    However, the northern desert¡¯sbat strength was too weak.

    The cultivators he met were all Reincarnation Realm cultivators, so they did not interest him at all.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, your talent is indeed amazing. I think you¡¯ve achieved some sess in your cultivation just now. How about we have a Dao discussion!¡±

    ¡°Dao discussion?!¡±

    Ye Changge was a little surprised.

    He did not expect Yi Tianming to make such a request.

    He did not pay much attention to it just now. This time, he nced around and realized that this person was actually in the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    It was the same realm as him.

    However, although his realm was the Sage Heaven Realm, if one counted his true battle strength, it was probablyparable to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Just when Yi Tianming thought that he was going to agree, Ye Changge shook his head.

    ¡°Not interested!¡±

    Seeing Ye Changge turn his head and leave, Yi Tianming immediately became anxious. ¡°Hey, fellow Daoist, don¡¯t leave. The discussion of the Dao is beneficial to our progress!

    ¡°If cultivation doesn¡¯t concern the dao, then what¡¯s the point of cultivating so hard?¡±

    These words seemed to make sense!

    Just as Ye Changge was about to say something, he realized that more than ten cultivators were flying over and surrounding them.

    ¡°Kid, hand over the magic treasure and I¡¯ll spare your life!¡±

    They thought that the magic treasure just now must have been taken away by this kid.

 Chapter 376 - The Many Elders Who Had Collapsed

    <h4>Chapter 376: The Many Elders Who Had Copsed</h4>

    Ye Changge casually nced at them and lost interest.

    They were just some trash at the Reincarnation Realm. They were probably the elders of the surrounding sects or something.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s interest was piqued when he saw this.

    ¡°If you want a magic treasure, let¡¯s see if you have the strength!¡±

    ¡°Stinky brat, you don¡¯t even know that you¡¯re about to die.¡±

    Seeing how arrogant this brat was, the elders were furious.

    He simply did not know the immensity of heaven and earth.

    ¡°Although your cultivation level is a little low, you¡¯re still barely qualified for me to make a move!

    ¡°All of you, attack together!¡±

    Hearing Yi Tianming¡¯s arrogant words.

    Not only were the elders stunned, even Ye Changge did not react in time.

    This kid¡¯s tone was a little infuriating!

    ¡°Since you¡¯re courting death, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless!¡±

    Although they could not see Yi Tianming¡¯s strength, it was probably because he had a magic treasure to hide his realm.

    To use such a method to make them back down was simplyughable!

    Today, they would not give up until they obtained the magic treasure.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we capture this kid and then reasonably discuss the who will own the magic treasure!¡±

    The other elders all their heads.

    Boom!

    These elders all used their strongest power when they made their move.

    In order to prevent more problems from arising, they had to find out the whereabouts of the magic treasure to prevent the other sects from rushing over.

    ¡°Qi swallowing mountains and rivers!¡±

    ¡°Thousands of miles of drifting snow!¡±

    ¡°Greatpassion!¡±

    All sorts of impressive skills targeted Yi Tianming.

    As for why no one attacked Ye Changge, it was because he was too young and could be easily captured.

    Compared to Yi Tianming, Ye Changge waspletely ignored.

    However, they did not expect that the most powerful person in the arena was the one they ignored.

    Fortunately, they did not attack Ye Changge at the first moment, or else they would not even have the chance to attack.

    ¡°Good timing!¡±

    Yi Tianming immediately activated his movement technique and walked around the elders.

    This movement technique was too strange. They had fought for a long time, but they still did not manage to touch the corner of this kid¡¯s clothes.

    These elders could not help but feel anxious.

    If they continued to waste time like this, forget about getting the Dao treasures, they would not even be able to catch a glimpse of these Dao treasures.

    They had to restrict the range of this kid¡¯s movements in order to find the kid¡¯s weakness.

    The elders looked at each other and sent out their magic treasures one after another.

    ¡°Heaven and earth, freeze!¡±

    As one of the elders shouted, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, and it seemed like it was going to freeze.

    It was actually an ice attribute attack.

    The elder that Ye Changge was looking at sighed heavily.

    However, the cold air was too weak. If it waspared to Li Miaoxian, it was far inferior.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Show us your ultimate move!

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the Dao treasure anymore? This little trick is too stupid. Show us your ultimate move.¡±

    Yi Tianming provoked them while fighting, making the elders furious.

    In the beginning, although they had used all their strength, they had held back.

    Now, after being provoked by this kid, they were all filled with anger.

    A mighty aura directly filled this space.

    They were finally getting serious!

    Yi Tianming¡¯s figure transformed into hundreds of phantoms in the air. They could not tell which was real and which was fake.

    These elders had no choice but to attack. As time passed, more than half of the spiritual energy in their bodies was used up, but they could not hurt Yi Tianming at all.

    He had yed enough and had begun to fight back.

    One punch sent one away, and one kick sent three away. The elders were helpless.

    They stood up, their faces covered in dust. This person was too powerful, and they were no match for him at all.

    Then, the few of them looked at each other and all rushed towards Ye Changge.

    As long as they captured one person, the situation would be clear.

    Looking at the few elders running out of the battle circle and attacking in his direction, ye changge sighed and shook his head.

    Yi Tianming obviously noticed it and didn¡¯t stop them. He was also very curious about Ye Changge¡¯s strength.

    Ah! Ah! Ah!

    Only three miserable cries could be heard.

    These elders were all sent flying and they fell to the ground in a sorry state.

    They looked at Ye Changge with fear in their eyes.

    This was too strong!

    They had thought that Ye Changge¡¯s strength would be easily matched, but in the end, they realized that their thoughts were extremely wrong.

    This was the true ruthless person!

    Before they could even reach the corner of the other party¡¯s clothes, they were sent flying by an invisible force.

    Their bodies were rammed by a violent force and that force could not be suppressed no matter what.

    Yi Tianming swept the remaining people away and came before ye changge. His eyes flickered as he said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect fellow Daoist¡¯s strength to be so unfathomable. Amazing!¡±

    Actually, he had been paying attention to Ye Changge just now. He clearly saw a bacsh force that sent all the elders flying.

    The cultivation of these elders was not weak, and they were at the middle stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    If he wanted to use the protective qi, he could send them flying. It was obvious that Ye Changge¡¯s strength was at least at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Thinking of this, Yi Tianming¡¯s eyes lit up even more.

    It was because he was stuck at the intermediate stage and could not break through to the advanced stage so he chose toe out to train.

    This was not a bad opponent!

    Ye Changge looked at Yi Tianming¡¯s changing gaze and knew that he had not given up on discussing the Dao.

    However, he did not pay too much attention to it.

    How could these elders not understand that these two were experts?

    When they thought about how they were courting death and wanted to snatch their Dao treasures, they could not help but feel terrified.

    If this matter was not handled properly, not only them, but even the sect behind them would be implicated.

    Thus, they directly knelt down and begged for mercy. ¡°Seniors, we were blind to offend you, seniors!

    ¡°Please let us live.¡±

    These elders kowtowed and apologized.

    Each of them was louder than thest, afraid that they would anger the two of them.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Yi Tianming asked Ye Changge.

    It was obvious that he wanted him to make the decision.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You decide for yourself!¡±

    Ye Changge gave him a look.

    Obviously, you¡¯re the one who caused this and you want me to clean up your mess.

    How could there be such a good thing in the world?

    ¡°Leave your interspatial rings and scram!¡±

    This¡­

    Their interspatial rings were filled with their family assets.

    This was all umted from a few years ago. They did not expect this person to ask for their interspatial rings the moment he opened his mouth.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you willing? If not, leave your lives behind!¡±

    Yi Tianming saw that everyone was hesitating, and his gaze turned cold and stern.

    How could these elders dare to dawdle? They quickly left behind the spatial medium and flew away.

    They were afraid that if they ran too slowly, they would be left behind.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, let¡¯s have a Dao discussion. I¡¯d like to give these to you, fellow Daoist!¡±

    Yi Tianming handed over these spatial rings.

 Chapter 377 - Mo Qingmengâ€™s Obsession

    <h4>Chapter 377: Mo Qingmeng¡¯s Obsession</h4>

    Ye Changge still shook his head.

    Did he look like a person whocked resources?!

    Right now, in his interspatial ring, countless heavenly and earthly treasures were piled up like a mountain. How could he be interested in these?

    Then, he took a step forward and his figure disappeared.

    ¡°Spatialw!¡±

    Yi Tianming eximed.

    He did not expect Ye Changge to be a cultivator who was proficient in spatialws.

    This attracted his interest even more.

    ¡°I must find you!¡±

    Then, his body suddenly flickered and directly faded away.

    ¡­

    Behind the mountain of the Star Pavilion.

    Mo Qingmeng had already finished preparing. The higher-ups of the Star Pce and the Li family gathered here.

    They knew the news of Ye Changge¡¯s departure and came to send him off one after another.

    They did not know when they would be able to see each other again after this farewell.

    Especially for someone as stunning as Senior Ye. Perhaps this farewell would be forever.

    ¡°Miss Mo, when will Senior Ye return?¡±

    Li Changtian asked.

    Mo Qingmeng recalled the voice transmission that Ye Changge left in the room and said, ¡°It should be soon.¡±

    He said in his voice transmission that he would return when he set off. There were still two hours left before the agreed time.

    ¡°Sorry to have kept everyone waiting!¡±

    Right at this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s figure walked over from the void.

    Li Changtian immediately went forward and respectfully said, ¡°Senior Ye, we are unable to repay your great kindness to our Li n.

    There is a small token of goodwill here. I hope that you will ept it.¡±

    As he spoke, he handed over an object the size of a palm. It was filled with gears and mysterious runes were carved in the middle. In the middle, there was a blue tear mark.

    It was the Li family¡¯s reincarnation treasure, the Reincarnation Tear!

    Back then, the Sunset Immortal Sect had chased after Li Miaoling for this treasure.

    Ye Changge was about to decline, but he did not expect the reincarnation power in his body to fluctuate twice and actually resonate with the Reincarnation Tear.

    The Reincarnation Tear automatically left Li Changtian¡¯s palm and began to emit a dense blue light. It directly turned into a ray of light and drilled into Ye Changge¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°This¡­ What¡¯s going on? Senior Ye, are you alright? !¡±

    Li Changtian was shocked.

    Although the Reincarnation Tear was their sect¡¯s supreme treasure, they had no control over it at all. They only knew that his ability could increase a martial artist¡¯s battle strength.

    As for the more specific function, they had no idea at all.

    Now that a strange change had actually urred, they all turned pale with fright.

    In Ye Changge¡¯s sea of consciousness, the Reincarnation Tear had already undergone a heaven-shaking change. What was originally a palm-sized magic treasure had turned into purple-gold armor, emitting a brilliant radiance.

    It quietly floated in the divine soul space, illuminating the entire space with a purple light.

    This was actually a battle armor!

    And it was a battle armor that belonged to the Great Dao ss. It was able to resist 80% of the attack power!

    ¡°If this is used against an enemy, it can directly weaken the opponent¡¯s attack, but its own attack can hit the enemy. How terrifying is this?!¡±

    Ye Changge sucked in a sharp breath.

    Not only that, the Reincarnation Battle Armor could also enhance a cultivator¡¯sbat strength,bining attack and defense into one.

    He had previously condensed the Sword of the Great Dao, and now that he had obtained the armor, an idea suddenly shed through his mind. Could it be that this was actually a set?

    Now, only the helmet and boots were left. He did not know what would happen when this set of equipment was gathered.

    Ye Changge was somewhat expectant.

    Then, he directly exited the divine soul space.

    He heard Li Changtian¡¯s worried voice, and then he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Only then did Li Changtian let out the breath he was holding and his heart rxed.

    If anything happened to Senior Ye, the guilt would hurt his heart.

    Ye Changge¡¯s words did not dispel the doubts in Li Changtian¡¯s heart. Their Li family had been in charge of Reincarnation Tear for hundreds of years, but there had never been any changes.

    Why was it now blooming with such a dense radiance!?

    Not only him, but everyone in the Li family was very curious.

    Li Miaoling directly came to Ye Changge¡¯s side and said, ¡°Brother Ye, how could the Reincarnation Tear¡­¡±

    Ye Changge smiled slightly. Of course, he knew what they were thinking, so with a thought, he put on the Reincarnation Armor.

    Instantly, the purple light shone, blinding everyone¡¯s eyes.

    This was¡­

    Whether it was the Li family or the higher-ups of the Star Pavilion, when they saw the purple-gold armor, they were so shocked that they could not close their mouths.

    However, on his body, there was a purple-gold armor that was flowing with brilliant purple light. It was as if a god had descended into the world, exuding a divine aura.

    They were all in a daze for a moment, as if the person in front of them was an invincible god of war.

    Even Mo Qingmeng was in a daze for a moment when she saw what was in front of her.

    Li Miaoling widened her beautiful eyes and pointed at the battle armor in front of her. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re saying that this was born from the transformation of the Reincarnation Tear!¡±

    She found it hard to ept.

    When she saw Ye Changge nod his head, the shock in her heart rose and fell.

    An object that was not even the size of a palm suddenly transformed into a majestic battle armor. No matter how she looked at it, it was a little ridiculous.

    Li Zhantian¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurriedly walked forward to congratte him. ¡°Senior Ye, this is fate between you and this object.

    ¡°If the Reincarnation Tear were to remain in our hands forever, not only would it bury its value, it would also bring shame to this battle armor.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve finally found a true owner, it¡¯s really something to celebrate!¡±

    Following Li Zhantian¡¯s words, everyone from the Li family hurriedly congratted him.

    They did not feel the slightest bit of regret. Even if the Reincarnation Tear remained in their hands, it would not be able to bring out his greatest value.

    Moreover, Ye Changge had contributed to the Li family. Even if he knew about this battle armor, he would not hesitate to give it all to him.

    However, when Senior Ye wore this battle armor, he was really domineering and fierce. His might was extraordinary.

    ¡°This is the true pride of the heavens!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng looked at the domineering and fierce figure, and her eyes gradually became ssy.

    This domineering figure, unyielding will, and the gaze that looked down on the world¡­ It made her deeply infatuated with him.

    Who did not want to have a beloved person who wore armor and stood on multi-colored clouds?

    Was this not the best candidate to secretly fantasize about?

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s thoughts were simple, and she quickly reacted. She only purely thought that Young Master Ye was too handsome.

    More handsome than any person in the Star Pce.

    She looked at her youngdy¡¯s infatuated gaze and could not help but shake her head, thinking in her heart that her youngdy hadpletely fallen for him.

    At this moment, Ye Changge put away his battle armor and said to Li Miaoling, ¡°You¡¯ve really decided!¡±

    He was talking about the matter of going to the Supreme Oblivion Pce with him.

    Li Miaoling nodded and revealed a determined expression.

 Chapter 378 - 13th Floor of the Shadow? The Arrival of an Assassin?

    <h4>Chapter 378: 13th Floor of the Shadow? The Arrival of an Assassin?</h4>

    ¡°Young Master Ye, it¡¯s time for us to set off!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng took out a flute from her bosom and lightly blew on it.

    A roar instantly resounded from the distant horizon. A streak of light flew over and stopped in front of the few of them.

    It was Mo Qingmeng¡¯s White Dragon Carriage!

    ¡°Young Master Ye, my little daughter will have to trouble you some more.¡±

    While they were on their way, Li Changtian was still worried about Li Miaoling¡¯s safety.

    This was not because he did not believe in Ye Changge¡¯s strength, but because he was worried about his daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, head of the Li family, I¡¯ll take care of Everything!¡±

    ¡°Take care, father!¡±

    After Li Miaoling finished speaking, she took the lead and entered the carriage. She was afraid that she would not be able to control her emotions.

    ¡°Take care, everyone!¡±

    They all entered the carriage and left towards the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Li Changtian gradually watched the carriage disappear into the distant horizon. He subconsciously wiped the corners of his eyes and regained his cold and stern expression.

    ¡­

    As for Mo Qingmeng¡¯s carriage, the White Dragon Carriage was naturally extraordinary.

    The exterior of the entire carriage was made of spatial stones. The interior was even engraved with spatial arrays. The space was extremely vast.

    It was like a moving castle.

    As soon as Ye Changge entered, he felt the vibration of the space.

    They each chose a room and began to meditate. During the day, they would cultivate, and at night, they would gather together to discuss cultivation methods.

    Of course, it was Ye Changge who guided them. The three of them listened very carefully. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    If they couldprehend anything from it, they could shorten a lot of time and quickly increase their realms.

    At their level, blindly increasing their power was already very slow. The most important thing was their understanding of the truth of heaven and earth. The more deeply they understood it, the faster they could increase their realms and increase their cultivation.

    With Ye Changge teaching them, they all had a feeling of being enlightened. The truth that they had never understood before was instantly revealed to them.

    Although their realms had not increased by much, the true essence in their bodies had be denser, and their foundations had be firmer. It could be said that they had benefited greatly.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, why do I feel like I¡¯m being followed?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng had just said it when she received Li Miaoling¡¯s affirmation.

    She also had such a strange feeling, but she also realized that there was nothing wrong with it.

    Ye Changge obviously knew who it was. He originally did not n to tell them, but when they arrived at the pce, he would be dragged out.

    Since the matter had already been exposed, he did not care anymore. He directly shattered the void and sucked Yi Tianming out from the void.

    Before the few of them could react, they saw a figure appear out of thin air.

    Yi Tianming climbed up from the ground and coquettishly tidied up his appearance. On the surface, he did not change his expression, but in his heart, there were raging waves.

    His movement technique was able to move through the void and transform into thousands of figures. This was because he was afraid that Ye Changge would discover him.

    Even if he discovered him, he would not be able to find his true body. However, reality had ruthlessly pped his face.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. Let me introduce myself. My name is Yi Tianming. I am his friend, an itinerant cultivator!¡±

    Yi Tianming said with a smile.

    The reason why he did not reveal his sect was because he found it troublesome.

    Because he had suffered in this aspect before, he had not mentioned the name of his sect ever since that time.

    With a friendly expression, Mo Qingmeng and the others saw the man who had suddenly appeared. He even imed to be Ye Changge¡¯s friend.

    They all did note back to their senses.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I won¡¯t discuss the Dao with you!¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    Even though he had followed him the entire way, Ye Changge did not waver in his thoughts.

    In his opinion, Yi Tianming¡¯s cultivation was too weak. Discussing the Dao with him would only lower his level.

    When Yi Tianming heard this, he became anxious and hurriedly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, discussing the Dao is adder for us to improve ourselves.

    ¡°We can not solidify our thoughts. Only in battle can we improve ourselves. This has always been the ironw!¡±

    He was still unwilling to give up.

    Mo Qingmeng and the others were stunned. They finally understood. So this wretched fellow was here to pick a fight.

    Brother Ye ignored him and followed him all the way here. However, they were still a little shocked. He was actually hiding in the air and was able to keep up with the speed of the White Dragon Carriage.

    One had to know that there were arge number of spatial storms in the air. Without powerful strength, one would be cut by these storms. There was even a risk of death.

    Therefore, they could tell that this person¡¯s cultivation was definitely not low.

    In fact,pared to their shock, Yi Tianming¡¯s heart had already turned upside down.

    ¡°Who exactly is he?¡±

    His movement technique, phantom light, could conjure 3,000 figures at the same time, and each figure had 50% of the original body¡¯s strength.

    Even peak-stage Sage Heaven Realm cultivators were unable to see through his ws.

    And this man whom he had identally bumped into could actually see through his real body at a nce and directly drag him out.

    This was extremely terrifying!

    Most importantly, when he faced the huge palm print just now, the true essence in his body had actually beenpletely sealed.

    The surrounding space had also be very condensed, as if he had fallen into a quagmire.

    He did not have the slightest ability to resist. If this palm print was an enemy, he would not be able to stand here with a cheeky smile on his face.

    He looked at Ye Changge with an incredulous look.

    He did not expect that such a strong person would actually be hidden in such a remote ce like the northern desert. Even his own father would not be so powerful!

    ¡°If you really want to discuss Dao, there are many people to do that with!

    ¡°You will get what you want in a while!¡±

    Ye Changge revealed a meaningful smile.

    Mo Qingmeng and the others did not understand what he meant!

    However, they did not think too much about it. Yi Tianming also scratched his head,pletely unable to understand what Ye Changge meant.

    Could it be that all experts were so strange and unpredictable?

    After this short interlude, the White Dragon Carriage continued to head forward. Just as it passed through the Eternal Mountain, a sudden roar was heard.

    The White Dragon Carriage suddenly stopped. In front of it, a figure shrouded in a murderous aura appeared. He held a long knife in his hand and his murderous intent filled the sky.

    ¡°The assassin from the thirteenth floor of the shadow!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng frowned when she saw this figure.

 Chapter 379: - The Great Dao Heavenly Devouring

    <h4>Chapter 379: The Great Dao Heavenly Devouring</h4>

    Assassins!

    Li Miaoling was stunned, ¡°Why would there be assassins targeting us?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng exined, ¡°The thirteenth floor of shadow is a specter that specializes in wandering the dark world.

    ¡°They want to help people clear the obstacles in front of them. As long as they pay a sky-high price, they would dare to attack even a Sage Heaven Realm expert. No one wants to provoke them. They are a bunch of lunatics.¡±

    The level of this assassin was not low. He was at least at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    From the golden badge on his chest, it could be seen that the assassins on the thirteenth floor of shadow were divided into several levels.

    The sky and earth were ck and yellow. They were arranged from high to low. The person in front of them was an earth grade assassin.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Yi Tianming in confusion. They were not rted to the thirteenth floor of shadow. The only exnation was that this assassin was lured here by him.

    Yi Tianming looked at the scrutinizing gazes of the few of them and immediately became anxious. ¡°Why are all of you looking at me like that?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me all of you think that I¡¯m the one who lured this assassin here!¡±

    Although he loved to fight and hade out this time to raise his realm, he had not done anything to provoke an assassin.

    He was also feeling strange. He had just appeared and was ambushed by the assassin. He was really unlucky.

    ¡°You¡¯re still trying to quibble. You just came out and then the assassin arrived. If it wasn¡¯t you, who else could it be?!¡±

    Li Miaoling felt that he was the most suspicious person and spoke carefully.

    ¡°It really wasn¡¯t me. What can I say to make you believe it?!¡±

    Yi Tianming said evasively.

    He felt really wronged.

    He had originally wanted to discuss the Dao with Ye Changge, but not only was he pulled from the void, but before he could even calm down, usations were being thrown at him.

    He could not help but sigh internally. Was it so difficult to raise one¡¯s realm!?

    Ye Changge waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not him!¡±

    Everyone was stunned. They looked at Ye Changge in confusion, not knowing why he was so sure.

    Yi Tianming was crying with gratitude at this moment.

    As expected, this young man was very righteous.

    Judging by the excited expression on his face, it seemed as if he was going to kneel on the ground in the next moment and bow three times.

    When he was ten thousand miles away, his spiritual senses sensed the traces of the killer.

    That was why he said that Yi Tianming would soon have someone to discuss the Dao with.

    At that time, Yi Tianming had been with them all the time, so he had no time to contact the killer. Moreover, he had no motive to invite the killer.

    In front of the White Dragon Carriage, the killer drew the long sword in his hand, and his whole body was surrounded by a murderous aura.

    Abundant spiritual energy gathered on his de. The void trembled and rumbled endlessly.

    He stared at Ye Changge, who was in front of the carriage, and the murderous auraing from his body became even denser.

    Ye Changge caught this detail and understood in his heart that this person was actuallying for him.

    He just did not know who the mastermind was!

    It was impossible for it to be the Netherworld Elder!

    He had already been emboldened by the downhill slope. It was impossible for him to summon an assassin, and it was even more impossible for it to be the Sunset Immortal Sect.

    The only possibility was Bai Zimu, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s fianc¨¦.

    It seemed that the possibility of him being here was even higher!

    ¡°Your opponent is here. Didn¡¯t you want to discuss Dao? Now is the time to show your strength.¡±

    Ye Changge made an inviting gesture.

    What!

    This was his opponent?

    The corner of Yi Tianming¡¯s mouth twitched twice as he suddenly thought of something.

    Ye Changge actually knew beforehand that there was an assassin lying in wait to ambush them here. How did he know? One had to know that they were tens of thousands of miles away just now. Even the divine senses of a Sage Heaven Realm expert could not spread so far.

    He felt more and more that Ye Changge¡¯s entire person seemed to be wrapped in a dense fog, mysterious, vast, and profound.

    However, this was not the time to be calctive. He directly walked forward and shouted at the assassin.

    ¡°Who gave you the courage to block my passage? Do you want to die?¡±

    Hearing such arrogant words, the assassin was stunned and his expression became even gloomier.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense and give me your life!¡±

    A gloomy voice sounded. The ck-clothed assassin suddenly raised the long sword in his hand and shed down with a shocking de aura.

    The void along the way was cut open by a sword and violent spatial turbulence poured down. Yi Tianming did not feel fear. Instead, he looked excited.

    ¡°Good timing!¡±

    As he spoke, he struck out with a dense force originating from his palm, and over a thousand figures flew up, sealing off the space where the ck-clothed man had attacked.

    At the same time, he circted the true essence in his body, and attacked the ck-clothed man at once.

    This palm technique was not considered profound, but its power could not be endured for very long. Very quickly, the ck-clothed man was in a sorry state, and he suffered heavy injuries.

    This ck-clothed man was also very depressed. Originally, he had seen that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was weak, and he looked like he was very easy to deal with.

    Who knew that a person would suddenly appear midway through his mission? It was actually a cultivator who was proficient in movement techniques. He already regretted epting such a mission.

    Boom!

    Yi Tianming¡¯s battle techniques became fiercer and fiercer. Very quickly, the ck-clothed man was unable to resist. Finally, a punchnded on his chest and sent him flying.

    The ck-clothed man fell to the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. He only felt the qi and blood in his body tremble and no longer had the strength to fight.

    He had failed!

    Ye Changge and the others arrived and asked directly, ¡°Who sent you here?¡±

    The ck-robed man shut his mouth and did not speak. In the profession of an assassin, it was a rule that one could not reveal his employer.

    ¡°Kill me!¡±

    He said unyieldingly.

    ¡°Do you think that if you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t be able to do anything to you?!¡±

    Ye Changge smiled slightly. On that hot summer day, this smile made the ck-robed man¡¯s heart freeze.

    No matter how one looked at it, this smile made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Yi Tianming also felt goosebumps all over his body. His entire soul throbbed as an endless chill emerged from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°You¡­ What do you want to do!?¡±

    When the ck-clothed man saw Ye Changge extend his hand, his entire body instantly trembled.

    At this moment, he was truly afraid.

    Ye Changge did not stop. He ced his right hand on top of the assassin¡¯s head. He slightly circted his true essence, and a ck devouring power instantly appeared on his palm.

    ¡°Great Dao Heavenly Devouring!¡±

    This was a secret technique inherited from his physique. Not only could it devour heaven and earth and the true essence in a cultivator¡¯s body, it could also devour the soul and obtain whatever he wanted.

    However, this secret technique also had its limitations. One had to remain alive while being devoured in order for it to seed.

    ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡±

    The ck-clothed man cried out in a series of miserable screams.

    His voice resounded throughout the valley, startling the birds and beasts that filled the sky. The miserable screams made the hearts of the few people tremble.

    They could see the ck-clothed man quickly shrivel up, and the dense vital essence also weakened. Streams of spiritual qi followed his palm and were devoured by Ye Changge.

    The ck-clothed man felt the fear of death and hurriedly said, ¡°I said, I said¡­ let me go!¡±

    In the face of death, even the most stubborn person would give up.

    Even if all the vital essence in his body was exhausted and he became a cripple, at least he could still live. If he died, there would be nothing left.

    But it was already toote.

    Ye Changge¡¯s expression was ice-cold. The devouring power in his hand continued, and soon, the figure of the man in ck disappeared.

    Only a ck robe was left, and everyone immediately trembled.

    As the breeze blew past, everyone felt a chill sweep through the depths of their souls.

    They all sucked in a breath of cold air.

 Chapter 380 - Yi Tianmingâ€™s Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 380: Yi Tianming¡¯s Thoughts</h4>

    Everyone was suddenly jolted awake.

    Li Miaoling looked at Ye Changge in bewilderment, her heart surging with waves of shock.

    She had heard from the first elder that in the past, an evil heavenly demon had appeared in the greater world and relied on devouring other people¡¯s true essence to cultivate.

    He had caused the destruction of countless sects, causing countless lives to be plunged into misery and suffering. Later on, he had attracted the pursuit of countless sects.

    In the end, after a thousand years, tens of thousands of people were killed and injured before it was eliminated.

    Although this person was eliminated, the various sect leaders had also witnessed the terrifying power of the devil technique. As long as they continued to devour it, they would be able to increase their realms and cultivations.

    At this point, the various sects had jointly issued an order. As long as they encountered anyone who cultivated the devil technique, they would kill without mercy. They were the public enemies of the righteous path.

    Li Miaoling did not expect Senior Ye to also cultivate such a technique. Her feelings were veryplicated.

    Mo Qingmeng was also shocked when she saw this scene.

    With his knowledge, how could he not understand that this was a kind of profound devouring secret technique? Other devouring techniques could only devour a third of a person, and the rest of the power would dissipate without phase. In the end, only a few people could convert it into their own true essence.

    But just 30% was already very shocking. Devouring one person could obtain 30% . If it devoured thousands of people, what would be the result of tens of thousands of people.

    This was also the result of the Righteous Path Alliance¡¯s joint decree.

    If the matter of Ye Changge practicing demonic arts were to be spread out, he would definitely be boycotted and hunted down by everyone.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    Yi Tianming came to a realization, his eyes wide open.

    This was a cultivation technique that was boycotted by the other continents. It would be publicly executed.

    He actually dared to cultivate such an evil cultivation technique.

    Ye Changge sorted out the memories in his mind and finally found out who the real culprit was.

    Then, looking at everyone¡¯s shocked expressions, he was a little confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that!¡±

    Then, Mo Qingmeng directly told him what had happened.

    Ye Changge did not expect such a thing to happen, but he did not take it to heart. After all, this secret technique was not used often.

    Then, he told them the memories he had obtained.

    ¡°I told you that I didn¡¯t summon the assassins, but you guys still did not believe me. Now, the matter has been rified!¡±

    Yi Tianming grumbled from the side.

    ¡°Bai Zimu!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s pretty face was ice-cold. She didn¡¯t expect that this guy would actually send assassins to ambush them.

    It seemed like the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had already received the news, which was why they sent assassins to kill Ye Changge.

    With Bai Zimu¡¯s sinister mentality, he would definitely be able to do such a shameless thing. Although in the eyes of others, he was a gentle and refined person.

    However, this was just his disguise. How could it not know?

    ¡°Brother Ye, let¡¯s go to the Great Luo Heavenly Pce as soon as possible!¡±

    In his mind, if the 13th floor of shadow knew that the mission had failed, they would definitely send more people over.

    When they reached the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, they could still block a portion of the assassins. After all, there were many cultivators inside, so they would not be so isted and helpless.

    If they sent assassins at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm this time, what would they do next time?

    Wouldn¡¯t they be at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    Furthermore, they had lost an expert at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm. This time, it would be a huge loss for any faction.

    The other party would definitely fly into a rage out of humiliation. What they would face next would be an endless hunt.

    She was very worried. This kind of situation would only have two oues. One would be the death of Brother Ye, and the other would be theplete disappearance of the 13th floor of Shadow.

    Otherwise, this would be a tug-of-war of time.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not right! How did you know that this assassin was sent by Bai Zimu?¡±

    Yi Tianming said in puzzlement at this time.

    Hearing this, Mo Qingmeng and Yi Tianming came back to their senses and found the loophole in the matter.

    They did not know that the Great Dao could swallow the sky. Not only could it swallow people¡¯s true essence, but it could also swallow people¡¯s memories. This was the characteristic that distinguished those evil cultivation techniques.

    When this secret technique was cultivated to the extreme, even one¡¯s physique and divine abilities could be swallowed and used for oneself.

    Compared to those cultivation techniques that could only swallow vital essence, it was simply much more powerful.

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s exnation, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Swallowing memories?

    Swallowing Dao bodies?

    Swallowing divine abilities?

    They had never heard of such a secret technique. This was too heaven-defying!

    This was a cheating device!

    If you could devour other divine abilities, you could also devour other qualities. What would happen if you continued to devour like this?

    They had already imagined that Ye Changge was like a bug, walking towards the peak of martial arts!

    Yi Tianming¡¯s eyes emitted a green light as heughed and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, what divine ability is this!?

    I can¡­¡±

    He rubbed his hands together as he smiled like a chrysanthemum.

    Mo Qingmeng and Ye Changge both had contemptuous looks on their faces as they cursed shamelessly in their hearts.

    Before he could finish speaking, Ye Changge had already rejected him.

    The three of them walked towards the White Dragon Carriage, leaving behind Yi Tianming who had a nk expression on his face.

    He did not give up as he quickly ran up and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me.

    ¡°Is everything negotiable? Can I use my divine ability to exchange for it?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s my movement technique? Phantom Flowing Light. It¡¯s definitely a high-grade movement technique!¡±

    Speaking of this, a proud expression appeared on his face.

    Just based on this movement technique, it was definitely a rare existence on the continent.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to waste time. You won¡¯t be able to learn this!¡±

    Ye Changge was not lying.

    This was a secret technique that came from the body of Great Dao. One could not cultivate it unless they had a body of Great Dao.

    In other words, in this world, only he could cultivate it sessfully.

    Even if others cultivated for 10,000 years, it would only be a waste of time.

    Yi Tianming snorted. He also knew that Ye Changge was not lying.

    Just like his family¡¯s phantom streamer, it was impossible to cultivate it without a bloodline. He could only give up this idea unwillingly.

    Nothing happened during the rest of the journey. They soon arrived at the foot of the mountain of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    As the entire sky of the Daluo Heavenly Pce was set up with a spatial formation, they could not fly over directly.

    The four of them walked forward on foot. Yi Tianming looked at the magnificent Great Luo heavenly pce and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be the Saintess of the Star Pce, Mo Qingmeng!¡±

    He was a little surprised.

    Ever since he had ventured into the northern desert, he had heard a lot about the beautifuldy of the northern desert. She was so beautiful that she could topple countries and cities.

    Now that he looked at her, she was indeed extraordinary.

    He could not help but think of his fianc¨¦e. If she was not¡­ Why did he have to run out and work hard to improve his cultivation?

    He originally thought that he could rely on Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation technique to quickly increase his realm, but this method was hopeless.

    It seemed that he still needed to consult Ye Changge when he was free. After observing for the past few days, he discovered that Ye Changge was actually a hidden expert.

    This was the first time Li Miaoling had seen such an imposing sect and couldn¡¯t help but be excited.

    Ye Changge did not have much of a fluctuation. No matter howrge a sect was, it could notpare to thefort of his own sect.

    He just did not know if his disciples had improved their realms!

    Now that he thought about it, it had been a while since hest saw them. He still missed them.

 Chapter 381 - Demonic Qi Erupted From the Spring Listening Platform

    <h4>Chapter 381: Demonic Qi Erupted From the Spring Listening tform</h4>

    ¡°Is this the Star Pce?¡±

    Li Miaoling was shocked as she looked at the huge purple-gold door that was a thousand feet tall.

    Behind the door wereyers andyers of mountains. The majestic pce sat on the top of the mountain. Clouds and mist lingered around it, giving it an extraordinary aura.

    From time to time, there would be the sound of a huge bell ringing. It made people feel as if they were bathed in the spring breeze, causing their divine souls to resonate.

    On both sides stood two mighty and extraordinary guards. Their figures were tall and straight, and their eyes were bright and spirited. They were shockingly at the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Li Miaoling was even more shocked. If this realm was ced in the Li family, they would already be core disciples. She did not expect that they would be ordinary disciples guarding the mountain gates in this pce.

    The two guards stopped the crowd and said sternly, ¡°The sect master¡¯s important ce is forbidden to enter!¡±

    They did not receive any news from the sect and there were guests visiting today.

    However, one of the guards keenly noticed Mo Qingmeng, who was being blocked by everyone, and immediately bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Greetings, youngdy!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng nodded coldly and then said to Ye Changge with a smile, ¡°Young Master Ye, Please!¡±

    The two guards were already dumbfounded by what they saw. When had they ever seen Mo Qingmeng reveal such an expression?

    Usually, she had an expression that said ¡°Strangers are not allowed to enter¡±, so hoee she showed this attitude now!?

    The two rubbed their eyes. When they realized that they had not seen wrongly, their hearts were in turmoil.

    What was going on?

    Ye Changge did not stand on ceremony and took the lead to enter. Mo Qingmeng and the others immediately followed.

    As they watched the group of people gradually disappear from their sight, the two guards were still unable to react.

    ¡°Who is this man? The young miss seems to have a different attitude towards him!¡±

    One of the guards said.

    They were all very confused. Who exactly was this man?

    He was actually able to make their saintess reveal such a brilliant smile. It was simply a bolt from the blue.

    After the two of them discussed, they decided to report this matter to their sect master. The people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce were about to arrive.

    If there was any misunderstanding, they would not be able to bear it.

    On the other side.

    Under Mo Qingmeng¡¯s lead, the group passed through the many pces and arrived at a quiet and quiet small courtyard.

    The environment inside was clear. The mountains were clear and the water was beautiful. The spring water was nging. It made people feelfortable.

    This was a ce used to entertain the guests from the Star Pce.

    The spiritual energy was also extremely rich. A spirit gathering array was carved in the small courtyard, gathering all the spiritual energy between heaven and earth here.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you guys will settle down here for the time being. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell the butler.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng instructed the butler before leaving.

    The Butler looked at Ye Changge curiously. He was a little curious about his miss¡¯attitude. Could it be that he was a disciple of arge sect?

    Even though he had questions in his heart, he did not ask.

    As the journey was tiring, after Mo Qingmeng left, the few of them went back to their rooms to rest.

    Yi Tianming wanted to ask Ye Changge for advice, but he was rejected.

    ¡­

    The news of Mo Qingmeng returning to the sect spread like a whirlwind.

    In particr, she brought back two men, which immediately aroused the curiosity of countless disciples.

    They were all very clear about Mo Qingmeng¡¯s personality. She was as cold and arrogant as a snow lotus on a high mountain.

    In the sect, she only spoke to the male disciples in less than ten sentences.

    Even the genius of their sect, Ye Xingchen, had been rejected countless times.

    Not to mention the other disciples.

    Furthermore, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was going to visit them to discuss the engagement. How could they still be so arrogant at this juncture.

    If they caused the Great Luo heavenly pce to be filled with people, it would be a matter that would pierce through the heavens.

    Hence, all the disciples were discussing the identities of these two men.

    In Great Hall.

    Mo Yushu listened to the report from the guard, and his eyes were filled with surprise.

    ¡°Are you sure you saw it clearly?¡±

    The guard nodded his head heavily.

    He was very clear about his daughter¡¯s arrogance. Listening to the guard¡¯s words, it seemed like she was very special.

    Mo Qingmeng was dissatisfied with the marriage at the door. He had known about it since a long time ago.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce was about to arrive. At this critical time, nothing could go wrong.

    ¡°Where are they?!¡±

    The guard said, ¡°After Miss Mo settled them in the Yun Xin small courtyard, she left.¡±

    He had wanted to go and investigate. When he heard that Mo Qingmeng had left, he stopped in his tracks.

    This was because she knew that Mo Qingmeng would definitelye looking for him.

    As expected, after waiting for a while, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s figure appeared in the main hall. When the guards saw this, they retreated.

    ¡°You¡¯re willing toe back now!

    ¡°I heard that you even brought people over. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the people from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce will be dissatisfied?¡±

    Mo Yushu pretended to be stern as he spoke.

    Mo Qingmeng sat on the chair and said coldly, ¡°What does their dissatisfaction have to do with me? Anyway, I won¡¯t agree to this marriage.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Mo Yushu was also helpless against her.

    The stern words were about to reach her mouth, but she swallowed them. In the end, she let out a heavy sigh.

    A marriage with the great overarching heavenly pce was something that could not be helped. Who would not want to see their daughter find happiness where her heart belonged?

    However, this matter was rted to the future of the Star Pce and the lives of tens of thousands of disciples. It was already extremely urgent.

    If the devil spring really could not be suppressed and allowed the great devil inside to escape, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    The only way was to borrow the demon subduing sword from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and suppress it for a second time.

    Their condition was for the two sects to form a marriage alliance and marry Mo Qingmeng off to the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    ¡°Meng ¡®Er, you know that this is something that can not be helped. I am also very reluctant to part with you. However, this matter concerns the future of the Star Pce.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the great overarching Heavenly Pce¡¯s demon subduing sword, that devil would have escaped. When the timees, it would be a disaster. Are you willing to see such a situation?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng frowned. ¡°Is it really that serious? !¡±

    She also knew some insider information. On the surface, it seemed that the Star Pce was at a stage where it was developing day by day. However, only they knew that they had spent a huge amount of resources over the past few years because of that matter, and it was almost unbearable.

    ¡°Is there no other way to suppress that devil?¡±

    Mo Yushu shook his head.

    If there was another way, they would not be so anxious.

    Even if there was a sliver of hope, they would still try.

    Mo Qingmeng remained silent as she looked at Mo Yushu.

    The atmosphere in the Great Hall suddenly became silent.

    At this moment, an elder rushed in with an anxious expression on his face, ¡°Sect master, something bad has happened. The demonic qi on the spring listening tform has started a riot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mo Yushu¡¯s voice became heavier.

    This time, it had just been sealed and it had erupted so quickly.

 Chapter 382 - Firmly Believed That Ye Changge Was a Hidden Old Monster

    <h4>Chapter 382: Firmly Believed That Ye Changge Was a Hidden Old Monster</h4>

    Mo Yushu hurriedly walked down and was about to head to the Spring tform.

    When he passed Mo Qingmeng, he suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°Meng ¡®er, you should go and take a look too!¡±

    Then, the three of them arrived at theherworld rock.

    Below them was boilingva. As soon as they entered, they could feel boiling hot air blowing against their faces.

    In the center of theva, there was a spring, and above it was a huge istion spell, with surging demonic qi inside.

    More than ten elders stood on the high tform, casting spells together. They poured their vital essence into the eight array cores around them. The array flickered with brilliant light, resisting the erosion of the demonic qi.

    ¡°You can¡¯t lock me up. The day you break the seal with me is the day you die!¡±

    The billowing demonic voice came from below.

    This voice reverberated through the heavens and earth, almost causing the ten plus elders to lose their minds and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Hmph, demonic creatures, don¡¯t be so arrogant!¡±

    Mo Yushu poured his own mana into the core of the array.

    The array began to emit a rich light, gradually forcing the demonic qi back into the spring. The other elders felt the pressure suddenly decrease and let out a mouthful of turbid air.

    ¡°Just you wait! You can¡¯t lock me up, you can¡¯t lock me up!¡±

    After the demonic voice sounded, it gradually calmed down.

    The elders all let out a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off their heads.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at the spring below and her face becamepletely solemn.

    She did not expect things to have be so serious. Could it be that she really had to marry Bai Zimu?

    She thought sadly in her heart.

    Actually, other than the demon subduing sword, there was another way. It was to find a saint-level array master and seal the devil again.

    However, saint-level array masters were extremely rare. Forget saint-level, even divine-level ones were few and far between.

    Even if they were lucky enough to find one, the sky-high reward was not something they could afford. Marriage with the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was indeed the safest method at the moment.

    ¡°Sect leader, the demonic qi is erupting more frequently. We must make preparations as soon as possible.¡±

    First Elder Chen Zhan looked at Mo Qingmeng and spoke solemnly.

    This time, the demonic qi was erupting, and the dozen elders almost could not control it. What would happen if it erupted again?

    Obtaining the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s demon subduing sword as soon as possible was the best n.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If sect leader lets this devil escape, I¡¯m afraid that my entire sect will be destroyed in an instant.¡±

    The other elders all agreed.

    With the suppression of the Great Array, the power of the devil was already so great. If it broke through the array, its strength would return to its peak state.

    No one in the vast Star Pce could match up to the devil.

    At that time, the entire sect would probably turn into a hellish scene. Blood would flow like a river, and all the disciples would die.

    How could Mo Yushu not understand this logic? He waved his hand to dismiss the elders.

    ¡°Meng ¡®er, I don¡¯t want to abandon your happiness. It¡¯s just that I have to take care of the other disciples.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let such a huge sect be destroyed by my hands!¡±

    Hearing his words, Mo Qingmeng fell silent.

    ¡®You can¡¯t destroy the sect, so you¡¯re prepared to destroy my happiness!

    ¡®Forcing me to marry someone I don¡¯t like, could this be the sorrow of being in arge sect?¡¯

    Sometimes, she also wanted to be an ordinary person, so that she would not have any worries.

    However, she did not have a choice. She could only be used as a tool to save the sect, unable to escape her fate.

    Her eyes glistened, and Mo Yushu sighed. He did not feel good either.

    ¡°Meng ¡®er, living in this world, we don¡¯t have the right to choose. The only thing we can do is to work hard to seize any opportunity.¡±

    Ever since Mo Qingmeng¡¯s mother died, he had been managing the huge sect and had not fulfilled his responsibility as a father.

    All these years, he had neglected his care for Mo Qingmeng and had been ming himself for a long time.

    However, at this moment, he had really reached the end of his rope.

    ¡°Many times, a top-notch array master arose. If such an array master can save this crisis, then everyone will be happy.

    ¡°If he can¡¯t¡­¡±

    He did not continue. Mo Qingmeng understood what he meant.

    Mo Yushu could only help so much. After saying that, he sighed and left.

    Only the dazed Mo Qingmeng was left there.

    ¡­

    When the demonic qi erupted, Ye Changge looked in the direction of the rear mountain of the Star Pce.

    This demonic qi was very pure, and it was simr to what he felt was death enchantment.

    Could it be that this person was from of the death enchantment?!

    It seemed that he needed to find time to take a look.

    ¡°Why did they call me the sacred king?!¡±

    He remembered how those people called him when he was among them.

    This was also what he did not understand.

    He had never stepped into the death enchantment realm prior to that, nor did he know those people.

    But it seemed that they were very afraid of him.

    There were so many secrets in this world!

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes pierced through the void and came to theherworld rock. He saw the depressed Mo Qingmeng.

    It was as if she had lost her soul. She looked at the space in front of her with lifeless eyes, which made Ye Changge frown.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what happened to you?¡±

    Seeing his strange expression, Li Miaoling asked curiously.

    Ye Changge smiled and shook his head, not telling her what he saw.

    However, he was puzzled in his heart. What was wrong with Mo Qingmeng?

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll find a time to ask if I need help!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was a good person. Those who could help would definitely not be stingy.

    ¡°I¡¯ve broken through, I¡¯ve broken through to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.¡±

    At this moment, Yi Tianming shouted excitedly.

    He had an excited expression on his face. He had not expected to break through the barrier that had troubled him for a long time.

    There were no obstacles in the entire process. It was as smooth as flowing water.

    He had not expected that he could break through so smoothly just by asking Ye Changge for a few words.

    He was simply a god.

    Thinking of this, his gaze shifted to Ye Changge and he was beaming.

    This was his good fortune!

    He became more and more convinced that Ye Changge was a hidden old monster. He might have lived for tens of thousands of years, and this appearance might just be a skin.

    In fact, his soul was an old monster that had lived for countless years.

    If Ye Changge knew what he was thinking, he would definitely be beaten until he could no longer take care of himself.

    ¡®Me! Old Monster!?

    ¡®I think you are looking for a beating!¡¯

 Chapter 383 - Are You a Barking Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 383: Are You a Barking Dog?</h4>

    Ye Changge ignored him, and so did Li Miaoling.

    Peak of the Sage Heaven Realm?

    Hearing their words, the butler next to them gasped.

    Did he hear wrongly!?

    Their sect master was only at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, and this person was already at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    This was too shocking!

    However, he did not doubt that from the terrifying aura just now. It was definitely the cultivation of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    If it were not for the barrier of the istion array, just this aura alone could make him unable to withstand it.

    This was not the most shocking thing!

    The most terrifying thing was that the indifferent figure was actually able to make him break through with just a little guidance.

    What kind of method was this!?

    Could it be that he had imparted some Great Dao of heaven and earth that actually had such a terrifying effect.

    No wonder their youngdy¡¯s attitude was so special!

    So this was the true vicious person!

    Thinking of this, his mood became excited. This was his opportunity, and he had to firmly grasp it.

    Even if he received a hint of guidance, he would still gain a lot of benefits!

    They did not expect that a short sentence would actually cause this butler¡¯s mindset to undergo an earth-shattering change.

    ¡­

    At the same time, in a small spiritual courtyard¡­

    The environment here was elegant, and the spiritual energy was dense. It was also an excellent ce for cultivation.

    A courtyard like this was carved with a spatial array. Only peak Godly Spirit Realm disciples were qualified to have it.

    Logically speaking, with his realm, he should not be able to have such a cultivation environment.

    However, he had a genius elder brother, Ye Xingchen.

    It was easy for him to obtain such a small courtyard.

    ¡°What did you say? Mo Qingmeng brought back two men.¡±

    Ye Xingyun¡¯s expression was shocked.

    In front of him was a disciple wearing Star Pce attire, and he was at the early-stage Godly Spirit Realm.

    ¡°Brother Yun, it¡¯s true. They are in the cloud heart courtyard. Our big sister Mo Qingmeng arranged it herself.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t disturb you when you were in seclusion. Now, the whole sect is talking about it!¡±

    The disciple said.

    ¡°Curses!¡±

    A powerful aura burst out from his body.

    ¡°What¡¯s their cultivation?¡±

    Ye Xingyun¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Everyone in the Star Pce knew that his brother had always been very fond of Mo Qingmeng.

    Even though she was about to marry Bai Zimu of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce because of the sect, Mo Qingmeng was not someone that anyone could get their hands on.

    The disciple said in a low voice, ¡°She should be at the peak of the Emperor Realm.¡±

    In fact, he had only nced at her from afar. With his cultivation level, he did not have the authority to enter the Cloud Heart Courtyard. He was at least at the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    However, judging from their young appearances, they should not be much higher.

    With his resources and guidance, he was only at the early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    At the very most, they were only at the peak of the Great Emperor Realm.

    Ye Xingyun was even more furious after hearing this. A mere Great Emperor actually dared to touch Mo Qingmeng.

    Why?

    One had to know that his brother was at the mid stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. This person could not win Mo Qingmeng¡¯s love.

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    Ye Xingyun said angrily, ¡°Go and find Jeremy and the others. I want to see who they are!

    How dare they be so arrogant!¡±

    After saying that, he directly threw him a piece of a sky spirit fruit. The disciple immediately received it excitedly and called for someone to go with him.

    A momentter, a group of people majestically walked toward the small courtyard.

    The disciples of the sects along the way looked at Ye Xingyun, who was in the lead, and began to discuss.

    ¡°Who provoked this devil again? Thest person who provoked him is still lying in bed right now!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, isn¡¯t it just because he has a good brother? Otherwise, I would have been able to put him down with one punch.¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet. You don¡¯t want to live anymore? We can¡¯t afford to provoke his brother. He¡¯s a true heaven¡¯s favorite. Even if you die, it¡¯ll be for nothing!¡±

    Many disciples were filled with deep resentment.

    Ye Xingyun had relied on his elder brother of a faction to run amok in the sect. As a result, many people had umted resentment in their hearts.

    Seeing this, the elders of the sect also turned a blind eye to it. They only said a few words symbolically.

    Even if they had a conflict with him, they did not dare to lose their tempers.

    ¡°Looking in this direction, it seems to be the Cloud Heart Courtyard. It seems that they are looking for trouble with those people!¡±

    As Ye Xingyun walked past the corner, everyone came to a sudden realization.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡±

    Everyone followed him.

    At this moment, the butler, who was taking care of some matters, suddenly saw Ye Xingyun rushing over. His expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Young Master Yun, I wonder what business you have with us!¡±

    He tried his best to amplify his voice and spread it out.

    The surrounding array formation did not iste sound. Moreover, when he roared, he used true energy, and it was like rolling thunder.

    ¡°You are courting death!¡±

    Ye Xingyun saw through his intentions.

    He was not angry that Ye Changge and the others had heard it, but that a mere butler had actually dared to go against him face to face.

    This made him feel as though his dignity had been challenged and he felt provoked.

    Even if they heard it, they would still be taught a lesson.

    They were just a group of Emperor ants. If they were ced outside, they might be able to show off a little, but in front of him, they were not even worthy of carrying his shoes.

    ¡°Who is shouting and yelling here? Have they released a dog to bark nonsense at us?¡±

    Yi Tianming¡¯s voice came from the array. Ye Changge was originally prepared toe out, but Yi Tianming directly stopped him.

    They were just a bunch of ignorant people. With Ye Changge¡¯s status, it would be a disgrace to his status to argue with these ants.

    Ever since he gave pointers, Ye Changge¡¯s figure became taller and bigger in his mind, like a god.

    If he could give pointers again, wouldn¡¯t he gain more benefits? Thinking of this, Yi Tianming naturally became hisckey.

    Ye Changge also knew what he was thinking. He did not go out, and Li Miaoling was even less interested in these people.

    So in the end, only Yi Tianming went out to deal with these people.

    Hearing the arrogant voice, Ye Xingyun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s spouting nonsense.¡±

    In front of everyone, he was insulted by a small ant. If he did not get back at them today, how could he establish his prestige in front of everyer?

    This person had to be publicly executed.

    And when he had juste out, Yi Tianming had suppressed his cultivation. He wanted to teach these people a good lesson.

    ¡®You dare to find trouble!

    ¡®I¡¯ll beat you so hard that your mother won¡¯t recognize you!

    ¡®You actually disturbed Senior Ye¡¯s peace and quiet.¡¯ If it was just him, he wouldn¡¯t have minded too much.

    But now it was different.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. What do you want!?¡±

    Yi Tianming retorted!

    His words shocked everyone.

    Could it be that he did not know that this person was notorious!?

    This was not just one person. Behind him was the a person of the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, Ye Xingchen. His experience was terrifying.

    This person was in trouble!

    Everyone was shocked in their hearts.

    When the butler saw Yi Tianminge out, he rxed.

    There was no trace of worry on his face. He knew clearly that the person in front of him was a terrifying expert.

    Even their sect master was no match for him.

    Not to mention Ye Xingyun and the others.

    ¡®Curses!¡¯

    He practically called him a barking dog in front of so many people!

    With his character, how could he tolerate it!

 Chapter 384 - I Will Definitely Not Let You Go

    <h4>Chapter 384: I Will Definitely Not Let You Go</h4>

    ¡°Cripple his limbs! I want him to know what cruelty is!¡±

    Ye Xingyun said viciously.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s gaze was filled with coldness. He had already sentenced him to death.

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?!¡±

    ¡°Brother Yun, this¡­ What if Master Mo mes us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although they were usually tyrannical and bullied the disciples of the sect, this was the first time they had wanted to break someone¡¯s four limbs.

    This was too ruthless.

    Furthermore, this was Mo Qingmeng¡¯s friend. If Mo Qingmeng were to me them, they would not be like Ye Xingyun who could get away because of his powerful background.

    In the end, they would still suffer.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Other than that matter, I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±

    He did not think about anything right now. All he wanted was for this lowly ant to kneel in front of him and repent!

    This way, theseckeys would have nothing to worry about.

    In any case, if anything happened, he would take care of it. After so many years, nothing had happened. He believed that this time was no exception.

    ¡°You dare to offend Young Master Yun? Die!¡±

    ¡°Be more open-minded in your next life. You know who you can and can not offend!¡±

    These people raised their true essences and attacked Yi Tianming.

    Cruel expressions appeared on their faces. They thought that with an Emperor¡¯s cultivation, they could capture him with one palm.

    The surrounding spectators could not help but close their eyes.

    It was as if they did not want to see the scene of blood sttering everywhere.

    Even if they wanted to persuade him to submit, they had no chance. This person hadpletely offended Ye Xingyun.

    Everyone knew that Ye Xingyun was a person who cared about his pride. He had humiliated him in front of so many people and even called him a dog.

    The situation hadpletely stiffened.

    Yi Tianming looked at these people rushing over and did not hold back. Disciples like these who assisted the tyrant were not worthy of sympathy.

    A fierce aura rose from their bodies. These disciples felt the qi and blood in their bodies tremble, as if they had been attacked by an archaic divine mountain.

    They were all sent flying, and fresh blood sttered everywhere.

    ¡°Your little brother doesn¡¯t seem to be of much use. He can¡¯t even get close to me. What a waste!¡±

    Yi Tianming mocked.

    ¡°Damn it, how can his cultivation be so strong? !¡±

    Ye Xingyun¡¯s expression was one of shock and bewilderment.

    Wasn¡¯t he an Emperor?

    How could he send all his subordinates flying?

    The weakest among his subordinates was at the mid-Emperor Realm, and two of them were at the peak of the Emperor Realm.

    Curses!

    He had concealed his cultivation. He must be at the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Otherwise, it was impossible for these people to lose to him so easily.

    When the people around saw this, they were all stunned.

    This¡­

    His cultivation was definitely not as simple as an Emperor.

    He had concealed his cultivation.

    Everyone came to a realization after a while. Thinking about it, if he was an Emperor expert, how could he be theirdy¡¯s friend?

    This person¡¯s cultivation was at least at the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm!

    ¡°Shuhao, you go!¡±

    Ye Xingyun nced at him.

    ¡°Young Master Yun, you just wait and see. Watch my performance.¡±

    His entire body trembled. The early stage of the Godly Spirit Realm was undoubtedly revealed.

    ¡°If you kneel down and apologize to my young master now, I might be able to help you and let you live!¡±

    He said proudly.

    ¡°Cut the crap. If you want to fight, then fight. There¡¯s no need to talk so much nonsense!¡±

    Yi Tianming did not understand where these people got the courage to actually show off in front of him.

    Shuhao¡¯s face twitched twice, and he said gloomily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    As he said this, he poured all of his true essence into his palm and suddenly condensed a huge palm print in the air.

    A terrifying aura was emitted from the palm print and suddenly swept in all directions, making the heavy onlookers feel an intense pressure.

    ¡°It¡¯s the star seal!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble now!¡±

    This was their sect¡¯s god-level spell, and it had terrifying power. Even challenging someone of a higher level was a piece of cake.

    They started to worry, not knowing if he could withstand it.

    ¡°Die!¡± Lin Shuhao roared, and fiercely attacked Yi Tianming.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the front, and their hearts beat faster.

    Ye Xingyun also revealed a proud expression.

    Seeing the attacking, Yi Tianming was somewhat disdainful. Just this?

    He dared toe and throw his life away.

    He poured his vital essence into his right fist, and fiercely struck out with a seal. Seeing this, Lin Shuhao showed a disdainful expression.

    It was simply delusional to think that he could resist his attack.

    But in the next moment¡­

    He regretted it. His eyes were wide open, as if he had seen something incredible.

    His attack, which he was so proud of, did not evenst a breath before it was shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Lin Shuhao roared.

    He hurriedly circted the true essence in his entire body.

    The palm print that he saw, after shattering his attack, continued to attack him without slowing down.

    He wanted to circte it to resist, but it was already toote.

    This attack directly exploded in his chest. The huge force sent him flying, and he fell heavily to the ground, spitting outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    His entire body was heavily injured, and he no longer had the strength to fight.

    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±

    He was helped up by someone in a sorry state, and he looked at Yi Tianming as if nothing had happened.

    His full-strength attack could even fight against a peak Godly Spirit Realm expert, and he was easily defeated.

    Not to mention him, Ye Xingyun was already dumbfounded.

    He was not an Emperor.

    He was an Emperor? For crying out loud!

    He grabbed the disciple who had sent him the message and roared, ¡°This is the Emperor you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    He was clearly at the peak-stage of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    He was only half a step away from the Sage Heaven Realm. Thinking about how he had offended such a powerful expert, he felt a little apprehensive.

    Although he had his brother at the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm backing him up, he could not stay by his side all the time.

    ¡°This¡­ he actually sent Lin Shuhao, who was in the middle stage of the Godly Spirit Realm, flying.¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    They looked at Yi Tianming in shock. This was a powerhouse at the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    This time, Ye Xingyun had hit a brick wall.

    Such a powerhouse had their own reputation and could not be provoked.

    They had even seen the scene of Ye Xingyun being beaten to a pulp.

    ¡®How could I be so arrogant? We¡¯ve gone too far this time.¡¯

    Seeing Yi Tianming walking over step by step, Ye Xingyun immediately cowered and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is all a misunderstanding!

    ¡°I did not know that your cultivation was at the Godly Spirit Realm. It¡¯s all his fault!¡±

    He pointed at the disciple who had sent him the message and wished he could skin him right now.

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡±

    Yi Tianming sneered.

    It was not a misunderstanding when he was an Emperor. It had suddenly be a misunderstanding now that he was at the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    This person¡¯s shamelessness was even thicker than the city walls.

    He had finally experienced it today.

    Crack crack crack!

    The sound of bones breaking could be heard continuously. Ye Xingyun¡¯s limbs had been broken by a great force.

    He screamed in pain and wailed in agony. At the same time, a resentful look appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°When my brotheres out of seclusion, I will not let you go!¡±

 Chapter 385 - Mo Qingmengâ€™s Change of Heart

    <h4>Chapter 385: Mo Qingmeng¡¯s Change of Heart</h4>

    Crack!!

    The sound of bones breaking resounded throughout the entire ce, and everyone¡¯s hearts trembled when they heard it.

    This was a truly vicious person.

    He said that he would break his four limbs, and he broke his four limbs just like that. With just a nce, one could tell that he was an old yer.

    ¡°Gulp!¡±

    Ye Xingyun¡¯s underlings werepletely numb when they saw this person¡¯s casual movements.

    They buried their heads deeply, afraid that this ruthless person would notice them.

    They were already scared out of their wits.

    In this situation, who would dare to charge forward recklessly? Wouldn¡¯t that be courting death?!

    Ye Xingyun felt as if his entire body was about to shatter as he stared hatefully at Yi Tianming.

    Right now, he wished that he could beat up one of the disciples who reported the news.

    ¡®This was a freaking Emperor expert, are you blind?!¡¯

    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. He looked at Yi Tianming resentfully and said, ¡°Just you wait. My brother will definitely not let you off.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯d better take care of yourself now!¡±

    After saying that, he exerted force with his feet and circled around his chest. Soon, only his miserable screams were left on the field.

    His gaze was extremely cold, like the gaze of an ancient fierce beast.

    Ye Xingchen noticed this gaze and his heart was filled with rage. He was so scared that his heart was about to burst.

    What kind of gaze was this!

    Was he trying to kill him?!

    At this moment, he really felt the fear of death.

    He immediately said in shock, ¡°Let me go. I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have picked on you guys. Everything is my fault. I¡¯ll apologize to you guys.¡±

    After saying that, he made the other disciples kneel on the ground.

    He was really afraid that this guy would kill him.

    Therefore, the disciples of the small spiritual courtyard kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to that man.

    The surrounding disciples felt satisfied when they saw this scene.

    All these years, Ye Xingchen had been bullying other disciples because of his brother.

    The elders of the sect turned a blind eye and pretended that they did not see it. This also fueled his arrogance.

    In the future, he would be even more impudent. Now that he had finally received his retribution, they all saw that he had brought it upon himself.

    ¡°How satisfying. Finally, there¡¯s someone who can control this guy.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this is retribution. Those who do more evil will die!¡±

    ¡°Now, that person is in trouble. Although he feels good now, Ye Xingchen is not a pushover either. He will definitelye back for revenge.¡±

    Speaking of Ye Xingchen, everyone fell silent.

    Ye Xingyun was easy to deal with, but his elder brother was an expert at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm. It was not so easy to deal with him.

    His younger brother had been beaten up. Ye Xingchen definitely would not let it go.

    At that time, wouldn¡¯t this person be in trouble?

    ¡°Sister Mo Is Here!¡±

    At this moment, someone in the crowd shouted.

    Everyone turned their heads and saw Mo Qingmeng walking towards them with a cold expression.

    His body was emitting a frosty chill and these disciples did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    ¡°Sister Mo, save me! Save me!¡±

    Ye Xingyun seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw and shouted.

    At this moment, only she could save him.

    Mo Qingmeng said coldly, ¡°Ye Xingyun, who told you toe here? You really haven¡¯t changed at all.¡±

    After teaching him a lesson, she still asked Yi Tianming to let him go.

    No matter what, Ye Xingyun was a disciple of the Star Pce. It was impossible for him to really kill him.

    Ye Xingyun was carried away in the end. His four limbs were broken, and he could no longer walk.

    Seeing their group gradually leave, everyone felt extremely at ease. Even the resentment in their hearts had eased.

    It was as if they had been reborn.

    Then, they dispersed one after another.

    However, they all knew that Sister Mo¡¯s friend was actually at the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    How terrifying!

    The two of them then walked into the courtyard.

    Mo Qingmeng saw Ye Changge and the others and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have made a fool of myself.¡±

    She was talking about Ye Xingyun¡¯s matter.

    Ye Changge did not mind. He then thought of the matter regarding theherworld rock. ¡°Miss Mo, we can be considered old acquaintances. If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just let me know.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was stunned for a moment before quickly recovering her emotions. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll still be polite to you!¡±

    However, the dejection in the depths of her gaze was still caught by Ye Changge.

    What exactly was it that made him put on that expression?

    Moreover, he discovered that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s mood was very bad. It was as if she had changed into a different person.

    Not only him, but even Li Miaoling also noticed. She gave Ye Changge a veiled nce and revealed an inquisitive expression.

    Ye Changge shook his head gently.

    At this time, Mo Qingmeng had been standing in the same spot, not saying a word. She only stared fixedly at Ye Changge.

    Li Miaoling and Yi Tianming were both quick-witted people. They immediately understood and went back to their rooms.

    Thus, the two of them sat on the stone tform in the courtyard. Ye Changge poured him a cup of soul awakening tea, which had the effect of stabilizing his soul.

    ¡°Brother Ye¡­¡± At this moment, Mo Qingmeng suddenly removed the veil on her face.

    Instantly, a face that could topple nations and cities was revealed. Her skin was as smooth as cream, her willow-like eyebrows, and the beautiful hair on both sides swayed with the wind. She was like a fairy that had descended to the mortal world.

    Even though he had already seen it in the long river of time and space, his mind was still slightly shaken.

    ¡°Miss Mo, what are you¡­¡±

    He did not understand what Mo Qingmeng meant by this.

    Mo Qingmeng was silent for a moment before she suddenly raised her head. A resolute expression appeared in her eyes as she said, ¡°Actually, I came here this time to tell you that I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to marry Bai Zimu.¡±

    She finally understood.

    The Star Pce was the ce where she was born and raised. She could not destroy the entire sect for her own selfish reasons.

    She suddenly understood his father¡¯s actions. As the sect leader, the pressure on him was already great enough.

    It was also time for her to make a sacrifice.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    Hearing Mo Qingmeng¡¯s words, Ye Changge frowned.

    Then, he said, ¡°Is this really what you mean?¡±

    His meaning was very clear. Since he had already agreed to let Mo Qingmeng get rid of the shackles of marriage, no matter how difficult it was, he would carry it out to the end.

    He did not take the so-called Great Luo Heavenly Pce to heart.

    He wanted to ask why, but he thought that Mo Qingmeng would not tell him.

    The scene suddenly surfaced in his mind again. Something that he did not know must have happened in between.

    Something made her change her mind.

    After sending Mo Qingmeng away, Li Miaoling and Mo Qingmeng came over.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what happened to Sister Mo?!¡±

    She also noticed the difference in Mo Qingmeng, but she did not ask about it just now.

    Ye Changge told them.

    Li Miaoling was stunned. Didn¡¯t she dislike Bai Zimu? Why did she suddenly change her mind now.

    After spending the past few days together, they knew that Mo Qingmeng was not someone who would make a decision easily. This must have been a decision that he had made after careful consideration.

    It was also because of this that he felt surprised.

    Ye Changge did not say anything and fell into deep thought.

    Now, after seven or eight days, on this night, an unexpected person came knocking on his door.

    Mo Yushu!

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s father.

 Chapter 386 - The Change in the Death Enchantment Realm

    <h4>Chapter 386: The Change in the Death Enchantment Realm</h4>

    Ever since the incident at theherworld rock, Mo Qingmeng seemed to have be apletely different person. She had been cooped up in her room all day long.

    Although Mo Qingmeng had agreed to marry Bai Zimu and temporarily saved the Star Pce, she was still unable to do anything about it.

    However, looking at Mo Qingmeng¡¯s depressed expression all day long, Mo Yushu could not bear it.

    He had tried tofort her, but he did not even enter the room.

    That was why he came to look for Ye Changge. After all, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s attitude towards him was not how she usually acted around men.

    These butlers had told him everything.

    ¡°You¡¯re Ye Changge!¡±

    In front of the stone tform, Mo Yushu opened his mouth and spoke to him.

    He was very clear about his daughter¡¯s character. Ye Changge actually obtained her favor, which made him very surprised.

    ¡°I wonder why you, Sect Leader Mo, havee to visit me sote at night!¡±

    Ye Changge poured him a cup of Luo tea and looked at him quietly.

    Perhaps from him, he could know what had happened to Mo Qingmeng.

    Mo Yushu picked up the teacup and took a sip. His eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Good tea, sweet but not astringent. The aftertaste lingers.¡±

    He was also a person who liked tea. He had never drunk such a strong tea. First it was bitter, then it turned into sweet, and finally, after it entered his stomach, it became as strong as wine.

    After drinking it, the aftertaste lingered, and his entire person seemed to have sublimated.

    Not only that, he felt that the spiritual qi in his body was circting at a rapid speed, and his understanding of the truth of heaven and earth was even deeper.

    ¡°What kind of tea is this!?¡±

    He said in shock.

    Ye Changge smiled slightly and said, ¡°Great Luo Tea!¡±

    ¡°Where can I buy it?¡±

    Mo Yushu had only taken a sip, and he had already fallen in love with this taste.

    Not only was the taste of the tea excellent, but it was also beneficial to one¡¯s cultivation realm. He had never tried such a magical tea before.

    It was as if it was no longer tea, but a nectar that only gods could drink.

    He looked at Ye Changge anxiously, but Ye Changge shook his head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t buy it outside.¡±

    Mo Yushu was a little lonely. He thought that Ye Changge was unwilling to tell him.

    Thinking about it, it made sense. Such a miraculous tea leaves must be kept a secret. How could he tell him so easily?

    Ye Changge saw his expression and knew that he had misunderstood.

    ¡°I personally nted this tea leaf. There is no other family. If you like it, Sect Master Mo, I can give you some.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    Mo Yushu¡¯s originally dejected expression was instantly swept away.

    His eyes emitted a rich light as he hurriedly nodded his head in excitement.

    He did not expect that this kind of miraculous tea leaf was actually personally nted by him. This was a work of art.

    To be able to nt this kind of tea leaf, how could he be an ordinary person? He began to seriously size up Ye Changge.

    Just now, he had only held back in a hurry. Seeing that he had no cultivation at all, he had only thought that it was a treasure or something that hid his aura.

    After taking a closer look, his features betrayed his intense shock.

    Around Ye Changge, there was actually a void devouring power that was constantly devouring the surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy.

    Slowly, the scene in front of him began to change. The space began to distort, and soon after, it was as if he had arrived in a void of space.

    In the middle, there was a ck hole that was emitting a devouring power. The surrounding space began to shatter, bursting out with a violent force that surged towards him.

    Mo Yushu¡¯s heart was filled with raging waves. He was suddenly jolted awake.

    He returned to the small courtyard, the Cloud Heart Courtyard.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    He wiped off the cold sweat on his head.

    It was too terrifying.

    If he did not wake up in the end, he would probably be forever immersed in the world of nothingness and be trapped inside.

    Just who was he!?

    At this moment, his entire body went numb. From his physical body to his soul, an icy cold feeling surged out.

    ¡°Sect Leader Mo, what¡¯s wrong? Drink some tea!¡±

    It was only when Ye Changge¡¯s voice sounded that Mo Yushu came back to his senses and hurriedly replied.

    What exactly was this person¡¯s cultivation level? And where did his daughter meet him? It was simply too terrifying.

    It almost made him fall for it.

    This person¡¯s cultivation level was unfathomable.

    No wonder his daughter would have an unusual attitude towards him. Since ancient times, a beauty matched a hero. This was a piece of unpolished jade!

    It was a pity!

    Suppressing the shock in his heart, Mo Yushu said helplessly, ¡°These few days, Meng ¡®er has been locking herself in her room. Even I haven¡¯t seen her. I¡¯m afraid that something will happen to her, so please help mefort her.¡±

    He was also helpless.

    In reality, there was no other way.

    Although he was the sect master of a sect, after dealing with this matter, there was nothing he could do.

    When Ye Changge heard this, he frowned.

    She locked himself in his room.

    It seemed that the matter was more serious than he had imagined.

    ¡°Sect Leader Mo, may I ask what happened to Miss Mo?¡±

    Ye Changge asked his own question.

    Mo Yushu was silent.

    After pondering for a moment, he sighed heavily, ¡°You also know about the marriage between the Star Pce and the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.¡±

    ¡°This is all because we need the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s demon subduing sword to suppress the Eye of the Devil Spring at theherworld rock.

    The array formation sealed there has already been corroded over the years and can no longer withstand it.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce has proposed the condition of the marriage. The object of the marriage is Mo Qingmeng.¡±

    As Mo Yushu slowly exined, Ye Changge finally understood.

    So that was why Mo Qingmeng changed so much¡­

    Demonic qi!

    What he meant was that after suppressing the demonic qi spring, Mo Qingmeng did not have to marry into the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    He thought of the demonic qi spring in theherworld rock. It was time to find an opportunity to take a look.

    This was not just to solve Mo Qingmeng¡¯s problem, it was also to investigate his own problem.

    Why did the creatures in the death enchantment call him the Sacred King?

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best!¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    Mo Yushu¡¯s goal was achieved. After taking the Great Luo tea, he left.

    Ye Changge sighed and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s really too stupid. Isn¡¯t it just sealing the Eye of the Demon Spring? What¡¯s so difficult about it? Just say it and everything will be solved!¡±

    A woman¡¯s thoughts were really difficult to deal with.

    From what Mo Yushu said, a non-sage-level array master could not seal the demonic spring.

    Although he did not know what level his array skills had reached, it was still easy for him to surpass the sage-level.

    Then, he walked toward Mo Qingmeng¡¯s small courtyard.

    ¡­

    In the death enchantment realm.

    The auras of the six peak Sage Heaven Realm experts gathered in the teleportation formation.

    ¡°Ya Se is going to break out of the seal soon. The Empress wants us to go and rescue him and exterminate those humans!¡±

    ¡°Haha, I like human blood the most. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    ¡°Lowly humans, wait for the arrival of the ughter!¡±

    ¡°Oh right, the Empress specially ordered us to pay attention to the traces of the Sacred King.¡±

    They still remembered the aura of the sacred king, which shed and disappeared in the enchantment realm.

    Before they descended, this aura suddenly disappeared.

    Therefore, the Empress specially passed down an order. Perhaps the Sacred King was in the greater world and wanted us to pay attention to him.

    ¡°The greater world is so big. How are we going to find him?¡±

    One of the caped people asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Empress gave us the induction stone. As long as we are a thousand miles away from the Sacred King, the induction stone will emit light. The closer we are, the brighter the light will be!¡±

    The saintess Ai Lisha took out a strange gem.

 Chapter 387 - Could This Be the Power of Love?

    <h4>Chapter 387: Could This Be the Power of Love?</h4>

    The few of them looked at the gemstone.

    The gemstone was oval in shape and dark green in color. Mysterious patterns were carved on it, and it would flicker from time to time.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    There was a scorpion tattoo on his face, and it was shining with a strange luster.

    It was precisely the leader of these six people.

    They walked into the array formation together, and the light flickered and disappeared.

    ¡­

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    For more than ten days in a row, their youngdy had locked herself in the room, and even she could not enter.

    If this went on, what would happen if something happened to her body?!

    She was also restless with anxiety.

    Ye Changge nodded and went to the door to knock on it. Soon after, a voice came from inside.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not going to see anyone. Didn¡¯t you hear me!?¡±

    Her voice was cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Ye Changge said.

    Then there was a moment of silence. After a few breaths, a voice came from the door, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Zhong Ling ¡®er was outside. She clenched her small fists and raised them toward Ye Changge and acted as if she was cheering him on.

    Ye Changge was used to his mischievous behavior. Then, he walked into the room.

    The furnishings of the room were extremely simple. There was only a bed and a dressing table. The rest of the things were arranged very neatly.

    It could be seen that Mo Qingmeng was an extremely disciplined person.

    Mo Qingmeng stood by the window sill and looked at the lotus pond behind her without saying a word.

    ¡°I already know!¡±

    As he spoke, it could be seen that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s body was trembling.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Maybe I have a way to solve it!¡±

    Ye Changge spoke softly.

    Mo Qingmeng turned. It could be seen that she had indeed suffered a lot over the past ten days.

    Her originally rosy face had lost a lot of weight, and she looked much more haggard.

    She wanted to tell Ye Changge, but then she gave up. How could there be someone who was proficient in array formations and had a high cultivation realm?

    After all, a person¡¯s energy was limited, and it was impossible to take care of both.

    ¡°Do you know how difficult it is to find a Sage Heaven Realm mage? There are only a few in the entire greater world, and their whereabouts are erratic. Even if they are found, it is not something that the Star Pce can chance. What can I do?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng murmured, her gaze fixed on Ye Changge.

    This path was impassable, so she could only marry Bai Zimu.

    Did she have a choice?

    Could it be that she saw the monster of the demonic spring run out and ughter the disciples of the Star Pce?

    On one side of the coin was her duty to the ce where she was born and raised, and on the other side was marrying someone she did not like. What choice did she have!

    If she had a choice, she would not choose either, but without a third choice, she could only sacrifice herself.

    Mo Qingmeng seemed to have lost her soul and turned into a walking corpse.

    ¡°Perhaps you can find a Sage Heaven level array master!¡±

    Ye Changge said slowly.

    Mo qingmengughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°Easier said than done¡­¡±

    She had just finished speaking when she suddenly realized something. She suddenly stared straight into Ye Changge¡¯s eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°You mean you are¡­ You are¡­¡±

    At this moment, her voice started to tremble.

    Ye Changge knew what she was trying to express and nodded with a smile.

    How was this possible?

    Mo Qingmeng was in disbelief.

    One had to know that in the greater world, there were only a few who could be a Sage Level array master. How was it possible for him!?

    After that, she returned to her deste expression. These were just words he was using tofort her.

    With the cultivation of the Sage Heaven Realm,prehending the 3,000ws, and in addition, being a Sage Heaven level array master, how could a person have so much energy?

    This was simply impossible.

    Ye Changge looked at her and knew that it would be impossible for him not to show off his skills to her.

    Thus, he stretched out her hand and snapped his fingers. Mo Qingmeng suddenly realized that the scene before her eyes had changed. She had suddenly arrived above the stars in the sky.

    The beautiful stars sparkled with a crystal-clear radiance. It was so close that one could touch them. The beautiful neb was like a tapestry, mesmerizing.

    Before she could react, the stars in the sky had suddenly turned into a sea of fire. She could even feel the scorching heating from the sea of fire.

    Then, she once again arrived at the snowy world, the great prairie, the desert¡­ All kinds of scenes were so real.

    ¡°This is an illusory formation¡­¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said in surprise.

    However, she did not know when Ye Changge had set up the formation. Could it be the snap of his fingers just now.

    She clearly heard the snap of his fingers when the illusory formation changed.

    ¡°This is a formation formed with a single thought!¡±

    Her eyes emitted a strange light.

    Those who could form a formation with a single thought were at least divine grade array masters.

    Could it be that he was really a Sage Heaven level array master!

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s beautiful eyes betrayed her shock.

    Unbelievable.

    However, the terror of the Devil Spring was not something that a divine level array master could seal.

    In the next moment.

    The scene changed once again.

    This time, it was not an illusion formation, but a decisive killing formation. Streams of terrifying murderous energy sted the mountain peak into pieces.

    Even the void could not withstand this pressure. It shattered inch by inch, and violent power poured out from within.

    Mo Qingmeng felt the terrifying power and instantly felt her entire body turn cold. This power was definitely able to destroy a person at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    In other words, this power had already reached the Sage Heaven Realm. Wasn¡¯t it the equivalent of a Sage Heaven level array master?

    Ye Changge did not lie to her. He really was a Sage Heaven level array master.

    It was just that she did not believe it.

    At this moment, the emotions that had been suppressed in her heart instantly gushed out. She sobbed as she threw herself into Ye Changge¡¯s embrace, sobbing softly.

    The killing power between heaven and earth disappeared, and they returned to the small courtyard once more.

    However, Mo Qingmeng had never left his embrace, and was coincidentally seen by Zhong Ling ¡®er, who was guarding by the side.

    ¡°You guys¡­ Here!¡±

    She was waiting for big eyes, but she was already shocked.

    Ye Changge made a shushing gesture at him, indicating that Mo Qingmeng had already fallen asleep.

    Then, Ye Changge ced Mo Qingmeng on the bed and came to the courtyard.

    Zhong Ling ¡®er saw that her youngdy was sleeping very soundly, very rxed, and there was even a trace of a smile at the corner of her mouth.

    She was very surprised at how Ye Changge had done it. In just a few moments, he had solved the struggles in their youngdy¡¯s heart.

    One had to know that she had put in a lot of effort and spent more than ten days trying to get through to her and still was not able to. Yet, Ye Changge had done it just like that.

    What method did he use!?

    Zhong Ling ¡®er racked her brains, but she still had no clue.

    ¡°Could it be that this is the power of love!?¡±

    She tilted her head and thought about it seriously for a while. She knew that her family¡¯s youngdy liked Ye Changge.

 Chapter 388 - Yi Tianmingâ€™s Background

    <h4>Chapter 388: Yi Tianming¡¯s Background</h4>

    Love!

    No wonder so many mighty figures were attracted to it. There was really a powerful force in it.

    She frantically imagined it.

    It seemed that her family¡¯s youngdy had really fallen in love with Ye Changge. Otherwise, why would no one be able to cheer her up? Even her father was useless.

    Ye Changge only took a short while to let the youngdy recover.

    Zhong Ling¡¯er closed the room and came in front of Ye Changge to say something that almost caused his Dao heart to copse.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, you have to be responsible for our family¡¯s youngdy!¡±

    She said seriously.

    Ye Changge seemed to have suffered a heavy blow as he said, ¡°What did you say? Responsible? Where is thising from?¡±

    He only gave her hope and told her that he had the power of the sealing array.

    He did not do anything else.

    He was responsible for her family¡¯s youngdy? What kind of situation was this!?

    ¡°You¡­ you have no idea what you¡¯re talking about and you¡¯re disregarding me!¡±

    Seeing that she was getting more and more ridiculous, Ye Changge directly interrupted her.

    ¡°Stop! Your family¡¯s youngdy has already recovered. The remaining time will be enough for her to recuperate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    If Ye Changge stayed any longer, his head would explode.

    He could not match up to this little girl¡¯s thought processes.

    It was too bizarre!

    He had already walked out of the courtyard¡¯s entrance, but Zhong Ling¡¯er still did not give up and said, ¡°With me here, you can forget about bullying my family¡¯s youngdy. Hmph!¡±

    Ye Changge walked on the road, still touching the cold sweat on his head.

    This argument was simply more tiring than fighting a few hundred battles.

    ¡®To be responsible for her!¡¯

    The point is that he did not do anything!

    Just as he was thinking that, he bumped into Mo Yushu.

    Ever since that day, he found Ye Changge more pleasing to the eye and greeted him warmly.

    Ever since thest time, Mo Yushu¡¯s attitude towards Ye Changge had be more and more weing. He previously regarded him as Ye Changge. His terms of address shifted from Ye Changge to fellow Daoist Ye, and finally to Brother Ye, the rtionship had slowly progressed.

    ¡°Brother Ye, your tea is really wonderful. When youe back, give me some more!¡±

    He said in a friendly manner.

    Ye Changge nced at the two people beside him. One was a Daoist wearing a Daoist robe, and the other was a female cultivator.

    While he was sizing them up, the female cultivator even wrinkled her delicate nose.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Ye Changge came back to his senses and said to Mo Yushu.

    ¡°Right, Brother Ye, about my daughter¡¯s situation¡­¡±

    Looking at his worried expression, Ye Changge nodded.

    As expected!

    It was the right choice to look for him back then.

    Mo Yushu was even happier. The way he looked at Ye Changge was bing more and more pleasing to the eye.

    However, he also knew that this was only temporary. If he could not solve the problem of the Devil Spring, his emotions would explode again sooner orter.

    He hoped that he could seed this time.

    He looked at the cultivator dressed in a Daoist robe and roared, ¡°Brother Ye, let me introduce you. This is elder Mo Liren from the Langhuan region¡¯s Dao sect. He is a god-level array master.

    ¡°This is master¡¯s disciple, Chu Liyue.¡±

    He had paid a huge price to invite this person. His goal was to seal the demonic spring.

    If there was a solution, he would not be willing to lose his daughter¡¯s happiness. This was ast resort.

    ¡°A godly array master?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at the robed old man.

    However, this old man in the Daoist¡¯s robe snorted coldly and turned his head.

    Mo Yushu could tell that the atmosphere was a little strange. ¡°Brother Ye, when you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll look for you for a drink. We¡¯ll head over first.¡±

    Just as he was leaving, Ye Changge suddenly pulled him back and said, ¡°When you guys are sealing the array formation, you can tell me. Perhaps I can be of help.¡±

    ¡°Brother Ye, you know about array formations too!?¡±

    Mo Yushu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    However, the Devil Spring¡¯s Eye was not something that an ordinary array formation master could seal away. He was not thinking of anything in particr.

    Since he was interested, there was no harm in calling out to him when the time came.

    This Daoist felt that he had been neglected. He snorted in dissatisfaction. He hade all the way here, yet he had been left out like this.

    It was not good for him to vent his anger on Mo Yushu. He could only stare coldly at Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge did not seem to notice his gaze. He said goodbye to Mo Yushu and left.

    After returning to the Cloud Heart Courtyard, Li Miaoling and Mo Qingmeng happened to be in the courtyard. When they saw Ye Changgeing over, they immediately came over to wee him.

    ¡°Brother Ye, how¡¯s Sister Mo¡¯s situation?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s resolved!¡± Ye Changge said.

    Li Miaoling heaved a sigh of relief. When she heard about Mo Qingmeng¡¯s situation, she was also very worried.

    After spending a few days together in the capital, they had be very good friends. Naturally, they were very concerned.

    After that, Ye Changge told them about the cause and effect of the matter.

    The two of them sighed. They did not expect such a thing to happen in the Star Pce. If Ye Changge did not happen to know about arrays, the rest of Mo Qingmeng¡¯s life could be said to be very dark.

    In this world, no one wanted to marry someone they did not like. This was very painful.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, and he could not help but think of his fianc¨¦e. He clenched his fists tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Xin ¡®Er. I¡¯ll definitely let you be happy. Now that I¡¯m already at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, I already have the strength to break through to everything.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s matter gave him a great feeling.

    He was originally a member of the Li family of the endless sea. During the course of his experiential learning, he met a girl. Because of some conflicts, the two of them had feelings for each other, and gradually, their hearts were filled with love.

    However,ter on, he found out that Huo Ling ¡®er was actually the daughter of the sect master of the Fire Spirit Sect. His father also did not mention the matter of breaking up the lovebirds. He only proposed a condition. When he broke through to the Void Realm, he would agree to their marriage.

    During this period of time, he would not allow them to meet.

    At that time, Yi Tianming was only at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. He was still separated from theter stage of the Void Realm. At the peak of two small realms, breaking through to the Void Realm was extremely difficult.

    Perhaps, thousands of years would have passed by the time he broke through to the Void Realm.

    How could he make the person he loved wait for him for such a long time.

    Therefore, he went out to train directly and wanted to find a way to break through. However, the higher theter stage of the realm, the more vast and boundless the spiritual qi needed. He also needed toprehend the truth of heaven and earth in order to have a chance to break through.

    He had spent hundreds of years but still had not broken through to the advanced stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. Fortunately, he had met Ye Changge, who had enlightened him with just a few words and he had broken through to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm in one fell swoop.

    The Void Realm was no longer unreachable to him.

 Chapter 389 - This is Impossible! How Could She Lie to Me?!

    <h4>Chapter 389: This is Impossible! How Could She Lie to Me?!</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He was very happy now!

    He was very happy that he hade to this ce, the Heavenly Capital City, and met his nobleman.

    Otherwise, who knew how long it would take for him to break through to the Void Realm?

    ¡°Senior Ye, when will you give me a few more pointers?!¡±

    Yi Tianming eagerly walked over.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Ye Changge ignored him and went straight back to his room.

    Yi Tianming only chuckled without getting angry. He nced at Li Miaoling and went back to his room to cultivate.

    The day of the arrival of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was getting closer and closer.

    The Star Pce began to prepare. Red brocade tents were set up everywhere, and the atmosphere was peaceful and lively.

    In the Star Pce, Mo Yushu sat at the head of the table. An elder stood below him and said, ¡°I wonder what orders the sect master has for me toe here!¡±

    Mo Yushu said, ¡°The Great Luo Heavenly Pce will be here soon. Have you selected the disciples to participate in thepetition?¡±

    This was both an engagement party and a friendlypetition. The two sects had been fighting openly and secretly for over a hundred years. They all wanted to know which family¡¯s disciples were stronger.

    Therefore, before the engagement party, a friendlypetition was set up.

    Each sect had to elect ten disciples. The lowest was at the Godly Spirit Realm. Then, they wouldpete on the stage one by one. The one who won the most challenges would be dered the winner.

    Thispetition concerned the reputation of the two sects. No one wanted to jeopardize the pride of their sect in the eyes of the public.

    Therefore, the selection of disciples became the most important thing.

    The Star Pce attached great importance to thispetition. After all, everyone wanted to be the number one sect in the desert.

    The elder replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already selected them. They are Ju Wenshi, Bai Yingcai, Xu Weibo, and a few others. They have been cultivating hard recently, and their improvement speed is very fast. I believe that it won¡¯t be a problem for them to ept the challenge.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we must not make any mistakes this time!¡± Mo Yushu nodded and said, ¡°Is Ye Xingchen still in seclusion?¡±

    At the mention of Ye Xingchen, a proud expression appeared on the elder¡¯s face. To be able to reach the Sage Heaven Realm at such a young age.

    It had to be said that he was a genius. In the history of the northern desert, there were very few such geniuses.

    The most important thing was that Ye Xingchen was his grandson, which made him gain a lot of respect in the Star Pce.

    The other elders looked envious when they saw him. They believed that they would definitely win the final victory in thispetition.

    Ye Xingchen was already at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm. After this seclusion, he might be able to break through to the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. At that time, he would only be one realm lower than the sect master.

    It was only a matter of time before he could surpass the sect master in the future. He would definitely be able to be the next sect master of the Star Pce. This was a matter that would glorify the sect.

    ¡°Ask him toe and look for me after hees out of seclusion. I have something to pass to him.¡±

    Mo Yushu left after he finished speaking.

    The third elder immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. This time, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had brought the demon subduing sword with them. During thepetition, Bai Zimu would definitely use the demon subduing sword.

    This was an Emperor Weapon. With the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, it was extremely terrifying to be able to unleash mid-level strength.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce also had the Emperor weapon, the Peacock Plume. It could disy mes that filled the sky. It was not inferior to the demon-subduing sword.

    ¡°The sect leader is giving the peacock plume to Ye Xingchen!¡±

    How could he not be happy?

    The peacock plume was the sect leader¡¯s keepsake. It symbolized who would be the next sect leader. Although it was only being borrowed this time, it also revealed a bit of insider information.

    They clearly wanted to raise Xingchen as the next sect master. Those who could be elders were all old monsters with nimble minds, so it was easy for them to think of this.

    ...

    At this moment, in the Cloud Heart Courtyard.

    While Yi Tianming was cultivating these past few days, he felt a trace of resistance in his body, preventing him from making a breakthrough.

    Every time he condensed spiritual energy to break through to the next realm, at the most critical moment, the spiritual energy that he had painstakingly condensed would mysteriously dissipate.

    He looked for answers to his many questions, but he still could not find the root of the problem.

    He had no choice but to consult Ye Changge. Ye Changge was also very interested after listening to him. After examining him, he found the root of the problem.

    In his veins, there was a meridian that was directly sealed by the fire attribute power.

    ¡°A meridian seal?¡±

    Yi Tianming was a little stunned. How could his meridians be sealed when he felt that they were perfectly fine?

    When was it sealed? Why didn¡¯t he notice it at all?

    Could it be that he had not made any progress all these years because his veins had been sealed?

    Ye Changge could see his confusion. ¡°The sealing of your meridians will slow down your cultivation speed, making you take longer to break through. As for your previous breakthrough, firstly, it was because you didn¡¯t have enoughprehension of your realm, and secondly, there was a problem with your state of mind.¡±

    Hearing this, Yi Tianming understood.

    In the past few years, he had been improving his cultivation through battle. Because of the slow increase in cultivation speed, coupled with the slow passage of time, his state of mind during that period of time had indeed expanded.

    However, it was also during that period of time that the spiritual qi in his dantian condensed to an even more solid state. Later on, after he saw how powerful Ye Changge was, through his guidance, his state of mind rxed, and he sessfully broke through.

    However, he would then fall into another cycle!

    Continuously increasing his strength and condensing true essence, not only would the effect not be great, but it would also deplete his body¡¯s talent.

    ¡°Could it be him!?¡±

    He recalled thest time when he was in the Fire Spirit Sect, the Fire Spirit Sect Master hade to talk to him alone, and he had fainted halfway through.

    At that time, he had not paid much attention to it, and had thought that it was caused by overtraining and fatigue.

    Now, it seemed that it was not that simple. His veins must have been sealed at that time. Moreover, Ye Changge said that the power that sealed his veins had a fire attribute.

    Yi Tianming fell silent. Why did he do this?

    Could it be that letting him break through the Void Realm and receive Huo Ling¡¯er¡¯s promise was a lie? It was a tactic to dy him.

    The goal was to make him give up!

    He had already thought of what would have happened next. If he had not met Ye Changge, he would probably still have fallen into a vicious cycle in the process of struggling and doubting himself.

    Not to mention breaking through to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, perhaps his realm would even fall because of this. In this way, he would never be able to see Huo Ling¡¯er.

    ¡°What a ruthless heart!¡±

    He let himself fall into a frenzied state of doubt, and his heart copsed.

    This waspletely destroying him.

    However, he could not understand the Fire Spirit Sect Master¡¯s motive for doing this. They did not share a deep hatred of each other, so why was the Fire Spirit Sect Master¡¯s methods so vicious?

    Or could there be some hidden reason behind this?

    At this moment, Yi Tianming suddenly remembered the strange gaze Huo Ling ¡®er gave him before he had left. His soul shook, and a bolt of lightning suddenly struck out from the clear sky.

    He took three steps back, his face devoid of any color. He muttered, ¡°Impossible, impossible, she wouldn¡¯t do this to me!¡±

 Chapter 390 - Mere Medical Skills? Isnt Having Hands Enough?

    <h4>Chapter 390: Mere Medical Skills? Isn¡¯t Having Hands Enough?</h4>

    ¡°That couldn¡¯t have happened. This isn¡¯t real!¡±

    Yi Tianming fell into the despair.

    ¡®Could all of this be a conspiracy?!¡¯

    She already knew everything, and she even came to send him off hypocritically. Did she want to see him make a fool of himself?!

    If he had not met Ye Changge, he probably would never have broken through and he would fall into a circle of self-doubt. In the end, he became dejected.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what happened to her?!¡±

    Li Miaoling was stunned.

    Yi Tianming, who was fine just a moment ago, suddenly had a drastic change in expression.

    It was just a meridian that had been sealed. It would be fine as long as it was unsealed.

    In her mind, it was simple, and she did not think about what happened after the sealed meridian was brought up. Ye Changge sighed. Since ancient times, there had always been love and hatred!

    After a long time, Yi Tianming woke up from his madness.

    He bowed deeply to Ye Changge and said, ¡°I wonder if you have a way to crack it, Senior Ye. Either way, I would be eternally grateful!¡±

    He wanted to break through to the Void Realm and find Huo Ling ¡®er to ask her clearly. Even if he died, he would still want to have the truth.

    Ye Changge asked Li Miaoling to find a big wooden barrel that was filled with ice water. Yi Tianming followed the instructions andid down inside.

    Just as he was about to make a move, Mo Qingmeng walked in and happened to see this scene. Her beautiful eyes were filled with confusion.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Li Miaoling walked over happily and said, ¡°Sister Mo, Brother Tianming¡¯s meridians are blocked. Brother Ye is helping him open his veins!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ye Changge asked.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s overall mood was much better. Her spirit had improved and her face was full of color.

    It seemed that she had already resolved the struggles in her heart.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just here to take a look!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said, ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    Yi Tianming was sitting in the wooden barrel, concentrating, and he had led his guard down. His qi was concentrated in his dantian, and hepletely let go of his consciousness.

    If it were anyone else, he would not let go of his consciousness so easily. In this kind of unguarded state, others could easily kill him.

    But Ye Changge was worthy of his trust.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to begin!¡±

    Ye Changge cautioned him. Spiritual energy swirled around his fingers and shot toward this power along his meridians.

    His power appeared to be in a spiral state. It broke through the outer shackles and gradually approached the core of this power.

    Even in a wandering state, this power was very overbearing. Just as it came into contact with it, he felt a fierce power attacking and resisting his attack.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s entire body was trembling, and white smoke kept rising from the top of his head. This was caused by the continuous fog of spiritual qi.

    From this, it could be seen how intense the force had be.

    As Ye Changge was using thews of the Great Dao of force, even if this aspect held him back from the Void Realm, it did not have any power to resist this force and disintegrated.

    Most importantly, although this force was powerful, without the control of an Void Realm expert, it was just an ownerless object.

    This was why it was easily broken by Ye Changge. With his current strength, it was still a little difficult for him to contend against a Void Realm expert.

    After all, his cultivation realm was only at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, which was quite far from the Void Realm. There was a natural gap between them.

    ¡°This feeling has been broken!¡±

    Yi Tianming took a deep breath, and his entire body feltfortable. He felt an indescribable sensation, and even the shackles of his cultivation realm had loosened a little.

    He tried to condense the spiritual qi in his body,pressing it, and it did not appear to be in a state of disintegration.

    His veins had really been opened. He believed that it would not be long before he could break through to the Void Realm and go to the Fire Spirit Sect to ask the Fire Spirit Sect Master about it.

    ¡°Thank you, senior, for your great kindness. If there is anything that I can help you with today, I will not hesitate to go up a mountain of des or dive into a sea of mes at yourmand!¡±

    Yi Tianming said sincerely.

    He had everything he had now, and it was all thanks to Ye Changge that he was able to regain his life.

    If it were not for him, he believed that he would still be walking further and further down the path of self-doubt. He might have fallen into a demonic barrier at some point in time.

    Furthermore, he would not be able to discover the Fire Spirit Sect Master¡¯s methods. He would probably be kept in the dark until he died.

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Get up!¡±

    The reason why Ye Changge saved him was because this brat was fated to be with him.

    Moreover, it was not difficult to break through the meridians. On ount of him chasing Ye Xingyun away earlier, he decided to do it for him.

    Although Ye Changge did not mind, Yi Tianming remembered this in his heart. When there was an opportunity, he would definitely repay this favor.

    After everything was settled¡­

    Ye Changge came before the stone tform and said, ¡°Myplexion has been much better these few days. Isn¡¯t it just a matter of array formations? I¡¯m too embarrassed to say it!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was a little ashamed. At that time, she did not know that Ye Changge was proficient in array formations. Otherwise, she would not have locked her in her room for more than ten consecutive days.

    However, she still felt quite shocked. It was one thing for a person¡¯s cultivation to be strong, but he was actually proficient in array formations and medical skills!

    Furthermore, he had made achievements in all aspects. This was very shocking.

    How did he cultivate? It was already a genius for an ordinary person to be proficient in one type of cultivation. At the same time, his cultivation and array formations were things that could not be found in the entire history of martial arts.

    ¡°Who knew that you were so unique and that you actually know array formations? I really don¡¯t know what else you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng pretended toin.

    ¡°I¡¯m omnipotent!¡±

    Ye Changge said with a smile.

    In fact, he knew quite a bit. Array formations, alchemy, artifact refinement, medical books, strange door armor, five elements eight trigrams were all included in his existing knowledge, and he had even reached the level of proficiency.

    ¡°Keep bragging!¡±

    After spending the past few days together, the rtionship between the few of them improved rapidly.

    Especially that wretchedss Zhong Ling¡¯er, who even dared to mock him and say that she had fallen asleep in Ye Changge¡¯s embrace.

    This made him really ashamed, but that kind of peace of mind was really veryfortable!

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face reddened as she dreamed. Li Miaoling urately caught it and said, ¡°Sister Mo, it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. You don¡¯t know how worried we were about you!¡±

    The worry on Li Miaoling¡¯s face was genuine.

    Mo Qingmeng said apologetically, ¡°Sorry that I¡¯ve made you guys worry. This kind of thing won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±

    She had also experienced true friendship. This kind of feeling was very strange.

    Ever since she was young, other than her maid Zhong Ling ¡®er, others were afraid of her identity and some coveted her beauty. This was the first time she felt this kind of concern from her friends.

    This made her feel warm.

    ¡°Brother Ye, I don¡¯t know if you know medicine!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng seemed to have thought of something and her eyes were filled with hope.

    In the greater world, there were also alchemists. Generally, people who were proficient in alchemy would also study medicine at the same time. The two could be said to be simr.

    Those who knew medicine might not know alchemy, but it was different. Those who knew alchemy would definitely know medicine.

    Before Ye Changge could speak, Li Miaoling spoke first, ¡°You really think Brother Ye is a god.¡±

    Not only did he have a cultivation base at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, he also knew how to concoct formations. If he was proficient in medicine, wouldn¡¯t he be a god?

    Not to mention, in the eyes of some people, Ye Changge was an existence akin to a god.

    Mo Qingmeng was just asking casually and did not have much hope. Hearing Li Miaoling¡¯s words, she dispelled the thoughts in her heart.

    ¡®How could there be such a powerful person in this world? Impossible!¡¯

    She was really thinking too much.

    However, in the next moment, Ye Changge¡¯s words practically shattered the world, and caused the two of them to feel dizzy.

    ¡°Mere medical skills? Can¡¯t you master them as long as you have hands?!¡±

 Chapter 391 - Sacred Light vs Deathly Stillness

    <h4>Chapter 391: Sacred Light vs Deathly Stillness</h4>

    ¡°He actually really knows!¡±

    Li Miaoling didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She stared fixedly at Ye Changge as waves of shock rose in her heart. Could it be that there really was such a monstrous person in this world!?

    When she thought about how she had cultivated for such a long time and only had the cultivation of the Godly Spirit Realm, she wondered how could the gap between people be so huge.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s beautiful eyes were also filled with shock. Then, she quickly reacted and revealed an excited expression.

    Her slender fingers tightened Ye Changge¡¯s palm and said, ¡°You¡¯re really proficient in medical skills!¡±

    Ye Changge humbly said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare to say that I¡¯m proficient. It¡¯s not lower than the cultivation of array formations.¡±

    ¡®That¡¯s great!¡¯

    Mo Qingmeng had seen Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation of array formations and was already astonished.

    Her medical skills actually did not fall far behind. To be able to match the medical skills of a sage-level array master, just how amazing was this? She could not imagine it.

    Her little head was so muddle-headed that she was already unable to think.

    At the same time, Li Miaoling also sucked in a breath of cold air. In this world, what was there that he did not know?

    This was too much of a blow.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re not saying that you even know how to concoct pills, right?¡±

    She spoke with a trembling voice.

    Mo Qingmeng also looked over at Ye Changge. Both of their gazes were fixed on Ye Changge¡¯s face.

    Looking at their anxious expressions, Ye Changge picked up the tea on the table and calmly took a sip.

    Halfway through, both of their gazes were fixed on him without the slightest bit of distraction.

    If he also knew how to do this, the two of them had no choice but to believe that there was an unparalleled genius in this world.

    ¡°Brother Ye, hurry up and say it, will you!¡±

    Li Miaoling¡¯s heart itched when she saw him smiling without saying a word.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lly my cards on the table. There¡¯s nothing in this world that I don¡¯t know how to do!¡±

    Following Ye Changge¡¯s words, the two of them felt as if they had been struck by lightning and their Dao hearts directly copsed.

    Array formation, pill refinement, medical skills. This was making the otherspletely speechless!

    ¡°Brother Ye, you really know alchemy and medical skills!?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng stood up excitedly.

    Ye Changge nodded, not understanding why she was so excited.

    ¡°Brother Ye, follow me!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng grabbed Ye Changge¡¯s hand and ran outside. Li Miaoling was stunned.

    What was this situation!?

    Ye Changge was pulled tightly by Mo Qingmeng. He could even feel the softness and smoothness of her slender fingers. The two of them arrived at a pavilion in the Star Pce.

    Qingxin Pavilion.

    After passing through the main hall and the back garden, the two of them arrived at a quiet courtyard.

    The spiritual energy here was extremely dense, a hundred times denser than the Cloud Heart small courtyard. Not a single disciple could be seen in the surroundings, and their voices were exceptionally quiet.

    Moreover, on the way here, there were heavy restrictions, and there were even guards. Every single one of them was at the peak of the Reincarnation Rm.

    Did theye to a private area?!

    Ye Changge did not understand why Mo Qingmeng brought him here!

    After entering one of the courtyards, he saw a graceful and noble woman sleeping quietly on a bed made of ice.

    Above her was an istion spell formation, enveloping her whole body. A thick white light circted around her body, constantly purifying something.

    ¡°Divine power!¡±

    Ye Changge recognized it at a nce. This dense light was the divine light.

    The divine light had the characteristics of purifying all things. For example, the baleful aura, the aura of death, and the aura of the undead. They all had the effect of suppressing and dispelling.

    Following the purification of the divine power, a ck baleful aura continuously gushed out from the woman¡¯s body, being devoured by the divine light.

    Moreover, judging from the woman¡¯s appearance, she looked seventy to eighty percent simr to Mo Qingmeng. Perhaps this was Mo Qingmeng¡¯s mother.

    He had been puzzled as well. In the half a month he had been in the Star Pce, he had never heard Mo Qingmeng mention her mother. So this was the reason.

    ¡°What is this ck aura? Even the divine light can¡¯t get rid of it!¡±

    The sacred light was the nemesis of all evil in the world. It was said that the sacred light was the first ray of light in the beginning of the world. It had the characteristic of illuminating everything.

    How terrifying was the ck aura that even it could not dispel it?!

    Just as he was thinking that, Mo Qingmeng revealed a longing gaze as she stared through the formation.

    ¡°She is my mother. She left me when I was very young.

    ¡°My father said that she was affected by the aura of death and might never wake up. She could only remain in this state of a living dead forever.

    ¡°I really miss her. I want her to open her eyes and look at me, even if it¡¯s just for a single nce!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s voice was very soft, as if she was afraid of waking up the sleeping beauty.

    Even though she knew that this was impossible, she still did it. Every time she came to visit, she did not dare to make any noise.

    In her heart, her mother had always been alive, living in her dreams.

    Ye Changge listened quietly and did not say anything.

    ¡°Brother Ye, do you have a way to save her!?¡±

    Looking at Mo Qingmeng¡¯s hopeful eyes, Ye Changge muttered to himself for a moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a way, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    He had just opened the eye of delusion and saw everything clearly.

    The deathly aura had already taken over her body, meridians, and bones. Even her soul had been invaded by the deathly aura.

    The slightest carelessness would damage his soul and cause it to sink into the deathly silence forever.

    If they maintained her current state, perhaps her mother would still wake up one day. It was just that the time was uncertain.

    It could be a thousand years, or it could be ten thousand years, or it could be that she would not wake up at all.

    ¡°But what? Brother Ye, quickly say it!¡±

    Hearing that there was actually a way, Mo Qingmeng could not control her emotions.

    All these years, she had missed her mother too much. Usually, she did not even have anyone to confide in.

    There were countless words in her throat that she wanted to tell her mother.

    Even if there was only a glimmer of hope, he had to try.

    Ye Changge sighed and said, ¡°I do have a way, but I can¡¯t guarantee that she will wake up. Moreover, this method also has a certain level of risk.¡±

    ¡°What risk!?¡± Mo Qingmeng said.

    He seemed to have already predicted something.

    ¡°Returning to nothingness forever!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words made Mo Qingmeng fall silent.

    Nothingness?

    How could she not know what these words represented!?

    The hope that had been raised with great difficulty was mercilessly shattered.

    One could imagine how dejected she was now.

 Chapter 392 - Mo Yushu Was Shaken to the Point of Collapse!

    <h4>Chapter 392: Mo Yushu Was Shaken to the Point of Copse!</h4>

    Just as she was in despair, Ye Changge spoke.

    ¡°However, if he¡¯s fully prepared, it¡¯s not impossible for her to wake up!¡±

    Ye Changge spoke.

    This sentence was like rain from the heavens. Mo Qingmeng directly raised her head.

    ¡°This means that my mother is saved!¡±

    There was nothing more exciting than this news.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s originally deste expression was instantly swept away.

    Her beautiful eyes looked at Ye Changge with excitement as she said, ¡°Tell me what you need. As long as the Star Pce has it, I can give it to you!¡±

    In order to purify the deathly aura in her body, he needed to gather all the murderous aura in his entire body in one ce before removing it from her body.

    However, this step was also an extremely dangerous step. If he made a mistake halfway, it would disrupt the distribution of the original murderous aura, causing her to be devoured by the bacsh of the murderous aura.

    With her current body, it was impossible for her to withstand such an impact.

    As long as hepleted this step, the rest would be easy to handle. As long as he circted the Heavenly Devouring Great Dao, he would be able to convert the baleful aura into the purest spirit energy.

    This was the power of the Heavenly Devouring Great Dao. No matter what kind of power it was, it would eventually return to its original state, turning into spirit energy.

    ¡°Pu Luo Flower, Gan Yu fruit, sky spirit grass, lightning strike vine¡­¡±

    Ye Changge told her about the medicinal herbs he needed. He had the rest, so he did not need Mo Qingmeng to provide them.

    However, these spiritual herbs were all rare varieties. Even the Great Luo Heavenly Pce might not be able to collect them neatly.

    As expected.

    After hearing Ye Changge¡¯s words, Mo Qingmeng frowned.

    Some of these were extremely precious spiritual treasures of heaven and earth. There were even some that she had never even heard of before.

    However, for the sake of her mother waking up, she nodded without the slightest hesitation.

    After returning to the Cloud Heart small courtyard, Ye Changge began to prepare the ingredients for refining medicine.

    Meanwhile, Mo Qingmeng went to Mo Yushu.

    These medicinal ingredients were too precious. With her strength alone, it would be very difficult for him to collect them in a short period of time.

    Moreover, even if there were some in the Star Pce¡¯s treasure pavilion, she would still need his father¡¯s approval to take them out.

    She also wanted to tell this news to Mo Yushu.

    By the time she found Mo Yushu, it was already night.

    Mo Qingmeng had just arrived when she saw Mo Yushu discussing something with a few elders.

    Mo Yushu also saw her. This was her daughter¡¯s first timeing to look for him in half a month, so he naturally did not dare to be negligent.

    After saying a few words in a hurry, he made the elders leave.

    Then, he said with a chuckle, ¡°My precious daughter, I thought you had ignored your father. Why are you looking for me now?!

    ¡°I agree to everything!¡±

    At this moment, he naturally knew that he had to take the initiative to lower his head. After being the sect master for so long, he knew how to control people.

    ¡°Father, mother is saved!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s first words made Mo Yushu freeze on the spot.

    He could not believe what he had heard. Ever since the crisis in the Star Pce a hundred years ago, Xue Xuanqing had suffered the pain of the deathly stillness aura in order to save him.

    For several hundred years, he had been living in guilt and pain.

    He had tried all sorts of methods during the process, but he was still unable to make Xue Xuanqing recover.

    How he wished that he was the one who had suffered the attack of the deathly stillness aura back then, and that he had spent his days looking at Xue Xuanqing living in a state of suspended animation from afar.

    He had thought that Xue Xuanqing would continue like this. The two of them were so close to each other, yet they were so far away.

    But at this moment¡­

    He heard something!

    His own daughter actually told him that Xue Xuanqing was saved.

    His entire body went numb. After a moment of silence, he suddenly erupted.

    ¡°You said that Qing ¡®er was saved? Who told you that? who brought me to see him!¡±

    As long as he could bring Xue Xuanqing back to life, he was willing to give up everything.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Changge!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng directly said it out.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    That mysterious young man appeared in Mo Yushu¡¯s mind.

    For some reason, she actually had a preposterous feeling in his heart, as if the other party really had a way.

    ¡°Quick, tell me everything that happened between you and him. Don¡¯t leave out any details!¡±

    One could tell a person¡¯s strength from their past and their words and actions.

    Although it wasn¡¯t that urate, Mo Yushu was not someone who had been the sect master for so many years for nothing.

    Mo Qingmeng saw how serious her father was and slowly told him.

    Mo Yushu listened attentively and pondered to himself. When he heard that Mo Qingmeng and Mo Yushu had actually met the Netherworld elder, he immediately jumped up.

    He said in disbelief, ¡°The old man is actually still alive!?¡±

    When he saw Mo Qingmeng nod, he sucked in a breath of cold air.

    If this matter were to spread, it would definitely cause a huge uproar in the northern desert. The old man, who had already died and disappeared, was actually still alive.

    ¡®Oh? That¡¯s not right!¡¯

    Since the old man had alreadye out, there was absolutely no reason for them to live.

    How could they bepletely fine?!

    He would never believe that the Netherworld elder was kind enough to let the two of them go.

    Mo Qingmeng exined, ¡°When the Netherworld elder discovered me, he indeed wanted to kill us, but he was sent flying by Ye Changge with a single punch!¡±

    Mo Yushu was already dumbfounded. It was as if he had been struck by divine lightning from the nine heavens and the Netherworld elder had been sent flying with a single punch!?

    What kind of cultivation base was this?!

    At the very least, he had to be at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    Was that not a level higher than himself?!

    No wonder when he faced Ye Changge that day, he felt as if he was facing an old monster.

    This creature was truly hiding his true strength!

    However, when he found out that the Netherworld elder had yet to recover to his peak, Mo Yushu heaved a sigh of relief.

    Even so, he was still deeply shocked.

    Today, if Mo Qingmeng had not told him about these things, he would still have been kept in the dark. Ye Changge was actually so terrifying. He had so many talents!

    And as Mo Qingmeng slowly spoke, Mo Yushu was already unable to think.

    ¡°Daughter, you said that Brother Ye¡­ No, Senior Ye is also a sage-level array master!?¡±

    Mo Yushu waspletely shocked!

    He did not dare to call him Brother Ye anymore and directly addressed him respectfully.

    With a cultivation of the Sage Heaven realm, and the fact that he was proficient in array formations, alchemy, and medical skills, this¡­ What else could he not know!?

    Was this still a human!?

    He was a monster!

    Mo Yushu had lived for countless thousands of years, and the shock that added up was not as great as the shock he received today.

    When he first heard it, he was no less shocked than Mo Qingmeng. When she first heard it, she had the same shocked expression.

    In order to make her father believe that Ye Changge had the ability to heal her mother, Mo Qingmeng had to tell him everything.

    Moreover, there was an important piece of news that was not revealed!

    She did not know what her father¡¯s expression would be like when he heard it.

 Chapter 393 - The Six Great Sage Kings Came to the Greater World

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Six Great Sage Kings Came to the Greater World</h4>

    Mo Yushu was still in a state of shock.

    The news he had heard today was earth-shattering. It was beyond what he could bear.

    He had cultivated for many years and had the resources to do so, but he had been easily crushed by others.

    There was still no suspense to the crushing.

    This was a number of unprecedented geniuses.

    He had nothing to say and was already in despair.

    No wonder Ye Changge was able to take out such a rare tea leaf. Not only did it have a peculiar taste, it could also raise one¡¯s spiritual realm. How could such an expert becking in resources?

    ¡°Father, I¡¯m not finished!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng blinked.

    ¡®What?

    ¡®There¡¯s more?

    ¡®What in the world?¡¯

    ¡®My daughter, please don¡¯t say anymore. Isn¡¯t this enough to cripple a man?!

    ¡®If you continue talking, you are going to send father away!¡¯

    Mo Yushu hurriedly waved his hand. ¡°Enough, enough, enough is enough!¡±

    His hands were trembling. This was a monster. If he waspared to him, he would definitely die of shame.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at her father¡¯s expression and secretly pursed her lips into a smile. However, she had to inform her father of the arrival of the extraterrestrial devils a thousand yearster.

    This concerned the future survival of the Star Pce.

    Therefore, she told him everything that had happened in the Reincarnation Temple.

    Mo Yushu¡¯s expression became more and more solemn. In the end, he remained silent for a long time.

    Foreign demons?

    This was truly earth-shattering news.

    Of course, he knew how powerful these demons were. Their bodies were sturdy and tall, as if they possessed boundless spiritual energy. Their moves were also strange and unpredictable, and could be said to be extremely difficult to deal with.

    He did not expect that the cmity ten thousand years ago would rey itself in the greater world. When that time came, the entire world would be iparably dark.

    These people were all crazy and extremely bloodthirsty. It was as if he had already imagined the entirend to be filled with rivers of blood and countless deaths and injuries.

    What shocked him even more was that even after ten thousand years, the Reincarnation Emperor was still hiding in the Reincarnation Temple.

    ¡°Meng ¡®er, the Reincarnation Emperor really said that Ye Changge is the future savior of the world!?¡±

    Mo Yushu said in shock.

    ¡°Yes, father, that¡¯s what the Reincarnation Emperor said, it¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what!?¡± Mo Yushu said anxiously.

    This was a matter that concerned the entire greater world, what else was there to say?

    ¡®Could it be that she is afraid that I would not be able to endure it!?¡¯

    Mo Qingmeng recalled the conversation between Ye Changge and the Reincarnation Emperor, not knowing if she should say it out loud.

    After thinking over and over again, she stillid her cards on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Brother Ye doesn¡¯t seem to care. He rejected the Reincarnation Emperor!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng still remembered what Ye Changge said. He wanted to be an ordinary and low-key person. As for the mission of saving the greater world, he could not do it.

    As for the matter of Ye Changge mastering the 3,000 Great Dao, he also had some reservations.

    It was not that she intentionally hid it from her father, but it was actually too shocking to hear.

    Ever since the Great Dao had retreated, the Heavenly Dao had been in the sky, and thews of the greater thousand Great Dao had retreated to the depths of the universe. What the cultivators wereprehending now were all thews of the Heavenly Dao.

    The Heavenly Dao resided below the Great Dao. Although they both belonged to the power of thews,pared to their power, they could be said to be very far apart.

    He had rejected it?

    It was as if Mo Yushu had suffered a heavy blow ten thousand times over.

    He actually rejected such a glorious purpose.

    Moreover, the Reincarnation token controlled the eight great sacrednds. How great of an honor was this? He was actually not interested.

    If it was him, he would definitely be so excited that he would not be able to sleep!

    This was not a random third-rate force. Instead, it was the eight great sacrednds that stood at the peak of the world and possessed supreme authority.

    As expected¡­

    Senior Ye¡¯s realm and enlightenment was not something he could understand. He had most likely already reached such a high realm and yet, he was returning to the basics. He would not hesitate to speak to any fame, power, or influence, and return to his true self.

    Thinking up to this point, Mo Yushu let out another wave of exmations.

    ¡°Senior Ye¡¯s realm is indeed so terrifying!¡±

    He could not help but sigh.

    Mo Qingmeng also nodded in agreement.

    With this level of awareness and talent, even if they cultivated for their entire lives, they would not be able to reach this realm.

    ¡°Father, about the medicinal herbs!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng reminded him.

    Mo Yushu directly handed her a token and said, ¡°Go, choose the medicinal herbs and send them over as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°If there are any elders who try to stop you, just say that you¡¯re there on my order!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng picked up the token and went to choose the medicinal herbs.

    Only Mo Yushu was left at the scene, as if he had not recovered from his shock.

    However, when he thought about how Ye Changge could wake Xue Xuanqing up, he could not suppress his emotions, and his face flushed red with excitement.

    His figure shed and he headed towards Qingxin Pavilion. It had been a long time since he had visited her.

    ¡­

    Ao Mountain.

    This was thend of the four shadows. Terrifying shadow qi was spreading out in the surroundings. The mountains were deste and barren.

    As far as the eye could see, they were all bare mountains. Yellow sand was piling up on the ground, drifting in the wind.

    From time to time, the sound of rumbling could be heard in the distance, which made one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    Six human figures gradually appeared in the void. They were wearing strange clothes, and their auras were overwhelming. The ck clouds and wind were splitting, and the earth was shaking.

    They were the six great sage kings who hade to the greater world from the death enchantment realm.

    ¡°Ah, a long-lost aura!¡±

    A short dwarf took a deep breath and said.

    ¡°Greater world, I¡¯ming!¡±

    The sage king with a scorpion tattoo on his face cheered.

    ¡°Stop fooling around. Ya Se is locked up in the north. We have to rush there as soon as possible to rescue him andplete the mission given by the Empress!¡±

    The cloaked sacred king said.

    Hearing his voice, everyone quieted down and listened to his arrangements.

    At this moment, the sacred queen Ai Lisha took out the sensing stone, wanting to see if she could sense the sacred king¡¯s aura.

    The sensing stone had no reaction.

    It seemed that their sacred king was not here.

    It was easier said than done to find a person in the greater world. It was no easier than finding a needle in a haystack. However, their Empress had given a death order to find traces of the sacred king, which made things difficult.

    The few of them looked troubled. One of them, a short dwarf, said, ¡°The Empress is making things difficult for us. Don¡¯t tell me that we can¡¯t go back if we can¡¯t find the sacred king!¡±

    The man with the scorpion tattoo also echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know how long we will take to find him with just this piece of broken rock.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to disobey the Empress¡¯s orders and that you¡¯ve forgotten how terrifying the Empress is so quickly!¡±

    Hearing the cloaked man¡¯s words, the few of them trembled and fell silent.

    They all knew how powerful the Empress was. Her methods were insane, and they did not even know how she died.

    At this moment, Ai Lisha said, ¡°The heavens do not disappoint those who have a heart. As long as we work hard to find him, we¡¯ll believe that we will find him one day.

    ¡°Moreover, after saving Ya Se, we will have a bit more strength!¡±

    Everyone nodded. Just as they were about to head north, they suddenly felt a weak aura.

    They looked at each other and flew in the direction of the aura.

 Chapter 394 - Using the Heavens and Earth As a Furnace to Refine Pills

    <h4>Chapter 394: Using the Heavens and Earth As a Furnace to Refine Pills</h4>

    At this moment, in the cave, the Netherworld elder was recovering from his injuries.

    Now, he was already at the critical moment. The ck and white rays of light intersected with each other, emitting a murderous aura that filled the sky.

    This aura shook the space, causing it to rumble. The surrounding dark qi was drawn over by him. It was fusing with his dantian.

    Bang!

    A sound came from within his body. His previous injuries had all healed, and he had even unintentionally opened the Three Mysterious Mortal Gates, causing his vital essence to rise.

    His realm had finally stabilized at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, and he was only one step away from thete stage of that realm.

    However, he could no longer wait for revenge!

    ¡°The Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s worst nightmare has arrived!¡±

    He did not forget Ye Changge¡¯s words, so he did not dare to go and cause trouble for the Star Pce.

    Therefore, his remaining target could only be the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    Just as he was about to excitedly take revenge, he suddenly sensed six powerful auras flying over.

    They were actually at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, and there were six of them approaching at the same time. Since when did such an expert appear in the northern desert?

    Perhaps these people were just an expert group who was passing by. He nned to hide in the cave first and wait for them to leave beforeing out. He did not want to suffer any unexpected disasters.

    ¡°Not good! Could it be that they areing for me!?¡±

    He realized that something was wrong.

    Because these six auras were actually getting closer and closer. In the end, he waspletely flustered.

    As expected¡­

    The huge rock that he used to hide was directly shattered by a huge force.

    He saw six figures appear in front of him. The thick aura pressed down on him, causing his breathing to quicken.

    With just a nce, he had already determined that these six people¡¯s skills greatly surpassed his. Any one of them could easily and instantly kill him.

    This was the difference between realms. Although it was only one or two small realms, the difference between them was the umtion andprehension of countless years.

    ¡°Greetings, seniors!¡±

    The Netherworld elder did not dare to be arrogant in the slightest and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Human! Hehe¡­¡±

    The short dwarf said sinisterly, ¡°Be my blood food!¡±

    As he spoke, he was about to make a move, but the cloaked man stopped him.

    That aura just now was like the falling of the nine heavens and the Milky Way, pressing down on him until he was unable to move. He was already scared out of his wits.

    The Netherworld elder hurriedly begged for mercy in fear, ¡°Senior, I just happened to be cultivating here. I didn¡¯t know that the six seniors had graced us with their presence. Please forgive me for not weing you from afar!¡±

    ¡°Do you know Ya Se?!¡±

    The cloaked man said.

    Just when the Netherworld elder was defending himself, he actually sensed this person¡¯s aura. This person must be rted to Ya Se.

    Ya Se?

    Hearing the cloaked man¡¯s words, the Netherworld elder shook his head. He had never heard of this name.

    ¡°Then why do you have his aura on you? Tell me the truth!¡±

    Ya Se who? What aura? The Netherworld elder was already confused.

    Seeing that he had been stuttering, the short dwarf man was already a little unhappy. Now, he said even more unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? Tell me the truth now, or I¡¯ll swallow you!¡±

    The Netherworld elder was really afraid.

    Where the hell did this guye from? He asked him who Ya Se was without any reason, and the other one was even more brutal. That one wanted to swallow him directly.

    He thought that he was already ferocious enough, butpared to these people, he was simply kind to the bone.

    This was a truly ruthless person, threatening to eat people whenever he wanted to!

    ¡°Senior, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either. I have never heard of Ya Se before. As for the aura¡­¡±

    Speaking up to this point, he suddenly remembered a strange person he met a thousand years ago. This person was the one who had taught him the Nether Spirit w.

    Compared to these people, that person had many simrities.

    The Netherworld elder told them the truth and used the Nether Spirit w. These people withdrew their imposing manner when they saw it.

    ¡°Since you are Ya Se¡¯s disciple, you should leave with us!¡±

    The cloaked man said.

    The others did not have any objections, but the short dwarf man had a displeased expression. ¡°I thought I could devour him, but who knew that my lunch would disappear just like that?¡±

    Although these people no longer threatened him, seeing the dwarf¡¯s gaze, whether it was intentional or unintentional, still made his hair stand on end.

    ¡­

    Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    After Mo Qingmeng sent over the remaining medicinal ingredients, he was finally going to start refining pills.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what medicinal pills do you want to refine!?¡±

    Li Miaoling looked at his serious expression and asked curiously.

    ¡°Spirit Cleansing Pill!¡±

    This kind of medicinal pill could gather the deathly stillness and at the same time, it could also nourish the meridians and the soul.

    It was even more beneficial to the recovery of Xue Xuanqing¡¯s emotions.

    Mo Qingmeng listened attentively as she stood to the side. When she thought about how her mother was about to awaken, her heart could not help but boil.

    Now that all the medicinal ingredients had been sorted out, they were onlycking an alchemy furnace.

    The Star Pce also had an alchemy furnace, but it did not look too high-grade. She did not know if it was suitable.

    ¡°Brother Ye, the alchemy furnace is located in the northern hall. Where is the Earth me? It¡¯s more suitable for alchemy.¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand.

    At his realm, did he even need an alchemy furnace? Those were things that only beginners or rookies would use.

    Their own cultivation was not enough. They could not preserve the medicinal efficacy of the medicinal ingredients. That was why they needed the alchemy furnace to store the medicinal efficacy and condense the medicine into pills.

    That was a mark of inferiority.

    He had long reached the realm that allowed him to use his own body as the foundation and the heavens and earth as the furnace. There was no need to go through so much trouble!

    Moreover, the medicinal pills refined using this method would have more spirituality and the effects would be even better.

    The heavens and earth as the furnace!

    ¡®What realm was this!?¡¯

    They had never heard of such a pill refining method!

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face was filled with shock. What kind of being could manipte the heavens and earth? It was boundless and iparably vast.

    Using the heavens and earth as an alchemy furnace, must require an unfathomable amount of courage!

    ¡°Hiss¡­ Senior Ye, you really know such an ingenious alchemy technique!¡±

    Yi Tianming also sucked in a breath of cold air.

    There were many alchemy sects in the endless sea, but their alchemy techniques were too old-fashioned. Although they could also refine Great Dao divine pills, they had never heard of such a mysterious alchemy technique.

    Ye Changge ignored them and channelled the heavy medicinal ingredients into the void. The seals in his hands changed rapidly, dazzling the eyes of others.

    They immediately felt a magnificent power condensing in the void, and a gorgeous light wantonly shot out.

    The appearance of a dome suddenly appeared in the world, quickly refining the medicinal herbs inside.

    The refining speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, these medicinal herbs turned into a dark green medicinal liquid.

    Under Ye Changge¡¯s control, they slowly began to condense. First, they turned into an oval-shaped object. Then, flowing light began to appear in the sky. The light was slowly being injected into the medicinal pills.

 Chapter 395 - The Tremors Caused by Pill Refinement. The Star Palace Was in Chaos

    <h4>Chapter 395: The Tremors Caused by Pill Refinement. The Star Pce Was in Chaos</h4>

    The medicinal pills in the air buzzed non-stop, emitting sound waves.

    Ye Changge formed a hand seal. Rays of light continuously gathered on the medicinal pills, followed by a rich medicinal fragrance.

    When Mo Qingmeng and the others smelled this medicinal fragrance, their bodies trembled.

    A wave of joy came from their souls, and the magic power in their bodies circted rapidly. They felt much morefortable.

    They looked at each other and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°This medicinal pill¡­¡±

    Mo Qingmeng eximed in shock.

    She had never seen such a rich medicinal pill before. Just the fragrance of the pill was so alluring. If she ate it whole, who knew how many realms it would raise.

    At the very least, it could raise a small realm. Li Miaoling¡¯s eyes were filled with shock.

    This medicinal fragrance continued to spread, and the entire Great Luo Heavenly Pce was filled with a rich medicinal fragrance.

    The faces of the disciples of the sect all changed in shock.

    They stared in shock at the medicinal pill that was emitting tens of thousands of flowing lights. It continued to circte in the void, and they all sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°Such a rich fragrance, who is refining the pill? Could it be that fourth elder has refined a divine pill!¡±

    In the greater world, pills were divided into several levels: spirit, mystic, king, Emperor, divine, sacred, Dao, chaos, and void.

    Each level was divided into seven levels.

    ¡°Impossible. Elder Fengyou is only at the sixth level of the Emperor level. It¡¯s impossible for him to refine such an unprecedented pill. Judging from the fragrance, it must have surpassed the divine level!¡±

    ¡°Could this medicinal pill have been refined by Mo Qingmeng¡¯s friend?¡±

    Everyone looked in the direction of the medicinal pill. They were even more shocked when they saw that it came from the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    One had to know that the level of this medicinal pill had already surpassed the level of the divine pill. The next level was the sacred level.

    In other words, this person was a sage-level alchemist.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    Everyone fell silent when they thought of this possibility.

    The status of a sage-level alchemist was extremely high. Even in the Central ins region, where there were many talented people, such a being was extremely rare.

    The importance of an alchemist to the sect was self-evident. Medicinal pills could build up one¡¯s cultivation and raise one¡¯s cultivation and realm. One could even rely on medicinal pills to raise one¡¯sprehension.

    A sage-level alchemist was an asset that all the sects fought over. They did not expect that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s friend was actually a sage-level alchemist.

    If they could win this alchemist over, their Star Pce¡¯s strength would definitely surpass the Great Luo Heavenly Pce in a short period of time.

    It was not impossible for them to attack the Central ins region and be one of the top sects.

    At this moment¡­

    In the pill refining room in the northern hall of the Star Pce.

    A few elders were discussing the pill refining method when they suddenly smelled a medicinal fragrance that filled their souls. Elder Fengyou took a deep breath and suddenly paused, ¡°Who is this person who is refining pills!?¡±

    His tone was very anxious and his gaze carried a trace of madness and excitement.

    The other elders also smelled the medicinal fragrance and were iparably shocked in their hearts. All of them shook their heads.

    At this moment, one of the elders said with uncertainty, ¡°Could it be Qu Hongyang? His pill refinement skills have soared over the past few days and he is currently refining a ck grade medicinal pill, and the green heart pill. It might be his doing!¡±

    All the elders snorted in disdain when they heard this. This would give way to favouritism. Just this medicinal fragrance alone was enough to tell that the grade of the medicinal pill was definitely above the Emperor level. Qu Wenyang was a ck grade alchemist, yet he was able to refine it.

    Elder Fengyou also shook his head and quickly walked out.

    The other elders hurriedly followed and arrived outside the main hall. When they saw the medicinal pill in the sky above the Cloud Heart small courtyard, they revealed expressions of disbelief.

    This was¡­

    Elder Fengyou eximed, ¡°This is the Heaven and Earth Alchemy Technique!¡±

    His entire body trembled as if he had seen something unbelievable. He suddenly had the urge to kneel down and worship it.

    Heaven and Earth Alchemy Technique?

    The other elders were all shocked when they heard this.

    They had not believed that such an absurd alchemy technique existed in the world, but now, they had no choice but to question this scene.

    The ancient alchemy technique that used oneself as a medium and the heaven and earth as a dome actually existed.

    ¡°This is a real alchemy master. Who is this alchemy master?¡±

    ¡°To be able to disy such an alchemy divine technique, he must have already surpassed the realm of Emperor-level Alchemists. He must have already entered the divine level!¡±

    ¡°Divine level, you are really ignorant. At the very least, he is a sage-level alchemist!¡±

    As the crowd discussed, the blood of these elders boiled.

    They had devoted their lives to researching the methods of pill refinement. Now that they could practically read such a magical book of pill refinement, they had no regrets even if they died.

    ¡°Elder Fengyou, look at the location of this pill. It¡¯s in the Cloud Heart courtyard. Could it be that one of Mo Qingmeng¡¯s friends is a pill refining master!?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s friend¡­ Elder Fengyou, frowned.

    Only then did these elders realize that Elder Fengyou had been refining pills all this time and was unaware of the recent rumors in the sect.

    One of the elders recounted the events that had happened recently, and Elder Fengyou immediately revealed a surprised expression.

    He was very clear about Mo Qingmeng¡¯s personality. An ordinary man would not be able to stand out to her. Since this girl had actually brought him back to the sect, he must be someone with extraordinary qualities.

    No wonder he actually knew this ancient alchemy technique!

    In his heart, he originally thought that the alchemy technique that used the heaven and earth as a furnace only existed in theory. It was just a figment of his imagination.

    Only now did he realize that this was all because he was short-sighted and had underestimated the people in the world.

    If he could receive some guidance from such a pill grandmaster, his alchemy technique would definitely advance by leaps and bounds.

    Thinking of this, he directly flew towards the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    How could the other elders not know what he was thinking? They also rushed towards the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    On the way, they saw countless sect disciples also approaching the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    Ye Changge did not know at all that his actions had directly caused the entire Star Pce to explode in chaos. He was still focused on refining pills.

    As time passed, the pill in the air had already condensed into a proper pill. It had entered a stable stage. From time to time,ws would fuse into it, causing this ss of pill to be even more resplendent and filling it with divine light.

    Ye Changge injected thestw into the pill. The divine light of the pill became even more intense. A thick fog enveloped it, and it suddenly began to spin.

    Then, it burst out with a powerful devouring power.

    With the pill as the center, this aura crazily swept over a distance of tens of thousands of miles. The surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy became chaotic, and it flowed like water towards the location of the pill.

    The disciples in the Cloud Heart small courtyard had already filled up the entire courtyard.

    They were all shocked as they looked at the divine pill in the void. It was like a ck hole that was absorbing the spiritual energy of the world, and its speed soared to extreme levels.

    Within a short period of time, the spiritual energy of the Star Pce waspletely devoured. No matter how much they tried, they could not sense the slightest bit of spiritual energy.

    Ye Changge naturally knew that these people had all been lured here by the medicinal pill. Now that he had already reached the critical stage, he did not care.

    In his heart, he only thought that he had gone too far this time!

    He had imed that keeping a low profile was the best way. He did not expect that he would once again be in the limelight.

    Originally, he did not want to show off.

 Chapter 396 - The Spirit Channeling Pill? It Had a Chance of Reaching the Dao Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 396: The Spirit Channeling Pill? It Had a Chance of Reaching the Dao Realm!</h4>

    ¡°Howe the heaven and earth¡¯s spiritual energy has be so thin?!¡±

    All the elders gasped.

    Just now, they found that the heaven and earth spiritual energy around them had beenpletely consumed.

    It was as if it had been swallowed by a ck hole.

    ¡°This¡­ is that pill!¡±

    Elder Fengyou eximed in shock.

    The elders flew toward the Cloud Heart courtyard as fast as they could.

    When they arrived, they found that the courtyard was already filled with people. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on the young figure in the middle.

    ¡°He¡­ he is so young!¡±

    At first, they thought that the one who could master the Heaven and Earth Alchemy must be an old man with white hair.

    Alchemy was different from cultivation realm. To be able to rely on external things to assist, this was all done through the umtion of days and months.

    It was not done overnight.

    However, Ye Changge¡¯s youth exceeded their expectations, and they suffered a great psychological blow.

    A young man was actually already a sage-level alchemist!

    Had they lived all these years like dogs!?

    A divine pill of this level would give birth to its own consciousness when it was refined, directly escaping the void.

    Therefore, in order to mitigate trouble, Ye Changge directly set up a magic array in the surroundings to prevent any trouble from happening.

    Now that the medicinal pill had reached the final step, it experienced the baptism of the lightning tribtion.

    Thunderclouds began to condense in the sky. It was a dark mass, emitting a stifling and oppressive aura.

    Lightning wreaked havoc in the dark clouds. It was like a spider¡¯s web. It looked as if it had cut right through the sky.

    Lightning tribtion!

    Pill tribtion!

    This was a sage-level pill!

    Those elders looked at the pill in the sky, and their blood boiled.

    They did not expect that they would be able to witness the birth of a sage-level pill in their lifetime. To them, this was a great fortune!

    Boom!

    Lightning roared, and a violent wind roared. A thick and sturdy lightning split apart the clouds, and with the force of lightning, it ruthlessly cleaved towards the medicinal pill.

    Boom!

    A boom resounded within the medicinal pill, and a white mist began to spread out, resisting the first lightning strike.

    Although a small amount of lightning struck onto the medicinal pill, it did not cause any damage to it. Instead, it caused its flowing light to be even denser.

    Everyone could clearly see that a lightning pattern had appeared on the surface of the medicinal pill.

    A pill pattern!

    Even if it was a medicinal pill, it was also divided into different grades!

    The standard to judge was how many lightning patterns there were on the medicinal pill. The more lightning patterns there were, the better the grade of the medicinal pill.

    The lightning continued.

    Immediately after, the second lightning pattern appeared.

    The third lightning pattern.

    The fourth lightning pattern.

    The fifth lightning bolt.

    ¡­

    As more and more lightning bolts descended, the divine light of the medicinal pill became more and more focused. The number of lightning patterns also increased.

    These disciples were already stunned.

    They could not imagine how amazing it would look the second the medicinal pill waspleted.

    Without a doubt, everyone¡¯s gazes were filled with envy as they looked at Ye Changge.

    To be able to refine a sage-level medicinal pill at such a young age, meant his future aplishments would definitely be limitless.

    Following the passing of thest bolt of lightning, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. In an instant, the medicinal pill turned into a ray of light and wanted to flee.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    First Elder Fengyou saw that Ye Changge did not make a move and immediately became anxious.

    This was a sage-level medicinal pill. Just the value of this medicinal pill was enough to buy ten of their Star Pces.

    How could he not be anxious?

    If he let this medicinal pill escape, his heart would ache to death.

    These people watched as the medicinal pill continued to escape, and their hearts were already bleeding.

    When the disciples of the sect saw this, a trace of destion appeared on their faces.

    The other elders sighed andmented that Ye Changge was still too young.

    So what if he was a sage-level alchemist? The medicinal pill that he had painstakingly refined ran away, but he just stood there in a daze, unable to do anything.

    This was probably the most painful part.

    Facing this situation, Ye Changge was not the slightest bit anxious. He had already set up a magic array in the surroundings.

    These people did not know that at all.

    Other than an alchemist, he was also an array master!

    Very quickly, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes.

    The medicinal pill stopped in the air in front of him, unable to break through. It was as if there was an invisible barrier in front of it, blocking his path.

    An array!

    Elder Fengyou was instantly stunned.

    His eyes stared intently at Ye Changge. When did he set up the array?

    The other elders were also stunned.

    They looked at each other and shook their heads dejectedly. An absurd thought rose in their hearts.

    ¡°Could it be that this person is also an array master?!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s right hand moved to capture the medicinal pill.

    This medicinal pill had already transformed into the appearance of a child. It had grown out small hands and feet. There was also a small head that was yelping.

    It was as if it wanted to escape. However, there was an invisible transparent barrier around it that restricted its body.

    This was a divine pill that had already be spiritually sentient!

    When many people saw this scene, their hearts were even more shocked.

    Since ancient times, being able to refine a spiritual pill meant that one¡¯s future achievements were not low. There were even alchemists who had already broken through to the Dao Realm.

    They were able to refine an earth-shattering Dao pill.

    Ye Changge was still so young. If he took a step further and refined a Dao pill¡­ They could not imagine such a possibility.

    Just one Dao pill was enough for an ordinary person to instantly be a Reincarnation Realm expert.

    These elders stared at Ye Changge with fiery eyes. One had to know that there was a person standing beside them who was trying to break through to the Dao Realm.

    How could it not be shocking, shocking, and unbelievable?

    The surrounding disciples stared at the spiritual pill in Ye Changge¡¯s hand with fervent eyes, unable to shift their gazes.

    ¡°Spirit Channeling Divine Pill, isn¡¯t this too terrifying? Who exactly is he?!¡±

    ¡°In the entire history of the Star Pce, there has never been a Spirit Channeling Divine Pill refined, right?!¡±

    ¡°How terrifying! If this continues, he might be the first alchemist to reach the Dao Realm!¡±

    ¡°It would be great if I could be as powerful as him!¡±

    Everyone discussed animatedly, their eyes filled with envy.

    Alchemists were extremely popr upations in the entire continent, and manyrge sects were fighting over them.

    Sage-level alchemists were extremely top-notch existences even if they entered the Central ins region.

    Their youngdy was actually able to get acquainted with such an earth-shattering figure.

    This marked their Star Pce¡¯s good fortune!

    They had to firmly get a grip on it. In an instant, everyone looked at Mo Qingmeng with envy.

    They hated themselves for not having this fate!

    When these elders saw Ye Changge walking towards Mo Qingmeng, they also did not step forward.

    It was not that they did not want to, but they did not dare to!

    Looking at the naked gazes of the surrounding people, Mo Qingmeng was very clear in her heart that this was all brought about by Ye Changge.

    ¡°As expected of the mission, the pill has been refined!¡±

    Ye Changge raised the pill in his hand and spoke.

 Chapter 397 - Elder Fengyouâ€™s Gratitude

    <h4>Chapter 397: Elder Fengyou¡¯s Gratitude</h4>

    Mo Qingmeng stretched out her hand to receive the spirit pill and stared unblinkingly at Ye Changge.

    Her gaze was as gentle as water, and extremely exquisite.

    In his hand, this pill seemed to weigh a thousand pounds. One had to know that this small pill could buy the entire Star Pce.

    Ye Changge just casually handed it over to her and did not ask for anything in return.

    Although the refinement materials were all provided by the Star Pce,pared to medicinal pills, they were worth much less than his skills.

    No matter how rare the medicinal ingredients were, they could not bepared to an alchemist.

    ¡°Brother Ye, this¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it, it was originally meant for you to refine!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng epted the medicinal pills and revealed a grateful expression.

    Shemitted this favor to heart and would repay it when there was an opportunity to do so in the future.

    At this moment, the elders could no longer suppress the excitement in their hearts. They bowed deeply and said, ¡°I, Fengyou, greet you, senior!¡±

    There was a hint of excitement in his expression, and he lowered himself very much.

    When it came to the path of an alchemist, age did not matter. The one who reached a higher level would be regarded as the master.

    Everyone was suddenly startled, but they quickly responded.

    The man in front of them was a sage-level alchemist. He was also a terrifying existence who could break through to the Dao Realm in the future. It was extremely normal for Elder Fengyou to make such a gesture.

    Ye Changge epted the bow calmly. Through Mo Qingmeng¡¯s introduction, he knew that these people were all obsessed with alchemy.

    It was not impossible for him to give them some pointers!

    Mo Qingmeng then dismissed everyone and left towards the Pure Heart Pavilion in excitement.

    During the entire afternoon, Ye Changge gave an exnation. Elder Fengyou would asionally nod and asionally frown as he listened attentively to Ye Changge¡¯s lecture.

    Yi Tianming also wanted to join in halfway, but he was chased away by Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge¡¯s lecture was notplicated. He talked about many pill refinement methods from a different and unique point of view.

    They werepletely immersed in it and listened to it with rapt attention. They had never thought that they could refine pills like this. It was as if they had opened the door to a new world.

    The principles that they had never understood before were suddenly made clear to them.

    Time passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was night time.

    Ye Changge had already finished his exnation, and the elders were still immersed in theirprehension. After a long time, they suddenly opened their eyes.

    They bowed deeply to Ye Changge and said, ¡°Thank you, senior, for exining our doubts. We will remember the grace of your lecture in our hearts.¡±

    Although it was only a short afternoon, the knowledge they had obtained was more than what they had obtained in decades.

    At this moment, Elder Fengyou was suddenly stunned. Then, he was overjoyed. He realized that his understanding of alchemy had be even deeper, and his eyes became clear.

    Bang!

    He had broken through!

    Fengyou, who was originally an alchemist at the sixth level of the Emperor Realm, had directly broken through the minor realm of the seventh level and broken through to be a divine-level alchemist.

    The other elders were all shocked, and they looked at Fengyou in astonishment.

    ¡°I thank you, senior, for your great kindness. If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, I¡¯ll be at your disposal!¡±

    Fengyou was so excited that his entire body was trembling.

    ording to his n, he would have been satisfied if he could break through to the seventh level of the Emperor Realm within ten years.

    But now, he had actually directly crossed the seventh level of the Emperor Realm and reached the divine-level.

    He had evenprehended many mistakes in his pill refinement method. The most important thing was the edification of his thoughts. This made him even happier than breaking through to the next realm.

    At this moment, they looked at Ye Changge with eyes filled with deep gratitude and admiration.

    This was a genius of the pill refinement world.

    Many of the pill refinement principles made these old freaks who had immersed themselves in pill refinement for decades sigh in defeat and admit defeat.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Everything is from your own hard work!¡±

    Ye Changge only exined some of the pill refinement insights to them and did not teach them any practical techniques.

    But even so, it still made these elders astounded.

    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re wrong. If it weren¡¯t for the essence of these thoughts, I think we would have been stuck in the same spot for decades and wouldn¡¯t have improved so much.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your grace has remade us!¡±

    Elder Fengyou and the others understood that the art of pill refinementy in the understanding, and techniques were just the basics.

    If not for Ye Changge¡¯s exnation today, it was likely that they would still need a very long period of time before they could understand the reasoning behind it.

    In this way, they had also done their best to improve.

    Other than Elder Fengyou, the other elders also benefited greatly. Although they were unable to break through, they were not far from breaking through now.

    After they respectfully bowed to Ye Changge, they quickly returned to digesting it.

    These were all precious pill refinement insights, and they needed to be properlyprehended.

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of Senior Ye¡¯s painstaking efforts?

    In the courtyard, Li Miaoling watched as the hundred-year-old elders bowed to Ye Changge and she secretly covered her mouth as she snickered.

    Although it was said that the one who achieved was the master, this scene was really too out of ce.

    Actually, in the end, it was still Ye Changge who was too heaven-defying.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re too amazing!¡±

    Li Miaoling was so excited that her face turned red.

    Ye Changge knocked her forehead and said, ¡°You only saw my glorious side. You don¡¯t know how much sweat I¡¯ve put in behind the scenes. Why don¡¯t you go and cultivate properly!?¡±

    ¡°Got it, Brother Ye.¡±

    Li Miaoling touched her forehead and turned around to go back to her room to cultivate.

    In order to encourage this girl to cultivate, he even said things that went against his heart.

    Actually, where did he put his hard work? Wasn¡¯t he just a sage-level alchemist? He just refined and refined until he broke through.

    Halfway through, he did not even feel the barrier of his realm. Everything seemed to flow smoothly.

    Sigh!

    The path of a genius was always filled with huge surprises.

    Bang!

    A sound came from within his body. Immediately after, his divine senses suddenly expanded outward by several hundred thousand miles. His alchemy realm had broken through again.

    Now he was an alchemy master in the Dao Realm!

    Everything was so natural. Ye Changge sighed leisurely and said, ¡°It¡¯s not challenging at all.¡±

    ¡­

    At this time.

    In the small courtyard of the Supreme Oblivion Pce tens of thousands of miles away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that no matter how much you talk, I won¡¯t join you!

    ¡°Give up!¡±

    Ning Manman shouted to the front.

    In front of her, she could still see a trace of the elder¡¯s back. She shook her head and walked out of the courtyard.

    ¡°Sister Manman, you¡¯ve been shouting for a long time. Take a break!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian said helplessly.

    Ever since the incident with Ye Changge, the Supreme Oblivion Pce did not force them. Instead, they changed their strategy.

    They tried to reason with them, lure them, and do everything they could to make their heads explode.

    However, they had no choice but to listen. The entire courtyard was restricted by the array, and the true essence in their bodies was also restricted.

    They were like birds in a golden cage.

    ¡°Master, why aren¡¯t youing to save me? I¡¯m going crazy!¡±

    Ning Manman clutched her head in a frenzy, messing up her hair.

    She was always active. It was hard for her to stay in one ce like this.

 Chapter 398 - Brother Bai, Why Are You Sweating?

    <h4>Chapter 398: Brother Bai, Why Are You Sweating?</h4>

    ¡°Master,e and save me! I¡¯m going crazy!

    ¡°We can¡¯t just sit here and wait for death. We have to think of a way to break out.¡±

    Ning Manman narrowed her eyes.

    Break out?

    Both of them shook their heads. They did not have any vital essence, and there was a magic array outside, so there was no way for them to get out.

    Even if they had recovered their cultivation, they would not be able to break out of this magic array, let alone escape from the Supreme Oblivion Pce, which was full of powerful warriors.

    If they were discovered midway, the people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce would be even more cautious next time.

    ¡°Sister Manman, do you have any good ideas?¡± Bai Ao Xian asked.

    At the same time, Li Miaoxian also threw her a questioning look.

    Ning Manman looked at the two of them and stammered for a long time, unable to speak. Her face was red as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s take our time to think about it. There will always be a way!¡±

    The two of them thought that she had another brilliant n. She had spoken so righteously.

    Hence, the three of them began to ponder over the great n of escaping.

    ¡­

    Time flew by.

    Today was the day that the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would arrive. The entire Star Pce was bustling with activity.

    Mo Yushu also led the elders of the sect and went to wee them early.

    Mo Qingmeng was not interested in going. Instead, she came to the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    ¡°Brother Ye, your medicinal pills are too magical!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyshes curved, revealing a beautiful smile.

    After her mother consumed the medicinal pills, the deathly stillness in her body decreased by a lot, and her face regained its ruddy color.

    Her entire person seemed to have be dozens of years younger, and she no longer looked like she had been seriously injured before. It was as if she had fallen asleep.

    Even the frown that had been on her face before slowly rxed.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. After waiting for a few days, the baleful aura in your mother¡¯s body can be removed!¡±

    Ye Changge smiled indifferently. Actually, she did not know that the reason why the deathly stillness aura was reduced was because, under the guidance of the medicinal pill, the deathly aura was all channeled into her body.

    This created an illusion.

    However, the most crucial step had already beenpleted. The remaining dissolving of the deathly aura became much easier.

    All he needed to do was to suck out the aura of death!

    Mo Qingmeng became even more excited. ¡°Brother Ye, thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite to me. Oh right, how¡¯s the problem with the Devil Springing along?¡±

    Ye Changge asked.

    He had not had the time to go over these few days. Only bypletely solving this problem would Mo Qingmeng be able to escape from the sea of bitterness.

    ¡°I heard that Father took Feng Li for a trip, but I don¡¯t know if he has solved it yet!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said directly.

    Feng Li!

    It was the old Daoist whom he had met thest time!

    It was said that he was an elder of the Langhuan region¡¯s Dao sect. The Langhuan region was close to the endless sea, so he must have some ability.

    After all, the ce near the central ins still had some knowledge of arrays!

    No matter what, he still had to go and take a look at the Devil Spring personally.

    Tonight!

    At this moment, Yi Tianming walked over from outside and said, ¡°Miss Mo, your fianc¨¦ is here!¡±

    Bai Zimu?

    Mo Qingmeng frowned when she heard this.

    The reason why she did not want to go with her father was because she did not want to see this annoying fellow. She did not expect that she would find him herself.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s gaze swept over the two of them and said, ¡°You two can handle it yourselves. I¡¯ll go back to my room first!¡±

    As he said that, he winked at Ye Changge.

    Mo Qingmeng secretly nced at Ye Changge beside her, and her face immediately turned red from embarrassment.

    ¡°Qingmeng!¡±

    At this moment, a voice came from afar.

    Very soon, Bai Zimu¡¯s figure appeared in front of the two of them.

    The redness on Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face did not recede. Standing beside Ye Changge, she seemed to have the feeling of a mistress being exposed.

    When Bai Zimu saw this, his heart immediately became dejected.

    This sl*t!

    When he thought of the rumors from before and looked at Mo Qingmeng¡¯s current feminine appearance, his lungs were about to explode from anger.

    However, he did not re up. Even though he was very angry inside, he still maintained his breezy appearance.

    ¡°Qingmeng, this is!¡±

    Bai Zimu stared straight at Ye Changge as a hint of killing intent shed in the depths of his eyes.

    ¡°Our rtionship isn¡¯t that good!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng spoke coldly and pulled away from him at the same time, afraid that some people would misunderstand because of this.

    Bai Zimu smiled awkwardly and did not mind.

    Instead, he extended his hand towards Ye Changge. ¡°Bai Zimu, the sacred son of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and Mo Qingmeng¡¯s fianc¨¦. I wonder who you are!¡±

    A cold glint shed across his eyes.

    At the same time, he made up his mind that once Ye Changge made his move, he would secretly exert his strength and teach this brat a lesson.

    He actually dared toy his hands on his fianc¨¦e. He was simply courting death.

    It would not be easy to kill him in the Star Pce. After the engagement banquet ended, there would be plenty of opportunities.

    Ye Changge sneered internally. ¡°Ye Changge!¡±

    ¡®Since you want to y, I¡¯ll y with you properly.¡¯

    He was just about to stretch out his hand when Mo Qingmeng directly blocked him and said coldly, ¡°What do you want to do!?¡±

    Bai Zimu¡¯s eyelids twitched twice. This sl*t actually went against him for this person¡¯s sake.

    ¡®What pure woman? Isn¡¯t she just a hooligan who seduced wild men outside?¡¯

    ¡®I¡¯ll wait for the chance to teach you a lesson in the future.¡¯

    This man actually let Mo Qingmeng treat him like this. As the victim of her adultery, he felt that he was the third person!

    No matter who this was, they had to die.

    However, now was not the time to deal with him. He had to first give him a show of force.

    ¡®Once he left the Star Pce, it would be time for him to die.¡¯

    Bai Zimu thought viciously in his heart. However, on the surface, he smiled and said, ¡°Qingmeng, I¡¯m just curious. To be able to be your friend, there must be something I¡¯m curious about.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng frowned as she looked at him. She was still a little worried.

    At this time, Ye Changge spoke, ¡°Since Brother Bai has such a wonderful mood, how can I let him down!?¡±

    Bai Zimu sneered internally. ¡®You¡¯re asking for death, don¡¯t me me¡¯.

    The two people¡¯s hands sped together. Bai Zimu circted his true essence, and a fierce force instantly erupted from his hands.

    In his opinion, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had definitely not reached the Sage Heaven Realm. Under this fierce force, his palms would definitely shatter.

    This was the oue of having his hands on his woman.

    However, a minute had passed. Ye Changge did not reveal a miserable expression. Instead, his face was calm.

    How was this possible?

    Thus, he increased his strength. He had already used 70% of his strength. Even someone at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm would not be able to withstand such a great force.

    However, in the next moment, he was shocked.

    Ye Changge was still as calm as the spring breeze.

    Could it be that his realm had also broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm? Bai Zimu¡¯s heart was filled with shock.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt an irresistible forceing from his opponent¡¯s palm.

    A cracking sound was produced in the air, and cold sweat started to appear on his forehead.

    00%!

    He had used all his strength.

    But what shocked him was that even though he used his full strength (which was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm), Ye Changge was still resisting this force.

    Ye Changge looked at his expression that he had been enduring bitterly, and he sneered internally once again.

    A mere early stage Sage Heaven Realm cultivator dared to show off in front of him.

    ¡°Brother Bai, why are you sweating!?¡±

    ¡®Curses!¡¯

    Bai Zimu cursed in his heart.

    He did not expect to be wrong this time.

    His strength was actually so immense!

 Chapter 399 - Strange Gaze. Ye Changge Felt a Little Scared?

    <h4>Chapter 399: Strange Gaze. Ye Changge Felt a Little Scared?</h4>

    Just when he could not take it anymore, Ye Changge let go of his hand.

    Bai Zimu ced his palm behind his back, the muscles on his face twitching violently.

    The bones in his right hand had already shattered. In order not to lose his dignity in front of Mo Qingmeng, he endured the pain and pretended to smile warmly.

    ¡°Brother Ye, your realm is really admirable. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll ask you for advice again, Brother Ye!¡±

    Bai Zimu said darkly.

    He had originally wanted to give him a show of force, but he had unexpectedly miscalcted.

    He did not know why Ye Changge¡¯s strength was so great. With his Sage Heaven Realm cultivation, he was actually no match for him.

    Of course, he did not think that Ye Changge also had Sage Heaven Realm cultivation.

    This was simply impossible!

    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you at any time!¡±

    Ye Changge said indifferently.

    Bai Zimu gave him a profound look before leaving.

    Mo Qingmeng nced at Bai Zimu suspiciously and said in disbelief, ¡°He actually left just like that!¡±

    In his heart, Bai Zimu was someone who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.

    There was once a cultivator who contradicted him a few times in the auction house, and he secretly killed him.

    This was something that she had identally stumbled upon. From then on, he had recognized Bai Zimu¡¯s appearance clearly. His previous kind and friendly manner was all a disguise.

    Ye Changge smiled and did not exin. He said, ¡°It¡¯s about time. Today, go get rid of your mother¡¯s murderous aura!¡±

    The deathly aura was now gathered in one ce. Over time, it might damage the host¡¯s body.

    The reason why he was fine in the past was because under the purification of the sacred light, the deathly aura was scattered everywhere, and the corrosive power was much weaker.

    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.

    She had imagined the scene of his mother waking up countless times in her mind. Today, she was finally going to get what she wanted.

    One could imagine how shocked she was after hearing this.

    Then, the two of them came to the Pure Heart Pavilion.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at Xue Xuanqing who was behind the array and quietlyy on the ice crystal bed. The sacred light swept across her body. The white light flickered, making her look even more elegant and noble.

    ¡°Brother Ye, do you need to prepare anything else?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Ye Changge removed the array and a devouring power burst out from his right palm.

    The Heavenly Devouring Great Dao.

    In an instant, the deathly stillness qi in Xue Xuanqing¡¯s body was drawn out, as if it was summoned, condensing into ck lines of death.

    These ck lines werepletely devoured by Ye Changge.

    As time passed, her mother began to have a weak aura. Mo Qingmeng trembled, and her eyes were filled with anticipation.

    After Ye Changge devoured the deathly stillness qi, this power was gradually purified, turning into pure true essence.

    Although his realm did not break through, his cultivation became more and more profound.

    In the end, he did notpletely convert the deathly stillness qi. Instead, he sealed a portion of it in his dantian, waiting to use it when he needed it in the future.

    This was a magic treasure that could cause enemies to be caught off guard.

    ¡°She¡¯s moving, she¡¯s moving Brother Ye!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng cried out in rm.

    At this moment, he suddenly saw Xue Xuanqing¡¯s eyelids twitch twice.

    One could imagine how excited she was. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. The longing in her heart also erupted at this moment.

    Ever since she was young, her mother had be like this.

    She had never experienced the feeling of maternal love. She also often fantasized about the feeling of being loved and cared for.

    At first, she thought that there was no hope in this life, but Ye Changge gave her this hope, and it nourished her dried up soul.

    When she was at her most desperate, someone injected a ray of light into her dark world. Without a doubt, Ye Changge¡¯s figure had been branded in the depths of her soul.

    The deathly stillness was cleared, and the effects of the spirit umtion pill began to y out. Xue Xuanqing¡¯s body emitted a gorgeous light.

    This light flowed through her entire body, gradually repairing her veins, bones, and flesh.

    At this moment, she opened her eyes, and Mo Qingmeng¡¯s entire body trembled.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Her voice was slightly trembling.

    Xue Xuanqing turned her head, trembling too. The moment she saw Mo Qingmeng, her entire body felt as if it had been struck by lightning. She recognized her daughter at a nce.

    Although the two of them had not seen each other for more than ten years and Mo Qingmeng had grown up and was not a little girl anymore, the kinship in her bones could never be erased.

    ¡°Meng ¡®er!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng hid in her embrace and cried loudly. She poured out all the feelings that she had missed over the years.

    Seeing this, Ye Changge could not help but feel a sense of bitterness.

    Ever since he had transmigrated all these years, he did not know how his family back on Earth was doing.

    To find the way back, he needed to find the coordinates of earth and spread his spiritual senses across the universe. However, this required an even stronger power.

    Therefore, he had been working hard.

    ¡°Meng ¡®er, you¡¯ve suffered all these years!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing touched her forehead and said with some heartache.

    She did not expect that after sleeping for more than ten years, her daughter had grown up and be even more beautiful.

    She did not know how much suffering she had endured!

    Mo Qingmeng hugged her mother tightly and enjoyed the warmth that she had not felt for a long time. She shook her head and said, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not suffering at all. I¡¯m very happy now!¡±

    Facing her mother¡¯s loving gaze, she was really very happy at this moment.

    Ye Changge felt a little awkward staying here. Just as he was about to leave quietly, he heard Mo Qingmeng call out to him.

    ¡°Brother Ye!

    ¡°Mother, let me introduce you. This is my friend Ye Changge. He¡¯s the one who saved you!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing¡¯s eyes lit up. Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s extraordinary temperament and indifferent appearance, she nodded in satisfaction.

    As the saying goes, like mother like daughter. She could see through Mo Qingmeng with only a nce.

    Even though there was a gap of more than ten years and she did not really understand Mo Qingmeng¡¯s personality now, she had carried Mo Qingmeng for months and her maternal senses never lied.

    She knew everything that Mo Qingmeng dreamed of.

    Moreover, the man in front of her had an indifferent and otherworldly temperament. Even she was a little surprised.

    Moreover, he had even saved her. The more she looked at him, the more satisfied she became.

    Ye Changge felt this gaze, but he could not fathom the nervousness he felt in his heart!

 Chapter 400 - Additional Conditions? You Want My Sectâ€™s Peacock Plume!

    <h4>Chapter 400: Additional Conditions? You Want My Sect¡¯s Peacock Plume!</h4>

    What kind of look is that?

    Ye Changge felt extremely awkward. He could not help but look at Mo Qingmeng and was stunned.

    Mo Qingmeng had a ruddy expression on her face. What was she trying to do!?

    Me? What in the world?

    When he thought of Xue Xuanqing¡¯s expression, a terrifying thought suddenly appeared in Ye Changge¡¯s mind!

    She wasn¡¯t treating him like a son-inw, was she!?

    ¡°Auntie, your body has already recovered. I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    Ye Changge said awkwardly.

    Xue Xuanqing¡¯s gaze did not have the slightest hint of appreciation. It made his scalp tingle, and waves of emotions rose in his heart.

    He really could not take it anymore.

    He wanted to leave, but Xue Xuanqing held onto him tightly. He could not run.

    ¡°You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s friend, and you saved my life!

    ¡°Meng ¡®er, go and summon your father. We¡¯ll have a meal together as a family!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing held onto Ye Changge¡¯s hand with a smile on her face.

    A family?

    The more Ye Changge listened, the more shocked he became. What was she trying to do!?

    But he could not forcefully pry off Xue Xuanqing¡¯s hand. He could only look at Mo Qingmeng for help.

    Mo Qingmeng waspletely stunned. Her face was tomato red as she looked down.

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and go!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing urged her.

    ¡°Oh, alright!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng reacted and went to send a message to her father.

    Ye Changge immediately broke down.

    ¡­

    In the Star Pce¡¯s Grand Hall.

    Mo Yushu and Bai Xiongtian sat opposite each other. The two of them were discussing the matter of the Devil Spring.

    Recently, the Devil Spring had been erupting more frequently. Elder Feng Li was studying the matter of the array formation and could notpletely resolve it within a short period of time.

    Currently, the fastest way was to use the demon subduing sword of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce to suppress the devil qi of the Devil Spring.

    However, Bai Xiongtian was currently in an ambiguous state and was engaging in tai chi.

    Mo Yushu frowned and said, ¡°Sect leader Bai, you know how powerful the devil creatures are. If they really break out of the seal, do you think you can stay out of it?¡±

    At that time, not only would the Star Pce be destroyed, even the Great Luo Heaven Pce would not be any better.

    It would be a disaster for the entire northern desert.

    ¡°Sect Leader Mo, calm down!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian took a sip of tea and said, ¡°They¡¯re not breaking out yet, right? The demon subduing sword is our sect¡¯s secret treasure. I have also withstood a lot of pressure.

    ¡°You also know that there is only one Emperor weapon in our sect. After some discussion, our sect¡¯s elders felt that it is a little¡­¡±.

    When he said this, he fell silent for a moment.

    Mo Yushu snorted coldly. He was trying to take advantage of the situation!

    ¡®If you have suffered losses, what about our Star Pce?!¡¯

    Because of this matter, Mo Qingmeng had even run away from home. The father-daughter rtionship had almost reached the point of rupture.

    If it were not for the safety of the entire sect, he would not have sacrificed his daughter¡¯s happiness!

    However, there was nothing he could do now!

    Elder Feng Li had yet toe up with a way to seal it, so he could only hold on for now.

    Otherwise, he would not have been so passive.

    He would have rejected him long ago.

    ¡®You don¡¯t have the right to take advantage of the situation to rob my Star Pce.¡¯.

    However, he could only swallow his anger temporarily and say, ¡°Sect Master Bai, there¡¯s no need to hesitate. If you have anything to say, just say it!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so straightforward, I won¡¯t waste anymore time!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian said, ¡°The Star Pce must lend the Peacock Plume to our sect for a hundred years so that our sect¡¯s losses will be minimized.¡±

    ¡°What? Impossible!¡±

    Mo Yushu stood up and refused the request.

    Who knew if the Peacock Plume would be returned after a hundred years if they lent it to them?

    If they insisted on not admitting their debt, wouldn¡¯t the Star Pce suffer a double loss?

    They really had a good n. His expression immediately darkened.

    ¡°Sect Leader Bai, you¡¯re still a good schemer. I won¡¯t agree to this condition. Even if I agree, the elders of the sect won¡¯t agree.

    ¡°You¡¯d better change your condition!¡±

    If it were not for the fact that he had no other choice, he would have just left.

    It was likely that the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had already taken them down. They felt that other than the demon subduing sword, they had no other choice.

    Only then did they push their luck.

    Bai Xiongtian was not angry. Instead, he said leisurely, ¡°Sect Leader Mo, you have to think carefully. What kind of consequences would you face if that devil escaped?

    ¡°Moreover, the Peacock Plume would only be temporarily borrowed for a hundred years. Our demon subduing sword can even be given to the Star Pce. Could it be that your generosity iscking?¡±

    It did sound nice.

    The demon subduing sword suppressed the Devil Spring. They could not do without the demon subduing sword at all.

    Letting Mo Qingmeng marry the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was already theirpromise. To give up the Peacock Plume as well was absolutely impossible.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s n was really good. Not only did they want the person, but they also got an Emperor weapon.

    They let them have all the advantages, but in the end, the Star Pce got nothing.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce had already calcted it to this extent.

    Mo Yushu shook his head and firmly refused, ¡°You want the Peacock Plume? Impossible!

    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to it!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Sect Master Mo, think about it carefully. There¡¯s not much time left for you!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian seemed to be certain of Mo Yushu.

    He believed that Mo Yushu would definitely agree to it.

    Unless he found a sage-level array master and reinforced the seal, he would still agree to hand over the Peacock Plume in the end.

    Returning the Peacock Plume a hundred yearster was just an excuse.

    When the time came, they would say that the peacock plume had gone missing and had been stolen.

    They could only suffer in silence.

    Although they had lost an Emperor weapon, it was not bad to get the Peacock Plume.

    Compared to the demon subduing sword, the power of this Emperor weapon was not to be underestimated. They would profit from it.

    Looking at Mo Yushu¡¯s gloomy expression, Bai Xiongtian felt an indescribable joy in his heart.

    Right at this moment¡­

    The voice transmission stone on Mo Yushu¡¯s body rang. It was a message from Mo Qingmeng.

    After he heard it, his expression immediately became overjoyed.

    Even Bai Xiongtian could not hold his attention. He teleported directly to the Pure Heart Pavilion.

    This made Bai Xiongtian very puzzled.

    He had clearly seen the excitement on Mo Yushu¡¯s face.

    Currently, what else could make him so excited? Only the matter of the Devil Spring.

    Could it be that someone had found a way to seal the Devil Spring?

    ¡°Impossible, it should be something else!¡±

    The Star Pce must have found an array master from outside the sect, and it was an array formation expert from the endless sea.

    However, he was only a divine level array master, and he was still quite a distance away from reaching the sage level.

    It was impossible for him to seal the demonic aura from the Devil Spring.

    In that case, what else could make a sect master wear such an excited expression?

    One had to know that those who could be the sect master were all people who could not hide their joy. They had long since turned their emotions into their own instincts!

    It was impossible for others to easily see through them.

    This matter was definitely no trivial matter.

    But he did not care. Now it was their turn to make a move. With this thought, Bai Xiongtian immediately disappeared in a sh.

 Chapter 401 - Gratitude From Mo Yushu

    <h4>Chapter 401: Gratitude From Mo Yushu</h4>

    Mo Yushu came to the Pure Heart Pavilion and looked at the figure that he had been dreaming of. One could imagine the shock in his heart.

    His entire body could not help but start to tremble, and his throat became extremely dry.

    He had imagined this scene many times and reyed it in his mind, but each time it ended with disappointment.

    He was scared!

    Scared to death!

    He was afraid that the scene in front of him would be shattered again.

    ¡°Husband, have you been well these years?¡±

    Xue Xuanqing touched the white hair on both sides of his head and murmured with palpable heartache.

    She remembered the Mo Yushu from about ten years ago, before she becameatose.

    After not seeing him for so many years, he had be much older and more haggard.

    On the top of his head, there were a lot of white hair. It seemed that he must have suffered a lot during these years.

    ¡°Xuanqing¡­¡±

    Mo Yushu felt love in the deepest part of his heart and held Xue Xuanqing in his arms.

    He felt the warmth of her palm. This was not a dream, it was real.

    Over the past ten years, he had fantasized countless times about the scene of the two of them meeting. He had thought about it so often, and it actually came true today.

    This made him feel like he was in a dream.

    The true feelings of the two of them had also infected Mo Qingmeng, who was standing beside them.

    She looked at her parents hugging each other and revealed a happy expression.

    This scene had also been reyed in her mind countless times.

    However, there was another person who was sitting on pins and needles. Ye Changge did not understand why she had to drag him along when this was the time for their family to reunite.

    If he had the time, he might as well stay in the Cloud Heart small courtyard andprehend and cultivate.

    At this time, Mo Yushu came back to his senses. He led Xue Xuanqing over and bowed heavily to Ye Changge.

    ¡°Brother Ye, I can¡¯t repay your great kindness to me. From now on, your matters are my matters. I won¡¯t hesitate at all if I receive any orders from you.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡± Ye Changge said uncertainly.

    Upon hearing this, Mo Yushu immediately became anxious. He patted his chest and said, ¡°When have I, Mo Yushu, ever lied? If you need anything, feel free to mention it. I¡¯ll agree to it!¡±

    Ye Changge nced at Mo Qingmeng. Mo Qingmeng seemed to have understood something and revealed a hopeful gaze.

    ¡°I really do have something to trouble you with!¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Mo Yushu said directly.

    Ye Changge had saved Xue Xuanqing. This great favor was like the vast grace of the heavens. Even if Ye Changge were to ask him to die now, he would not hesitate at all.

    ¡°My request is very simple. Don¡¯t marry Mo Qingmeng to Bai Zimu!¡±

    Although he had only interacted with Bai Zimu for a short period of time, he knew that Bai Zimu was not a good match for her.

    If Mo Qingmeng really married him, he was afraid that he would destroy her happiness.

    When Mo Yushu heard this, he immediately fell silent.

    He did not expect that Ye Changge would actually make such a request.

    If he really agreed to this request, then he would not have the demon subduing sword. What if the Devil Spring exploded?

    He did not care about his own life, but this matter concerned the safety of the entire Star Pce.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at her father who fell silent, and a trace of longing appeared on her face.

    Although Ye Changge was able to seal the Devil Spring, her father had not changed his mind up until now.

    If Ye Changge was not an array master, wouldn¡¯t she be ruining her life of happiness?

    The atmosphere fell silent!

    Xue Xuanqing looked at Mo Yushu and then at her daughter, as if she understood something.

    Suddenly, she pulled Mo Yushu¡¯s ears. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was quick-witted and immediately guessed most of it.

    ¡°How dare you force your daughter like this!?

    ¡°Alright, Mo Yushu I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold now!¡±

    ¡°It hurts, it hurts, be gentle!¡±

    Mo Yushu did not dare to resist.

    Seeing him like this, Mo Qingmeng burst intoughter. As expected, her mother understood her.

    ¡°Madam, I have my own difficulties. Listen to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what you can say. If you don¡¯t have a reason that satisfies me today, you¡¯re finished!¡±

    Ye Changge was also stunned. Xue Xuanqing, who was gentle and virtuous just a moment ago, suddenly had a drastic change in expression. She was even releasing a trace of murderous intent.

    This caught them off guard.

    Mo Yushu heaved a sigh of relief. He did not expect that after more than ten years, her temper had not changed at all.

    However, wasn¡¯t this the reason why he liked her?!

    Subsequently, Mo Yushu told her about the eruption of theherworld rock¡¯s Devil Spring. He also emphasized on the terror of the demons and the harm they caused.

    Xue Xuanqing also fell silent.

    The Star Pce was his life¡¯s work. It was impossible for him to watch the Star Pce be destroyed. At the same time, it was also impossible for him to marry his daughter to Bai Zimu.

    Even though Xue Xuanqing did not know who Bai Zimu was, she already had a more suitable candidate in her heart.

    No matter how outstanding he was, could he still catch up to this person?

    He knew how terrifying her deathly aura was. Mo Yushu had looked for countless people back then, but none of them had been able to cure her.

    Ye Changge had only used a few days to allow her to recover.

    ¡®Couldn¡¯t such a miraculous method and ability exin anything?¡¯

    But the problem at hand was also causing an extreme headache.

    ¡°Darling, is there really no other way?¡±

    Xue Xuanqing asked with a headache.

    Mo Yushu shook his head. Elder Feng Li had already researched for a few days, but he still hadn¡¯t managed toe up with a solution.

    He probably also felt that it was troublesome. Otherwise, there would have been news long ago.

    Ye Changge was just about to say that he could solve it when Mo Yushu¡¯s voice transmission stone suddenly rang.

    A clear voice sounded!

    ¡°Sect Leader Mo, I¡¯ve already figured out a way to seal it. Now, we can head to Netherworld Rock!¡±

    Mo Yushu was overjoyed after hearing it.

    ¡°Madam, actually, I don¡¯t want Meng ¡®er to marry into the Great Luo Heavenly Pce either. I¡¯ve also hired a formation grandmaster.

    ¡°If the seal is sessful, we won¡¯t need that greedy Bai Xiongtian. I¡¯ve long been displeased with him.¡±

    Xue Xuanqing nodded solemnly and prepared to go with Mo Yushu to take a look.

    At first, Mo Yushu did not agree. Xue Xuanqing had just recovered and her body was at its weakest. What if she encountered any danger?

    In the end, he still could not dissuade her and could only helplessly agree.

    Ye Changge was also prepared to head over. This was a good opportunity to find some clues and resolve his doubts.

    Hence, the few of them rushed to Netherworld Rock.

    When they arrived, the ce was already filled with Star Pce¡¯s elders.

    On the way, Mo Yushu had already transmitted her voice to them. Elder Feng Li quietly waited with his eyes closed.

    However, when his little disciple saw Ye Changge, she wrinkled his nose.

    This made him very puzzled. He did not know when he had offended this little girl.

    Mo Qingmeng looked strangely at the two of them, her eyes revealing a scrutinizing gaze.

 Chapter 402 - How Dare You Insult My Master!? Curse You!

    <h4>Chapter 402: How Dare You Insult My Master!? Curse You!</h4>

    ¡°Greetings, sect master!¡±

    These elders bowed respectfully.

    However, when they saw Xue Xuanqing, their faces were filled with astonishment.

    They all knew what had happened back then. They did not understand why Xue Xuanqing, who had been in aatose state all this time, suddenly woke up.

    However, they did not pay much attention to it. The most important thing now was to seal the Devil Spring.

    It was like a huge stone weighing on their hearts. If they did not solve it, it would be like a fishbone stuck in their throats.

    ¡°That should be the eye of the Devil Spring!¡±

    Ye Changge looked at the spring in the center of Netherworld Rock.

    Above it, there were nine sealed altars, on which magical array glyphs had been engraved.

    By absorbing the fire spirit energy of Netherworld Rock, he was able to suppress the spring in the middle.

    He was also extremely familiar with this array formation: Heaven Extinction Suppression Array!

    Originally, this array formation could suppress the spring for tens of thousands of years, but it seemed to have been destroyed by someone.

    Thinking of the deathly aura on Xue Xuanqing¡¯s body, he thought that it seemed like someone wanted to save this sealed monster.

    Just as he was thinking, Mo Yushu had already arrived in front of Elder Feng Li. ¡°Fellow Daoist Feng Li, are you confident?¡±

    If the array was removed and the suppression of the magical energy was lost, the monster would take the opportunity to recover its strength.

    If it was not careful, the monster might escape. When that time came, it would truly be a disaster.

    And he would also be guilty of condemning the entire northern desert!

    He had to be absolutely sure!

    Before Elder Feng Li could say anything, his disciple said unhappily, ¡°It¡¯s just a mere demon. My master easily dealt with it!¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Mo Yushu was a little embarrassed!

    As the pce master of Star Pce, he had never thought that he would be directly dissed by a little girl.

    Moreover, it was in front of so many elders. This made him a little embarrassed!

    Elder Feng Li looked at his defeated expression and snorted coldly in his heart.

    This person actually dared to question his ability.

    If it were not for the astonishing remuneration he had been given and his old friend¡¯s persuasive nature, he would never have even set foot in this biased ce in his entire life.

    Even the great sects of the endless sea were respectful and polite to him.

    He did not expect that he would be insulted repeatedly aftering to the Star Pce. The first time was because Ye Changge had ignored him, which already made him very unhappy.

    This time, it was even more excessive. Someone was directly questioning his array formation¡¯s strength.

    This was simply an insult to him!

    Therefore, he did not stop his disciple¡¯s rudeness. He only said a few words symbolically, and it was not hurtful or provocative.

    ¡°Sect Master Mo, don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s no array formation in this world that I can¡¯t seal!¡±

    Feng Li took out seven array gs from his interspatial ring.

    ¡°The array formation that I¡¯ve set up this time is the Big Dipper Chaotic Stars Array. It can attract the power of thousands of stars, and suppressing monsters is a piece of cake.¡±

    ¡°Since you are so confident, fellow Daoist Feng Li, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    ¡°If the seal is sessful, I can increase the reward by 10%!¡±

    Mo Yushu also noticed his slip of the tongue.

    He hoped that the reward would eliminate the distaste in his heart.

    As expected¡­

    When Feng Li heard this, the gloominess on his face instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Sect Leader Mo, please rest assured. I guarantee that nothing will go wrong!¡±

    Feng Li began to fiddle with the array formation.

    The seven array gs hung in the air and began to rotate, emitting a powerful devouring power.

    The surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy seemed to have been summoned and it entered the seven array gs.

    With the addition of spiritual energy, the array formation above began to emit a dense light and gradually spread into the air. In the middle, it formed aplicated array pattern.

    The other elders were still a little worried and said, ¡°Sect master, is this really okay? What if¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Mo Yushu. It was already time, so he could only continue.

    There was no turning back!

    Hopefully, Feng Li would not let them down.

    Ye Changge looked at the array formation Feng Li set up and could not help but shake his head.

    Mo Qingmeng noticed this action and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Ye?¡±

    ¡°This array can¡¯t seal the Devil Spring!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s heart trembled. What should they do now!?

    If they could not seal the Devil Spring and if they let the monsters inside escape, wouldn¡¯t it be a disaster for the Star Pce?

    No, they had to make them stop.

    Ye Changge calmed his emotions and told him not to be anxious. He would make a move at the critical moment!

    And at this moment, they did not notice that Chu Gongyue had arrived beside them.

    ¡°You actually said that my master isn¡¯t good enough!¡±

    She immediately exploded in anger.

    She did not expect these two people to insult her master so much.

    ¡®If you¡¯re good enough, then go ahead!¡¯

    Her gaze thoroughly sized up Ye Changge from top to bottom, and she shook her head in disdain.

    This person probably did not even know about the array formation!

    He had even tried toment on her master¡¯s technique. He really did not know the immensity of the heavens and earth.

    Ye Changge looked at her speechlessly. He did not know why this person was so angry.

    Why did she keep targeting him?

    He also did not know when he had offended this little girl.

    This array was indeed not good!

    It was even worse than the Seven Deadly Suppression Array!

    This was the truth!

    ¡°You think you¡¯re good¡­ You said that this array formation was not up to par. If you speak the truth, I¡¯ll believe you. If you¡¯re lying, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    Chu Gongyue clenched her small fists.

    Actually, she did not expect Ye Changge to say anything at all. The knowledge of the array formation was extremely profound. She had studied it for so many years, but she had yet to achieve great sess.

    Ye Changge was ayman. What truth could he speak? He looked like he was already at a loss.

    ¡°Big Dipper Chaotic Stars Array, a grade-7 formation. It draws upon the power of the stars in the heavens and gathers them into the formation itself. With the body as the Yang energy and the north as the Yin energy¡­¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words flowed out smoothly without any pause.

    She had never even heard of some of the logic behind this array. Her brows were tightly mashed together, as if she was considering the authenticity of what he said.

    It was only when Ye Changge stopped talking that Chu Gongyue finally reacted.

    This¡­

    He actually really understood the knowledge of arrays.

    Moreover, it was even more detailed and profound than his master¡¯s exnation. It even made her fascinated.

    Could it be that he really knew about arrays?!

    ¡°How did I do? Now, do you believe that I know about arrays?¡±

    Ye Changge said with a smile.

    Chu Gongyue¡¯s gaze shed to him. She looked at Ye Changge suspiciously.

    Could it be that this fellow really knew about arrays?!

    This must be something he made up. Chu Gongyue thought of what he said, and there were many big differences between that and what her master said.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a bunch of nonsense. I¡¯ll let you off this time. If you continue to speak ill of my master behind my back, I¡¯ll definitely teach you a lesson!¡±

    She memorized that knowledge, and was prepared to ask her master about it when he returned.

    She felt that what Ye Changge said was not unreasonable. At the very least, it could resonate with what she knew.

    ¡°In less than three minutes, your master¡¯s array will copse!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words were shocking.

    ¡°You¡­ curse you!¡± Chu Gongyue bared her fangs and brandished her ws.

    If she was not on Netherworld Rock right now, she would definitely teach this arrogant person a lesson.

    Actually, Ye Changge was not lying. Although the Big Dipper Chaotic Stars Array was powerful, it still depended on the location.

    This was Netherworld Rock, and below it was a scorching sea of fire. That sea of fire would have interfered with the power of the stars.

    Moreover, the aura of the Devil Spring was of the Yin attribute, and the power of the starlight was also of the Yin attribute.

    The great array that was originally suppressing the baleful aura suddenly turned into a great array that nurtured monsters. The monsters¡¯ aura would be more and more domineering.

    In the end, the array would only be destroyed by the demonic aura.

 Chapter 403 - Breaking the Seal on the Devil Spring

    <h4>Chapter 403: Breaking the Seal on the Devil Spring</h4>

    ¡°Brother Ye, what you said is true!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said worriedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The reason why it hasn¡¯t erupted yet is because the monsters below are recovering their strength.

    ¡°When they have recovered to a certain realm, they will break through the formation and break out.

    ¡°This so-called Big Dipper Chaotic Stars Array is nothing more than a joke.

    ¡°Not only will it fail to suppress the monsters, it will even elerate their growth!¡±

    Ye Changge exined.

    ¡°You mean this array will help the monsters recover their strength!?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng eximed in shock.

    Chu Gongyue listened, standing beside them, and the more she listened, the more ridiculous it sounded!

    Just now, he had said that the array would copse, but now he was saying that the array would recover the monsters¡¯ strength.

    This was simply nonsense.

    If this was really the case, her master would know and he would not have used such an array!

    ¡®Even if he wanted to act cool, he should not act like this. Hmph!¡¯

    Ye Changge did not argue with her, instead, he set his gaze on the scene.

    Chu Gongyue was even more determined in her heart. Now, she had nothing to say!

    Elder Feng Li had already finished setting up the array.

    At this time, the elders had already worked together to remove the Seven Deadly Suppression Array, and there was no longer any ck murderous auras overflowing from the Devil Spring.

    ¡°Sect Master Mo, the Great Array has been set up!¡±

    Elder Feng Li wiped the sweat off his forehead.

    It was obvious that setting up a high-level array had consumed a lot of energy.

    Mo Yushu and the others nodded in satisfaction. It was good that they had seeded, and they had also put down the heavy burden that had been weighing on their hearts.

    Finally, this hidden danger had been resolved.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Feng Li, I have already prepared food and wine in the Guest Hall. We will wait for a moment before moving to the Guest Hall!¡±

    Mo Yushu still wanted to observe for a while, but he left after confirming that there was no mistake.

    After all, the matter of the Devil Spring was no trivial matter, and it still needed to be carried out steadily.

    The other elders also stared at the spring for a minute.

    Less than 30 seconds had passed since Ye Changge had spoken.

    Feng Li¡¯s expression darkened. These people just did not believe him.

    The Devil Spring had already beenpletely sealed. What was there to see?

    In the end, they still doubted his strength.

    At this moment¡­

    Chu Gongyue looked at the Big Dipper Chaotic Star Array and said proudly to Ye Changge, ¡°Now you have nothing to say!¡±

    It had already been a few minutes, but the array was still here.

    What copsing array? It was just nonsense.

    To think that she had almost believed this swindler just now. She had really gone mad for a second.

    ¡°Ten¡­ nine¡­ eight¡­¡±

    Ye Changge began the countdown.

    Chu Gongyue looked at Ye Changge who was still pretending even now. ¡®I want to see how long you canst.¡¯

    It was as if she had already seen through Ye Changge¡¯s pretences.

    Mo Qingmeng, on the other hand, was extremely worried. She knew that Ye Changge had the strength of a sage-level array master.

    He definitely would not be mistaken.

    In other words, this array would really copse.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    At this moment, a loud boom suddenly sounded from within the Netherworld Rock.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m finally out!¡±

    A dense baleful aura started to erupt from the spring, gradually condensing into a ck figure in the sky.

    The entire world seemed to be shrouded by baleful aura. The sea of fire within Netherworld Rock churned, stirring up sparks that emerged and traveled thousands of feet.

    Chu Gongyue looked at the scene in front of her, unable to believe her eyes. She muttered, ¡°The array really copsed!¡±

    What he had said was true.

    The monster really ran out.

    How was this possible?!

    This was something even her master did not know, and someone else had actually predicted it in advance.

    Could it be that his array formation realm was even higher than her master¡¯s?!

    Chu Gongyue waspletely dumbfounded as she stared fixedly at Ye Changge.

    Actually, it was not just her. Other than Ye Changge and Mo Qingmeng, everyone else was stunned.

    The incident had happened too suddenly and did not give everyone any time for mental preparation.

    Mo Yushu and the many elders¡¯ expressions suddenly changed drastically.

    Wasn¡¯t everything fine just a moment ago? Why did the array suddenly copse?

    They did not even have the chance to attack.

    Mo Yushu roared at Feng Li angrily, ¡°You fool, didn¡¯t you say that you could seal the spring?

    ¡°What is happening now?¡±

    He held Feng Li¡¯s cor tightly.

    It was all over now.

    The monsters had escaped, and the Star Pce would be and of death.

    When it was sealed, the monster¡¯s strength had not recovered, and they had just bound it.

    Now, even if they were to go all out, even the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would not be able to go up against this monster.

    Everyone would die.

    This time, they were really done for.

    Feng Li cried out in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, how is this possible!?¡±

    He had clearly sealed the spring, why did it suddenly copse.

    This was impossible!

    He crazily manipted the spell, wanting to gather the power of the stars again.

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    A gust of ck vapour shot out from the demonic beast. When the ck gas met the formation gs, it immediately burned them into nothingness.

    Death Karmic Fire!

    Elder Feng Li¡¯s mind and the formation g had been fused together. The formation g was destroyed, and his soul was also severely injured.

    Seeing this, Chu Gongyue hurriedly helped him up.

    Seeing that Feng Li was no match for them, Mo Yushu and the others felt their hearts sink even further.

    Even their formation grandmasters had suffered heavy injuries. What should they do now!

    ¡°Curses! All of you are going to die!¡±

    The booming sound reverberated, causing everyone¡¯s ears to ring.

    They felt an immense pressure pressing down on their bodies. At this moment, it was as if they could smell the scent of death.

    ¡°All elders, listen up and set up a formation. Do not let this devil escape!¡±

    Mo Yushu roared.

    He must not let it escape.

    Otherwise, not only the Star Pce would suffer, but the entire northern desert too. If that happened, he would truly be a sinner for all eternity.

    The Star Pce¡¯s reputation would also bepletely ruined.

    The other elders hurriedly began to form seals, forming an absolute spiritual energy defense in the air. They were trying to trap the devil inside.

    ¡°Hmph, a mantis trying to stop a chariot. You¡¯re overestimating your own strength!¡±

    The monster raised its hand and released an earth-shaking murderous aura.

    This murderous aura directly collided with the array formation, making a deafening explosion. The elders¡¯ faces turned pale, and they all spat out a mouthful of blood.

    They could not go up against this enemy!

    It was deadly silent now.

 Chapter 404 - Peacock Plume? Bai Xiongtianâ€™s Shamelessness

    <h4>Chapter 404: Peacock Plume? Bai Xiongtian¡¯s Shamelessness</h4>

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me. Extreme Demonic Light!¡±

    The monster roared in anger, and its entire body burst out with extreme demonic light that could devour the heavens and earth. It fiercely mmed into the surrounding array formations.

    Bang!

    An explosion sounded in the air.

    Mo Yushu and the other elders all suffered a huge shock and spat out blood.

    The monster was too powerful. Just this one attack had almost made them unable to hold on!

    If this monster escaped, the entire northern desert would turn into a deathly silentnd, and the lives of the people would be plunged into misery. Blood would flow like a river.

    ¡°Elders, use all of your strength. We must not let this monster escape!¡±

    Mo Yushu roared loudly as he circted all of his true essence and poured it into the formation.

    This was the Star Pce¡¯s joint force formation. It was extracted from the sect protecting formation. It could fuse the strength of twelve people and increase their strength by ten times.

    The other elders all put their lives on the line. They knew the importance of this matter. If they lost here, the Star Pce would be the most disgraced sect of the northern desert.

    Bang!

    Waves of murderous aura attacked the formation. The other Star Pce disciples were already scared silly.

    Looking at the demon trapped in the formation and the murderous aura that blotted out the sky, they could not help but tremble, as if they had sensed death on the horizon.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, we¡¯re all going to die. This demon has escaped, and no one can match up to him!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, someone save me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of that old Daoist. If it wasn¡¯t for him, this demon wouldn¡¯t have escaped!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Array grandmaster? Please. He¡¯s just fishing for fame!¡±

    Everyone was discussing and pointing their spears at Feng Li.

    If it were not for his confidence, they would not have removed the array and this monster would not have escaped.

    He was the real culprit.

    Under the fear of death, who would care about Feng Li¡¯s reputation? They started cursing him.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    Feng Li, who was already severely injured, immediately spat out a mouthful of blood when he heard these dirty words.

    With his noble identity, he had never suffered such humiliation. He did not expect that today¡­

    He still did not understand why the array that was originally fine suddenly copsed and let the monster run out.

    There was no reason for that to happen all!

    ¡°All of you shut up. The most important thing now is to think of a way to deal with this monster, not to shirk responsibility.¡±

    Chu Gongyue looked at these people with dissatisfaction and then said to her master, ¡°Are we really unable to seal this monster?!¡±

    Feng Li shook his head. The Big Dipper Chaotic Stars Array was already the strongest array he could set up.

    Now that it hadpletely copsed, even the array gs had been destroyed. The power of this monster had exceeded his expectations.

    Chu Gongyue became dispirited. She suddenly thought of something and came in front of Ye Changge, saying, ¡°You must have a way, right?¡±

    Since he could urately proim the disadvantages of the array, there might be a way to solve it.

    Ye Changge smiled and looked at her, ¡°Now you believe what I said. If you had believed it just now, the current situation wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Curse you!¡±

    Chu Gongyue was so angry that her chest exploded.

    Ye Changge ignored her and looked at the monster in the air.

    His guess was right. The aura on this monster¡¯s body was exactly the same as the aura he had sensed in the death enchantment realm. Perhaps he was from the death zone.

    However, why did the people theree to the greater world and why they sealed off by the people of the Star Pce?

    Could it be that there was some secret hidden within?

    Just as he was thinking, a voice suddenly sounded.

    ¡°Mo Yushu, have you thought about it?¡±

    Bai Xiongtian nced at the monster and turned to gaze at Mo Yushu!

    He had not given up on getting the Peacock Plume from the Star Pce, even under such a dangerous situation.

    Bai Xiongtian!

    Mo Yushu became even more furious when he saw him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and give us the demon subduing sword!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush! Aren¡¯t you guys able to hold it off for now?¡±

    Bai Xiongtian was also shocked when he saw the strength of the monster. However, he was not in a rush. Instead, he had started a fight.

    If they wanted the demon subduing sword of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, they would have to hand over the peacock plume.

    If it was in the past, Mo Yushu might not have handed it over. However, there was now a once in a lifetime opportunity before him.

    ¡°As long as you hand over the Peacock Plume and lend it to my sect for a hundred years, I¡¯ll immediately take out the demon subduing sword to suppress the monster!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian waved his right hand, and a longsword emitting an Emperor¡¯s might appeared in his hand.

    The moment the demon subduing sword appeared, a powerful aura shot up into the sky. This power directly passed through the magic formation and transmitted to the monster¡¯s body, suppressing the murderous aura in its body.

    The monster let out a strange cry, as if it had been frightened by something.

    The pressure on Mo Yushu and the others suddenly decreased, and their expressions became gloomy and uncertain.

    Peacock Plume?

    The other elders were all shocked. This old man, Bai Xiongtian actually coveted their supreme treasure!

    He was simply too shameless!

    At this time of all times, he had actually threatened them. If they did not give up the Peacock Plume, they would not suppress the monster. This degree of shamelessness was something they had witnessed today.

    At the same time, they all looked at Mo Yushu, not knowing what he would choose.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Mo Yushu firmly rejected him.

    The Peacock Plume was his sect¡¯s most precious treasure, and it was absolutely impossible for him to hand it over.

    He knew exactly what Bai Xiongtian was secretly nning. He was saying it catingly now. He said that he would only borrow it for a hundred years. However, when that time came, who knew what else he would say?

    ¡°Mo Yushu, you have to think it through!¡±

    At this time, Bai Xiongtian did not expect that he would be so stubborn.

    It was even more impossible for him to hand over the demon subduing sword.

    Whether the monster ran away or not had nothing to do with him. After all, with the demon subduing sword in hand, their Great Luo Heavenly Pce could rest easy.

    He still hoped that the monster would ughter the Star Pce. At that time, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would be the number one sect in the northern desert.

    ¡°You¡­ If this monster escapes, you will be the biggest disgrace of the northern desert!¡±

    Apart from Mo Yushu, the other elders were also furious.

    At this critical juncture, Bai Xiongtian¡¯s actions made it clear that he did not think that the safety of all living beings in the northern desert was important.

    When Bai Xiongtian heard this, heughed loudly. ¡°Mo Yushu, don¡¯t use the safety of the world to scare me!

    ¡°The monsters were released from your sect. If you really want to ce me, it¡¯s the Star Pce¡¯s fault.

    ¡°But it has nothing to do with our Great Luo Heavenly Pce!¡±

    Seeing that Bai Xiongtian was not going to budge, he was really anxious.

    They could only hold on for a while. There would be a time when their vital essence would be exhausted. When that time came, who else could resist them?

    Could it be that they really had to agree to his conditions?!

    Mo Yushu felt like he was fighting the biggest battle in his heart.

    ¡°Sigh!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing watched what was happening and also sighed.

    She knew that Mo Qingmeng was not willing to marry Bai Zimu, but things had developed to this point, and there was no other way. Perhaps this was Meng ¡®er¡¯s fate.

    However, what made her feel strange was that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face did not have the slightest bit of worry. Her gaze was fixed on Ye Changge.

    Did he have a way to fix this?

 Chapter 405 - Ye Changge, Sage-Level Array Master? Everyoneâ€™s Doubts

    <h4>Chapter 405: Ye Changge, Sage-Level Array Master? Everyone¡¯s Doubts</h4>

    Under the gaze of Xue Xuanqing, Ye Changge made his move.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on him, not understanding what he was going to do.

    ¡°Sect Leader Mo, if I say that I can seal this monster, would you believe me?¡±

    Ye Changge came to stand in front of him, looked straight into his eyes, and said in a rxed manner.

    It was as if sealing a demon beast was an extremely easy matter for him.

    This sentence was earth-shattering, and it directly shocked everyone. They were bbergasted.

    Mo Yushu and the elders were stunned, Bai Xiongtian was stunned, and Feng Li was stunned as well.

    ¡°Brother Ye, I know that your alchemy skills are profound, but alchemy and setting up a formation are not the same thing!¡±

    The news of Ye Changge being able to refine the Spirit Connecting Pill spread throughout the entire Star Pce.

    He was also extremely shocked after hearing it. He did not expect Ye Changge to be a sage-level alchemist. Even in the endless sea where experts gathered, there were very few sage-level alchemists.

    He even had the thought of recruiting him, but in the end, he gave up on that.

    Their temple was too small, and could not amodate this god.

    However, alchemy and array formation were twopletely different things. As the saying goes, those who were not experts in the field would have absolutely no idea how the handle the matter. They could not joke around with it.

    Ye Changge knew what Mo Yushu was thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°Who says I only know alchemy?¡±

    Mo Yushu widened his eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°Could it be that Brother Ye is also an array master!?¡±

    He sucked in a breath of cold air.

    It was not only him. The other elders were also filled with shock. Other than an alchemist, he was also an array master!

    Someone who could seal a devil was at least a sage-level array master!

    With Elder Feng Li¡¯s strength as a god-level array master, the demon beast still managed to escape in the end!

    If he said that he had a way to seal the devil, didn¡¯t that mean that he was admitting to being a sage-level array master?

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    Everyone was beyond shocked. A sage-level alchemist and a sage-level array master had actually appeared at the same time. Both of these were contained within the same person.

    ¡°You, you are really a sage-level array master?!¡±

    Mo Yushu said somewhat uncertainly.

    This was really too shocking. It was unbelievable. The other elders also listened closely.

    Ye Changge smiled and did not say anything.

    ¡°Naughty girl, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You caused me to worry for no reason.¡±

    Xue Xuanqing pretended to me her daughter.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you, but I never had the chance!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said aggrievedly.

    However, her gaze that rested on Ye Changge was filled with tenderness.

    Xue Xuanqing waspletely relieved.

    The person she chose was indeed correct. It was too shocking.

    Alchemist, array master¡­ No matter which one it was, they were all popr professions on the continent. Both were respected and revered by people.

    After all, regardless of whether it was an itinerant cultivator or a sect, they all needed medicinal pills to aid their cultivation. Needless to say, array formations were even more respected. The higher the level of an array formation master, the more people respected them.

    After joining a sect, the array master although he was only one person, stood above ten thousand people.

    Moreover, Ye Changge was both an array formation master and a talented alchemist. This kind of person was even rarer. In terms of their power in a sect, they were even above the sect leader.

    Hearing that Ye Changge was a sage-level array master¡­ No one was willing to believe it.

    This was too creepy.

    Other people who were proficient in one type had already expended a lot of energy. How could they have time to learn anything else?

    Compared to alchemy, it was more difficult for an array master to be proficient.

    ¡°Hmph, an array master? He¡¯s just fishing for fame!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian did not believe him at all.

    He had seen many array masters before, but they were just a bunch of boastful people. There were no true array masters in the northern desert.

    Those who could be sage-level array masters were all white-haired old men. This profession was not that simple.

    Ye Changge was so young, but he actually dared to boast and say that he was a sage-level array master.

    This was simply a joke.

    He was not the only one who felt this way. Elder Feng Li also sneered internally. If it was so easy to be a sage-level array master, it would be impossible for him to linger in the god level for decades.

    This not only required a spell caster¡¯s spirit to be strong, but it also required a great deal of time and umted experience in order to achieve anything.

    This brat did not know the immensity of the heavens and earth. He thought that if he knew a little bit, he would be a formation grandmaster.

    Chu Gongyue wanted to tell Feng Li about what had happened just now. Ye Changge was able to see through the ws in the array, so he must have some ability.

    But after hesitating for a long time, she did not say it out loud.

    Ye Changge ignored Bai Xiongtian and waited for Mo Yushu¡¯s reply.

    Actually, it was also very difficult for him to choose now. If he chose Ye Changge, the possibility of an alliance with Bai Xiongtian would bepletely out of the question. How could there be someone in this world who was proficient in alchemy and array at the same time!?

    Even if he had nevere into contact with it before, he knew how difficult it was. Otherwise, everyone on the continent would be an alchemist and array formation master.

    ¡°Mo Yushu, you have to think carefully!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really believe that he¡¯s an array formation master, and a sage-level array formation master at that!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian continued to bewitch him.

    ¡°This?¡±

    Mo Yushu was also hesitating!

    It was true that Ye Changge had saved his wife, but this concerned the safety of the entire sect. At the moment, he was also somewhat uncertain.

    At this moment, Xue Xuanqing walked over. ¡°Since Changge has said it, he definitely has the confidence!¡±

    Mo Yushu looked at his wife and thought of Ye Changge¡¯s mysterious methods. Finally, he made up his mind and said, ¡°Alright, Brother Ye, I believe in you!¡±

    ¡®Good!¡¯

    Ye Changge was very d that he made the right choice.

    He only gave Mo Yushu one minute to consider. If he had not made a decision, he would have just turned around and left.

    ¡°Mo Yushu, I think you¡¯re really old and muddle-headed.

    ¡°You actually believe this young man¡¯s bragging!

    ¡°Howughable!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian mocked him.

    Ye Changge nced at him. It was this nce that made Bai Xiongtian¡¯s heart skip a beat. He actually felt a trace of fear spread throughout his body.

    He could not describe this gaze. It was extremely cold, and it was as if everything in the world was beneath him.

    What kind of gaze was this?!

    Bai Xiongtian suppressed the shock in his heart, but this feeling onlysted for an instant before it disappeared.

    He could not help but feel puzzled!

    The demon subduing sword was put away, and the aura of the monster began to rise. The pressure on Mo Yushu and the others doubled.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what should we do?¡±

    Mo Yushu asked.

    ¡°You can rest now. I¡¯ll finish the rest!¡±

    Mo Yushu and the elders looked at each other and withdrew their power at the same time.

    Without the istion of the magic array, the aura of the monster was like the nine heavenly rivers crashing down upon them, pressing down on everyone¡¯s bodies as a rumble echoed through the space.

    Feeling this aura, they started to feel a chill spread over their bodies. Their hearts pounded wildly, and even their breathing becamebored. Only then did they truly understand the power of the monster.

    ¡°Muddle-headed, really muddle-headed!¡±

    Elder Feng Li said loudly.

 Chapter 406 - Sealing the Magic Beast! It Shocked the Entire Place

    <h4>Chapter 406: Sealing the Magic Beast! It Shocked the Entire ce</h4>

    Seeing Mo Yushu withdraw the magic array just like that, Feng Li roared angrily.

    ¡°Are you crazy? You actually believe the words of a brat who¡¯s still way too young?!¡±

    Now that the magic beast had been released, he did not even have time to escape. As for the reward, it had long been out of the question.

    The most important thing now was to survive. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of the chaos to escape, but now he had no chance to do that at all.

    Everyone ignored him and turned their gazes to Ye Changge.

    Seeing that everyone ignored him, elder Feng Li¡¯s expression turned menacing. He said three good words in a row, each one gloomier than thest.

    At the Netherworld Rock.

    ¡°Do you want to go back on your own, or do you want me to send you back?¡±

    Ye Changge faced the monster without a trace of fear.

    His voice was extremely calm, but the words he said made everyone¡¯s foreheads break out in sweat.

    Was he trying to infuriate the monster?!

    This was unimaginable?!

    ¡°Human, you have sessfully angered me!¡±

    After the monsterughed loudly, his face suddenly became gloomy. He had never seen such an arrogant human who had the courage to say such things to him.

    Could it be that the world had forgotten how terrifying he was?!

    ¡°Today, I will sacrifice you!¡±

    The monster roared angrily, and the deathly aura all over his body suddenly exploded. The entire Netherworld Rock was filled with a dark murderous aura, and the light gradually dispersed and became dim.

    His power condensed into a huge palm of murderous aura and suddenly charged toward Ye Changge.

    This power pierced through the void, and they could all feel the terrifying power within. If they were hit by it, they definitely would not survive.

    They just did not know what method Ye Changge would use to break it.

    But at this moment, facing the descent of the dark palm, Ye Changge ced his hands behind his back, pretending that he was scared silly.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were in their throats, and they were very puzzled as to why he did not resist.

    When Bai Xiongtian saw this, he sneered. ¡®What nonsense! Sage-level array master? He was dumbfounded now!¡¯

    The ridicule on Feng Li¡¯s face was even more pronounced. He vented all his hatred on Ye Changge.

    Sage-level array master!

    It was reallyughable. He clearly did not know anything, yet he wanted to show off here in front of everyone.

    He was simply courting death!

    Bang!

    This palm print had not even reached Ye Changge when it shattered with a bang.

    The huge impact force was restricted to a fixed space. It was as if there was a transparent defensive barrier somewhere, counteracting this force.

    Ye Changge still maintained his stance, not even the hems of his clothes moved.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯

    What was going on?

    The monster threw another punch in disbelief, and just like before, it immediately shattered.

    Immediately after, a transparent defensive barrier emerged, which happened to be a closed circle that enveloped the monster. It was thisyer of defense that blocked the monster¡¯s attack just now.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Everyone stared at the transparent barrier that trapped the monster. They were all dumbfounded.

    The entire area surrounding the Netherworld Rock was silent. After a long silence, they finally recovered from their shock. They looked at the indifferent figure and swallowed dryly.

    Because they did not realize when Ye Changge had attacked. The monster roared and attacked the transparent barrier again and again, but the barrier did not move at all. It was as steady as a mountain.

    Only the sound of ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± and the monster¡¯s angry roars remained audible.

    Mo Yushu widened his eyes and muttered in disbelief, ¡°A formation created with a thought. This is a formation created with his mind!

    ¡°Brother Ye is really a sage-level array master!¡±

    At first, he did not believe it, but now that he saw Ye Changge silently setting up the array, a great wave of emotion rose in his heart.

    He was really¡­ A sage-level array master!

    Because he was forming an array with only a thought. That was the symbol of a sage-level array master.

    For array formations made by masters below the sage-level, array gs needed to be set up. But the sage-level array master did not need that at all. With just a thought, it could immediately form arge array.

    This was also the goal that many array masters needed to reach in their entire lives, and it was also the realm they dreamed of reaching.

    The other elders revealed looks of worship as they looked at Ye Changge like he was a god.

    An alchemist from the sacred world and a sage-level array master. This was a true monster!

    An ordinary person who wanted to achieve something in one domain was already a genius.

    Yet, he actually managed to achieve a level that no one could reach in both domains. Was he even human?

    Bai Xiongtian revealed a shocked gaze. He simply could not believe what he saw.

    ¡°How is this possible! How could he be a sage-level array master!¡±

    ¡®Fake!¡¯

    ¡®My eyes deceive me! How could a sage-level array master appear in a remote ce like the northern desert?¡¯

    His gaze was fixed on Ye Changge. How could such a monstrous person exist in this world?

    The person who was the most shocked here was still Feng Li. His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets.

    Looking at the great array that was emitting light, he muttered repeatedly in disbelief, ¡°It¡¯s fake. This isn¡¯t real.

    ¡°How could he be a sage level array master? It must be fake!¡±

    Feng Li could not believe the scene before him, or rather, he could not bear to believe it.

    He had cultivated for several hundred years, yet he was still lingering in the godly level. How long had Ye Changge cultivated for? He was just a brat who was still so young.

    How could he be better than him?!

    Chu Gongyue¡¯s gaze was also extremely perplexed. She looked at Ye Changge¡¯s figure, and her lips were tightly pursed.

    ¡°Let me out! Let me out!¡±

    The monster roared furiously.

    He had juste out, and before he could enjoy the taste of freedom, he had fallen into another trap in the blink of an eye.

    This caused him to feel very frustrated.

    The long period of his dark life had already made him umte unparelled anger. He used all his strength to bombard the magic array, and he had exhausted all his resources.

    But it was useless.

    These raging powers were still unable to shake the magic array, not in the slightest.

    He could only watch helplessly as the surrounding magic array shrank and became a speck of light that returned to the spring. Ye Changge directly threw out arge talisman and suppressed it above the Devil Spring.

    After sessfully sealing the devil, Ye Changge pped his hands. It was a sess.

    Everyone looked at the devil that was filled with murderous intent. It had been so simple to seal it. Before they could recover from their shock, they all had strange looks on their faces.

    Was this fellow still human?

    How did he cultivate?

    Ye Changge could not help but be stunned. What kind of look was this?!

    ¡°Brother Ye, you are too awesome!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng eximed repeatedly as she ran over to him.

 Chapter 407 - The Conspiracy of the Great Luo Heavenly Palace

    <h4>Chapter 407: The Conspiracy of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce</h4>

    Looking at everyone¡¯s dull expressions, Mo Qingmeng was filled with excitement. She looked even more excited than Ye Changge.

    This was the man he had chosen. He was hundreds of times stronger than Bai Zimu.

    No! Bai Zimu did not even have the qualifications topete with him.

    Mo Yushu quickly reacted and said with a face full of surprise, ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯ve given me a surprise!

    ¡°I really admire you!¡±

    The problem of the demon monster was solved!

    The other elders all gathered around him with shocked expressions on their faces.

    This was a sage-level array master!

    A being that could form a formation with a thought.

    Someone like him existed in this world! When you had no value, everyone would avoid you, or even avoid you as much as possible.

    But when you showed your value, everyone would act as if you were the centre of the universe.

    ¡°Brother Mo, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡±

    Ye Changge said with a smile.

    ¡°Brother Ye, don¡¯t be modest!¡± The huge weight in his heart was gone, and Mo Yushu alsopletely rxed. ¡°Your talent is the most terrifying thing I¡¯ve ever seen. You are one of the best!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve already prepared the wine and dishes, we brothers must have a proper drink!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing also said, standing beside him, ¡°I haven¡¯t properly thanked you for saving my life yet, so don¡¯t reject me!¡±

    As she said that, she winked at Mo Qingmeng. Her pretty face immediately became iparably rosy, the blush spreading all the way to her neck.

    Truthfully speaking, Ye Changge did not want to go.

    When the time came, on one side would be Mo Yushu and the other side would be him alone.

    No matter how one looked at it, the atmosphere was a little strange.

    However, since they were so passionate, it was not appropriate to openly reject them.

    What a headache!

    While this side was lively and lively, Feng Li was iparably deste.

    He was entirely dispirited, and only Chu Gongyue was supporting him.

    Looking at Ye Changge who was surrounded by everyone, he felt a little bitter. Originally, this would have been him, but his victory had been snatched away by Ye Changge.

    However, he could not do anything about it. A sage-level array master was already standing at the top.

    Feng Li wanted to re up, but he knew clearly that he was not qualified in terms of strength. He even implicated the sect and they almost suffered an undeserved disaster.

    In the end, all his dissatisfaction turned into a sigh. It was as if he had aged dozens of years.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Feng Li, it must have been hard for you toe all the way here. Why don¡¯t you go and have a cup of wine and some food?¡±

    ¡°What happened just now was a conflict between the disciples of the sect. I¡¯m here to apologize to you!¡±

    ¡°I think you are generous, Elder Feng Li, and that you won¡¯t take such a small matter to heart.¡±

    Mo Yushu knew very well that, from the standpoint of the sect, it was better to have one more friend than one more enemy.

    Although Feng Li¡¯s seal had failed, he had also contributed quite a bit. He had done his duty, and everything was because the monsters were too strong.

    Feng Li had originally wanted to leave the Star Pce immediately after returning!

    However, after hearing Mo Yushu¡¯s words, he knew that he was too narrow-minded.

    He immediately felt a little ashamed, and then said, ¡°Sect Master Mo, your generosity makes me very ashamed.

    ¡°In the future, if you have any requests, you can send a message to me. I will definitely rush over immediately!¡±

    As he said this, he took out amunication stone.

    Mo Yushu¡¯s eyes also lit up as he said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll thank you, fellow Daoist Feng!¡±

    Actually, there was an important reason why Feng Li did this.

    Looking at the rtionship between Mo Yushu and Ye Changge, it was clear that they shared a strong rtionship. If he could befriend the Star Pce, he might be able to obtain Ye Changge¡¯s guidance. He was a sage-level array master, so just getting a few pointers from him would be a huge help.

    Mo Yushu naturally knew this, but he did not point it out.

    After that, the group of people left in an imposing manner. The news of the demon being sealed quickly spread throughout the entire sect. After all the disciples heard about this matter, they all cheered.

    Mo Yushu even wanted to look for Bai Xiongtian and give him a good beating. He wanted the Peacock Plume so much that he wished death upon them.

    Forget the Peacock Plume, even marriage was impossible!

    His precious daughter was so beautiful. Judging by Bai Zimu¡¯s character, he could not even dream of getting his hands on her!

    Of course, Ye Changge did not head towards the Main Hall immediately. Instead, he was pulled away by Xue Xuanqing.

    Previously, she had already prepared a family banquet in Qingxin Pavilion to properly repay Ye Changge for saving her life. However, she was dyed due to the matter of the Devil Spring.

    The dishes and wine were almost cold, but it would be fine as long as she let the servants heat them up. Thus, Xue Xuanqing, Ye Changge, and Mo Qingmeng went straight to the Pure Heart Savilion.

    Elder Feng Li could not help but feel lonely when he saw this. However, things could not be aplished overnight. Befriending the Star Pce was also a breakthrough, so his attitude had undergone a major change.

    After the Star Pce elders were stunned for a moment, they all realized that the reason why Feng Li had changed so much was all thanks to Ye Changge.

    ¡­

    On the other side!

    After Bai Xiongtian returned to the courtyard, he began to smash things in a frenzy.

    The n he had been nning for a long time was ruined just like that by a random kid.

    Originally, he could have obtained the Star Pce¡¯s peacock plume. This was a matter that was almost certain, but now, there was nothing left.

    Curses!

    However, Ye Changge was actually a sage-level array master, which was still out of his expectations.

    Now, with the support of an array master, the Star Pce would soon surpass the Great Luo Pce.

    What should he do?

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Zimu, who came out of the room, did not understand why his father was so angry.

    Bai Xiongtian gritted his teeth and told Bai Xiongtian what had happened that night. He had already forced Mo Yushu into a desperate situation. He was about to seed when a kid suddenly appeared out of nowhere and disrupted his ns.

    After hearing about it, Bai Zimu already knew that the marriage between the two sects was no longer possible.

    He did not get Mo Qingmeng, and the Peacock Plume was lost to him.

    ¡°Ye Changge!¡±

    Bai Zimu clenched his fists, and his eyes were filled with anger.

    ¡°Father, what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Since the we have no leverage on the Star Pce, we will hold the engagement banquet as usual.

    ¡°Even if we have to break the agreement, we have to let the Star Pce bring it up. This way, we will have an excuse to show them our might in the Daopetition!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian said viciously.

    ¡°This time, I want Mo Yushu to personally see his disciple being crippled. Mu¡¯er, you will execute the order.

    ¡°During the Daopetition, don¡¯t hold back. Find an opportunity to cripple their dantian.

    ¡°I want to see if he can understand the pain!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian said crazily.

    ¡°Father, what about Ye Changge?¡±

    Bai Zimu hated Ye Changge bitterly.

    Not getting rid of him was a great threat to both him and the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    He originally wanted to get rid of this guy immediately, but now it seemed that he could not go up against a sage-level array master with his strength alone.

    But he definitely could not let him live!

    Bai Xiongtian made a gesture of cutting his neck.

    ¡°Leave this matter to me. When the time is right, I will personally take action!¡±

    Bai Zimu revealed a cold smile when he heard this.

    With his father taking action, there would definitely be no mistakes. However, he would not allow Ye Changge to die so easily.

    He wanted to torture him ruthlessly until he was at hisst breath. Then, he would punch him to death. This was the only way to express the hatred he had in his heart.

 Chapter 408 - Mo Yushus Shock

    <h4>Chapter 408: Mo Yushu¡¯s Shock</h4>

    Bai Zimu and Ye Changge had no idea that a conspiracy against them had already begun.

    At this moment, under Xue Xuanqing¡¯s gaze, Ye Changge felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.

    That gentle gaze made his hair stand on end.

    No matter how he looked at it, it felt like she was looking at him like he was her son-inw. This was ridiculous!

    He and Mo Qingmeng were fine. The reason why he was helping Mo Qingmeng was entirely due to other reasons.

    It was a misunderstanding!

    What should he do?!

    Mo Qingmeng did note forward to exin. Actually, it was not that she did not want to exin, but she simply could not interrupt.

    ¡°Changge! Where are you from?!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing started again.

    Ye Changge really had a headache. How would he answer?!

    Even if Xue Xuanqing did not know that, her opinion of him had already soared sky high. However, under her burning gaze, Ye Changge was really about to break down.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not from this world, but from a ce in the middle realm!¡±

    In fact, strictly speaking, he hade from Earth.

    ¡°Oh, you ascended!¡± Xue Xuanqing¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She knew that ascending to the greater world was not easy.

    Those who could fly up from the lower realm were all rare geniuses in the ne. It was because the spiritual qi in the lower realm was thin, resources were scarce, and the cultivation environment could be said to be extremely tough.

    He had also been there once. Compared to the spiritual energy in the greater world, the greater world¡¯s resources were as deep as a chasm.

    However, there was no doubt that those who were able to sessfully ascend were all people with great perseverance and wisdom. They all had an indestructible Dao heart.

    It was no wonder that Ye Changge had such domineering strength. She did not know how much suffering he had gone through in order to reach his current realm.

    Thinking of this, she immediately felt her heart ache and said, ¡°Good child, you must have suffered a lot along the way!¡±

    Speaking of suffering¡­ There had been no real suffering!

    This was just him though. If it was anyone else, the difficulties he would face would be unimaginable.

    It was impossible for him to say that there was no suffering. That would be too shocking, so he could only nod his head.

    ¡°My Meng ¡®er must have suffered a lot too!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing thought of the ten years she had been in aa. Her daughter had no mother to care for her, and her journey must not have been easy.

    As the leader of a sect, Mo Yushu was usually busy dealing with the matters of the sect, so he must have neglected Meng ¡®er¡¯s feelings.

    That was for sure!

    That was why her heart ached so much!

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m really fine!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said with a smile.

    Now that her mother had woken up, she had even found happiness¡­ She nced at Ye Changge and quickly turned her head, unconsciously revealing a smile.

    There had never been a time when she was happier than now.

    When Xue Xuanqing saw Mo Qingmeng¡¯s small actions, she could not help but smile even more happily.

    Ye Changge, on the other hand, wasining silently to himself. He was really not used to such an atmosphere.

    Time passed quietly like this. Very soon, Mo Yushu also returned from that side.

    Actually, the few of them did not eat for long. Everyone knew that Mo Yushu still had to spend time with Ye Changge. That was the true host and guest¡¯s dynamic.

    Therefore, the few of them only exchanged a few pleasantries. After a few exchanges with each other, they left.

    Mo Yushu also knew what everyone was thinking. He smiled and said that they would meet again next time.

    ¡°Brother Ye, this time, you really solved a big problem for my Star Pce.

    ¡°From now on, you will be my Star Pce¡¯s great benefactor!¡±

    Ye Changge hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°What are you saying, Brother Mo? Do you not think of me as your brother?!¡±

    Mo Yushu was also a very straightforward person. That was why Ye Changge would say this.

    ¡°Haha, good!¡±

    Mo Yushu immediately raised a cup. Seeing the two of them being so harmonious, Xue Xuanqing¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    Although Mo Qingmeng did not say anything, her gaze waspletely focused on Ye Changge. She did not leave for even a moment.

    After that, not knowing what Mo Yushu heard his wife say, he said in surprise, ¡°Brother Ye, I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be a person from the lower realm!¡±

    He was really amazed.

    To be able to have such achievements in the barrennd, did that not mean that Ye Changge¡¯s talent had already reached the level of a peerless monster?

    If he had been ced in the greater world in the beginning, what realm would he be at now?

    Void Realm or Eternal Realm? He could no longer imagine it.

    However, he could not see Ye Changge¡¯s realm now. The first time, he was very curious.

    This time, he finally asked, ¡°Brother Ye, I have a small request. I don¡¯t know if you can satisfy my curiosity!¡±

    ¡°Brother Mo, it¡¯s okay to say it directly!¡±

    Ye Changge said with a smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say it!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing and Mo Qingmeng looked at Mo Yushu with curious eyes. They did not know what he wanted to know.

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Mo Yushu rubbed his hands and said, ¡°Brother Ye, what is your cultivation level now?!¡±

    In the next moment, Xue Xuanqing smacked this blockhead.

    This blockhead¡­

    Ye Changge was proficient in alchemy and the Dao of arrays, so he must have spent all his time on it. Asking about cultivation level was just looking for trouble!

    What if his cultivation level was low and he was embarrassed to say it out loud? Wouldn¡¯t asking just like that make others feel embarrassed!?

    Ye Changge¡¯s face was also filled with shock. He was speechless.

    So it was about his realm.

    He thought that Mo Yushu was acting so mysteriously because he wanted to know about the mystery.

    This was not considered a secret!

    However, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s mother clearly caught Ye Changge¡¯s expression. She patted Mo Yushu again. ¡°Look at you!¡±

    Mo Yushu also reacted very quickly. He thought of something and said, ¡°Brother Ye, look at how fast my mouth is. Please, drink!¡±

    Xue Xuanqing was already speechless. ¡®Aren¡¯t you just adding salt to someone else¡¯s scars?¡¯

    He usually looked quite shrewd, but now, why did he look like a fool?!

    Actually, they had misunderstood.

    The reason why Ye Changge fell silent was not because he was embarrassed to say it, but because he was wondering what realm he should tell them.

    If he said that he was at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, wouldn¡¯t that make Mo Yushu look weaker?

    Thus, he thought it through and said directly, ¡°This isn¡¯t a secret. It can¡¯t bepared to brother Mo¡¯s cultivation!

    ¡°I¡¯m now at the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm!¡±

    As he said that, a powerful aura surged out from his body. Although it was only a sh, it was still sensed by everyone.

    Although this aura was at the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, the pressure was close to that of the intermediate stage. Mo Yushu was even more stunned.

    Other than Mo Qingmeng who knew everything, both of them were shocked.

    Xue Xuanqing was getting more and more satisfied. It was as if Mo Yushu had been struck by lightning, and he was dumbfounded.

    What in the world?!

    Was he even human?

    With the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, he was able to exert the pressure of the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. This was not even the most important thing. The most important thing was that he had mastered the skills of pill refinement and array formation.

    On both paths, he had also reached the transcendent sage realm.

    This was really a personal talent somehow. He was probably not a monster!

    No, even if he was a monster, it was impossible for him to have such great achievements at such a young age.

    The sound of a quiet gasp resounded abnormally in the Pure Heart Pavilion.

 Chapter 409 - Mo Yushuâ€™s Astonishment

    <h4>Chapter 409: Mo Yushu¡¯s Astonishment</h4>

    Mo Yushu was stunned for a long time.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re not leaving anyone a way out!

    ¡°There¡¯s no other person in the entire northern desert.

    ¡°No, even the greater world doesn¡¯t have such a monstrous person!¡±

    Pill refinement, array formation, and even reaching the Sage Heaven Realm¡­

    Most importantly, the person was still so young.

    At this age, there were very few who had such high achievements.

    Mo Yushu searched through his entire mind, but he could not think of another person like him.

    Sometimes, he really wanted to open Ye Changge¡¯s head to see what was inside.

    As expected,paring people was infuriating.

    Ye Changge smiled and said, ¡°Brother Mo, you tter me.¡±

    He originally did not want to be in the limelight.

    Keeping a low profile was always the best method.

    This was the reason he deliberately said that his realm was low, so he would not attract attention.

    He did not expect that even so, he would stillpletely shock Mo Yushu.

    It seemed that he was on the road to bing high-profile and would never return.

    Seeing the two of them chatting andughing, Mo Qingmeng was also happy.

    Her gaze had always been fixed on Ye Changge and had never shifted a single bit.

    Sometimes, she really had to thank Bai Zimu.

    If not for this marriage, she would not have run to the Heavenly Capital City.

    Then, she would not have met Ye Changge.

    And none of this would have happened.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you sealed the devil of Netherworld Rock and indirectly destroyed Bai Xiongtian¡¯s n.

    ¡°He might be plotting against you!¡±

    What was going on?

    Bai Xiongtian wanted to deal with Ye Changge, and Xue Xuanqing immediately became anxious about this.

    This was the son-inw she had taken a fancy to, and she could not sit still.

    Mo Qingmeng was also attracted to him.

    Ye Changge did not have much of a reaction, and on his face was an indifferent expression.

    He did not care about them at all.

    Looking at the gazes of Xue Xuanqing and Mo Yushu, Mo Yushu exined, ¡°Bai Xiongtian has always coveted the Peacock Plume.¡±

    This time, he had even used the demon subduing sword to ckmail him.

    If it were not for the crucial moment when Brother Ye sealed the monster¡­

    ¡°Bai Xiongtian would have seeded.¡±

    Mo Yushu arrived at this conclusion¡­

    Both of them were anxious. As the sect master, Bai Xiongtian was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Even though Ye Changge¡¯s methods were extraordinary, he might not necessarily be a match for this old monster.

    What should they do?

    Mo Yushu took out a jade pendant and said, ¡°Brother Ye, take this.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to make a move in the Star Pce, but it¡¯s hard to say what he would do outside.

    ¡°You take my token. I am willing to fight for you.

    ¡°I¡¯ll immediately go to support you when I sense it.¡±

    Ye Changge did not want to take it at first.

    Even if it was two Bai Xiongtians, they were no match for him.

    However, looking at the gazes of the three of them, he still took the token.

    The three of them chatted andughed. Mo Yushu was bing more and more satisfied with Ye Changge.

    Mo Qingmeng could not get a word into the conversation. She would asionally say a few words, but it was quickly drowned out by the two of them.

    Soon, dawn was upon them. Ye Changge got up and took his leave.

    Xue Xuanqing gave Mo Qingmeng a look and said, ¡°Changge, let Meng ¡®er send you off!¡±

    Mo Yushu also thought about it. ¡°Right, Meng ¡®er, go quickly.¡±

    How could Ye Changge not understand the hidden meaning in their words?

    The two of them walked on the small path.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face was still rosy as she said, ¡°Brother Ye, don¡¯t take my parents¡¯ words to heart!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, they are also concerned about you.¡±

    Ye Changge fell into deep thought.

    He wanted someone to have this kind of concern for him, but there was no chance of that.

    Mo Yushu and Mo Qingmeng stimted the longing in his heart.

    Thinking about it now, he had already been in this world for more than ten years.

    He had to raise his realm as soon as possible.

    Otherwise, even if he found the coordinates of Earth and returned to Earth, it would still be a hundred yearster.

    His parents were both ordinary people and only had a lifespan of a hundred years.

    If he was not careful, time would pass.

    Ye Changge sighed.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng clearly sensed this rush of emotions.

    There was a trace of loneliness, sadness, missing, and all sorts of emotions mixed together.

    Mo Qingmeng had never seen Ye Changge show such an expression before.

    ¡°Oh, nothing. I just remembered some things from the past!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng softly replied with an ¡°Oh¡±.

    She knew it would not be so simple.

    However, Ye Changge did not intend to say much, so it was not appropriate for her to ask.

    The two of them walked quietly and soon arrived at the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said at this moment.

    Ye Changge was a little stunned. It was gettingte.

    He did not care about what people thought of him, but if others saw her, they would probably gossip about her.

    It would damage Mo Qingmeng¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. Hurry up and go in. It¡¯s time for me to go back.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    Mo Qingmeng was a little annoyed. ¡°This blockhead, Big blockhead, he really went in.¡±

    Really!

    ¡®I¡¯m not afraid of such a good opportunity, what¡¯s a man like you afraid of?¡¯.

    Then, Mo Qingmeng left as well.

    After entering the courtyard, Li Miaoling and Yi Tianming sat on the stone table, chatting while waiting for Ye Changge.

    In the blink of an eye, they saw Ye Changge¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Li Miaoling said happily.

    ¡°I heard from others that you went to help the Star Pce seal the monsters today!¡±

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°With your help, senior, everything will definitely be settled.¡±

    Yi Tianming scrambled to suck up to him.

    How could Senior Ye even think twice about a mere monster?

    However, Ye Changge¡¯s identity as an array master was also exposed.

    After Yi Tianming found out, he even worshipped him even more as a celestial being.

    This was a sage level array master.

    Even in the Central ins region, where experts gathered, he was a rare existence.

    In the greater world, apart from Dao grade array masters, sage level array masters already stood at the peak of the world.

    Compared to the status of an alchemist, array masters were undoubtedly more popr.

    After all, an array could fight an enemy. An array could kill hundreds of thousands of people.

    Sects, aristocratic families, and variousrge factions all had the protection of an array.

    It was just that there was a difference in strength.

    Ye Changge nced at Yi Tianming and nodded at Li Miaoling.

    ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of. There¡¯s no big problem.¡±

    Li Miaoling was relieved. She had been worried that Ye Changge would run into danger.

    A problem that even the Star Pce could not solve¡­ One could imagine how powerful this monster was.

    Before she was certain that Ye Changge was fine, Li Miaoling could not fall asleep.

    Yi Tianming could not fall asleep.

    The two of them waited in the courtyard.

    Ye Changge also guessed something and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and go to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother Ye, you too!¡±

    Back in the house¡­

    Ye Changge did not rest. Instead, he sat cross-legged on the bed.

    As he circted the cultivation technique in his body, waves of warm current flowed from his dantian into his meridians, making him feel warm.

    His body was suffused with a gorgeous light. There was a resonance ofws, and the Great Dao trembled.

    Not long after, his body gradually began to fade away, flickering and fading.

    The spiritual energy between the heavens and earth also seemed to have received a call and fused into his body.

    Strands of spiritual energy lines swirled and danced in the air.

    If someone were here, they would definitely be shocked to discover that Ye Changge¡¯s body had already disappeared.

 Chapter 410 - He Was Seeking His Own Death

    <h4>Chapter 410: He Was Seeking His Own Death</h4>

    Boom!

    The sound of thunder began to echo through the space.

    This wasing from Ye Changge¡¯s body. Although his body had disappeared,.

    He was still in the room.

    Streams of wandering spiritual energy were circling and soaring, looking very fantastical.

    This stream of spiritual energy circted for 300 cycles before finally fusing into his dantian.

    Ye Changge let out a breath of turbid air and slowly opened his eyes.

    After cultivating for such a short while, his true qi had be much more profound.

    Although he had not broken through, he was not too far off.

    He would be able to break through very soon.

    ¡°I wonder how Ning Manman and the others are doing?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze flickered as if he could see through the void.

    At the same time¡­

    In the courtyard of the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡­

    Ning Manman and the other two were a little dispirited and almost ran out.

    They did not expect to be caught at thest moment.

    ¡°The security in my pce is tight. I¡¯ll spare you this time.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off lightly.¡±

    The elder left after she finished speaking.

    ¡°Just a little more and we¡¯ll be free.¡±

    Ning Manman said regretfully.

    ¡°Sister Manman, we really have no hope this time.¡±

    Li Miaoxian could not even take a bit of the extreme yin cold qi anymore.

    Before this, they had made a n to escape.

    Li Miaoxian used a bit of extreme yin cold qi to slowly corrode the array.

    Her true essence was frozen, so they did not expect that it was possible.

    However, the extreme yin cold qi could be activated even without true essence.

    This gave them hope of escaping.

    Taking advantage of the dark sky, the three of them sneaked out.

    They were about to escape from the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Unfortunately, they were then discovered by the patrol team and locked up again.

    This time, the seal was even more strong. There was really no way out.

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t be able to get out.

    ¡°Nothing is too difficult in this world. Only those who have a weak heart are afraid.

    ¡°We can¡¯t give up. As long as we persevere and don¡¯t admit defeat, there will always be a way!

    ¡°I, Ning Manman, will never yield to them!¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she spoke heroically.

    Li Miaoxian and Bai Ao Xian were also affected by her emotions and they nodded heavily.

    If they even retreated from this little bit of difficulty, how could they still strive for a higher realm of martial arts in the future?

    In the end, they would also be Brother Ye¡¯s burden.

    This was something they were unwilling to let happen.

    Hence, the three of them began to discuss in secret.

    But how could things be so simple? Without true essence, the surrounding array formation had also been strengthened.

    Countless methods had been rejected by them.

    That was only possible under the premise of being able to exit the array formation.

    A formation separated all their hopes.

    It was like an insurmountable chasm, with no hope at all.

    ¡­

    Early in the morning, when the morning light shone on the ground.

    Ye Changge withdrew from his cultivation state. After a night of cultivation, his vital essence had be more profound.

    He was only one step away from reaching the advanced stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Not only that, his spiritual senses had also be more powerful.

    The surging spiritual sense spread out like a tide, enveloping the space within a radius of ten thousand miles.

    After a night of cultivation, not only did he not feel tired at all, but he also became more energetic.

    The qi and blood in his entire body surged like the sound of the evening drum and the morning bell.

    It was as if he had endless energy.

    He opened the door and breathed in the fresh air.

    Not long after, Li Miaoling opened the door as well.

    ¡°Brother Ye, good morning!¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    The two of them had just greeted each other when they saw Yi Tianming walking over from outside.

    ¡°Guess what I heard outside!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Li Miaoling asked.

    ¡°The Daopetition between the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce is about to begin.

    ¡°Ten dayster, there will be a good show to watch.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the most important thing. I even heard about the marriage between the two sects.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know if their rtionship is still stable!

    ¡°The Great Luo Heavenly Pce will be embarrassed this time.¡±

    Li Miaoling was not surprised that the marriage between the two sects had been blown up.

    They hade here in the first ce to help Mo Qingmeng get rid of the shackles of marriage.

    However, what was going on with this Daopetition?

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s to prove who is the number one sect in the northern desert?

    ¡°If the marriage between the two sects is really dissolved, do you think there will be a bloody fight?

    ¡°During the Daopetition, the Daluo Heavenly Pce will definitely make a big move.¡±

    It was as if Yi Tianming wanted the world to be in chaos.

    There was a look of excitement on his face.

    The Daopetition would definitely be a big show.

    Needless to say¡­

    He knew that the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would not give up this opportunity.

    Bai Xiongtian had originally nned to covet the Star Pce¡¯s Peacock Plume.

    Now that he did not obtain the Emperor weapon, he had even lost his pride and was forced to cancel the engagement.

    The entire sect¡¯s dignity had been thrown into the abyss.

    They should not be desperate.

    It would be really strange if they did not make any big moves during the Daopetition.

    However, Bai Xiongtian was too greedy.

    If things had not gotten this far, it would not have been easy to have this marriage dissolved.

    After all, reputation was the most important thing betweenrge sects and other sects.

    Bai Xiongtian¡¯s actions just so happened to leave something to be used against him.

    ¡°Senior Ye, are you interested in taking a look during the Daopetition?¡±

    Yi Tianming¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    Ye Changge shook his head. What was there to see.

    It was better to stay at home and raise one¡¯s cultivation realm. It would be more practical.

    ¡°Ling-er, are you going or not?¡±

    After a long period of interacting, the few of them had be friends with each other.

    At first, Li Miaoling also spoke very little, but she gotfortable with himter on.

    ¡°If Brother Ye isn¡¯t going, I¡¯m not going either.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Why aren¡¯t you guys having any fun at all?¡±

    ¡°Cultivation is already boring enough¡­ Staying in the room all day to cultivate?

    ¡°If this goes on, who can bear it? I¡¯ll go and see for myself.¡±

    Ye Changge was at a loss. Yi Tianming¡¯s cheery personality was really like that of a child.

    Right at this moment.

    The spiritual energy between the heavens and earth suddenly became chaotic.

    A powerful aura soared into the sky from the southwest direction, stirring up the winds and clouds in the sky.

    This was the aura of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    Ye Changge narrowed his eyes. At this juncture, there was someone who could break through to this realm.

    Behind the entire Star Pce, there was only one person, and that was Ye Xingchen, who was known as the favored son of heaven.

    He was the most brilliant genius of the Star Pce in the past several hundred years.

    In a short period of time, he had broken through continuously, and now, he had broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    And Ye Xingyun who hade to pick a fight earlier was his younger brother.

    ¡®I hope you won¡¯t provoke me!¡¯

    Ye Changge had just finished speaking.

    An explosion sounded in the sky, and it was extremely imposing.

    The entire Star Pce could hear it.

    ¡°Ye Changge, I want an exnation for you bullying my younger brother.

    ¡°Today, I, Ye Xingyun, have broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm and I hereby issue a challenge to you.

    ¡°Do you dare to ept?

    ¡°Challenge me!¡±

    Ye Changge found it a little funny.

    Was he courting death?

 Chapter 411 - Ye Changgeâ€™s Talent

    <h4>Chapter 411: Ye Changge¡¯s Talent</h4>

    ¡°Senior brother Ye Xingchen has actually broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be long before he catches up to the sect leader!¡±

    ¡°He wants to challenge Ye Changge in the Daopetition to avenge his younger brother.

    ¡°I wonder if Ye Changge can do it. After all, Ye Xingchen is a genius from the Star Pce. He¡¯s been that for over the past hundred years.

    There have been countless battles waged against him, and he has never been defeated.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? I hope Ye Changge can defeat him.

    ¡°Otherwise, with the support of Ye Xingchen, I¡¯m afraid Ye Xingyun will be even more unbridled.

    ¡°Our days will get harder and harder.¡±

    ¡°Well, who says it isn¡¯t hard already?.

    ¡°A hundred yearster, Ye Xingchen will be a god and will there be any room for us to live then?!

    ¡°Perhaps even the huge Star Pce would be destroyed at his hands.¡±

    The disciples of the Star Pce were all discussing animatedly.

    Their expressions were all very sour. They had not expected Ye Xingchen to really break through the shackles and break through to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    This was not a good sign for them.

    Wouldn¡¯t Ye Xingyun be even more tyrannical by relying on this rtionship?

    If the sect continued to ignore them, the Star Pce might be destroyed because of them.

    Right now, they could only ce their hopes in Ye Changge¡¯s hands.

    They wanted to strike down the arrogance of Ye Xingchen and Ye Xingyun.

    At the same time¡­

    In another hall¡­

    Bai Zimu also raised his head gloomily. ¡°Hmph, so what if you break through?

    ¡°You¡¯re no match for me either. When the Daopetitiones, you¡¯ll discover the gap between us.

    ¡°The gap between us isn¡¯t a chasm, but a bottomless abyss.¡±

    He had not only broken through to the next realm.

    He had also cultivated the Great Luo heaven-defying technique to an extreme level and condensed the Chaos Demon Body.

    Even if Ye Xingchen had broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm, he was still no match for him.

    He could feel the boiling blood essence energy in his body. It was as if he could already see the scene of Ye Xingchen¡¯s defeat.

    The Star Pce elders could not believe what they were seeing. It was destined to be the moment when he would make a name for himself in the Daopetition.

    It was also the beginning when the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would trample the Star Pce as they fell to their feet.

    He was looking forward to it.

    ¡­

    In the Cloud Heart little courtyard.

    Ye Changge did not expect that Ye Xingchen would be so eager to challenge him the moment he came out of closed-door cultivation.

    Was he trying to make an example of him!?

    If he thought so, it would be like running into a wall.

    He was not qualified to control Ye Changge!

    He did not want to be in the limelight, but the others had already bullied him into it.

    It was necessary for him to ept the challenge.

    ¡°I ept the challenge!¡±

    Rolling thunder roared and resounded in the sky and across the earth.

    This aura rose from the Cloud Heart small courtyard and collided with Ye Xingchen¡¯s fierce aura.

    It actually showed that he was on par with Ye Xingchen.

    Then, it exploded in the entire void. Some of the weaker disciples all felt a sense of oppression.

    They felt as if they were in a storm, as if they were hit by a fierce gale, and their breathing became rapid.

    ¡°Is this Ye Changge¡¯s aura? He looks even stronger than Ye Xingchen.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s also a Sage Heaven Realm expert.¡±.

    ¡°Hiss¡­ My God, pill refinement, array formation, and even his cultivation is so strong.

    ¡°Is he still human?¡±

    ¡°This is the luck of the Star Pce. I didn¡¯t expect Sister Mo to be able to meet such an expert.

    ¡°Truly discerning eyes.¡±

    ¡°With Senior Ye and Ye Xingchen¡¯s battle in the Daopetition this time, I¡¯m afraid it will be exceptionally brilliant.

    ¡°Moreover, Bai Zimu¡¯s realm isn¡¯t low either. The is unprecedented!¡±

    The disciples who felt this imposing aura discussed animatedly amongst themselves.

    The Daopetition this time was already very intense.

    No mistakes were allowed in thepetition between the two great sects.

    The reputation of the number one sect in the northern desert wanted to be imed.

    In addition, the battle between Senior Ye and the Star Pce¡¯s number one genius would definitely be even more exciting.

    Everyone started to look forward to it.

    They even hoped that Ye Changge could strike down on Ye Xingchen¡¯s arrogance.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what happened previously was Ye Xingyun¡¯s fault to begin with.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t in the wrong. He took the initiative to look for trouble.¡±

    It was only natural that they would end up like this.

    They did not expect Ye Xingchen to disy such an attitude without distinguishing between right and wrong.

    ¡°He¡¯s simply using his power to bully others.¡±

    Li Miaoling said angrily.

    Ye Changge smiled and shook his head. In the greater world, martial arts were always respected.

    How could there be any logic?

    It was apetition of whose fist was bigger.

    The fist was the truth, and it was the only truth.

    If your cultivation was strong, even if it was wrong, when you gained power, there would be countless people shouting for you.

    They would stand behind you.

    ¡°Ling ¡®er, Senior Ye¡¯s talent is unparalleled.

    ¡°He¡¯s not afraid of the mere Ye Xingchen.

    ¡°Not to mention that he¡¯s just a heavenly son of the Star Pce. Even if he¡¯s a heavenly son of the greater world¡­

    ¡°He¡¯s still no match for Senior Ye.¡±

    During the Daopetition, this brat Ye Xingchen would probably be beaten until he doubted his life.

    He thought that just because he had a bit of cultivation, he could be arrogant.

    His views on life were small.

    In a small ce like the northern desert, he would be proud andcent just because he had a little bit of sess.

    He was always looking at the sky from the bottom of a well.

    In the greater world, there were countless prodigies. There were many who could surpass Ye Xingchen.

    But in the end, there were very few who could be strong.

    Right at this moment¡­

    Mo Qingmeng came to the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    ¡°Brother Ye, I¡¯m sorry.

    ¡°After my father heard, he already went to look for Ye Xingchen.¡±

    Ye Changge sealed the monster and saved the Star Pce.

    He was their great benefactor.

    The news had not spread yet, but Ye Xingchen actually wanted to make a strong move and challenge their benefactor.

    Wasn¡¯t this ungrateful!?

    If this news got out, what would people think about the Star Pce?

    As arge sect, their reputation was the most important thing.

    This was simply nonsense.

    Just now, Ye Xingchen¡¯s voice spread throughout the entire sect.

    Everyone was discussing this matter.

    After Mo Yushu found out, he was unable to vent his anger.

    He immediately lectured third elder.

    Third Elder was Ye Xingchen¡¯s grandfather. He also knew that he could not hold his ground.

    The two of them went to the Great Hall together.

    Their current target was the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    They were not to fight amongst themselves.

    But in the middle of such a time, suddenly they heard Ye Changge response.

    ¡®This is bad.¡¯

    So Mo Yushu let Mo Qingmeng head to the Cloud Heart small courtyard.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t always take it to heart.¡±

    Ye Changge was used to it.

    But he was not someone anyone could challenge.

    His pride was not to be insulted.

    Since Ye Xingchen dared to provoke him, he must pay the price of blood.

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s expression, Mo Qingmeng knew that there was no point in trying to quell things.

    If Ye Changge had not epted the challenge, things would have been fine, and the matter could have been resolved.

    But now, everything was practically over.

    ¡°Brother Ye, during the final battle, I hope you can hold back a little.

    ¡°No matter what, he is still a disciple of the Star Pce.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng sighed.

    She was very clear about Ye Changge¡¯s mysteriousness.

    No matter how talented Ye Xingchen was, it was impossible for him to defeat Ye Changge.

    There was absolutely no suspense in this matter.

    Putting aside the array formation, even if it was thews of the Great Dao, these were things that ordinary people could notprehend.

    In Mo Qingmeng¡¯s mind, he was the most talented person of this generation.

    He was the son of the Great Dao.

    He was destined for glory.

 Chapter 412 - Ye Xingchenâ€™s Murderous Intentions

    <h4>Chapter 412: Ye Xingchen¡¯s Murderous Intentions</h4>

    Mo Qingmeng left the Cloud Heart Courtyard and rushed to the Star Hall.

    In the main hall, Mo Yushu was pacing back and forth with an anxious expression.

    ¡°Daughter, how are things?¡±

    When he saw Mo Qingmeng enter, Mo Yushu hurriedly asked.

    Mo Qingmeng shook her head.

    Actually, he did not say anything because he knew that even if he did, Ye Changge would not agree.

    From his understanding of Ye Changge, once he agreed to something, he would not change his mind.

    The real breakthroughy in Ye Xingchen.

    But now, the whole sect knew about Ye Xingchen challenging Ye Changge.

    Even if he refused the challenge, it would still be a step toote.

    How could Mo Yushu not know? He let out a heavy sigh. There was no better way now.

    He could only wait for the Daopetition.

    ¡°This Ye Xingchen is too impulsive. He¡¯s relying on his good talent and bing more and more impudent.

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s done in the sect?!¡±

    Mo Yushu said.

    Especially Ye Xingchen¡¯s younger brother¡­ He had beenmitting crimes in the sect all these years.

    This caused the sect to grumble andin. He had never dealt with it.

    It seemed like it was time to strike.

    Otherwise, if the sect went on like this, who would be willing toe to the Star Pce to cultivate in the future?

    ¡°This third elder is really too much. I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t know about this matter.

    ¡°He¡¯s still fooling around with Ye Xingchen. Ye Changge just helped us solve the sect¡¯s most difficult problem and sessfully sealed the demon.

    ¡°Third elder is right in front of us. Isn¡¯t this making it obvious that our Star Pce is ungrateful!?¡±

    To a sect, the most important thing was reputation.

    Ye Changge had just solved their sect¡¯s difficult problem, and yet, the problems had not subsided.

    Ye Xingchen was going to challenge Ye Changge.

    If this news were to spread, what would others say?

    However, it was toote to say anything now. Hopefully, Ye Xingchen would not cause any trouble during the Daopetition.

    ¡°No, I have to warn him.¡±

    As he spoke, Mo Yushu headed straight for Ye Xingchen¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡­

    At this moment, in Ye Xingchen¡¯s courtyard.

    Ye Xingyun¡¯s entire body was still covered in bandages. Yi Tianming had broken all four of his limbs.

    Yi Tianming had also used a special technique. Even if he was given top-notch treatment, his injuries would not recover so quickly.

    Ever since that fight, his prestige in the sect had plummeted.

    Many people who were bullied by him were practically stepping on him.

    This made him very unhappy. He even hated Ye Changge.

    They were all in cahoots.

    Moreover, he had heard that Ye Changge had helped the sect seal the monsters.

    He did not believe this.

    The monster was so strong that even his grandfather, the sect¡¯s third elder who was a powerful Sage Heaven cultivator¡­

    There was nothing they could do.

    Hmph! Ye Xingyun scoffed.

    ¡°Brother, you must avenge me!¡±

    In front of Ye Xingyun, there was a young man in a ck robe, emitting a strong aura.

    He had long sharp eyebrows, glistening eyes, and he was quite handsome.

    As he listened to Ye Xingyun, he was thinking of another problem.

    Sealing the demon!

    The sect master of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, Bai Xiongtian, was plotting to snatch the Peacock Plume!

    Moreover, from the sect master¡¯s intentions, it was clear that this marriage was not going to work out.

    In that case, Mo Qingmeng did not have to marry the Great Lluo Heavenly Pce.

    This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for him.

    As for Ye Changge, he automatically ignored him.

    Even if his talent was good, what was the use? In this world, strength was important.

    In the greater world, martial arts were revered.

    There was nock of geniuses. In the end, it depended on whose fist was bigger, and who would be able to ascend to a higher position.

    ¡°After I defeat Ye Changge, with my talent, I will be the next sect master of the Star Pce.

    I believe Qingmeng will definitely understand.¡±

    Hearing Ye Xingyun¡¯s hidden meaning, he could guess that Mo Qingmeng had some feelings for Ye Changge.

    ¡°Chen ¡®er, Ye Changge is not an ordinary person.

    ¡°During the Daopetition, you must not be careless and bring out all of your strength.

    ¡°This battle concerns your future. Ye Changge¡¯s terror is far greater than anyone you have ever met!¡±

    The third elder warned carefully.

    The scene at Netherworld Rock kept reying in his mind.

    Ye Changge was not afraid even in the face of a powerful monster.

    He even seemed to be able to handle it with ease. It had to be said that it was a little strange.

    After all, even all the elders of the Star Pce added together were not a match for the monster.

    Ye Changge actually resisted the monster¡¯s aura and attack alone.

    Although he was only at the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, it gave him a terrifying sense of danger.

    Not to mention that this person was also proficient in array formations and alchemy. No one in the entire northern desert had such a monstrous talent.

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s even more terrifying than Bai Zimu?¡±

    Ye Xingchen did not think much of it.

    He had never regarded Ye Changge as a worthy opponent. Only Bai Zimu was his true opponent.

    In his eyes, Ye Changge was just a warm-up.

    Third Elder wanted to say something, but looking at Ye Xingchen, he knew that it was useless to say too much.

    To be honest, he also did not believe that Ye Changge was so abnormal.

    Perhaps, he had some protective treasure on him.

    And at this moment, a powerful aura rushed over.

    A ck shadow arrived in the small courtyard.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡±

    The three of them did not dare to be negligent.

    However, they were also very puzzled. Mo Yushu had just left, why did hee back.

    Moreover, this expression did not seem right.

    ¡°Ye Xingchen, you can fight, but you must control yourself.

    Otherwise, if something happens, no one will be able to save you.¡±

    Mo Yushu said solemnly.

    His tone was very heavy. If he had done such a thing, there was absolutely no chance of survival.

    Judging by Ye Changge¡¯s style of doing things, he would definitely kill him.

    The strong were not to be trifled with.

    When that time came, even if they stopped him, there would be no reason for him to hold his ground.

    Ye Xingchen narrowed his eyes.

    Ye Changge this, Ye Changge that. Why was everyone revolving around Ye Changge?

    He was the true favored son of heaven.

    Ye Changge was not even on the same level as him.

    ¡°Did you hear that?!¡±

    Mo Yushu¡¯s tone became more serious. He was obviously angry.

    Little did he know that he was protecting Ye Xingchen.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Ye Xingchen suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and clenched his fists.

    Now, his dissatisfaction with Ye Changge was even stronger.

    Originally, he thought that it would be fine as long as he defeated Ye Changge, but now he had changed his mind.

    Only by killing could he vent his resentment.

    After Mo Yushu left, Ye Xingchen could no longer suppress the anger in his heart.

    A powerful aura instantly swept up, causing the surrounding space to rumble.

    Everything in the surrounding space violently exploded under his aura.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s body was surrounded by a murderous intent. ¡®Ye Changge!

    ¡®When it¡¯s time for thepetition, I will definitely step on you ruthlessly.

    ¡®I am the true favored son of heaven.¡¯ In the past, everyone thought he was the strongest, but now, it had changed. Everyone thought that he was a weakling.

    Ye Changge can¡¯t beat me!

    He would not allow such a thing to happen.

    The first position would always be his. No one had the right topete with him for it.

    Ye Xingchen smiled darkly, directly stupefying the two of them.

 Chapter 413 - The Early Stages of the Dao Competition

    <h4>Chapter 413: The Early Stages of the Dao Competition</h4>

    The news of Ye Xingchen challenging Ye Changge swept through the entire Star Pce like a whirlwind.

    They were all looking forward to this battle.

    They hoped that Ye Changge would be able to ruthlessly suppress Ye Xingchen.

    After all, Ye Xingchen¡¯s actions were well-known in the Star Pce.

    If it were not for his protection, they would not have believed it.

    Tomorrow would be the start of thepetition.

    Many things had been prepared, and the venue was set at the training grounds of the Star Pce.

    There was a ten-meter-tall tower there for the battle.

    This was an unprecedented battle. Not only did the Star Pce and the Great Luo Heavenly Pcee, but other small sects also came.

    ¡°I heard that the genius disciple of the Star Pce wants to challenge Ye Changge.¡±

    ¡°Ye Changge, who is this? He doesn¡¯t seem to be a disciple of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce!¡±

    ¡°I heard that he is Mo Qingmeng¡¯s friend, and he helped the Star Pce solve their problems.¡±

    ¡°Now, the Star Pce actually wants to challenge Ye Changge. This is really not right.¡±

    ¡°Someone is here. The matters of thisrge sect are not something that we can discuss.¡±

    ¡­

    Originally, this Daopetition was organized by two sects, and no other sects were invited.

    However, ever since Mo Yushu changed his mind¡­

    Bai Xiongtian had actually invited the sects of the northern desert to watch the battle.

    This made the Star Pce take this matter seriously. He was going to kick them off the stage in front of everyone in the northern desert.

    As for the other sects, after receiving the news, they did not dare to dy and immediately rushed over.

    They did not even have time to rest.

    Bai Xiongtian was the sect master of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, who would dare to refuse his invitation?

    Surely no one, unless they did not want to continue living in the northern desert.

    After all, in the northern desert, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was a huge power.

    And at this time¡­

    Ye Changge sat on the stone bench in the courtyard, leisurely drinking tea.

    It was the Daluo tea that he made himself.

    It had the effect of strengthening the vital essence and refreshing the mind.

    He did not care about the challenge at all.

    Plus, Ye Xingchen was at the Sage Heaven Realm¡­ He would not be afraid even if he was at the Void Realm.

    He was able to reach this step because he had walked out from the mes of war and experienced many tribtions.

    His will had long been tempered to be invulnerable.

    Tomorrow was the day of thepetition, so today was especially lively.

    Every minute, one could hear the discussionsing from outside.

    ¡°Brother Ye, aren¡¯t you going out to take a look? All the sects in the northern desert are here.

    Like the me Sect, Hundred Spirit Valley¡­¡±

    Usually, these sects were not rare.

    Of course, these sects could notpare to the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce, but to the Li family, they were all powerful existences.

    Compared to the Sunset Immortal Sect, these sects were much stronger.

    Ye Changge shook his head, indicating that he was not interested.

    His cold eyes were calm, as if the entire world was beneath him.

    ¡°I wonder how my sister is doing now.¡±

    As she sat on the stone bench, Li Miaoling felt a little sad.

    Since young, she and Li Miaoxian had only met a few times.

    It was not easy for them to have the chance to meet, and in the blink of an eye, she was taken away.

    The rtionship between the two of them had always been good. Hopefully, the Supreme Oblivion Pce, would not make things difficult for them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they will be fine!¡±

    Ye Changge saw the worry on Li Miaoling¡¯s face and spoke.

    There was no one in this world who dared to touch his disciple.

    If they did it, they had to pay the price, the price of blood.

    ¡°Brother Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At this moment, Yi Tianming ran out of the room.

    There were big dark circles under his eyes, and he looked much more haggard.

    Logically speaking, a cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm would not experience any side effects even if he did not sleep for ten days and ten nights.

    At this time, the blood energy in the body of a warrior was surging ceaselessly, and cultivation could recover their energy.

    This was why Li Miaoling was deeply puzzled.

    With a heavy sigh, Yi Tianming picked up the wine on the stone bench and gulped down a mouthful.

    His gaze revealed a deep sense of loneliness.

    ¡°If you have anything you need, just say it!¡±

    Ye Changge casually said.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s appearance was indeed a little frightening. His entire person seemed to have aged several decades.

    He had also be taciturn. This was not in line with his personality.

    His personality was simr to Ning Manman¡¯s. He had so much energy.

    Something must have happened, something that he could not resolve.

    Otherwise, he would not be so depressed.

    His cultivation was already at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm. Even in the central ins region, he was already a powerhouse.

    He had seen that the other party¡¯s cultivation base far surpassed the Sage Heaven Realm. He was a powerhouse in the Void Realm.

    Yi Tianmingughed bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m really useless.¡±

    Just now, he had received a voice transmission from home.

    Huo Ling ¡®er had been chosen by a sacred son of a great sacrednd. The other party was a cultivator in the initial stage of the Void Realm.

    Huo Ling ¡®er¡¯s father was also very satisfied with this marriage.

    If it was just this, he would not be so sad.

    However, Hui Ling ¡®er did not reject him, and she actually did not refuse the marriage.

    This was the thing that made him feel the most despair.

    Why!

    Were all the promises she made him in the past fake!?

    If Huo Ling ¡®er did not agree, even if he risked his life, he would go to the sacrednd and take her back.

    He was not afraid of the Void realm or the sacrednd.

    But now¡­

    As Yi Tianming slowly arrived at that conclusion, the two of them also understood what had happened.

    The two of them fell silent. It was fine to settle things by fighting, but if it was a rtionship matter, they would not be able to help.

    He still needed to get through this by himself.

    After pausing for a moment, Yi Tianming suddenly raised his head, and the dispirited look in his eyes disappeared.

    He looked at the two of them with a questioning gaze. ¡°Do you think she was forced to ept him?¡±

    At this moment, he still had a trace of hope.

    From what had happened before, it was not impossible.

    Ye Changge did not say anything. Li Miaoling rolled her eyes. ¡°When the timees, you can just look for her!¡±

    However, he was thinking about it now, but he could note up with a reason.

    When she saw her, everything would be clear.

    ¡­

    At this moment, in a cold gathering ce¡­

    Seven people in ck robes suddenly sensed a familiar aura.

    ¡°Northern desert!¡±

    The cloaked ck-robed man said hoarsely.

    The others exchanged a nce and disappeared in an instant.

    These people were peak-stage Sage Heaven Realm experts who hade out of death enchantment.

    Among them, the leader¡¯s cultivation was even stronger. He had already reached the peak of the Void Realm.

    The Netherworld elder had been following them for the past few days. He had traveled more than half of the area and was about to copse from exhaustion.

    However, there was nothing he could do. He could not beat them in a fight, and he could not escape either.

    What was even more terrifying was that during the middle of the journey, he felt an invisible gaze sweep over his body.

    It made his scalp tingle and he felt that someone might be gone.

    But there was nothing he could do. If he wanted to escape, he would die even faster.

    This was the only way for now.

 Chapter 414 - The Secrets of the World, the Great Chaos World

    <h4>Chapter 414: The Secrets of the World, the Great Chaos World</h4>

    Night fell.

    Tomorrow was the Daopetition, and tonight was exceptionally depressing.

    The thoughts of all the factions gathered together. They all discovered a subtle aura.

    The attitude of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce was problematic. This Daopetition was filled with murderous intentions.

    However, this had nothing to do with them. They were only here to observe. As for the battle on the battlefield, they were not that stupid. They would be cannon fodder if they went up.

    If they were not careful and provoked the two great sects, they might get themselves killed.

    They were not that crazy.

    At this moment¡­

    In an exquisite courtyard, Bai Xiongtian stared at the moon in the sky and let out a coldugh.

    ¡°Zimu, are you ready?

    ¡°This battle is the first step for you to make a name for yourself. As long as you win the reputation of the first Dao in the northern desert.

    ¡°In the future, there will be endless benefits. In the future, when you take over the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, there will be less resistance.¡±

    Although Bai Zimu had the highest reputation in the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, not all the elders supported him.

    There were also some elders who opposed him. They were all old fogeys.

    They opposed the hereditary system.

    They felt that this was not good for the development of the sect. ¡®Hmph! Those old fellows are almost going to be buried, yet they still retain their feudal thoughts.¡¯

    Only when the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was in his hands would it be able to shine brilliantly.

    No one could stop it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. I have confidence that no one from the Star Pce is a match for me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m looking forward to your wonderful performance!¡±

    Bai Xiongtianughed.

    Bai Zimu alsoughed, and murderous intent shed in his eyes.

    ¡®Ye Changge?¡¯

    ¡®Hmph!¡¯

    ¡®He¡¯s just a person who¡¯s about to die. What qualifications does he have topete with me for Mo Qingmeng?

    ¡®Even if he has the strength of a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator, the only oue is death.¡¯

    Bai Xiongtian was extremely confident. A person¡¯sbat strength could not be judged just by fighting.

    Battle experience, cultivation techniques, and powerful skills were all directly rted to one¡¯s battle prowess.

    For example, if they were at the same level, whoever cultivated a higher cultivation technique would also have a stronger battle prowess.

    What he cultivated was the Great Luo Heaven-defying Technique, which was a divine level cultivation technique. He had even awakened the Chaotic Demonic Body.

    His battle prowess had increased immensely, and he would kill gods whenever he encountered them.

    ¡­

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s courtyard.

    In an exquisite courtyard, Ye Xingyun, Ye Xingchen, and the third elder sat on a stone tform in the middle.

    Delicacies were ced on the table.

    Ye Xingyun poured a cup of wine for the third elder and Ye Xingchen, and just as he put down the wine sk, he spoke.

    ¡°Brother, you must avenge me tomorrow.¡±

    Ye Xingyun said with hatred on his face.

    Ye Xingchen sneered. He had already sentenced Ye Changge to death.

    Even if Ye Xingyun had not said anything, he would have done the same.

    If nothing else, everyone in the entire Star Pce knew that Ye Xingyun was his younger brother.

    But Ye Changge still made a move. This was like an invisible p to his face.

    His dignity could not be vited.

    No one could do that to him.

    ¡°Chen ¡®er, the Daopetition will start tomorrow. You must not be careless.

    ¡°Whether or not you can take over the Star Pce will depend on this time.¡±

    Third Elder did not forget to remind him of that.

    If Ye Xingchen really became the sect master of the Star Pce, it would be very beneficial to their lineage.

    Their lineage would be able to grow stronger. Perhaps in the future, their lineage would be able to have a big family in the Star Pce.

    No one would be able to suppress them.

    Ye Xingchen did not say anything, but his eyes shone with confidence.

    At tomorrow¡¯s Daopetition, he would shine with the most dazzling light of his life.

    No one would be able topete with him for glory.

    This night was destined to be a sleepless night.

    And in the Breeze Pavilion.

    Mo Qingmeng looked at the clear lotus by the pond, entranced.

    Her eyes flickered with an unknown light. No one knew what she was thinking about.

    Even when Xue Xuanqing pulled her to her side, she did not notice it.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so absorbed!¡±

    ¡°No, nothing!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng suddenly came back to her senses.

    Xue Xuanqing smiled. ¡°You still want to lie to me? Are you thinking about Ye Changge?¡±

    As if her thoughts had truly been on him, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s face flushed slightly. She retorted, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Even though she said so, Xue Xuanqing still did not believe her.

    A mother knows her daughter like the back of her hand. She knew everything that Mo Qingmeng was thinking about.

    ¡°Daughter, Ye Changge is indeed a person that is hard toe by in a thousand years. When the opportunityes, you must seize it well.

    ¡°I support you. If you miss this opportunity, there won¡¯t be another like this.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ I won¡¯t bother with you anymore.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng turned around. If someone looked closely, they would notice that her entire face had be rosy.

    Even her delicate little ears were rosy.

    After that, the two of them sat on the stone bench in the courtyard. Xue Xuanqing spoke to Mo Qingmeng with a sincere and loving tone.

    ¡°You have to fight for this opportunity by yourself. Don¡¯t have any second thoughts.

    ¡°If you miss this opportunity, you will definitely regret it in the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t have such thoughts. I can see it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was rendered speechless by her words.

    She liked Ye Changge, but she did not know when it happened.

    Perhaps from the moment she entered the Reincarnation Realm, she had unknowingly been in love with him both physically and mentally.

    Who would not like such an attractive man?

    She was an arrogant person. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been called a cold and aloof goddess by the people of the northern desert.

    However, it was also this kind of heaven¡¯s favored daughter who had been unconsciously captured by Ye Changge.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. You¡¯re afraid that he won¡¯t ept you.

    ¡°Happiness is something you have to fight for. Ye Changge¡¯s future is destined to be extraordinary.

    ¡°Perhaps this greater world isn¡¯t even his final stage.¡±

    Xue Xuanqing said quietly.

    Ye Changge¡¯s talent was too strong. She had never seen such a strong person.

    Mo Qingmeng was immediately shocked.

    She was shocked that the greater world was not the end of martial arts. There was actually a higher level world.

    After a long time, Mo Qingmeng finally reacted.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that there is a higher level world above the greater world?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is not the end of martial arts. Many people think that this is already the center of the universe.

    ¡°The final stop of thousands of nes. However, they did not know that there are countless greater worlds like this in the Great Chaos World.

    ¡°And the Great Chaos World is the true center of the universe.

    ¡°The ce where all the strong yearned to be, the stage of the chosen one.¡±

 Chapter 415 - At the Last Moment, the Main Character Appeared

    <h4>Chapter 415: At the Last Moment, the Main Character Appeared</h4>

    ¡°Even in the Great Chaos World, Ye Changge¡¯s talent is at a mediocre level!¡±

    After all, that ce was a paradise for all martial artists. There were countless monsters there.

    Even if his current strength was at the medium level, it was still extremely terrifying.

    And the top experts that were distributed in the Greater World were existences at the bottom of the Great Chaos World.

    The mechanism of each world was different. This meant that the lowest level people in the Great Chaos World were destined to be at the Eternal Realm when they were born.

    And the highest level in the Greater World was the Eternal Realm.

    Hearing Xue Xuanqing¡¯s words, a ¡°boom¡± sounded in Mo Qingmeng¡¯s mind.

    She felt that the entire world was about to copse.

    The amount of information was too huge, to the point that she could not bear it.

    He was already at the Eternal Realm when he was born. This was the destination that so many others were pursuing. However, for him, it was only the beginning.

    However, a new problem appeared.

    How did her mother know about the matters of the Great Chaos World?

    ¡°You will find out about this in a while.¡±

    Xue Xuanqing did not tell her. Instead, she kept her in suspense.

    It immediately made Mo Qingmeng¡¯s heart feel uneasy. Even if she was anxious, it was useless because she knew that her mother would not tell her.

    Could it be that her mother was from the Great Chaos World?

    This thought had just appeared in her mind, but she quickly rejected it.

    This was simply impossible.

    ¡­

    The next morning.

    On this day, the Star Pce was bustling with activity, weing the most important day.

    It was the day of the tournament.

    Everyone had gathered at the training field, their faces filled with excitement.

    The training field of the Star Pce was several kilometers wide, and in the middle of it was a tall arena.

    The area around the arena had already been drawn, and in front of it was a sign with the name of the sect written on it.

    The seats were densely packed. All the sects of the northern desert hade to this grand meeting.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally about to begin. I wonder who will be the champion this time!

    ¡°Great Luo Heavenly Pce or Star Pce!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The strength of both sects are about the same.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Miss Mo will show up. I¡¯ve long wanted to admire her beauty up close, but I¡¯ve never had the chance.¡±

    ¡°This time, apart from the battle between the two sects, the battle between Ye Xingchen and Ye Changge is also going to be interesting!¡±

    ¡­

    Before the battle had even begun, everyone had already started discussing in low voices.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce had always been the two great sects of the northern desert.

    All these years, they had been fighting openly and secretly for the position of first ce.

    However, in the few times they hade face to face with each other, they had always been evenly matched.

    This battle was rted to the ownership of the number one sect in the northern desert.

    Looking at the disciples of the two sects, it was clear that their bodies were emitting powerful auras.

    It was obvious that they were all heaven¡¯s favorites from the various sects.

    ¡°Look¡­ Miss Mo hase out!¡±

    Someone in the crowd cried out in surprise.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice and saw a woman dressed in white standing on the high tform.

    Her temperament was elegant and her immortal voice was melodious. It instantly captivated everyone¡¯s hearts.

    She was too beautiful. As expected of the number one beauty of the northern desert.

    Her pure white skin, seductive figure, and long hair that cascaded down like a waterfall deeply entranced everyone.

    Some people below all gasped. Their faces were flushed red as they shouted, ¡°The beautiful Miss Mo, Miss Mo¡­¡±

    At the same time, at another location on the high tform, Bai Zimu also saw Mo Qingmeng¡¯s figure.

    Greed shed across his eyes. Such a perfect woman should belong to him.

    However¡­ He was not worried about that because Mo Qingmeng would belong to him sooner orter.

    ¡°Mo Qingmeng, you belong to me!¡±

    He clenched his fist and his intentions were already twisted.

    At this moment, he felt a hostile gaze looking over.

    Bai Zimu turned his head and saw Ye Xingchen¡¯s gaze.

    ¡®I¡¯ll let you know the gap between us in a moment.¡¯

    Even if Ye Xingchen had broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm, he was still no match for him.

    On the other side¡­

    Ye Xingchen looked at his old opponent and the spiritual energy in his body fluctuated.

    He could feel a strange fluctuationing from Bai Zimu¡¯s body.

    This fluctuation was very unfamiliar.

    It even gave him a faint feeling of unease.

    However, he did not pay it any mind. His gaze scanned the area, but he did not find Ye Changge¡¯s figure.

    He did note!

    And at this moment, Ye Changge was still in the small Cloud Heart Courtyard, leisurely sipping tea.

    ¡°Brother Ye, the Daopetition is about to begin. Aren¡¯t you going over?¡±

    Li Miaoling asked curiously.

    ¡°No rush!¡±

    Ye Changge said, but he did not see Yi Tianming¡¯s figure. It was likely that he had already left.

    After a day of thinking, he had already returned to normal. He nned to ask him about it when the time came.

    It was still early, so he did not want to wait.

    It was not toote for him to go over only when the Daopetition was about to start.

    Time slowly passed. An hour had passed, and Ye Changge was ready to set off.

    Li Miaoling followed beside him, and the two of them walked towards the training field.

    But what he did not know was that everyone in the training field was waiting for him.

    From afar, in everyone¡¯s line of sight, a man and a woman walked over.

    The man was extraordinarily handsome. There was no auraing from his body, but he still gave off an oppressive aura.

    Although everything was in front of him, he seemed faraway, like the clouds in the sky, unpredictable.

    This¡­

    Not only the other disciples, even their sect masters felt the same.

    This young man was extremely extraordinary.

    This thought arose in their hearts at the same time.

    Under the gaze of thousands of people, Ye Changge¡¯s expression did not change as he returned to his seat.

    His expression was extremely calm.

    Everyone was shocked again. Just based on this indifferent temperament, it was not something that ordinary people couldpare to.

    In the younger generation, who could maintain such indifference in front of the sect masters?

    No one.

    ¡°Is this Ye Changge? The Ye Changge that Ye Xingchen wants to challenge?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s so handsome, and he seems entirelyfortable right now!¡±

    They did not know that thefortable feeling Ye Changge was experiencing was due to thew of the Great Dao.

    Close to nature¡­

    Now that the Heavenly Dao was established, the Great Dao had retreated into the depths of the universe.

    Perhaps in some mysterious primal chaos great world, it was possible for thew of the Great Dao to exist.

    And the 3,000 Great Dao that Ye Changge controlled was a well-known poison to cultivators.

    Hence, they had this feeling.

    And the instant he sat down, he felt two sharp gazes shoot over.

    Ye Changge calmly looked back. It was Ye Xingchen and Bai Zimu¡¯s gazes.

    Bang!

    A loud sound came from the high tform. A white-haired old man knocked on the ancient bell.

    This was the first elder of the Star Pce.

    Following this sound, the mor on the training field instantly quieted down.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on him.

    At this time, he spoke.

 Chapter 416 - This Speed Shocked Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 416: This Speed Shocked Everyone</h4>

    ¡°The Daopetition will begin now!

    ¡°Next, we will announce the rules of thepetition¡­¡±

    The first elder exined the rules, and everyone understood.

    It was the same rules that applied when fighting in the arena. Other than not injuring anyone and not using heavy blows, there were no other restrictions.

    The battle between Ye Changge and Ye Xingchen was thest event.

    The first to enter the arena were Bai Zizai from the Daluo Heavenly Pce and Yu Qiu from the Star Pce.

    The two of them fought separately on the arena. Both of them were at the intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    After testing out a few moves, both of them used their strongest moves.

    And everyone discovered a fact. Compared to the disciples from the Star Pce, the Daluo Heavenly Pce disciples were ruthless and merciless.

    Every move was a deathly blow. In everyone¡¯s eyes, the two of them seemed to be mortal enemies.

    After Yu Qiu¡¯s chest was struck by a palm strike, he was also furious.

    ¡°God-crushing Fist!¡±

    Following his loud roar, the spiritual energy in the void instantly surged and surrounded his fist.

    A violent aura swept out. His fist blossomed with a brilliant brilliance that could be seen with the naked eye.

    ¡°Are you finally enraged?¡±

    Bai Zizai sneered and used his ultimate move.

    Looking at Yu Qiu who was attacking him, he circted the true essence in his body and formed a huge palm print in the sky.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    The two attacks collided with each other, creating a thunderous explosion.

    A huge wave of air could be seen with the naked eye, shooting out crazily in all directions where the two collided.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Yu Qiu spat out a mouthful of blood. When the two palms collided, he felt a powerful aura sweep out.

    It was already toote for him to retreat. He could only brace himself and fight.

    The huge force directly sent him flying. He slid over ten meters on the stage before he stabilized himself.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Yu Qiu half-knelt on the ground. He felt as if his entire body was about to fall apart.

    The blood in his entire body surged and it circted in his body. He no longer had the strength to continue fighting.

    ¡°They¡¯re too much of a bully. The Great Luo Heavenly Pce actually hit them so hard. They said that they wouldn¡¯t go too far.¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Su, don¡¯t hold back in the next round. Teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°This bunch of idiots. Let them know that they have to pay the price in blood for bullying our Star Pce!¡±

    ¡­

    All the disciples of Star Pce were furious when they saw this.

    The rules of thepetition had already stated clearly that they would not go too far.

    Seeing that they were still so heavy-handed, it seemed as if they did not bother to care about others.

    Not only the disciples of Star Pce, even the elders had extremely gloomy expressions on their faces.

    As expected, the Great Luo Heaven Pce had already revealed their fangs when thepetition had just begun.

    It was simply detestable.

    ¡°Su Chen, for the nextpetition, we¡¯ll have to adapt to the situation.

    ¡°If they still haven¡¯t restrained themselves, you don¡¯t have to hide anything. Just take action.

    ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯ll make the decision for you!¡±

    Mo Yushu could not take it anymore.

    Regarding this matter, he did not do anything wrong at all.

    But the Great Luo Heavenly Pce still had to press on step by step. Since that was the case, he would not hold back against them.

    ¡°Yes, sect leader!¡±

    Su Chen responded and directly flew onto the high tform.

    After the two of them saluted each other, they directly started to fight.

    Su Chen did not hold back either. From the beginning, he used all of his strength, causing Bai Zizai to be unable to resist at all.

    Forcing him to push all the way to the edge of the tform, there was only a few tens of meters of ground beneath him.

    If he was forced off the high tform, it would really be extremely embarrassing.

    Bai Zizai took a deep breath, then his body suddenly leaped and flew to the other end of the arena.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    He raised all the origin energy in his body and unleashed a terrifying palm technique towards Su Chen.

    Su Chen had long been prepared. When he punched forward, a tremendous force condensed in his feet.

    The strength of the two instantly exploded together, causing the space to tremble and rumble.

    ¡°Wind God Kick!¡±

    This was Su Chen¡¯s ultimate move. It could gather the power of heaven and earth and kick outwards with immense power.

    The powerful force, which had crushed Bai Zishui¡¯s power, directly sent him flying with a violent momentum.

    Su Chen wiped the blood off his mouth, and his eyes were filled with coldness.

    Looking at the cold gaze from the Great Luo Heavenly Pce representative, he directly ignored it.

    Since the start of the battle, the sects on both sides had won one round each. It was considered a draw.

    ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s really happening. The two sects have really fallen out!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a good show to watch. I wonder who will snatch the final victory.¡±

    ¡­

    Seeing such an intense battle, the people from the various sects below were all excited.

    They were all looking forward to it.

    In the following battles, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce would take turns to enter the arena.

    A powerful aura lingered on the arena. Everyone could feel the powerful aura sweeping across the entire arena.

    After five matches, the Star Pce was temporarily in the lead.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce won two matches, while the Star Pce won three.

    ¡°Next up is the Star Pce¡¯s Ye Xingchen versus Ye Changge!¡±

    As the voice rang out, the training field was suddenly filled with thunder.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, a figure flew directly to the square.

    It was Ye Xingchen.

    The Star Pce¡¯s once-in-a-century genius had reached the Sage Heaven Realm in less than a hundred years of cultivation.

    In the entire history of the northern desert, this was one of the few beings who achieved that.

    Such a person was destined to attract the attention of most people.

    Many female cultivators from various sects looked at the shining figure on the high tform with infatuated gazes.

    In their eyes, this was a man who was extremely perfect.

    Many people dreamed of being able to receive his attention, but they knew in their hearts that this was impossible.

    Because in Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes, there was always one person who upied the ce in his heart, and that was Mo Qingmeng.

    ¡°Ye Changge, do you dare to ept the challenge!¡±

    Ye Xingchen immediately shouted.

    Hearing his voice, the others all looked towards that indifferent figure.

    Among them, there were some who did not know. After asking the surrounding people, all of them revealed a look of realization.

    So it was because of Mo Qingmeng.

    This was a bit easier to exin. Everyone knew that Ye Xingchen liked the news of Mo Qingmeng.

    If the Star Pce did not have the monster as an obstacle, the two of them would be a match made in heaven.

    Who knew that Ye Changge would suddenly appear out of nowhere and directly capture Mo Qingmeng¡¯s heart.

    Ye Xingchen naturally did not like him. Avenging his brother who had been bullied was just an excuse.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    Ye Changge did not respond to him. Instead, he used his actions to prove himself.

    He was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived on the high tform.

    Everyone only felt their eyelids flicker. Ye Changge¡¯s figure was in front of Ye Xingchen.

    Unbelievable, shocking!

    This speed¡­

 Chapter 417 - This Attack... It Must Be Fake!

    <h4>Chapter 417: This Attack... It Must Be Fake!</h4>

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Ye Changge calmly flew up onto the high tform.

    He was very fast. As he reached out towards the elegant stage, he used a strange movement technique to descend onto the stage.

    ¡°This speed¡­ movement technique¡­¡±

    Ye Xingchen narrowed his eyes, and he felt his heart skip a beat.

    He actually could not see the trajectory of this movement technique. It was as if he was already on the stage and had never moved.

    What was even more terrifying was that he actually could not capture a single bit of Ye Changge¡¯s aura.

    This was¡­ heaven and man as one.

    Ye Xingchen started to pay attention to it.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    ¡°What kind of movement technique is this? It¡¯s like a dance, and it seems to contain the truth of the Great Dao.

    ¡°I seem to have caught something, but I can¡¯t put my finger on it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, I also have this feeling!¡±

    Everyone was astonished, and all their gazes were fixed on that indifferent figure.

    They had never seen such a wondrous movement technique. In the blink of an eye, he had flown from below to the high tform.

    Moreover, he was just standing there quietly. Everyone miraculously discovered that if they closed their eyes and scanned him with their spiritual senses, he seemed to have disappeared.

    It was too strange.

    This was really an ability that could be disyed by someone in the Sage Heaven Realm.

    On the other side of the arena.

    Bai Xiongtian¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, and a storm raged in his heart.

    This was because even he did not see clearly how Ye Changge had appeared on the high tform.

    He was too fast.

    It was as if at that moment, even time had stopped.

    Wait!

    Time?

    He suddenly thought of a possibility. If at that moment, Ye Changge had stopped time around him¡­

    Impossible, absolutely impossible!

    Now that the 3,000 Great Daos had retreated and the Great Daos were in the sky, how could anyone still be able to grasp thews of time?

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Bai Zimu looked at his father¡¯s shocked expression and asked in puzzlement.

    This was the first time he had seen his father¡¯s expression like this.

    Bai Xiongtian shook his head and did not say anything. This incident had given him too much of a shock.

    He still did not quite believe it. He only felt that he had seen wrongly.

    At this moment¡­

    He faintly felt a gaze sweeping over from afar.

    It was Mo Yushu!

    However, the two of them exchanged a nce before moving away.

    However, Mo Yushu still noticed the astonishment in Bai Xiongtian¡¯s eyes. It seemed that he had also noticed it.

    Ye Changge had most likely grasped thew of time.

    Even with his state of mind, he could not help but be shocked.

    Time, space¡­ these were considered primary existences.

    Other than the Great Dao of strength, they were practically invincible existences.

    He did not expect Ye Changge to actually grasp thews of time, this¡­

    Mo Yushu sucked in a breath of cold air.

    But he did not know that other than thews of time, Ye Changge had also grasped other Great Daows.

    A total of 3,000 Great Daows.

    Actually, the reason why Mo Yushu did not know that Ye Changge grasped 3,000 Great Daows was because Mo Qingmeng had not told him.

    Because she felt that this was too shocking.

    What kind of concept was mastering the 3,000 Great Dao Laws? Even the Heavenly Dao could not suppress him.

    For example, back in the Heavenly Capital City, Ye Changge could easily repel the incarnation of the Heavenly Dao.

    Back then, he used the Great Dao of strength, which was one of the Great Daows.

    Although he did not use the Great Daows, he could still repel the Heavenly Dao.

    But that would unintentionally consume even more strength. and the Great Daows were existences that ran across the Heavenly Dao.

    It would be much easier to deal with them.

    When Mo Qingmeng saw this scene, she did not reveal a strange expression.

    Because she already knew.

    ¡­

    Looking back at the scene¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time. Mo Qingmeng, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.

    ¡°If you¡¯re here to die, Bai Zimu will die an even worse death!¡±

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s aura gushed out.

    The surrounding space rumbled in the face of such a powerful aura.

    This imposing aura swept towards Ye Changge, causing everyone¡¯s breathing to quicken.

    However, to their surprise, when this aura was about one meter away from Ye Changge, it could no longer advance.

    It was as if there was an invisible aura around him that directly blocked it.

    The tyrannical aura of Ye Xingchen actually could not cause the slightest bit of damage to him.

    ¡°Is that all?!¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head in disappointment.

    He looked rather disappointed.

    Could it be that the genius disciples of the Star Pce only had these moves?!

    That really made him very disappointed.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s expression was malevolent, and he was very angry.

    The true essence in his entire body swept out, and his hands condensed into a powerful force.

    In an instant, the heaven and Earth spiritual qi in the air turned into a long dragon and gathered in front of him.

    A huge golden palm print covered more than half of the arena.

    The people around felt this aura, and all of them started to breathe heavily.

    ¡°This is the Great Heaven-tearing Hand of the Star Pce!¡±

    ¡°What a powerful aura! This is a godly martial skill!¡±

    ¡°It really is the Star Pce¡¯s foundation. To be able to casually use a godly martial technique, it really isn¡¯t something we canpare to.¡±

    ¡°What is he doing? Ye Xingchen has already made his move.

    ¡°Why does he still look indifferent? Could it be that his aptitude can¡¯t resist and he has already given up?¡±

    ¡­

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s golden hand seal was about to finish umting power.

    Ye Changge actually did not even bother to defend himself. He did not even make a single move.

    Could it be that he knew he was no match for his opponent and had already given up on resisting?

    It was not just the various factions, even Mo Yushu could not figure it out.

    Although Ye Changge had many tricks up his sleeve, the Great Heaven-tearing hand was their sect¡¯s top punishment martial technique, capable of challenging those of a higher rank.

    Could it really be as everyone said, that Ye Changge had given up?

    At this moment, he had already sent a voice transmission to Ye Xingchen. He did not want to hurt Ye Changge.

    But Ye Xingchen, who had already lost his mind due to anger, could not care about anything else.

    In his heart, there was only one thought at the moment, and that was to st Ye Changge into pieces.

    Ye Changge sneered. He clearly caught the killing intent in Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Ye Xingchen made his move.

    The powerful golden handprint directly tore through space and sped towards Ye Changge.

    Even at this moment, Ye Changge still wore an indifferent expression.

    No one could understand where his confidence came from.

    If he was struck by this attack, even a cultivator of the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm would be severely injured, not to mention one of the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    What was he doing!?

    Before he could make a move, someone had already stood up nervously.

    Looking at the pressureing from the attack, they were already sweating profusely.

    They felt as if this attack hadnded on their own bodies.

    ¡°Hmph, he¡¯s just a paper tiger putting on airs!

    ¡°He can¡¯t even take this attack of mine. He¡¯s not qualified to be my opponent at all!¡±

    Ye Xingchen sneered.

    But in the next moment¡­

    Everyone, including him, was stunned.

    When the golden palm print approached Ye Changge, it dissipated miraculously.

    It turned into wisps of spiritual energy, and it was as if Ye Xingchen had neverunched an attack.

    This¡­

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s attack was fake, right?!

    It had been broken so easily. Moreover, looking at Ye Changge¡¯s appearance, it looked like he had not done anything at all.

    What on Earth was going on?

    Everyone was puzzled. They felt extremely confused and had many questions..

    They even suspected that Ye Xingchen had deliberately held back.

 Chapter 418 - The Crazy Ye Xingchen

    <h4>Chapter 418: The Crazy Ye Xingchen</h4>

    ¡°You¡­ What demonic technique did you use?!¡±

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    Ye Changge actually destroyed his attack without moving.

    He had never encountered such a strange thing. What was going on?

    What was even stranger was that he actually did not feel any energy fluctuations.

    His attack had miraculously disappeared just like that.

    This¡­

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed that something so strange was even possible.

    He did not know about Ye Changge¡¯s aura. The power he had used was made up of pure energy.

    Ye Changge had fused all thews of the Great Dao and had derived a new Great Dao of power.

    Not only was this Great Dao powerful for attacks, it could also disintegrate all the powers in the world.

    As long as it was contained within thews, everything could be disintegrated.

    It was an extremely easy matter to dissolve Ye Xingchen¡¯s power.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    Ye Changge sneered.

    On his index finger, a small arc of electricity leaped up, jumping continuously.

    When Ye Xingchen saw this small arc of electricity, his face twitched rapidly.

    He thought that Ye Changge hadunched some kind of attack, but it turned out to be this.

    ¡®Even if I stand here and don¡¯t resist, you can forget about hurting me.¡¯

    ¡°What is he doing? Could it be that he wants to use this to hurt Ye Xingchen?!¡±

    ¡®This is a joke, right?¡¯

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. No matter what, Ye Xingchen is a Sage Heaven Realm expert. Even I can withstand this small electric arc.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this Star Pce¡¯s genius.¡±

    Everyone was puzzled.

    Some even revealed mocking expressions, but some also had solemn expressions.

    From how Ye Changge easily blocked Ye Xingchen¡¯s attack just now, his strength could not be underestimated.

    They could not usemon sense to specte.

    Someone thought that perhaps this small electric arc would turn into a shocking thunderbolt in a moment.

    Hearing this person¡¯s spection, the others allughed out loud.

    Earth-shattering Thunderbolt!

    They had to be joking, right?!

    But in the next moment, they were all dumbfounded.

    Everyone¡¯s faces revealed their shock. Their mouths were open wide, as if they had seen something inconceivable.

    They watched as the small thunderbolt that they had looked down upon earlier suddenly be huge.

    The entire space shook and rumbled. Then, with a crackling sound, it turned into a bolt of lightning as thick as an arm and struck towards Ye Xingchen.

    Everything along the way turned into ashes under this bolt of lightning.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s pupils constricted. He was instantly struck by the lightning and his body was thrown backwards.

    Fresh blood sttered in the air.

    Then, with a ¡®bang¡¯, he crashed heavily onto the stage, and his entire body went numb.

    He had actually lost.

    He had lost at the hands of the person he hated the most.

    How was this possible?!

    After the crowd below the stage fell silent for a moment, a burst of sound suddenly erupted.

    The genius of the Star Pce had actually been defeated just like that.

    He had lost without question.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Bai Zimu was also stunned.

    He knew Ye Xingchen¡¯s ability, but even with that, he still lost.

    It seemed that this Ye Changge was not simple.

    And the one who was most shocked was the third elder. He had watched Ye Xingchen perform since he was young, and he had never lost.

    And the third elder had been very proud of his achievements.

    But at this moment, this pride was shattered into pieces.

    Even his body trembled, and in an instant, he seemed to have aged dozens of years.

    Looking at Ye Xingchen, who was vomiting blood on the high tform, Ye Xingyun was dumbfounded.

    He was doubting everything he knew about life.

    ¡°How is this possible, how can he be so powerful?!

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    He originally wanted to see Ye Changge kneeling on the stage to apologize to him.

    In fact, he had already seen that scene in his head at the beginning of the match.

    But why did this suddenly change?

    ¡°I really underestimated you.

    ¡°But that¡¯s it!¡±

    Ye Xingchen suddenly stood up.

    The expression on his face was dark and stern, and his eyes became blood red.

    ¡°Starfall Three Thousand!¡±

    Following his loud roar, the sunlight dimmed and seemed to be obscured by something.

    Suddenly, everything became dark.

    A stifling aura suddenly swept through the entire ce, and a magnificent depiction appeared in the sky above everyone.

    The stars in the sky and the vast neb appeared above everyone¡¯s heads at the same time, and the aura of a hero also pressed down on them.

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw it.

    Could this be the secret of the Star Pce that was kept hidden from outsiders? ¡°Starfall Three Thousand!¡±

    Someone cried out in surprise.

    Mo Yushu also stood up in shock. He said in surprise, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to sessfully cultivate it.¡±

    This was one of the secret arts in their core cultivation technique, the Starfall Great Dao Mantra.

    In the entire history of the Star Pce, only the founder of the mountain had sessfully cultivated it. It was said that its power could shake the heavens and make the earth tremble. It could also destroy the entire universe.

    For thousands of years, ever since the founder of the mountain had fallen, no one had been able toprehend it sessfully.

    He did not expect that Ye Xingchen would actually seed in cultivating it today.

    This was supposed to be a joyous asion, but his opponent was Ye Changge!

    It was aimed at Ye Changge, who had greatly helped the Star Pce!

    ¡°Ye Xingchen, stop!¡±

    Mo Yushu roared loudly, wanting to control Ye Xingchen.

    However, the meteor energy around him forced him back.

    Even with his mid-stage Sage Heaven Realm strength, he was unable to break through the meteor barrier.

    ¡°What should we do?!¡±

    The power of this attack was enough to kill a peak Sage Heaven Realm expert.

    Ye Changge had always been a great benefactor to the Star Pce. If something happened, how could they survive in the entire northern desert?

    Anxiety and panic instantly invaded Mo Yushu¡¯s world.

    Mo Qingmeng also felt this powerful aura and frowned.

    Ye Changge had many tricks up his sleeves. He also knew the power of the Neb Three Thousand. He had seen it in an ancient book.

    It was a killing technique that could borrow the power of the stars in the universe and use one¡¯s own body as a carrier.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re dead for sure this time!¡±

    Ye Xingchen¡¯s body was surrounded by bright and flickering starlight. Because his physical body could not withstand the immense power, his skin had already split open.

    However, he was still umting power. Anyone could see just how much he hated Ye Changge.

    The power in the sky became more and more violent, faintly showing signs of shattering space.

    This aura swept across the entire area, and everyone felt a heavy and oppressive aura.

    They had no choice but to use their inner energy to resist.

    Some of the weaker people had already prostrated themselves on the ground and spat outrge mouthfuls of blood.

    This beast!

    Looking at Ye Xingchen, it was clear that he was still acting as he pleased. He still had no intention of stopping.

    Mo Yushu¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Seeing this, the third elder also knew that Mo Yushu was really angry, so he hurriedly tried to persuade Ye Xingchen to stop.

    But at this time, Ye Xingchen had already reached the level of madness, so how could he easily stop?

 Chapter 419 - Soul Travel in the Great Void, Sea of Nine-colored Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 419: Soul Travel in the Great Void, Sea of Nine-colored Clouds</h4>

    Bai Zimu looked at Ye Xingchen and felt his heart grow uneasy.

    He did not expect that Ye Xingchen would actually grasp such a unique move.

    However, with his Chaos Demonic Body, he still appeared somewhat weak.

    Ye Changge?

    He definitely could not block this move.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the indifferent figure on the high tform, waiting to see what would happen.

    ¡°The power of the Heavenly Dao?¡±

    Ye Changge could feel that there was a trace of the power of the Heavenly Dao mixed within.

    However, it was still a very weak trace.

    He had once defeated even the true power of the Heavenly Dao.

    For an attack that only carried a bit of the power of the Heavenly Dao, it was simply not enough.

    Bang!

    Right at this moment, ayer of green light circled around his fist, and a thick and heavy aura instantly enveloped the entire area.

    Compared to the pressure that Ye Xingchen gave them, this aura was clearly even more overbearing.

    If the power of the star radiance waspared to a small stream, then what was present now was a vast ocean.

    Bang!

    Bringing with it a roar, they saw Ye Changge¡¯s fist directly shatter Ye Xingchen¡¯s attack. The star radiance that filled the sky shattered one after another under the overbearing force of this fist.

    Even the neb waspletely shaken.

    Following that, the force of this tyrannical fist transformed into yellow dragon and heavily smashed into Ye Xingchen¡¯s chest.

    Immediately, with a bang, the powerful force sent him flying.

    As everyone watched, Ye Xingchen flew out of the arenapletely and fiercely crashed into the distant mountain peak, causing a cloud of dust to rise.

    Everything was very fast, so fast that no one had time to react.

    Ye Xingchen, who was arrogant just a moment ago, had been sted away.

    Everyone was speechless. Their shocked expressions froze on their faces, and they were truly dumbfounded.

    After a long time, they finally recovered from their dazed state and revealed expressions of disbelief.

    ¡°This is¡­ Ye Xingchen was actually sted away!¡±

    ¡°Is this his strength? It¡¯s simply too terrifying!¡±

    ¡°What kind of terrifying strength is this!?¡±

    ¡­

    When the crowd saw the figure on the stage, they immediately exploded.

    Previously, they had all felt that suffocating pressure. Initially, they had thought that even if Ye Changge was able to preserve his name, he would still be heavily injured.

    However, they discovered that they were extremely wrong.

    Ye Changge had shattered Ye Xingchen¡¯s power with just one punch. This power should mean that he was at least at thete stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Could it be that he had hidden his cultivation?

    That was what everyone thought.

    At this moment, the disciples of the Star Pce had already carried Ye Xingchen back to the stadium.

    In the previous attack, all of his ribs had been broken, and a few of his meridians had been shattered. He no longer had the ability to continue fighting.

    The third elder immediately reacted quickly and ced a pill in his mouth.

    Mo Yushu cupped his hands and looked at Ye Changge on the stage. He knew that Ye Changge was holding back.

    Otherwise, Ye Xingchen would be crippled.

    ¡­

    After that, Ye Changge returned to the Cloud Heart courtyard.

    He was not interested in the oue of the two sects.

    He counted and realized that it had already been three months. It was time for him to set off to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Mo Qingmeng had gotten rid of the shackles of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, and the things he had promised had already beenpleted.

    ¡°Buzz!¡±

    There was a loud rumble.

    Ye Changge sat cross-legged on the bed, and his body suddenly became unreal.

    The spiritual energy in the void continued to gather around him.

    This was a Great Dao that he had deduced from the foundation of the three thousand Great Dao.

    It could make his body be immaterial, and his primordial spirit transcended the Heavenly Dao.

    This was more beneficial to him in perfecting the might of the Great Dao.

    His soul drifted in the void, and scenes of the greater world constantly shed in his mind.

    And at this moment, he suddenly discovered a special sea of nine-coloured clouds.

    Even from a great distance, he could feel the majestic spiritual qi contained within it.

    Out of curiosity, Ye Changge directly leaned over.

    This sea of clouds covered a veryrge area. One could not see the end of it at a nce. Even the entire northern desert could not match up to the width of the sea of nine-colored clouds.

    ¡°Swoosh!¡±

    The moment his soul entered, he felt the rich spiritual qi.

    The spiritual qi inside was like the Milky Way gxy. It washed over every part of his soul.

    In just a short while, he felt that his soul had greatly improved.

    This¡­ what was this ce!

    Moreover, he could also feel that hisprehension of the Three Thousand Great Daos had be even more profound.

    Could it be?

    He had a bold thought in his heart.

    The greater world was not the end of martial arts either. There was a world that was an entire level above it.

    Actually, he had always had this guess, but it had not been verified.

    This could be the entrance to the world.

    From the level of power here, it could be seen that the power was too dense.

    Compared to the greater world, it was at least ten times higher.

    Moreover, this was the rich spiritual energy in the entrance, and it was already so terrifying.

    Then, how terrifying would the spiritual energy in the middle be?

    He could no longer imagine it.

    Without any hesitation, Ye Changge immediately began to cultivate.

    Rays of light washed over his soul, and he felt his entire body be at ease.

    And his Great Daows also grew rapidly.

    Thews of the primal Great Chaos World were all true Great Daows.

    Ye Changge also had Great Daows equipped, so the world naturally treated him extremely well.

    In just a short while, he felt that his strength had received a tremendous increase.

    Bang!

    But just as he was continuing to cultivate, he suddenly felt an intense spiritual energy fluctuation in front of him.

    As he looked from afar, he saw two women who were walking rapidly in front of him.

    Behind them, there were more than ten people with surging auras.

    Looking at the auras on their bodies, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    They were actually Eternal Realm experts.

    It seemed that they were from the primal Great Chaos World!

    Ye Changge did not want to get involved in this matter, so he immediately returned.

    However, these two women directly rushed toward him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please save us!¡±

    A woman wearing a red dress said

    ¡°We¡¯re from the Hundred Immortals Valley, and we¡¯ve been targeted by the Ghost King Valley.

    ¡°If you are willing to help us, fellow Daoist, you¡¯ll be greatly rewarded!¡±

    Hundred Immortals Valley?

    Ye Changge was not interested. He was not the Divine Mother, and he did not want to meddle in other people¡¯s business.

    But before he could leave, the people of the Ghost King Valley had already surrounded him.

    They wore ck robes and held pitch-ck sickles in their hands. They wore terrifying and eerie masks.

    Their bodies emitted an icy aura.

    ¡°Kid, where are you running off to?!¡±

    At this moment, one of the leaders revealed a sinister smile.

    His tone was extremely cold.

 Chapter 420 - The Great Dao of Time Shocked the Two of Them

    <h4>Chapter 420: The Great Dao of Time Shocked the Two of Them</h4>

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    These ck-robed men did things cleanly and immediately attacked.

    Apart from attacking the two women, the other two ck-robed men did not even let Ye Changge off.

    Their pitch-ck sickles spun in the air and shed at Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge narrowed his eyes, and a cold light appeared in his eyes.

    Just as he was about to attack, the other two women directly charged over.

    Bang!

    A powerful explosive force directly exploded within the sea of nine-colored clouds and swept in all directions.

    ¡°Your target is me. Do not implicate anyone else!¡±

    A woman in a long white dress spoke with an icy cold gaze.

    In Ye Changge¡¯s eyes, this woman appeared serene and graceful. She was extremely beautiful.

    Compared to Ning Manman, this woman was slightly better.

    ¡°Kill!¡±

    The ck-robed man did not care about this. Anyone who knew about this would die.

    The two women could no longer protect themselves. Naturally, they did not have the strength to save Ye Changge.

    ¡°Kid, if you want to me someone, me your bad luck. Remember to run as far as you can when you run into trouble in your next life.¡±

    The two spinning flight paths of the sickles converged on Ye Changge.

    The two women were also very anxious, but there was nothing they could do.

    They could not bear it any longer and closed their eyes.

    But in the next moment¡­

    Beyond everyone¡¯s imagination, the sickles that flew towards Ye Changge actually swept out.

    It moved strangely, and instantly brushed past the two ck-clothed men.

    Without any suspense, the two ck-clothed men revealed expressions of disbelief.

    Looking at the sickles lodged in their chests that emitted a cold light, they died with their eyes wide open.

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw what had happened.

    They were incredulous and could not understand Ye Changge.

    He actually killed the Ghost King Valley¡¯s hunting squad.

    ¡°Who exactly are you!?¡±

    At this moment, the ck-clothed man, who was obviously the leader, spoke in a gloomy voice.

    Ye Changge¡¯s strength had exceeded their imaginations.

    Those who could be part of the hunting squad were at least at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    And they actually did not have the slightest ability to resist this man.

    His realm was at least at the Eternal Realm!

    Even in the primal Great Chaos World, the Eternal Realm meant a high and mighty expert.

    ¡°Retreat!¡±

    After knowing Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation base, they did not hesitate and immediately flew away.

    They were not the type of people to fight head-on. After knowing that they were no match for him, they foolishly retreated.

    But they had hoped for too much.

    Ye Changge was nning to let them go at first, but now a nine-colored bolt of lightning jumped between his fingers.

    And at the instant this bolt of lightning appeared, the surrounding time and space seemed to freeze.

    One of the women wearing a long white dress eximed.

    ¡°This is the Great Dao of time!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the servant beside him was shocked.

    Great Dao of time?

    One had to know that even in the Great Chaos World, the Great Dao of time was an extremely mysterious existence.

    It was very difficult for others to control it, and those who obtained the Great Dao of time all became top-notch experts.

    She also grasped a Great Daow, but it was not the Great Dao of time. She knew the Great Copsing Technique.

    The Three Thousand Great Dao had always been the most supreme existence in the Great Chaos World.

    All cultivators particrly revered the top ten Great Dao, which was known as the Supreme Great Dao.

    But countless years had passed, and the number of people who could obtain the top ten Great Dao could be counted on one hand, not to mention the terrifying Great Dao of time and space.

    And today, she did not expect to meet a cultivator who could control time.

    Her gaze then fell on the Ghost King Valley¡¯s hunting squad.

    With the naked eye, in front of the Great Dao of time and space, nothing could escape the corrosion of time and space.

    Their physical bodies rapidly copsed, and their life force flowed at the speed of light.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, these people had already died.

    And then they turned into ashes.

    ¡°Hiss¡­¡±

    They sucked in a breath of cold air. They looked at the people who were still lively just a moment ago, but in the blink of an eye, they had turned into ashes.

    The Great Dao of time was indeed terrifying.

    After Ye Changge killed them, he prepared to leave.

    The two women instantly blocked him.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, thank you for your assistance.

    ¡°I am Cheng Lingshan from the Hundred Immortals Valley. If you have the time toe to my sect, we will definitely give you a great reward.¡±

    Cheng Lingshan¡¯s beautiful eyes were on Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge thought for a moment. Since he knew that this was the Great Chaos World, he would definitely go.

    He was not familiar with this ce and it would be good to have a sect to take care of him.

    Of course, with his strength, he did not have much to worry about.

    Most importantly, he was not alone. He still had his ownnd and Bai Ao Xian.

    The Great Chaos World definitely had many dangers.

    Therefore, Ye Changge did not refuse.

    Cheng Lingshan smiled and took out a token from her interspatial ring. She said, ¡°This is the token of my Hundred Immortals Valley. Don¡¯t leave with this before you find me.

    ¡°When the timees, my Hundred Immortals Valley will definitely reward you well!¡±

    Ye Changge took the token and took a look. On the back of the token, there was a word, ¡°Flower¡±.

    Moreover, the material of this token was also made of high-grade heavenly spirit jade. There was also a mysterious array carved on it. It seemed that even if this Hundred Immortals Valley was in the primal Great Chaos World, it was still considered a rather powerful force.

    Without saying anything, he directly returned to the Greater World.

    ¡°Miss, you actually gave the holy maiden¡¯s token to him!¡±

    The servant beside her said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. He has a person who can control the Great Dao of time.

    ¡°His future is definitely not ordinary.¡±

    The servant did not expect that herdy would actually have such a high evaluation of a man.

    One had to know that in the sect, Cheng Lingshan¡¯s skills were the strongest.

    Otherwise, she would not have been appointed by the Hundred Immortals Valley as the Saintess, and the next sect master of the Hundred Immortals Valley.

    However, she regarded Ye Changge so highly.

    The servant had never seen her youngdy have such an opinion about any other man before.

    ¡­

    Cloud Heart Courtyard.

    When Ye Changge returned, it was already three dayster.

    Mo Qingmeng had also waited for him for three days.

    During these few days of the arena matches, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce seemed to have been injected with stimnts, and theirbat strength was iparably powerful.

    This applied especially to Bai Zimu, who was even more ridiculously powerful.

    In the entire Star Pce, other than Ye Xingchen, no one could match up to him.

    However, Ye Xingchen had suffered heavy injuries during his battle with Ye Changge.

    He was already unable to continue fighting.

    Therefore, Mo Qingmeng came here with only one idea. She wanted to ask Ye Changge to represent the Star Pce, and fight Bai Zi Mu.

 Chapter 421 - Breaking the Monsters Seal

    <h4>Chapter 421: Breaking the Monster¡¯s Seal</h4>

    Like Mo Qingmeng, Mo Yushu also came to the stone tform in the courtyard.

    When he saw Ye Changge, he smiled.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you must help me with this.¡±

    Ye Changge listened to his story, and also learned about the tragic state of the Star Pce.

    After ten battles, the two sects could be said to have both won and lost. However, Bai Zimu¡¯s strength was formidable, and he exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    After searching through the entire Star Pce, they realized that no one, not a single person, could stand against Bai Zimu.

    They could not be so shameless by actually sending an elder down there.

    When that time came, even if they won, it would not be a glorious victory.

    If they lost, the Star Pce would bepletely unable to raise their head in the entire desert.

    Ye Changge did not agree. He was not a professional fighter. He did not want to participate in the arenapetition.

    This time, Mo Yushu was experiencing a dilemma.

    If Bai Zimu won thispetition, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce would undoubtedly be the number one sect in the northern desert.

    ¡°Brother Ye, help me with this.¡±

    Mo Yushu did not even care about his pride anymore.

    He was so shameless that Li Miaoling and Yi Tianming were stunned.

    They did not expect that Mo Yushu, as the master of a sect, would stoop so low and cause such a scene.

    It opened the door to a new world for them.

    Mo Qingmeng was also stunned, as if it was the first time she saw Mo Yushu behave this way.

    In the end, Ye Changge was so annoyed that he helplessly agreed.

    If he did not agree, Mo Yushu might really cause a ruckus here for the whole night.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said embarrassedly.

    She knew that Ye Changge did not like to be involved in such matters. Ye Changge waved dismissively.

    Anyway, he was going to leave soon, so this would be thest thing he would do for his friend.

    Then, the two of them left the Cloud Heart courtyard and walked on the path by the street.

    From time to time, the sounds of crickets could be hearding from the bushes on both sides.

    With a swift movement, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s beautiful hair blew up on both sides, revealing her delicate face.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re going to leave soon, right?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was the first to break the silent atmosphere.

    Actually, when she said this, her heart did not feel good. There was a sour feeling in her heart.

    Ye Changge was stunned. He did not expect Mo Qingmeng to suddenly bring this up.

    After a long while, he finally nodded.

    He could not stay in the Star Pce forever. That was especially true now that he knew of the existence of the Great Chaos World.

    That was his true stage.

    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±

    When he heard her words, he was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    As she looked at Ye Changge¡¯s handsome face, she really wanted to say what was in her heart.

    However, when she tried to get the words past her lips, it was as if they were stuck in her throat, and she could not say anything.

    Actually, Ye Changge also knew what she meant, but he had not settled his own matters yet, and he was not in the mood to talk about these things.

    He had to raise his cultivation to the peak stage within the limited time he had.

    Only in this way could he let his body and spiritual senses spread throughout the universe.

    He did not have much time left to find the coordinates of Earth.

    Therefore, he had to quicken his pace.

    ¡­

    At this moment, a ck figure ran to the Netherworld Rock.

    After he got past the guard, he took off his ck cloak and revealed his face.

    It was Ye Xingchen.

    Looking at the spring below, which was emitting a brilliant light, he revealed a bloodthirsty smile.

    On top of the spring, there was a spirit talisman. This was the talisman used to suppress monsters.

    As long as the talisman was removed, a terrifying monster could be released.

    His goal was to obtain this talisman.

    ¡°Ye Changge, you forced me to do this!¡±

    He knew very well what the consequences would be if he released this monster.

    At that time, not only the Star Pce, but the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the entire northern desert would be a living hell.

    He initially did not want to do that.

    However, when he knew that his strength would not be able to advance any further, his hatred devoured his rationality.

    Ye Changge¡¯s attack at that time had directly shattered his meridians.

    His strength would forever remain at the level of the Sage Heaven Realm. To a cultivator, this was equivalent to being sentenced to death.

    His goal had been to advance to the Supreme Eternal Realm.

    Therefore, when he learned of this, the mes of his revenge could no longer be controlled.

    ¡°Hmph, Ye Changge, what you gave me, I will return to you a thousand times over!¡±

    As he said that, he immediately flew down and directly arrived at the bottom of the Devil Spring.

    With a light movement of his finger, he took away the seal talisman on it.

    And in an instant, he felt a surge of turbulent power sweeping over him.

    This power was abnormally turbulent. Even with his Sage Heaven Realm cultivation, he was unable to contend against it.

    He did not fly out immediately.

    But immediately after that, a huge aura engulfed the entire Netherworld Rock.

    Ye Xingchen felt that his breathing was bingboured. When he was sealing the monster, he had been in closed-door cultivation.

    He had never seen a real monster, but at this moment, his heart was trembling violently, and he felt a huge fear.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m finally free!¡±

    The monster roared, and then looked at Ye Xingchen, whose eyes were filled with fear.

    ¡°It was you who released me!¡±

    The monster saw that Ye Xingchen was still holding a talisman that was emitting spiritual energy. It was enclosed in his hand.

    He had not used all of his aura yet, and his strength had not fully recovered yet.

    If he rmed any array masters, the monster would inevitably be sealed back.

    The only way was for the monster to have an instant countermeasure prepared.

    Then, he turned into a ck aura and directly entered Ye Xingchen¡¯s space.

    Ye Xingchen roared with a ferocious expression on his face, as if he wanted to grab hold of this thing and expel it from his body.

    But he was no match for the monster.

    Soon, his soul was devoured by the monster. ¡°Haha, I¡¯m finally free.

    ¡°Star Pce, you guys just wait for the arrival of the end!¡±

    He licked the corner of his mouth with bloodthirstiness. There were so many fresh human auras.

    Ye Changge?

    He had devoured Ye Xingchen. Naturally, he had obtained the memories in his mind and knew who the person who had sealed him was.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry.

    ¡®I will exact revenge for you.¡¯

    Then, his figure instantly devoured two Star Pce disciples. The two disciples let out a miserable cry and they turned into dry bones.

    After he had eaten his fill of fresh blood, his body became surrounded by a blood-red aura. His strength had increased by a few notches.

    Then, with a sh, he disappeared without a trace.

    The people of Star Pce did not know that the monster that they had painstakingly sealed had transformed into another person.

    It was now a person that they were both familiar with and unfamiliar with, Ye Xingchen.

 Chapter 422 - Bai Zimuâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 422: Bai Zimu¡¯s Shock</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    In the following matches, Bai Zimu attained one victory after another.

    All the Star Pce¡¯s disciples were in a very bad mood.

    Bai Zimu was too powerful.

    The only one who could match up to Bai Zimu, was Ye Xingchen who had been severely injured.

    Now, in the entire Star Pce, there was actually not a single person who could go up to battle him.

    Some of them went up and were beaten down in less than a breath¡¯s time.

    This Dao debate was a crucialpetition that would determine who was the number one sect in the northern desert.

    If they lost, they would forever be overpowered by the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    They could not even bear the thought of this.

    However, not long after, the news of Ye Changge versus Bai Zimu spread like the wind throughout the entire Star Pce.

    Everyone cheered.

    ¡°This... Senior Ye will definitely be able to defeat Bai Zimu. This is really great.¡±

    ¡°When I saw Bai Zimu¡¯s arrogant expression, I couldn¡¯t help but get angry. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I really couldn¡¯t defeat him, I would have gone to deal with him this morning.¡±

    ¡°Haha, there¡¯s no suspense in this battle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really looking forward to it...¡±

    ...

    The crowd could not hide the excitement on their faces as they continued to discuss the impending battle.

    Although they could not defeat Bai Zimu, there was bound to be someone who could.

    Ye Changge was an exception. In their hearts, Ye Xingchen was already powerful enough.

    But he was still defeated by Ye changge.

    Bai Zimu was pretty much at the same level as Ye Xingchen.

    He definitely could not defeat Ye Changge.

    Not to mention, other than his powerful cultivation, he was also proficient in arrays.

    With array formations and his cultivation, he was already in an undefeatable position.

    They seemed to have already imagined the scene of Bai Zimu being beaten to a bloody pulp on the stage.

    Just imagining it made them feel like they were venting their anger.

    And at this moment...

    In another courtyard, Bai Zimu also knew that Ye Changge was about to go on stage.

    ¡°Mu¡¯er, we can¡¯t be careless in this battle.

    Ye Changge isn¡¯t a simple person.¡±

    Bai Xiongtian muttered to himself.

    Ye Changge gave him a very strange feeling, as well as a sense of danger and fear.

    He realized that he could not see through Ye Changge.

    This feeling had not appeared for many years. However, during the battle that day, it clearly appeared in his mind.

    He had a bad premonition.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Bai Zimu frowned. This was the first time he had seen his father with such a grave expression.

    He was just a rogue cultivator, how strong could he be?

    Besides, he had already condensed the Chaos Demon Body.

    Even if he was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, he was confident that he could fight well.

    Plus, Ye Changge was practically a kid at the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    In his opinion, beating Ye Xingchen was pure luck.

    When the battle came around, Ye Changge would be defeated by him in less than ten moves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father. You¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯ve alreadyprehended the killing technique of the Great Luo Heaven-defying art.

    Even ten clones of Ye Changge are no match for me.¡±

    Bai Zimu was very confident.

    His eyes were cold, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared on his face. He stayed quiet.

    On the training field...

    The atmosphere on this day was more energetic than usual. Thepetition had not even started, but the cheers had already started.

    Especially the disciples of the Star Pce... They were so excited that they could not control themselves.

    They shouted and cheered Ye Changge¡¯s name.

    Although the disciples of the other sects were not so crazy, they were still clearly looking forward to it.

    This was the most exciting battle between the two sects.

    The Star Pce and the Great Luo Heavenly Pce. On one side was Bai Zimu, and on the other was the mysterious Ye Changge.

    ¡°Who do you think will win in the end?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Although Ye Changge defeated Ye Xingchen, Bai Zimu is also very powerful.

    ¡°No one has ever fought like him before, so there¡¯s no telling what will happen.¡±

    ¡°This is the crucialpetition that will determine the most powerful warrior in the Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce!¡±

    ...

    Everyone looked at the position of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce with excited expressions.

    As far as their eyes could see, Bai Zimu was wearing a green robe today, and his body was emitting a powerful aura.

    ¡°Mu¡¯er, it¡¯s up to you today.¡±

    Bai Xiongtian patted his shoulder.

    There was excitement in his eyes, as if he had already seen the rise of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, just await the good news!¡±

    After saying that, he immediately flew up to the high tform and even looked at Ye Changge with a provocative expression.

    However, he did not receive a response, which made his face somewhat gloomy.

    ¡®Wait a moment, and I¡¯ll make you unable tough.¡¯

    Ye Changge was also very fast. In the blink of an eye, he had arrived on the high tform.

    The two of them stood face to face, just like how Ye Changge had faced Ye Xingchen a while ago before their fight.

    This scene was extremely simr.

    However, Bai Zimu was not as arrogant as Ye Xingchen. He was an extremely cautious person.

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Bai Zimu formed a spell. Immediately, thunderclouds gathered in the sky, and electric arcs sparked within them.

    Rumble!

    In the depths of the thunder clouds, a huge boom was heard. In an instant, endless electric arcs condensed and gathered into a huge bolt of divine lightning.

    A vast and mighty aura suddenly scattered down from the sky. It was as if the nine heavenly clouds river had fallen.

    When this type of lightning descended, it brought with it a sense of danger that could destroy the world, causing the expressions of countless sect disciples to change.

    Too powerful!

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s Bai Zimu truly lived up to his reputation.

    If this strikended on his body, he definitely would not be able to withstand it.

    Looking at this divine lightning strike, Ye Changge smiled faintly, and his body trembled slightly.

    A bit of brilliance emitted from his body. This starlight was iparably dazzling, as if it was enveloped in an indescribable Dao rhythm. It was condensing into a blue ice crystal in the air.

    A boundless magical power was suddenly emitted from the Emperor Ice Crystal.

    The divine lightning in the sky had yet to descend when it disappeared without a trace.

    At the same time, the thunderclouds in the sky also retreated in an instant.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    When Bai Zimu saw this, his expression suddenly changed drastically. It was extremely unsightly.

    Ye Changge had easily dispersed his divine power. This meant that the Daoist technique that Ye Changge had used had directly crushed his technique.

    This divine lightning was already one of his strongest divine abilities.

    Now that he was being crushed so easily, how could he endure it?

    Buzz!

    Ye Changge did not give Bai Zimu any more time to be shocked.

    As he willed it, the Emperor Ice Crystal suddenly shed with a brilliance. It gathered an endless amount of magical power and sted towards Bai Zimu.

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    Sensing this great power, Bai Zimu¡¯s face stiffened. He did not understand that Ye Changge was actually so powerful.

    However, it was toote to think about it now. The majestic power had already arrived before his eyes.

    He circted all the power in his body, wanting to resist the iing attack.

    However, he had underestimated this power. When the two powers collided, he realized that things were not looking good.

    ¡°Pu.¡±

    Bai Zimu¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He was pushed back by ten paces because of this power. He looked at the ice crystal throne in the sky that was rotating slowly and sucked in a breath of cold air.

    He did not expect that even with his current strength, he could not block Ye Changge¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 423 - The Chaos Demon Body Was Sent Flying

    <h4>Chapter 423: The Chaos Demon Body Was Sent Flying</h4>

    ¡°Mu¡¯er!¡±

    Bai Xiongtian, who was initially calm, suddenly stood up when he saw Bai Zimu flying while vomiting blood.

    The muscles on his face were twitching. This Ye Changge actually dared to hurt his son.

    ¡°Sect leader, should we¡­¡±

    At this moment, a ck-robed person behind Bai Xiongtian made a throat-slicing gesture.

    This was a person who was d in a ck robe and he was emitting a strange aura.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll talk about itter!¡±

    Heeding Bai Xiongtian¡¯s words, the ck-robed man retreated.

    He stood quietly behind him and returned to his deste state.

    If one used divine senses to examine this, they would find that there was no one there and there was no way to investigate.

    Bai Zimu, who had previously been invincible, had failed with just one strike, causing many people to be bbergasted.

    ¡°Hiss, this is too strong!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Bai Zimu to actually be unable to withstand a single strike. It looks like they¡¯re pretending!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Bai Zimu¡¯s problem. It¡¯s Ye Changge¡¯s power that¡¯s too strong!¡±

    ¡­

    Many people had seen through the truth and understood it quite thoroughly.

    They had already experienced Bai Zimu¡¯s strength. If they were to go up to him, even a dozen of them would not be able to defeat Bai Zimu.

    There was only one reason why he was defeated so quickly.

    It was because Ye Changge was too powerful.

    Forget about him defeating Ye Xingchen, even Bai Zimu could not withstand a single blow!

    Where did this dark beinge from? He had defeated two geniuses from the northern desert in session.

    Most importantly, he did not seem to have used his full strength.

    This made people ponder. Where exactly was his limit?

    ¡°Impossible, how can you be so powerful? I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Bai Zimu suppressed the boiling blood in his body, and his expression became more and more ferocious.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of explosions kepting out of his body, as if the shackles were broken.

    The surrounding spiritual energy began to boil.

    As everyone watched, his body suddenly became bigger, releasing a powerful aura.

    ¡°He¡­ he actually became so big.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded and looked up at Bai Zimu.

    Someone saw through this spell and eximed, ¡°I know about this. this is the Chaos Demon Body.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he actually awakened and condensed such a spell.

    ¡°It¡¯s really terrifying!¡±

    It was not only the people from the various sects who reacted this way; even Mo Yushu was stunned.

    Bai Zimu had actually condensed a primal Chaos Demon Body. This was the end.

    ¡°This is¡­ the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was also stunned. Bai Zimu¡¯s aura had actually surpassed the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    That tall figure blotted out the sky and covered the sun. It was like an ancient divine mountain, exuding a heavy aura.

    If one were topare the two on the battlefield, one was a colossus, while the other looked as weak as an ant.

    They were not on the same level at all.

    Although Ye Changge had a lot of skills, at this moment, he looked small.

    Bang!

    This was the sound of the arena copsing.

    Bai Zimu was too tall now. Even the arena that was built with spells could not withstand him.

    Under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, it suddenly copsed.

    Everyone could feel the aura sweeping through the area, and they all circted their inner qi to resist it.

    It was simply because the aura was too powerful.

    Even some of the weaker sect disciples had already prostrated themselves on the ground.

    They could not withstand such a powerful might, and had even sent out their life-bound magic treasures.

    ¡°Ye Changge, aren¡¯t you very powerful?!

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ll let you experience the power of my Chaos Demon Body!¡±

    Bai Zimu roared as if he had entered his peak state.

    Heughed maniacally and raised his giant foot.

    As everyone watched, his foot that was several thousand feet wide, was raised, and the surrounding space rumbled.

    Visible to the naked eye, circles of spatial ripples spread out from his foot in all directions.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. Never mind the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, even a cultivator of the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm won¡¯t survive this.¡±

    ¡°Is the genius of a generation going to die just like this?!¡±

    ¡°Sigh, as expected, the heavens are jealous of beauties!¡±

    Everyone was discussing animatedly.

    Some people turned their heads, unable to bear to watch the scene of Ye Changge being trampled.

    Some people let out sighs of regret, somewhat regretting the destion of such a genius.

    Everyone present had shocked expressions on their faces. Even Mo Qingmeng had lost her usual calm.

    Looking at the iing giant palm, Ye Changge did not show the slightest fear on his face.

    Bang!

    With just a fist, he was able to directly block the descending giant foot.

    At the spot where the two were exchanging blows, waves of air currents swept out, blowing until everyone could not open their eyes.

    Everyone revealed shocked expressions. This scene deeply shocked them.

    In front of such a huge monster, Ye Changge actually relied on a single palm to withstand it.

    It was worth mentioning that after Bai Zimu transformed into a giant, not only his strength, but even his weight had rapidly increased.

    This huge foot should at least weigh thousands of pounds.

    This was not all. Just as everyone was shocked, a powerful aura suddenly surged from Ye Changge¡¯s body. Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he directly sent the enormous being flying.

    After that, his figure transformed into a bolt of lightning and he fiercely dove towards the giant¡¯s body.

    Rumble!

    It was as if he had hit an archaic divine mountain. Bai Zimu¡¯s tall body was immediately sent flying.

    The enormous force caused his body to be directly mounted on the ancient mountain, and then it exploded.

    Smoke and dust filled the air. After a long time, no one recovered from their shock.

    Hiss!

    Bai Zimu was actually sent flying.

    As they looked at Ye Changge¡¯s indifferent figure, they sucked in a breath of cold air.

    One had to know that Bai Zimu¡¯s aura had soared to great heights many times. Just watching this made them feel numb.

    Although they could not imagine how strong the power just now truly was, it was definitely beyond their imagination.

    To be fair, if it were them, they definitely would not have been able to do it so easily.

    However, it was that indifferent figure in the arena that actually directly sent this huge body flying in such a casual manner.

    It was too terrifying.

    In the beginning, they did think that Ye Changge could defeat Bai Zimu. He had already defeated Ye Xingchen after all.

    Ye Xingchen was not much different from Bai Zimu.

    However, when Bai Zimu had transformed into a shocking giant, they had changed their initial opinions.

    There was nothing else, but this aura was too powerful.

    Ye Changge could defeat Ye Xingchen, but they did not think that Ye Changge could defeat Bai Zimu too.

    But the result made them dumbfounded.

 Chapter 424 - Killing Bai Xiongtian With One Punch

    <h4>Chapter 424: Killing Bai Xiongtian With One Punch</h4>

    Everyone was so shocked that they were tongue-tied. They did not even dare to believe their own eyes.

    Was he still human?

    Even Mo Yushu was stunned and rooted to the spot. He looked at Ye Changge¡¯s back in disbelief.

    The Chaos Demon Body could increase one¡¯sbat strength by dozens of times.

    He had heard of it before. Although it was not extremely powerful, it was still able to increase one¡¯sbat strength by a wide margin.

    Yet, when facing Ye Changge, he was easily beaten.

    Even if he was facing Bai Zimu, he probably would not have been sent flying so easily.

    Just how terrifying was Ye Changge¡¯s strength?

    In other words, although Ye Changge was currently at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, his strength was already on par with his, or even a little stronger.

    Fighting across realms¡­

    What kind of genius was this? Not only was hisbat strength so formidable, he was also proficient in array formations, alchemy, and all sorts of strange escape techniques. It was as if he had learned an endless amount of them.

    At this moment, he seemed to recall Mo Qingmeng¡¯s words from that day.

    The savior!

    Yes, there must be no mistake.

    In the past, he did not really believe that Ye Changge could take on the mission of saving the greater world.

    But at this moment, he believed it, and he became more and more convinced that no one would be able to shake him.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Seeing this scene, Mo Qingmeng heaved a sigh of relief.

    Her gaze was filled with intense astonishment. She knew of Ye Changge¡¯s methods.

    But at this moment, she was still a little shocked.

    But at the moment, Bai Xiongtian was the person who was the most shocked. He looked at what had happened right in front of him and could not regain his senses.

    He kept muttering to himself, ¡°How is this possible! Impossible, impossible!

    ¡°He can¡¯t be this strong!¡±

    After Bai Zimu transformed into the Chaos Demon Body, he was no longer the same as before.

    Not only did hisbat strength increase by several times, even his defensive ability also increased by a wide margin.

    How could Ye Changge send Mu¡¯er flying with just one strike? He was speechless.

    Who exactly was he?

    At this moment, Bai Xiongtian was already doubting his life. Even his worldview was about to copse.

    Before this, he had investigated Ye Changge¡¯s background, but it was as if he had suddenly arrived in the greater world.

    There was no news about him at all before this.

    Ye Changge¡¯s actions only could be traced back for a few months. No matter what kind of power he triggered to search, it was all a nk.

    There were only two reasons. Either he had just ascended, or he had a deep background.

    As for the first one, he had rejected it without thinking. How could a person who had just ascended be so powerful?

    In just a few months, he had gone from the Great Emperor Realm to the Sage Heaven Realm. He would not believe it even if he was being beaten to death.

    Then he might havee from the central ins region, a ce that all cultivators dreamed of.

    Thinking of this possibility, his face turned gloomy.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    A loud roar rang out.

    Bai Zimu rushed over angrily from afar, and a ray of sword light gathered in his hands.

    This ray of sword light was over a thousand feet long, and there was an indescribable Dao rhythm lingering on it. It suddenly shot towards Ye Changge¡¯s position.

    The surrounding space seemed to be unable to withstand this enormous pressure, and it began to shatter bit by bit.

    When everyone saw this, their eyes widened as they roared loudly.

    ¡°Retreat quickly! Retreat quickly!¡±

    They knew that this aura was too strong. With their cultivations, it was impossible for them to withstand it.

    They all began to flee frantically and were pushed several hundred miles away.

    Mo Yushu and a few elders also activated their defensive formations.

    This power was enough to turn their entire training grounds into ruins.

    At this moment, this shocking sword intent was less than two bodies away from Ye Changge.

    Everyone¡¯s breathing had already stopped, and their eyes were fixed on Ye Changge.

    Even in the face of such an attack, Ye Changge still had a calm look on his face and was unperturbed.

    This level of calmness and indifference was not something they couldpare to.

    Someone sucked in a breath of cold air, and a wave of shock rose in his heart.

    Very quickly, the sword intent twisted everything in the surroundings into nothingness.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    Ye Changge raised his right fist high. Green light shed as if there was an infinite amount of majestic power condensing on it.

    He fiercely struck out toward the sword ray that was a thousand feet wide.

    Immediately, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, the sword ray that blotted out the sky became fragmented, like a piece of paper.

    ¡°What!¡± Bai Zi Mu revealed a look of shock as he eximed, ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    At this moment, his eyes were wide open as his disbelief became obvious.

    The Chaos Sword Ray was actually broken.

    One had to know that after he condensed the Chaos Demon Body, the Chaos Sword he used had the support of the chaos qi.

    What was the chaos qi? That was the innate power of the origin of the universe.

    Unless it was a power above this level, it would be possible to break the chaos sword.

    What was that green light?

    Before he could be shocked further, the fist with the green lightnded on his chest. Bai Zimu¡¯s expression changed.

    He felt as if his body had been smashed by an entire world. His entire body was about to fall apart.

    A spiderweb of dense cracks appeared on his body.

    At the same time, his strength and aura were also rapidly pushed down. In the end, he did not even have the strength of a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator.

    After bing a Reincarnation Realm cultivator, even though he wailed and kept gathering his strength, he still could not block it.

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Did he crush the giant with a single strike?

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Under their incredulous gazes, Bai Zimu¡¯s entire body exploded into countless pieces of flesh and blood.

    The giant from earlier had disappeared, and Bai Zimu had also disappeared.

    Large amounts of blood sttered down from the sky. His mother knew that this was Bai Zimu¡¯s blood.

    Everyone was shocked, and they did not react for a long time.

    ¡°Give me back my son!¡±

    Right at this moment, the roar of a lifetime rang out.

    Bai Xiongtian roared as he rushed towards Ye Changge. He was very fast, and due to his speed, Mo Yushu only noticed when he was near Ye Changge.

    It was already toote for him to make a move, so he could only warn Ye Changge.

    Bai Xiongtian¡¯s eyes were blood red, and his fists gathered all the power in his body. He wanted to exact revenge for his son.

    ¡®I can¡¯t care about anything else. The number one sect in the northern desert, power¡­ our status.¡¯

    In his heart, there was only one thought, and that was to kill Ye Changge.

    But what he imagined was beautiful.

    Just as his fist was about to collide with Ye Changge, he suddenly met a pair of emotionless eyes.

    This¡­

    His heart trembled, and his eyes could not help but be filled with terror.

    What kind of gaze was this?!

    Indifferent, domineering, and cold towards life. He had never seen such cold eyes.

    At this moment, his entire body trembled violently.

    Then, he felt a pain in his chest. He lowered his head and saw that it was Ye Changge¡¯s fist that had shattered his body.

    You¡­

    Before he could finish speaking, he was directly shattered into small pieces of flesh and blood by a powerful force.

    The great hero of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had died just like that.

    He had died at the hands of Ye Changge.

    This¡­ Before anyone could react, Bai Xiongtian had already died.

    At this moment, they could not stop the fear arising in their hearts.

    One had to know who Bai Xiongtian was. He was an expert at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. Yet, he could not even take a punch from Ye Changge.

    As fo the spectators, he could probably kill them with just a breath.

    Who could remain calm?

 Chapter 425 - Hidden Danger

    <h4>Chapter 425: Hidden Danger</h4>

    Hiss¡­

    ¡°Brother Ye, he¡­ he actually killed Bai Xiongtian!¡±

    Mo Yushu cried out in shock.

    Originally, because of his status, he would not lose hisposure like this. However, what Ye Changge did was really too shocking.

    Bai Xiongtian was an expert at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. It could be said that he had already stepped into the advanced stage.

    However, he had actually died so easily under Ye Changge¡¯s attack. ¡°¡­¡±

    Did that not mean that Ye Changge could also easily kill him?

    While he was shocked, he also felt a trace of relief. Such a person was too terrifying.

    Fortunately, he had befriended him, so he was on his side. No matter who met such an enemy, they would all feel fear.

    It was not just him. The elders of the Star Pce were also shocked.

    Not long after that, they burst out in joy.

    However, among these elders, there was one elder who looked deste, and that was the third elder.

    He already regretted it.

    He regretted that he did not stop Ye Xingchen when he challenged Ye Changge.

    However,pared to the Star Pce, the elders of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce were almost scared out of their wits.

    This was a truly ruthless person.

    He could easily kill a Sage Heaven Realm expert with a single punch. It could be said that Ye Changge was the number one expert in the entire northern desert.

    At this moment, they did not think about avenging their sect master. Instead, they immediately knelt down.

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze just now almost scared them to death.

    ¡°Sir, I beg you to let us go!

    ¡°This waspletely Bai Xiongtian¡¯s idea alone. We did not know about it!¡±

    ¡°Bai Xiongtian deserves it. We won¡¯t avenge him!¡±

    Many sects were stunned when they saw the elders of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce kneeling on the ground and begging for mercy.

    They had never seen such a thing before. The Great Luo Heavenly Pce had always been a strong and overbearing force.

    This was the first time they had seen them kneel and beg for mercy.

    However, they did not sympathize with them. Instead, they felt iparably delighted.

    At the same time, they looked at that indifferent figure, and all of them revealed shocked expressions.

    This was a true expert.

    One person, one punch, and the entire Great Luo Heavenly Pce could not raise their heads.

    At this point of the great battle, they were basically deste.

    Ye Changge did not greet the people from the Star Pce. His figure directly disappeared.

    He was not someone who liked to join in the fun, nor did he like this kind of atmosphere.

    If he did not find it troublesome, he would not have killed Bai Xiongtian like that.

    Now that the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was without a leader, they believed that Mo Yushu would know what to do next.

    As for the remaining people, they only felt rxed after Ye Changge left.

    Just now, it was as if there was an endless power that directly enveloped them.

    It was too powerful.

    They had never seen such a powerful person before.

    ¡­

    At night, Ye Changge had just finished his cultivation when Mo Yushu brought the other elders to visit him.

    ¡°Brother Ye, the Star Pce owes you a favor.

    ¡°In the future, whenever you decide that the Star Pce is of use to you, it is at your disposal.¡±

    There was worship on Mo Yushu¡¯s face, and there was even a trace of reverence.

    Ye Changge not only helped them seal the monsters, but also solved the hidden danger that Bai Xiongtian posed.

    With Bai Xiongtian dead, the Star Pce would be the sole power in the entire northern desert.

    Not only that, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was now without a leader and could also be devoured by the Star Pce. When that time came, the Star Pce would develop even more.

    It was fortunate that they had Ye Changge¡¯s help. Otherwise, they would probably be eaten by the Great Luo Heavenly Pce until nothing was left.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, they went back.

    Ye Changge was not a person who liked to be lively. They knew that and they did not dare to disturb him too much.

    In addition, the Great Luo Heavenly Pce was now without a leader. It was a great opportunity to attack.

    The elders in their pce did not resist after witnessing Ye Changge¡¯s strength. They all voluntarily submitted.

    In order to appease their hearts, Mo Yushu did not remove them from their positions. Everything went on as usual.

    It was just that the Great Luo Heavenly Pce had be a vassal of the Star Pce.

    When the elders of the Great Luo Heavenly Pce announced this news, there were also other elders who opposed it.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce and the Star Pce were originally sects that stood on the same starting line. How could they submit to others?

    However, when these elders told them the news of Bai Xiongtian¡¯s death, all of them were dumbfounded.

    Dead!

    Members of their sect had actually died.

    Moreover, they had all died at the hands of an unknown person.

    Everyone did not dare to believe it. They even thought that the elders who had gone to the Star Pce were joking.

    However, in the next moment, Bai Xiongtian¡¯s corpse was carried out.

    There was a bloody hole on his chest, and he had been killed with a single punch.

    The person who had killed him was Ye Changge.

    At this moment, everyone fell silent. No one objected anymore.

    After all, without Bai Xiongtian¡¯s restraint, they were no longer a match for the Star Pce.

    The Great Luo Heavenly Pce received the news and submitted to the Star Pce, preserving the Great Luo Heavenly Pce¡¯s name.

    They were still more willing to ept thetter.

    Without using any force, the Star Pce conquered the Great Luo Heavenly Pce.

    The ones who were the happiest were the people from the Star Pce. They had finally achieved this goal.

    Everyone was immersed in a peaceful atmosphere.

    However, they did not know that danger was quietly descending.

    At this moment, in a small courtyard of the Star Pce, the third elder¡¯s expression was a little unsightly.

    Ye Changge had now be the most dazzling person. Originally, all these honors should have belonged to Ye Xingchen.

    All of them had been destroyed. Now, Ye Xingchen¡¯s strength could not advance and would forever remain in the Sage Heaven Realm. Very soon, he would be surpassed.

    It looked like the sect master of the Star Pce was in danger.

    A single mistake would cause eternal hatred!

    More importantly, after the Star Pce had merged with the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, its strength had soared even more fiercely.

    It had be the overlord of the northern desert, and its power was unstoppable.

    At this critical juncture, such a thing had to happen.

    It was all Ye Xingyun¡¯s fault for provoking him. If he had not done that, Ye Xingchen would not have challenged Ye Changge.

    He would not have been struck by Ye Changge. Ye Changge would not have had to temper the meridians in his body, and the things that happened after that would not have happened.

    Thinking of this, Ye Xingchao¡¯s anger red up, and he red at him fiercely.

    Ye Xingyun¡¯s face was sullen and he did not dare to refute him.

 Chapter 426 - Devouring Ye Xingchao and Ye Xingyun

    <h4>Chapter 426: Devouring Ye Xingchao and Ye Xingyun</h4>

    ¡°Grandpa, you can¡¯t me me for this. Who knew that Ye Changge was actually so powerful?!¡±

    Ye Xingchen said with an aggrieved expression.

    Even Bai Xiongtian was no match for him, and he was instantly killed on the spot.

    If he knew that Ye Changge was so powerful, even if he was given endless courage, he still would not dare to provoke Ye Changge.

    But now, it was toote to say anything.

    ¡°Grandpa, is Big Brother really unable to recover?¡±

    As he spoke, he even nced in the direction of Ye Xingchen.

    He did not know if it was an illusion, but he kept thinking that Ye Xingchen seemed a little strange today.

    As for what was strange, he could not put his finger on it.

    It was just a little strange!

    The aura on his body and the look in his eyes gave him goosebumps.

    ¡°The vein that connects to his dantian is broken. This is the most important meridian in the human body.

    ¡°Although he has retained his strength, this price is a little too heavy.¡±

    Ye Xingchao shook his head dejectedly.

    It was difficult to save him!

    Even though he had lived for more than half his life, there was nothing he could do.

    Perhaps in the greater world, there was a method for restoring the meridians in the body, but the price was not something they could bear.

    It could be said that Ye Xingchen¡¯s life hade to an end.

    While they were talking, they did not notice Ye Xingchen¡¯s strange gaze.

    He was not Ye Xingchen, he was just wearing Ye Xingchen¡¯s skin.

    The real Ye Xingchen was already dead, devoured by monsters, and even his soul had dissipated.

    And now, the soul in the body of Ye Xingchen standing in front of them was that of a monster.

    They did not realize that there was danger hidden beneath the surface.

    And now, when Ye Xingyun heard about his big brother¡¯s matter, it was not worry he felt, but deep fear.

    If he did not have Ye Xingchen as a protective talisman, his future would be miserable.

    Having offended so many disciples of the Star Pce, he could imagine his future.

    It would definitely be extremely miserable.

    ¡°Grandfather, I think big brother¡¯s injuries might not be incurable!¡±

    Right at this moment, Ye Xingyun¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°You have a way?¡±

    Ye Xingchao turned to look at him.

    ¡°No! But that doesn¡¯t mean that other people don¡¯t have a way.

    ¡°Grandfather, have you forgotten that apart from being powerful, Ye Changge is also a Sage-level alchemist.

    ¡°He can definitely cure big brother¡¯s meridians. If we go and beg him, he can definitely cure big brother¡¯s injuries.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡±

    Ye Xingchao¡¯s eyes lit up.

    How could he have forgotten this? Other than his powerful cultivation realm, Ye Changge was also proficient in array formations and alchemy.

    That was a Sage-level alchemist, and he was already standing at the peak of this world.

    It was just reconstructing a meridian. To others, this might be a heavenly act.

    But to Ye Changge, it might just be a matter of raising his hand.

    Even if I have to put my pride on the line, I have to take a gamble.

    ¡°Chen ¡®er, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely beg the sect leader to let Ye Changge take action and heal the meridians in your body!¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Ye Xingchen stopped him.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±

    He turned around, the expression on his face cold.

    His expression waspletely different from his usual one. Even his gaze had changed, bing cold and icy.

    Ye Xingchao had thought that it was because he had suffered a blow previously and did not think too much about it.

    ¡°Chen ¡®er, I know that your self-esteem is strong, but this concerns your future.

    ¡°Compared to the sect leader of the Star Pce, this little bit of dignity is nothing.

    ¡°Men should be able to bend and stretch. Everything must move forward!¡±

    After Ye Xingchao finished speaking, Ye Xingyun also tried to persuade him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, big brother. Listen to Grandpa. When you get stronger in the future, it won¡¯t be toote to get back what you lost today!¡±

    Ye Xingyun, on the other hand, was thinking about something else.

    When Ye Xingchen recovered, wouldn¡¯t he be able to continue to act tyrannically in the Star Pce?

    This was his true goal.

    He was already used to being a tyrant. If he were to tuck his tail between his legs in the future, he would be asking for his own death.

    ¡°I said there¡¯s no need!¡±

    At this moment, Ye Xingchen¡¯s expression suddenly became ferocious.

    A cold and gloomy aura burst forth from his body, and even his gaze became bloodthirsty.

    Before Ye Xingchao could react, a pair of palms suddenly stabbed his body and tore it apart abruptly.

    His body instantly split into two, and blood sttered all over Ye Xingyun¡¯s face.

    He felt shock and fear!

    He was already dumbfounded. His throat kept constricting, and he could not make a sound.

    Things happened much too quickly, so fast that he did not even have the time to react.

    His grandfather, who was in the Sage Heaven Realm, had already died in front of him. He did not even have the time to resist.

    His elder brother, who doted on him, smiled malevolently as he slowly approached him.

    ¡°Big brother¡­ you¡­ What are you doing!¡±

    Ye Xingyun kept retreating as his head started to hurt.

    He still did not know what had happened.

    It was too terrifying.

    He had never seen Ye Xingchen look so terrifying. It was as if he was a devil from the underworld.

    He shouted and ran outside. Ye Xingchen was like a cat ying with a mouse. He had already set up a soundproof formation around him.

    He licked the blood on his fingers and slowly walked toward Ye Xingyun.

    He liked to watch people when they were like this. The fear before death seemed to bring him great pleasure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, big brother!¡±

    Ye Xingyun was already sobbing.

    He was so afraid that he could smell urine running down his legs.

    This caused Ye Xingchen to frown and end his life in a swift manner.

    Then, with a fierce dig, under Ye Xingyun¡¯s terrified gaze, he directly dug out his bloody heart.

    Just before he died, he could even see his own heart thumping.

    Then, his neck tilted and he died.

    Then, something horrifying happened. Ye Xingchen¡¯s entire body turned into a ball of ghostly ck gas, enveloping Ye Xingyun¡¯s flesh and blood.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    The sound of his body shattering could be heard. Ye Xingyun¡¯s body actually disintegrated quickly.

    In the blink of an eye, he waspletely devoured.

    Not even his bones were left behind. Not even his corpse was left behind.

    Then, after devouring Ye Xingyun, the same thing happened to Ye Xingchao¡¯s corpse.

    After doing all this, the ck vapour once again turned into Ye Xingchen and he touched the blood at the corner of his mouth.

    The monster let out a hearty sound. It was too wonderful.

    ¡°The smell of fresh blood is indeed the most wonderful thing in this world.¡±

    The monster let out a cackling sound.

    It could not wait to devour the entire Star Pce.

    At this moment, the Star Pce was still in a quiet and peaceful state. It did not sense any danger at all.

    ¡­

    At this moment, in the small Cloud Heart courtyard, Ye Changge looked toward the northwest.

    He felt an evil fluctuation just now, but it soon disappeared.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what happened?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng and the others did not understand Ye Changge¡¯s reaction.

    Did something happen?!

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Maybe he sensed wrong, but he did not care.

 Chapter 427 - The Monsters Massacre and the Fear of the Star Palace

    <h4>Chapter 427: The Monster¡¯s Massacre and the Fear of the Star Pce</h4>

    In the small Cloud Heart courtyard, a few people were sitting on the stone benches.

    Ye Changge acted as the leader. Mo Qingmeng, Li Miaoling, and Yi Tianming were gathered together.

    There were delicacies ced on the benches, and with the bright moon hanging high in the sky, the atmosphere had a certain vor.

    However, at this moment, if one were to carefully observe, one would discover that there was a trace of loneliness in the depths of Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes.

    She had expressed her feelings to Ye Changge.

    Unfortunately, Ye Changge did not respond to her directly. Right now, his main focus was on returning to Earth.

    He had already transmigrated to this world for more than ten years.

    If he did not get nervous, even if he found the way back to Earth, it would probably be useless.

    At that time, whether his parents were still alive or not would be a problem.

    There was simply no time to talk about love affairs.

    Other than his parents, the one he missed the most was his sister.

    When his sister was just born, he had immediately transmigrated on the way to the hospital.

    Therefore, he had not seen his sister at all.

    ¡°Sister Mo, I know you can¡¯t bear to part with Brother Mo, but you cane with us.

    ¡°Just treat it as a tour of the greater world. This time, we¡¯re going to Zhongzhou. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be back.

    ¡°In life, having a calendar is also a form of cultivation.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t someone say it before? It¡¯s better to travel ten thousand miles than to read ten thousand books!¡±

    Li Miaoling saw Mo Qingmeng¡¯s deste expression and exined.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked at Ye Changge.

    When Li Miaoling mentioned it, he knew that it was bad.

    As expected, he realized that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation. When did this ce be a home?

    It¡¯s all because of this frustrating charm, he thought to himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections! It¡¯s still good to go out and take a look!¡±

    Ye Changge smiled.

    Sometimes, cultivation was not about just staying in the cave dwelling to cultivate. One had to broaden one¡¯s horizons.

    During this process, one coulde into contact with other things. One could also see the prodigies from variousrge regions. It was also beneficial to cultivation.

    Hearing Ye Changge agree, Mo Qingmeng¡¯s originally deste expression was instantly swept away.

    She had not left the northern desert for a long time. It was a good opportunity for her to take a good look at the wonders of the greater world.

    This was especially true for the central ins region. She heard that it was a paradise for cultivators, where the elitespeted for the limelight.

    However, the most important thing was that she could continue to stay by Ye Changge¡¯s side.

    She did not expect much. As long as she could see him and hear him speak, she would be satisfied.

    ¡°Brother Ye, when do we set off?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng immediately asked.

    She wanted to make some preparations before telling this news to her parents.

    She believed that her parents definitely would not object.

    ¡°Within a week!¡±

    The matters here had already been settled, and it was time to leave.

    At the Supreme Oblivion Pce, no one knew how Ning Manman, this little girl, was doing.

    But it was definitely not good.

    She had always been lively and could not stay in one ce. Being locked up in one ce for a few months was difficult for her.

    This was just right, tempering his mentality.

    ¡°Good. Brother Ye, I¡¯ll pack up during this period of time and then follow you guys to the central ins region!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng said with a smile.

    Ye Changge drank a mouthful of tea. However, at this moment, he sensed a strange spiritual fluctuation.

    This aura was¡­

    His expression changed. It was the aura of a monster.

    But wasn¡¯t he sealed?!

    Moreover, he had personally sealed it. He was still confident in his array formation.

    Therefore, there was only one possibility. Someone tore open the seal and released him.

    As expected¡­

    After his divine sense enveloped the Netherworld Rock, the devil spring no longer had the aura of a monster.

    The array formation was also destroyed.

    ¡­

    At this moment¡­

    The Star Pce outside was already in a mess.

    Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with solemnity.

    Ye Xingchen seemed to have turned into a killing god, as he killed gods and experts.

    His body was surrounded by a ck aura, and fresh blood was covering his entire body. He was like a devil from the underworld.

    ¡°Ye Xingchen, what are you doing? How dare you kill a sect disciple!?

    ¡°Let him go immediately!¡±

    At this moment, Ye Xingchen was holding the neck of one of the disciples.

    The person suspended in his hands showed great fear.

    It was too fast.

    It was too powerful.

    In just an instant, before he could react, Ye Xingchen had locked his hands around his throat.

    ¡°Save me. Save me, elder!¡±

    He desperately asked for help.

    Due to theck of oxygen, his face was flushed red.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    The eerie and terrifyingughter sounded as if it came from the underworld.

    A cruel smile appeared on Ye Xingchen¡¯s face.

    Then, in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he used an immense force and crushed his throat with his palm.

    Until his death, this disciple¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief and confusion.

    He did not believe that Ye Xingchen could do this. It was as if he had be apletely different person, ughtering the disciples of his own sect.

    However, they did not know that Ye Xingchen was no longer himself. Instead, he was a monster wearing human skin.

    ¡°You¡­ Ye Xingchen, do you know what you are doing?¡±

    One of the elders angrily shouted at him.

    At this moment, Mo Yushu and many other elders rushed over with solemn expressions.

    ¡°He¡¯s no longer Ye Xingchen!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Everyone was in disbelief.

    Not Ye Xingchen!

    Then who was he?

    Just as everyone was puzzled, Mo Yushu revealed a shocking piece of news that stunned everyone.

    He was a monster!

    ¡°Hehe, you guys finally recognized me, but all of you have to die.

    ¡°Now, wee my fury!¡±

    He had had enough fun.

    What followed was a merciless and endless ughter. A ck aura suddenly emerged from his body.

    It was as if a heavenly canal had copsed, enveloping the entire square.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Ye Xingchen¡¯s face changed. He became ferocious and bloodthirsty.

    As expected, he was a monster!

    The disciples of the Star Pce all revealed terrified gazes. They could not help but take two steps back.

    This aura was too powerful.

    Some of them could not even withstand it and directly prostrated themselves on the ground.

    Now that the demonic beast had devoured enough people, it had be increasingly powerful.

    Even the elders of the Sage Heaven Realm were no match for him.

    Ahhhh!

    Finally, someone could not withstand it. When he saw how powerful the demonic beast was, he was so frightened that he cried out involuntarily.

    ¡°Set up the formation!¡±

    Mo Yushu also knew the severity of the situation.

    He knew that it was impossible for him to defeat the monster with only his own strength.

    The dozen or so elders did not hesitate and immediately used the strongest array formation of the Star Pce.

    An extremely mysterious starlight array formation covered the top of the monster.

    Then, an oppressive aura spread out.

    ¡°Hmph, you think you can stop me with this little trick.

    ¡°Extreme Demonic Light!¡±

    A powerful demonic light exploded from his body and engulfed the surrounding array formations.

    In less than a few breaths, a cracking sound could be heard as the powerful array formation was shattered by the demonic beast¡¯s attack.

    At the same time, Mo Yushu and the elders were all stunned.

    They spat outrge mouthfuls of blood and could not help but take a few steps back, revealing intense shock.

    He was too powerful.

    They were no match for him.

    The surrounding disciples watched this in shock, unable to believe what they had just seen.

    Fear instantly spread throughout their world. A dozen or so elders and the sect¡¯s unknown spell formation had been broken just like that.

    What kind of terrifying battle prowess was this?

 Chapter 428 - The God of Death in the Underworld

    <h4>Chapter 428: The God of Death in the Underworld</h4>

    ¡°This¡­ is too strong!¡±

    ¡°We are no match for the devil at all. The Star Pce is finished, and the entire northern desert is finished.¡±

    ¡°Who, who else can save us?!¡±

    ¡°Senior Ye! Senior Ye will definitely be able to defeat this detestable devil!¡±

    Everyone had already sunk into despair, but as a wave of cries rang out, their bodies instantly trembled.

    That was right!

    The only one who could save them now was Ye Changge.

    He was also the one who had sealed the devil before. Someone should go find Senior Ye.

    ¡°Ye Changge!¡±

    The devil was also jealous and disgusted by the person who had sealed it.

    It wished it could tear him apart. Even if he came, what could he do?

    His array formation cultivation was indeed strong, but in terms of battle strength, no one was stronger than him now.

    ¡°Just ept this tragic fact. No one can save you.

    ¡°Just obediently let your blood be my food!¡±

    The monster had be even more ferocious now

    Every space he passed was filled with blood and the corpses of their disciples.

    In the square of the Star Pce, it had already be a sort of underworld.

    Mo Yushu was filled with anger. The other elders were also fuming with anger, but they could not stop this monster at all.

    It was too strong.

    It was so strong that it was beyond their imagination.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this time, the aura on the monster¡¯s body rose and suddenly condensed into a powerful devil aura whirlpool.

    A powerful devouring force burst out from it.

    Some people could not withstand it and were immediately devoured. All the flesh and blood on their bodies were devoured, leaving only a dry corpse.

    ¡°Curses!¡±

    This deeply shocked Mo Yushu and the other elders.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    ¡°Great Heaven-tearing Hand!¡±

    Mo Yushu roared loudly, and the surrounding spiritual energy instantly rose up.

    The other elders did not stay idle either. Countless huge palm prints simultaneously sted towards this strange vortex.

    Bang! Bang!

    The sound of spiritual energy being detonated rang out, but what made everyone despair was that none of the demon¡¯s vortexes were harmed at all.

    It continued to devour the surrounding disciples, and then spat out corpses.

    The entire square was filled with a bloody aura.

    Everyone was terrified. They looked at the devil that was like a dark god in shock, and great waves rose in their hearts.

    They had truly sensed the terror of the devil.

    More than a dozen experts of the Sage Heaven Realm were no match for him even if they attacked together.

    Then, how strong was he? This terrifying battle power was probably at the Void Realm.

    ¡°Old farts,e on!¡±

    Along with the roar of the demonic beast, an even more terrifying devouring power erupted from within.

    Under this power, the surrounding buildings started to shake.

    Mo Yushu circted its powerful true essence, wanting him to stop his approaching body, but it was useless.

    This energy was too powerful, far beyond what he could resist.

    Some of the elders were swallowed by it due to their own carelessness.

    Then, with a scream, they turned into a pile of skeletons.

    And after swallowing so much flesh and blood, the aura of the monster became even stronger.

    ¡°Ha, what a wonderful feeling!¡±

    The monster let out a sound of satisfaction.

    The smell of blood made him intoxicated.

    Mo Yushu and the others struggled desperately. Just when they were in despair, they suddenly felt their bodies rx.

    The whirlpool of death that made them despair suddenly disappeared.

    Then, a ck figure suddenly appeared in front of them.

    They were very familiar with this figure. It was Ye Changge.

    ¡°Senior Ye, it¡¯s Senior Ye. We¡¯re saved.¡±

    ¡°Monster, your time of death hase!¡±

    Everyone cheered. They had all witnessed Ye Changge¡¯s strength.

    Even someone like Bai Xiongtian was no match for Ye Changge¡¯s punch.

    This did not mean that Bai Xiongtian was more powerful than the monster.

    Instead, it was just the sheer idea of it. No matter how powerful an opponent was, they would not be able to block Ye Changge¡¯s punch.

    ¡°Phew!¡±

    Mo Yushu and the other elders slowly rxed.

    This monster was too powerful.

    With just them, they were no match for it.

    As for how this monster came out, there was no need to think about it. It was definitely Ye Xingchen¡¯s doing.

    He must have killed the three elders too.

    Previously, the terror of the monster was introduced in the ancient books. They did not personally experience it.

    But at this moment, they truly understood how terrifying the monster was.

    It was truly unbeatable.

    More than a dozen experts of the Sage Heaven Realm, coupled with the support of the array formation, were no match for this monster.

    From this, one could imagine that if it were not for Ye Changge¡¯s presence today, the entire northern desert would have turned into an extension of the underworld.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finally appeared!¡±

    The voice of the monster rumbled.

    He clearly remembered that it was this person in front of him who had re-sealed him.

    The hatred that had umted in the bottom of his heart exploded like a volcano.

    Waves of his ck aura directly flew towards Ye Changge.

    But when it was one meter away from Ye Changge, it could not advance any further.

    It was as if there was a transparent spiritual shield in front of him that blocked the monster¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The monster was stunned. Although the ck vapor could not catch up with the death vortex, it was not something that a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator could resist.

    He actually blocked it. His defences were not even broken.

    If it were an ordinary person, they would have been seriously injured.

    But he was actuallypletely fine.

    This also made him a little more vignt. This person was not normal.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Ye Changge nced at the square that was littered with corpses, and a cold light shed in his eyes.

    A powerful aura suddenly swept up from his body.

    Even the surrounding space gave off a rumbling sound, as if it could not withstand it and was about to shatter.

    The others were all stunned.

    This was the first time they saw Ye Changge release his aura, and it was just like the might of the heavens.

    This aura was different from the previous explosion of the monster.

    The monster gave people a suffocating feeling, but Ye Changge gave people a suffocating feeling of death.

    As everyone watched, Ye Changge¡¯s figure changed. It looked as if he had be the god of death in the underworld.

 Chapter 429 - Black Flames, The Monster Dies

    <h4>Chapter 429: ck mes, The Monster Dies</h4>

    The monster¡¯s pupils slightly changed when it sensed this powerful aura.

    It actually sensed the danger of death from this aura.

    How was this possible?!

    Its senses had always been urate, which meant that it could kill it.

    But now, it had no time to think. Ye Changge had already made his move.

    A fist imprint suffused with green light directly sted towards him from the sky.

    ¡°Extreme demonic light!¡±

    A ck whirlpool of death suddenly appeared in front of him.

    This was his signature move.

    Not only could it devour a person¡¯s body and flesh, it could also devour attacks.

    After casting this annoying green attack, he became more and more uneasy.

    Hence, he had directly used his ultimate move at the start.

    However, to his surprise, the whirlpool of death that was supposed to devour everything actually exploded in the midst of this green light.

    Following that, the fist imprint continued to erge due to his severe condition.

    He was about to gather his strength, but the speed of this fist imprint was too fast. It was as if it had passed through space and directly smashed into his chest.

    Bang!

    A powerful explosive force directly shattered Ye Xingchen¡¯s body.

    The monster also had nowhere to hide. It was directly exposed in the square of the Star Pce.

    Endless ck vapor exploded from his body and covered the entire square.

    Even the stars in the sky seemed to be hidden behind the ck vapor.

    ¡°Puff!¡±

    Everyone felt the majesty and fear.

    This monster¡¯s power became even stronger.

    He did not demonstrate his full strength just now. This was because he had been hiding in the body of Ye Xingchen and could not disy his full strength.

    They saw a monster with legs on its head appear before them.

    His face and body were covered with pitch-ck scales, just like dragon scales.

    His hands were also a pair of beast ws, emitting a mournful light under the moonlight.

    They had no doubt that if this attacknded on a person¡¯s body, it would easily tear apart their flesh and blood.

    This was his true body, and his strength suddenly began to soar.

    It was even more terrifying and insane.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tear you apart!¡±

    He roared furiously, spewing out an endless amount of the dark aura from his mouth.

    Then, countless ck tendrils condensed, ruthlessly charging towards Ye Changge.

    These ck tendrils stirred the surrounding space, making it seem even more powerful.

    If one observed carefully, they would discover that the surrounding space seemed to be on the verge of shattering under the ck aura tendrils.

    ¡°Too strong, as expected of a monster!¡±

    Mo Yushu sighed.

    If this monster had used its full strength just now, they probably would not be able to stand here anymore.

    Boom!

    Ye Changge did not make any fancy movements and directly threw a punch.

    The green light suddenly crashed into the ck tendril. The powerful explosive force directly shattered the ck tendril into pieces.

    It was as if it was made of paper.

    This was not the end. The green light continued to attack the monster.

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, it directly shattered his body and hammered him into endless pieces.

    He died just like that.

    After a moment of silence, a thunder-like roar suddenly erupted in the square.

    He died.

    The monster was finally dead.

    Ye Changge¡¯s power was indeed beyond their imagination.

    It only took a few moves to destroy such a powerful monster.

    More importantly, the monster did not have any time to resist and died immediately.

    This was even more shocking than when he killed Bai Xiongtian.

    Then, there was a rustling sound.

    At this moment, the scene suddenly changed.

    The demon that had already been shattered gathered itself together again.

    The demon had not died yet, and he had been resurrected.

    How was this possible?!

    The disciples of the Star Pce all looked like they had just seen a ghost. Even Mo Yushu could not figure it out.

    Ye Changge also turned to look, and the light in his eyes fluctuated twice.

    ¡°Haha, you can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    The monster roared wildly.

    Not only did it not show any signs of being injured, it was even stronger this time.

    What was going on?!

    Everyone was stunned, their shocked expressions frozen on their faces.

    ¡°This is simply an unkible cockroach.¡±.

    Ye Changge was also quite interested. An undying body?

    He still did not believe that there really was a creature in this world that could not die.

    Since one punch was not enough, then two punches.

    There was no such thing as an unkible monster.

    At this time, the green lighting from his hand became even denser.

    Just now, he only had a trace of the power of the Great Dao mixed in, but it actually did not kill him.

    This actually surprised him a little.

    However, it would not be so easy to resurrect this time.

    As the green light rose, the spiritual energy in the surrounding space began to rise up.

    It was as if there was a hurricane of spiritual energy in the sky and earth.

    As everyone watched, this force was dozens of times stronger than before, and it shot toward the monster in a mighty manner.

    ¡°The sky is filled with darkness!¡±

    A furious roar.

    The entire sky seemed to have copsed, and the huge spiritual energy wave immediately destroyed everything in the surroundings.

    Compared to the attack of the monster, Ye Changge¡¯s fist was like a small boat in the sea.

    But it was just such a small action, yet it exploded out.

    It directly pierced through the attack of the monster, and before he could react, it directly hit his head.

    Bang!

    The attack this time was even more powerful than thest time.

    In an instant, the monster shattered into countless pieces.

    He was sted apart again.

    However, Ye Changge did not stop at this time. A jet-ck me came to life at his fingertip.

    And when this me appeared, the temperature in the world suddenly rose.

    Everyone felt a wave of heat surging toward them.

    Forget about the disciples of the Star Pce, even the elders could not stand such a high temperature.

    It was too powerful.

    ¡°What¡­ What kind of me is this? !¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand it anymore. The temperature is too high.¡±

    Everyone looked at the ck me in shock. Their eyes were filled with the intense shock.

    Even from so far away, they could feel how terrifying this me was.

    ¡®What kind of me was this?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s ck?¡¯

    They had never seen such a strange me before. They knew that mes were red, white, blue¡­

    But never ck! This had already exceeded their imaginations.

    And here, the most shocked was still Mo Qingmeng.

    He had previously exchanged the me in his hand when he was in the Reincarnation Realm.

    However, that me was far inferior to Ye Changge¡¯s current me.

    Boom!

    As soon as the mended on the monster¡¯s flesh, it started to burn rapidly.

    In half a breath¡¯s time, it waspletely burned.

    Even the wisps of dark aura that lingered in the sky started to burn directly.

    Not only that, they also heard the roar of the monster.

    No, it was a scream!

    At this time, they could see a huge ghostly face protruding from the mes.

    The face was screaming ferociously, as if it was in great pain.

    In less than a moment, it disappeared.

    As for his begging, Ye Changge showed no mercy.

 Chapter 430 - Extraordinary Guests, the Star Palaceâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 430: Extraordinary Guests, the Star Pce¡¯s Shock</h4>

    That ck me was actually so powerful.

    Everyone waited for a long time, but the monster did note back to life.

    Their heartbeats slowed down, but at this time, everyone truly realized how terrifying Ye Changge was.

    Mo Yushu had connected with more than ten elders, but they could not resist the monster.

    And Ye Changge alone was actually able to kill the monster.

    Didn¡¯t this strength mean that Ye Changge could destroy the Star Pce by himself?

    Thinking of this fact, everyone felt that it was too terrifying.

    This was a true expert!

    He was someone who could destroy the Star Pce just by venting his anger.

    How exactly did he cultivate?

    This was also the thing that puzzled them the most.

    Not only that, other than his cultivation realm, he was also proficient in array formations and alchemy. Most importantly, he was still so young. This was not something that an ordinary person could do.

    He was truly a monster.

    ¡°Senior Ye, it¡¯s all thanks to your timely arrival. Otherwise, the entire Star Pce and the northern desert would have been destroyed in an instant.¡±

    Mo Yushu¡¯s face was still filled with bewilderment.

    Ye Changge¡¯s actions was basically equivalent to saving the entire northern desert.

    They did not exaggerate. The power of this monster was beyond everyone¡¯s imagination.

    If he escaped, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    At this moment, Mo Qingmeng also came to Mo Yushu¡¯s side. Her face was full of worry.

    When they were in the Cloud Heart Courtyard, they had suddenly felt an intense spiritual energy fluctuation.

    Then, the attack happened.

    Then, they saw a shocking scene.

    Ye Xingchen was actually ughtering the disciples of the sect!

    However, she soon realized that this was definitely not Ye Xingchen.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Mo Yushu coughed.

    Although he had suffered very serious injuries, butpared to what the sect had suffered, this was nothing.

    This time, he had lost several hundred disciples of the sect.

    These were all geniuses of the Star Pce.

    Thinking of this, he still felt some lingering fear.

    If not for Ye Changge¡¯s presence, the entire Star Pce would have been destroyed in an instant.

    ¡°Phew, we¡¯re finally free!¡±

    ¡°This horrible monster is finally dead. We¡¯re safe!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Ye Xingchen. I didn¡¯t expect him to be like that. He actually released the monster on his own ord.

    ¡°He¡¯s a sinner of our Star Pce!¡±

    After everyone rxed, they began to discuss the events.

    The culprit this time was none other than Ye Xingchen.

    If he had not released the monster, they would not have ended up like this.

    However, Ye Xingchen was already dead. If he had not died, they would not have set him free.

    And at this moment.

    Ye Changge looked towards the northwest.

    Mo Yushu noticed the strange expression on Ye Changge¡¯s face and asked in puzzlement, ¡°What happened to you, Senior Ye?!¡±

    Ever since Ye Changge killed Bai Xiongtian, he did not dare to call Ye Changge Brother Ye anymore.

    This was because he felt that he was not worthy. Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was too strong.

    Especially after he killed the monster, this feeling became even stronger.

    Although his cultivation was still at the Sage Heaven Realm, his battle prowess was very strong.

    Boom!

    At this moment, seven powerful auras suddenly shot over from afar.

    This aura was extremely powerful. Even before they arrived here, everyone already felt an oppressive aura.

    Ye Changge did not say anything, but Mo Yushu¡¯s expression was one of shock.

    Because he discovered a terrifying thing. Other than thest of these seven auras, there were actually six that were exactly the same as the previous demonic creatures.

    This¡­

    It was already difficult to deal with one of them, and now there were seven of them at once.

    ¡°Sect master, what should we do?¡±

    The other elders were also panicking.

    These were not just any random cultivators. Judging from their auras, they were already at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Perhaps they were just one step away from breaking through to the Void Realm.

    What kind of concept was the Void Realm? They were already standing at the peak of the greater world.

    Originally, that one monster was from the southern devil spring, but now, seven of them hade.

    And their auras were exactly the same as the monster from before.

    ¡®Not good, not good!¡¯

    Boom!

    The seven auras were very fast. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the square.

    Six men and one woman.

    One of them, Mo Yushu, was also very familiar with.

    He thought that it was too familiar, so he immediately cried out in surprise, ¡°The Netherworld elder!¡±

    These seven people consisted of the six people from the death enchantment realm and the Netherworld elder.

    ¡°Big brother, the aura is gone!¡±

    They had been searching elsewhere, and it was precisely because they had sensed this aura that they had rushed to Star Pce.

    However, this aura had suddenly disappeared midway.

    It was not hidden, but had truly disappeared in the world.

    They could feel that a sense of connection had been cut off by someone.

    They understood what this feeling was.

    All of them rushed over immediately, but they were still a step toote.

    ¡°Who, who killed Gu Ba!¡±

    One of the midget men with a scorpion tattoo on his face spoke.

    He was just a small man who wanted to devour the Netherworld elder.

    Faced with the eerie voice, the disciples of Star Pce were terrified.

    At this moment, no one made a sound. Their limbs were trembling, and their lips twitched, but they could not make a sound.

    They werepletely stunned.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to speak up? All of you are going to die!¡±

    An overwhelming aura suddenly enveloped the entire Star Pce.

    This person was even stronger than the monster just now. Some people had already been suppressed to the point of kneeling down.

    In fact, it was not difficult to understand. Gu Ba had been sealed for many years. Its strength had improved. In fact, its strength had not fully recovered.

    And the person in front of it was stronger than it.

    More importantly, the man with the scorpion tattoo was also quite talented.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    At this moment, Ye Changge stood out indifferently.

    ¡°With just your cultivation at the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, you could killed Gu Ba?!¡±

    The scorpion man revealed a deep look of disdain.

    Even a sacred Heavenly Realm cultivator probably did not have this ability.

    Their bodies were all different from ordinary people. Ordinary strength would not be able to kill them.

    Not to mention these stupid humans.

    As Ye Changge spoke, one of them came to fight. A person wearing a cloak also looked at Ye Changge.

    His strength was the highest among them. He was already at the early stage of the Void Realm.

    He could feel a heart-palpitating auraing from Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    It was very real!

 Chapter 431 - Ye Changge? The Sacred Sage King?

    <h4>Chapter 431: Ye Changge? The Sacred Sage King?</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The cloaked man did not make a move immediately. His gaze was fixed on Ye Changge.

    ¡°Big brother, why are you wasting your breath on him? Just kill him!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The cloaked man growled. The scorpion man did not dare to speak.

    He could only vent his anger on the Netherworld elder. He did not dare to speak now.

    When he saw Ye Changge, he became more obedient than anyone else, afraid that this vicious person would notice him.

    The Netherworld elder was really scared silly. Ever since thest time he was in the Reincarnation Realm, Ye Changge had be his nightmare.

    Sometimes, when he had nightmares, he would often dream of Ye Changge pping him to death.

    Previously, he had told him not toe to the Star Pce unless there was something urgent.

    However, he really had no choice. If it was up to him, he would probably not dare to set foot in the Star Pce for the rest of his life.

    He would run as far as he could.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    The cloaked man asked again.

    Ye Changge looked at the few people who had suddenly appeared. The auras on their bodies were exactly the same as thoseing off the monster from earlier.

    He suddenly remembered something. It was the Death Realm.

    Maybe they were from there.

    ¡°Are you people from the Death Realm?¡±

    Ye Changge probed.

    The moment he opened his mouth, the others were stunned.

    They did not expect that someone would be able to speak the name of their home. This was the first time.

    ¡®It should be¡­¡¯

    Looking at their expressions, Ye Changge made a silent judgment.

    Although they reacted very quickly, they still could not escape Ye Changge¡¯s searching eyes.

    They were indeed not people from the greater world.

    ¡°Since you know who we are, howe you still dared to kill Gu Ba?!¡±

    A wave of auras swept out from the cloaked man¡¯s body and suddenly gushed out in all directions.

    A vast and mighty majesty directly swept through the entire Star Pce.

    Under this aura, everyone felt the suffocating majesty.

    It was too powerful. They simply could not contend against it!

    Forget about the ordinary disciples of the Star Pce; even Mo Yushu could not help but have the urge to kneel down.

    Some people could no longer withstand this pressure and prostrated themselves on the ground.

    Large mouthfuls of blood were spat out. Fortunately, Ye Changge had resolved this fluctuation in time.

    Otherwise, everyone would have suffered.

    ¡°It really is you!¡±

    At this moment, the cloaked man¡¯s eyes shed.

    He now believed that Ye Changge had the ability to kill Gu Ba.

    At this moment, his gaze suddenly became gloomy.

    Just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly heard Ai Lisha scream as if she had discovered something.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    At this moment, Ai Lisha stopped the cloaked man.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, she made a mistake that no one could have imagined.

    She immediately knelt down.

    ¡°Greetings to the Sacred King!¡±

    ¡°Hail!¡±

    Everyone immediately went into a frenzy.

    They were not shocked and bbergasted. They originally thought that there was still a tough battle to fight.

    Who knew that this person from the other party¡¯s faction would directly kneel down before Ye Changge?

    Her actions were straightforward and without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    They only felt that their worldview was about to copse.

    Wasn¡¯t she on the same side as the monster just now?

    Just now, they had heard them say that they were going to exact revenge. Why did their attitudes suddenly change in such a short period of time?

    They did not give them any time to calm down at all.

    This was a quick development!

    It was not only the Star Pce who did not understand. Even the cloaked man and the others were confused.

    What in the world?

    ¡°Ai Lisha, what are you doing?!¡±

    The cloaked man said in confusion.

    ¡°This is the Sacred King.¡±

    As he spoke, he took out the induction stone. This was given to them by the Empress.

    Other than searching for Gu Ba, they also needed to search for the Sacred King.

    Now that the Sacred King had been found, it was clearly Ye Changge.

    The Sacred King?

    Ye Changge was also stunned. How did he be their Sacred King?

    He had never seen them before.

    It was his first time in the greater world, not to mention being called the Sacred King.

    There was no way to talk about it.

    ¡°He is the Sacred King, the Sacred King that the Empress is looking for!¡±

    The cloaked man was shocked and knelt down as well.

    The others also knelt down. Since the induction stone could emit light, it proved that the person in front of them was indeed their Sacred King.

    The Empress would not lie to them.

    If Gu Ba died, so be it. He had offended the Sacred King after all.

    Even if he returned to the Death Realm alive, the Empress would not let him off.

    Seeing that it was the Sacred Sage King, everyone else knelt down. Only the scorpion man was still standing in the middle of the battlefield.

    ¡°What nonsense! Sage King? I think all of you are old and confused.

    ¡°He is just an ant of the Sage Heaven Realm. He is definitely not our Sage King!¡±

    The man with the scorpion tattoo said angrily.

    ¡°What are you doing? Stop!¡±

    The cloaked man saw the man release a powerful aura and quickly berated him.

    If he were to injure the Sacred King and the Empress were to me him, none of them would be able to shoulder this responsibility.

    They were all clear of the Empress¡¯s methods and would never forget it for the rest of their lives.

    Just thinking about it made them break out in a cold sweat.

    However, the man with the scorpion tattoo acted as if he had not heard anything and continued to attack without any form or reason.

    Just as the cloaked man was about to attack, Ye Changge stopped him and faced the man¡¯s attack alone.

    ¡°Good, you have backbone.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have a brain!¡±

    The man with the scorpion tattoo mocked.

    He was just an ant at the Sage Heaven Realm, but he actually dared to face him directly.

    It had to be said that this also required great courage. The others did not even dare to move!

    ¡°Ai Lisha, why are you pulling me?!¡±

    The cloaked man was worried about the Sage King and wanted to attack, but he was stopped by Ai Lisha.

    ¡°The Sage King can handle it alone. Have you forgotten how Gu Ba died?¡±

    Even though that was the case, Gu Ba had been sealed for many years, so its strength had been depleted.

    However, the man with the scorpion tattoo had a cultivation that had been improving over the past few years. How could Gu Bapare to him?

    Ai Lisha did not think it could. Women had a terrifying intuition.

    The Sage King in front of her was very powerful. He was alreadyparable to the great Empress.

    Although Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was a little low, at the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, this had nothing to do with hisbat strength.

    She could feel that there was another huge force in Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    If this force were to erupt, it would be enough to destroy the world.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the man with the scorpion tattoo moved, and a powerful aura swept up from his body.

    As for why he publicly rebuked the cloaked man, the reason was very simple.

    Gu Ba was his younger brother.

    However, Ye Changge had killed him just like that.

    He did not believe that Gu Ba¡¯s would die at the hands of a beginner in the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    However, he could not care less.

    Now he only had one thought, and that was to tear Ye Changge to pieces.

    It was the only way to vent the hatred in his heart.

 Chapter 432 - Lightning in the Palm of Oneâ€™s Hand

    <h4>Chapter 432: Lightning in the Palm of One¡¯s Hand</h4>

    Boom!

    The entire body of the man with the scorpion tattoo shook, and a dark aura swept across the entire area.

    It spread like ripples in water, and pressed down on everyone¡¯s bodies.

    This aura was too strong.

    It was even stronger than the aura of the monster just now, and everyone felt their bodies suddenly sink.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Blood spurted out, their bodies swayed and they were on the verge of copse.

    Some people could not resist such pressure, and exploded into a cloud of bloody mist.

    Forget about those ordinary disciples, even Mo Yushu and the other elders felt as if they were carrying a huge mountain on their backs.

    ¡°Defensive Grand Array!¡±

    Mo Yushu roared loudly and hurriedly formed a spell.

    When the other elders saw it, they did not hesitate and opened the Star Pce¡¯s defensive formation.

    Only with the great formation¡¯s resistance did these disciples feel that the pressure was greatly reduced.

    Each and every one of them felt like they had just survived a cmity. Just now, they really felt as if they had stepped into the gates of the underworld.

    It was too terrifying.

    Until now, they still had not recovered from seeing the shadow of death.

    ¡°Hiss¡­ this person is much more difficult to deal with than the monster just now.

    ¡°I wonder if Senior Ye can match up to him!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely possible. Senior Ye can fight ten monsters like this without any problem.¡±

    ¡°Who are these people? Why are they calling Senior Ye a sacred king and kneeling on one knee?¡±

    Some curious people also asked.

    But as soon as he finished speaking, someone stopped him.

    ¡°Shh, these aren¡¯t things we should be concerned about. Remember to be careful with your words!¡±

    The person who spoke was an expert at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm. He was also their senior.

    Since he said so, the others did not have any objections.

    Hmph!

    Looking at the foolish actions of Mo Yushu and the others, the man with the scorpion tattoo sneered.

    It was just a stubborn resistance.

    Tonight, everyone had to die.

    He would kill the person in front of him and then devour the rest.

    Perhaps his strength could be further improved.

    As for this man in front of him, he did not believe Ai Lisha¡¯s words about him being the Sacred King that the Great Empress had found.

    It was just a broken stone. It did not prove anything.

    ¡®I am the one who has done my duty for the Great Empress.¡¯

    ¡°Hmph, you are just putting on an act. Seeing my attack, you must have been scared silly!¡±

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s motionlessness, the man with the scorpion tattoo sneered.

    ¡®Kill Gu Ba?! Hah!¡¯

    Although Gu Ba had been sealed for many years, it was not a being that could be killed by just anyone.

    However, Ye Changge had actually stepped forward and taken the initiative to do it. He did not mind devouring him.

    This was an array of rich delicacies.

    Especially the flesh and blood of cultivators. Compared to ordinary flesh and blood, it was even more fragrant and delicious.

    But in the next moment¡­

    Bang!

    A ck me flickered to life andunched itself from Ye Changge¡¯s fingertip.

    There was only a small me, and it looked extremely weak.

    But no one dared to underestimate him. They clearly knew that it was this me that killed the monster just now.

    Its quality was that at the instant it killed someone, it could release a terrifyingly high temperature.

    It could even burn invisible things.

    And this was also the Chaos Devil me that Ye Changge had mastered.

    This was an existence that was even more terrifying than the devouring of nothingness. It could burn intangible things, and it could even destroy invisible things.

    For example, a person¡¯s aura and spirit.

    ¡°You want to use this to resist my demonic lightning!

    ¡°How ridiculous!¡±

    The man with the scorpion tattoo was stunned for a moment before revealing a mocking smile.

    He had thought that Ye Changge had encountered some powerful attack and was actually able to remain so calm.

    He did not expect that it was actually just a small me.

    This me was somewhat strange and ck. Even he had never seen it before.

    But such a small me was no match for his demonic lightning.

    At this moment, he seemed to have already seen the scene of Ye Changge¡¯s flesh being sted open behind his lids.

    A savageugh reverberated between the heavens and the earth.

    ¡®Since that is the case, then go forth to die!¡¯

    Rumble!

    A sky-shattering sound rang out, and countless thunderbolts rapidly condensed in the sky, turning into an even thicker ck lightning bolt.

    It soared towards Ye Changge.

    The surrounding space was reduced to scattered fragments under this destructive attack.

    Everyone let out a shocked cry. They could all feel an aura of destruction surging towards them.

    If this attacknded on their bodies, there was absolutely no chance of survival.

    They just did not know if Ye Changge could withstand it.

    This was even more powerful than the deadly vortex just now.

    The ck divine lightning was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was still more than ten meters away from Ye Changge.

    But Ye Changge still did not move.

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s hands were tightly sped together, and her beautiful eyes were filled with worry.

    ¡°Meng ¡®Er, why hasn¡¯t Senior Ye made a move yet?!

    ¡°Could it be that he is also not confident!¡±

    Mo Yushu stared at the battlefield intently. It seemed that he was even more anxious than Ye Changge.

    The attack was already right in front of him. If he dd not make his move now, it would be toote.

    Mo Qingmeng shook her head.

    No one could understand Ye Changge¡¯s thought process. He was just that kind of person.

    When you think that you¡¯ve already seen through him, in reality, you¡¯ve only understood the tip of the iceberg.

    But after such a long time, she believed that Ye Changge was not a reckless person.

    He must have his own ideas for behaving like this.

    Everyone held their breath and looked nervously at Ye Changge.

    And just as the lightning was about to fall, Ye changge moved.

    He stretched out his left hand, and as everyone watched with incredulous eyes, he directly grabbed the lightning bolt that wasing at him.

    Bang!

    With a crisp sound, the tyrannical lightning bolt was crushed into nothingness in his palm.

    Ye Changge waved his left hand, as if he had made an insignificant movement.

    At this moment, everyone was stunned.

    This¡­

    Such a powerful lightning bolt was immediately crushed.

    And it was a purely physical movement. They had clearly seen just now that Ye Changge did not use any spirit energy at all.

    How powerful was his physical body?

    After a long silence, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    This was too powerful!

    He had lightning in his hands!

    Many people rubbed their eyes, thinking that they were hallucinating.

    But when they confirmed it, they were even more shocked, and shock filled their hearts as well.

    This was even more shocking than the pitch-ck mes that Ye Changge had used to kill the monster.

    ¡°Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!¡±

    The man with the scorpion tattoo roared.

    How could there be such a powerful physical body in this world?

    There was no way that he could do such a terrifying thing. This was simply impossible.

    This was fake. The man¡¯s state of mind copsed.

    The Abyss Demonic Thunder was a powerful divine ability. Even a cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm would die in the end.

    However, it seemed that an expert at the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm could withstand it with his physical body.

    Moreover, he had crushed his lightning. If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would not believe that there was such a monstrous person in the world.

    The man with the scorpion tattoo was shocked, and the people who came with him were also shocked.

    This¡­

    ¡®Am I seeing things?!¡¯

 Chapter 433 - The Netherworld Elders Fear

    <h4>Chapter 433: The Netherworld Elder¡¯s Fear</h4>

    ¡°He¡¯s actually so powerful!¡±

    ¡°This is our third brother¡¯s ultimate move. It was easily countered.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. Even the Great Empress can¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the Great Sage King!¡±

    Someone eximed.

    At this moment, they truly acknowledged Ye Changge¡¯s identity as the Great Sage King.

    Humans worshipped the strong, and the weak were not worthy of recognition.

    Even the Empress could not do what the Sacred King she was looking for could.

    However, they had overlooked one point. Ye Changge did not care about being the Sacred King at all.

    ¡°What did you do?! Impossible, you can¡¯t destroy my attack!¡±

    The man with the scorpion tattoo roared crazily.

    He wanted to condense his natural lightning attack once again.

    However, he did not have the chance to do so. The reason why Ye Changge did not make a move first was to let him know his own inferiority.

    Whoosh!

    A sound tore through the air and rang out. Ye Changge moved.

    As everyone watched, a weak pitch-ck me suddenly shot toward the man with the scorpion tattoo.

    ¡°This is all you got? You want to hurt me? You¡¯re too naive!¡±

    The man with the scorpion tattooughed, but then everyone was dumbfounded.

    The initially weak mes instantly turned into a monstrous sea of fire, directly enveloping the man with the scorpion tattoo.

    A shrill scream was transmitted from the sea of fire, making everyone¡¯s hairs stand on end.

    No matter how much the man with the scorpion tattoo resisted, he could not extinguish the mes on his body.

    In a moment or two, the man disappeared.

    There was nothing left. His entire person vanishedpletely.

    ¡°The aura of his soul has disappeared!¡±

    The cloaked man tried to sense him for a moment. It was the same situation as Gu Ba¡¯s.

    At this moment, they finally understood how Gu Ba had died.

    It was probably the same way. His body had been burned to death by the mes.

    At this moment, they looked at the indifferent ck figure, and great waves rose in their hearts.

    If one observed carefully, one would be shocked to discover that their bodies were trembling slightly.

    Yes, they were afraid.

    What kind of me was this?!

    It could even burn a person¡¯s soul.

    Their great Empress also had a kind of me that could burn all things, but it was far from being as overbearing as this ck me.

    After doing all this, Ye Changge pped his hands.

    He looked in the direction of the cloaked man.

    ¡°Sacred King, please calm down!¡±

    The cloaked man was so frightened that he knelt on the ground.

    Ye Changge could easily kill the man with the scorpion tattoo, so it would be easy for him to kill them.

    If he had been respectful to Ye Changge just now, it was because he was just following the Empress¡¯s orders.

    Now, it because of fear.

    True submission.

    In this world, power still spoke.

    If it was not for Ye Changge having such powerfulbat strength, even if Ye Changge was their holy king, they would not disy such an attitude.

    Kneeling down!

    That was impossible.

    Ye Changge did not say anything and directly flew off into the distance.

    The cloaked man and the others exchanged nces and followed him at the same time.

    ¡°Where are they going?¡±

    The other disciples were stunned for a moment as they watched their figures gradually disappear into the distance.

    But the surrounding people were silent and no one answered him.

    ¡°Father, will anything happen to Brother Ye?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng was a little worried.

    ¡°Oh dear, my daughter¡­ Even if something happens, Senior Ye will be fine!¡±

    Looking at his daughter that he had raised for more than ten years, instead of caring about her father first, she was worried about someone else.

    Mo Yushu sighed heavily. As expected, when a daughter has matured, she did not belong to him anymore!

    Of course, he was not angry. On the contrary, he was a little happy.

    This meant that her daughter had fallen in love with Ye Changge.

    This was a good thing.

    He could not wait for his daughter to think this way. There were few men like Ye Changge in this world.

    Furthermore, he was so outstanding. His array formation, alchemy, and cultivation skills were all top-notch.

    In the entire greater world, there were only a few people like him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Senior Ye¡¯s abilities aren¡¯tprehensible.

    ¡°Even if they attacked together, they could not match up to him.

    ¡°However, what I¡¯m puzzled about now is why they called Senior Ye a sacred king.

    ¡°But if they knew each other, he would not have killed one of them!¡±

    It was tooplicated.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯m really old!¡±

    After saying this, Mo Yushu sent people to take the injured disciples back to the Medicine Pavilion.

    Their injuries this time were too severe. Including those who died, there were several thousand people in total.

    These were all core disciples of the Star Pce.

    Even taking into ount how big the Star Pce was, this was still a huge loss.

    After the arrangements were made, he looked at thest ck-clothed person on the square.

    The Netherworld elder.

    He did not follow them. He had already been scared out of his wits by Ye Changge.

    Moreover, Ye Changge had already clearly said before that he was not allowed to step into the Star Pce.

    If it was before, he could have been more forceful.

    However, when he thought of the man with the scorpion tattoo, he realized that he had not been able to touch Ye Changge.

    Of course, he was terrified.

    ¡°Sect Master Mo, long time no see!¡±

    It had indeed been a long time since theyst met. Ever since that day, they had not seen each other for thousands of years.

    Mo Yushu¡¯s expression was alsoplicated. The Netherworld elder had indeed died a thousand years ago.

    Who knew that he would appear again now?

    A thousand years ago, Elder You Ming was already at the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. Now that a thousand years had passed, he had probably already entered thete stage of that realm.

    Mo Yushu narrowed his eyes. They could not tolerate him.

    The Star Pce could not tolerate the slightest threat right now.

    ¡°Sect Master Mo, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I didn¡¯te here to cause trouble this time.

    ¡°If it¡¯s possible, sect master, please put in a few good words in front of Lord Ye!¡±

    The Netherworld humbled himself.

    Currently, Lord Ye¡¯s rtionship with the Star Pce was very delicate. He could see it.

    This time, he even directly killed the scorpion-tattooed man, Gu Ba, and the others.

    Even if he was a fool, he could also understand their rtionship.

    Now, even if he was given a lot of guts, he would not dare to have any agendas that concerned the Star Pce. Even if it was just a disciple, he would not dare.

    He still wanted to live a little longer.

    Even an expert like the man with the scorpion tattoo could not resist Ye Changge, let alone him.

    What was even more terrifying was that he was not even able to take out his divine soul.

    In the greater world, if one¡¯s divine soul escaped, one could still reincarnate.

    But if one¡¯s divine soul was gone, they would truly dissipate in the world, and there would be no possibility of reincarnation.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Mo Yushu was stunned for a moment.

    Back then, when they had encircled the elder, quite a number of Star Pce disciples had died at his hands.

    Even if the elder would not cause trouble for their sect, he would not take the initiative to help him.

    They did not owe this to the elder. As for asking Ye Changge to make a move, he could not bring himself to do so.

    It was better to take revenge on his own. The current situation was just right. When they had the strength to take revenge, it would not be toote to exact revenge on him.

    At this moment¡­

    In a perg at the mountain behind the Star Pce.

    Ye Changge stood with his hands behind his back. Beside him were a few middle-aged men dressed in ck.

    Four men and one woman were Sage Heaven Realm powerhouses from the Death Enchantment Realm.

 Chapter 434 - The Terrifying Levelling Speed

    <h4>Chapter 434: The Terrifying Levelling Speed</h4>

    ¡°You guys came from the Death Enchantment Realm?¡±

    Ye Changge took the opportunity to break the silence first.

    When he spoke, the cloaked man and the others breathed sigh of relief.

    The atmosphere just now was extremely ominous, and they had felt as if they were facing the Great Empress.

    Even the blood in their veins had sped up a little.

    ¡°Yes, my lord, Sacred King!¡±

    The cloaked man immediately replied.

    Sacred King?

    At this moment, Ye Changge turned around.

    There was a trace of doubt in his eyes. He had only unintentionally gone to the Death Enchantment Realm once.

    That was when he challenged the Reincarnation impasse. How did he be their Sacred King for no reason?

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s puzzled expression, Ai Lisha¡¯s actions showed that she was displeased. She took out the induction stone.

    This was a stone that was dissatisfied with the mysterious runes, and it was emitting a rich light.

    Ye Changge held it in his palm, and the lighting from the stone became even more intense.

    When the cloaked man saw this, his entire body trembled.

    It was indeed the Sacred King.

    Buzz!

    And at this moment¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s entire body suddenly trembled. It was the Heavenly Inquiring Stone in his body.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s astonished gazes, this stone suddenly disappeared from his palm and fused with the Heavenly Inquiring Stone in his body.

    In his sea of consciousness, a stone that was emitting a nine-colored light was shining brilliantly.

    Then, a thick river swept up.

    Three thousand Great Daos roared around the river, and a mysterious aura emerged.

    The river of the void!

    Ye Changge¡¯s expression was joyful.

    Fate, time and space were the most mysterious long rivers.

    But above these two long rivers, there was an even more mysterious long river, and that was the river of the void.

    There was nothing in the river of the void. Those who possessed the river of the void did not have to ept the control of the Heavenly Dao or the Great Dao.

    They truly transcended above everything.

    More importantly, there was an extremely terrifyingw within, and that was thew of nothingness.

    Even the Great Dao of strength could notpare.

    Void was above chaos.

    Everything and all things began and ended with nothing.

    From this, one could see the terror of thew of nothingness.

    While Ye Changge was immersed in his sea of consciousness, he did not know that the people outside were already dumbfounded.

    They looked at the motionless Ye Changge and did not know what had happened.

    Why did the induction stone disappear?

    But they did not dare to do anything. They just maintained their kneeling posture.

    After a long while, Ye Changge finally broke out of his meditative state.

    With him as the eye in the center, ripples spread out visibly. With him as the center, he crazily extended his aura to his surroundings.

    The moment this aura was released, it caused the few of them to tremble.

    It was too simr.

    The Empress also had this aura.

    No wonder he could be their Sacred King!

    Bang!

    Just as they were deep in thought, a muffled sound suddenly came from Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    It was like the sound of shackles being broken. Yes, under this power, Ye Changge had broken through.

    The surrounding heavenly and earthly spiritual energy suddenly shook.

    Like a tide, it gathered on Ye Changge¡¯s body and entered his dantian.

    His cultivation realm also soared rapidly.

    Intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven realm¡­ Advanced stage of the Sage Heaven Realm¡­ Peak of the Sage Heaven realm¡­ Early stage of the Void Realm¡­

    Like riding on a rocket, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation realm only stabilized when he reached the Void Realm.

    Clenching his fist slightly, he felt that the strength in his body had soared a lot.

    Not only was it his strength, even his physique was also increasing by arge margin.

    Little did he know that the cloaked man and the others were already stunned.

    This¡­

    What kind of terrifying advancement speed was this?

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, he had risen from the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm all the way to the Void Realm.

    This was the first time they had seen someone so monstrous.

    It was too terrifying.

    Was this their Sacred Sage King?!

    At this moment, they all became excited, and even the blood in their bodies began to boil.

    ¡°Why do you all call me Sacred King!¡±

    At this moment, Ye Changge also asked the question that he was most puzzled about.

    Uh¡­

    This question immediately stumped the cloaked man.

    Their Great Empress only gave them the induction stone and she had not told them the reason.

    As for why him, they really did not know.

    Hearing the cloaked man¡¯s slow exnation, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes shed.

    The Great Empress?

    In other words, there was still a ruler inside the Death Enchantment Realm.

    If he wanted to resolve his doubts, he had to see this woman.

    ¡°Please follow us back, Sage King. When you see the Great Empress, you will naturally be able to resolve the doubts in your heart!¡±

    Ai Lisha suggested.

    ¡®Well said.¡¯

    But Ye Changge shook his head. He was not interested in being the so-called Great Sage King.

    He was just asking casually just now. Moreover, he still had to go to the central ins region.

    He did not have any extra time to go to the Death Enchantment Realm.

    This¡­

    Seeing that Ye Changge refused, the cloaked man and the others looked at each other and their expressions became perplexed.

    Their Great Empress¡¯s order was to bring back the Sacred King.

    They had found him, but it seemed that the Sacred King did not want to go back with them.

    The key was that they could not use violence yet.

    Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was higher than theirs. His cultivation at the early stage of the Void Realm was not inferior to that of the Great Empress.

    ¡°Great Sage King, the Great Empress has instructed us to bring you back.

    Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise what¡­?¡±

    Ye Changge stiffened, and an aura suddenly burst forth.

    The cloaked man and the other two trembled, and they felt their breathing beboured.

    ¡°I hate being threatened by others. If that happens again, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    His voice was ice-cold, and it made the few of them start to suffocate.

    Seeing the Sacred King¡¯s figure disappear, they were all at a loss.

    They looked at each other, but did not chase after him immediately.

    The Sacred King¡¯s murderous intent was real. If they angered the Sacred King, their lives would be lost.

    There was no other way.

    They could only go back and give their report.

    This time, it was not that they had not gained anything. At the very least, they found traces of the Sacred King.

    Furthermore, the induction stone of the Great Empress had disappeared.

    They had to report to the Great Empress. That was not an ordinary sensing stone.

    Following that, the few of them conjured a spell. Suddenly, a deep hole appeared in the space.

    The few of them walked in, and the hole gradually closed.

    The surroundings were quiet, as if no one had evere before.

    ¡­

    When Ye Changge arrived at the Cloud Heart small courtyard, Mo Qingmeng had already been waiting for a long time.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re back.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked behind her, but there were no mysterious ck-clothed men.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look, they¡¯ve already returned!¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    ¡°Returned?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng muttered, but she did not care.

    It was only right that they had returned. The presence of those few people always made people feel uneasy.

    As for the identities of those few people, she tactfully did not ask further.

 Chapter 435 - Set Off for the Central Plains Region

    <h4>Chapter 435: Set Off for the Central ins Region</h4>

    Ye Changge would definitely tell her what he thought she should know.

    After a few more days, everything was settled and everything became stable.

    It was also time to set off for the central ins region.

    On this day, at the entrance of the main hall of the Star Pce¡­

    Mo Yushu looked at Mo Qingmeng with reluctance and said, ¡°Meng ¡®er, the greater world is full of dangers. It¡¯s not like the northern desert. You must pay attention to your own safety.¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s eyes were also red. This was the first time she was going on a long journey since she was young.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, I will!¡±

    Mo Yushu nodded and looked at Ye Changge. ¡°I¡¯ll leave my daughter to you!¡±

    This was a man¡¯s promise. Ye Changge nodded with a focused expression.

    Actually, the one who was most reluctant for her to leave was Xue Xuanqing. She had just woken up from hera not long ago and had not taken a good look at Mo Qingmeng.

    She was about to go out and explore. Although she was a little sad, she did not stop her.

    On the contrary, she was extremely happy.

    Ye Changge was one of the few people that she admired, and she also supported her in doing so.

    As a woman, being able to pursue her own happiness was something worth being happy about.

    Moreover, this man was so outstanding that he exceeded her imagination.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Ye Changge said to the two of them and then they left.

    Mo Yushu and Xue Xuanqing looked at their backs as they gradually disappeared into the distance. They did not know when they would meet again.

    Their daughter had grown up.

    ¡°Husband, Meng ¡®Er can find her own happiness. We should be happy too.¡±

    Xue Xuanqing said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, yes, happy! Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Although the hidden dangers had been solved, there were still a lot of things to do.

    Mo Yushu had been extremely busy these few days. He had to handle everything personally.

    Good!

    Xue Xuanqing also knew how busy Mo Yushu was, so she spoke kindly to him.

    ¡­

    The northern desert was far away from the central ins region.

    If they were to fly, they would probably not reach the central ins region for several decades.

    Therefore, for the sake of the trade between the major regions, teleportation arrays would be set up in every major region.

    Teleportation arrays were a type of rapid teleportation technology, and with these, one could reach the central ins in a short period of time.

    In the greater world, the central ins region was also thergest region.

    There were countless prodigies here, and there were many sects of all sizes.

    The most famous one belonged to the Seven Great Holy Lands. Ten thousand years ago, this was the base camp for fighting against the extraterrestrial devils.

    Among them, the Supreme Oblivion Pce was one of the Seven Great Holy Lands.

    The teleportation formation closest to the northern desert was in the Silver Star Field, so Ye Changge and the others needed to rush to the Silver Star Field first, then from the Silver Star Field to the Fairy Land, and finally to the central ins.

    It was worth mentioning that the price of going through the teleportation formation was also very high.

    The fees were charged ording to the distance, because to build a long-distance teleportation array, the cost of building it was sky-high.

    00 pieces of Nine Sun Jade.

    In the greater world, there were also currency grades. from high to low, they were divided into amethyst coins, gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins.

    One amethyst coin could be converted into 10,000 gold coins, converted into 1,000,000,000 silver coins.

    And one teleportation cost 50 amethyst coins.

    After all, a medium-sized city only earned 100 amethyst coins a year.

    One could imagine how expensive teleportation was.

    But considering that the cost of building it was 100 pieces of nine sun jade, this amount of money was insignificant.

    Ye Changge also knew that the Nine Sun Jade leaf also contained rich spiritual essence.

    It was enough to allow an ordinary person to cultivate to the Emperor Realm. It was equivalent to a small spiritual vein.

    Every piece of the Nine Sun Jade was a rare treasure. It was formed after countless years of evolution.

    At this moment¡­

    Ye Changge and the others were walking on a wide ancient road. They had already flown over hundreds of kilometers.

    When they were free, they would alsoe down and take a walk, treating it as a rest.

    ¡°Brother Ye, the cost of this teleportation array is too high.¡±

    This was Mo Qingmeng¡¯s first time taking arge-scale teleportation array.

    It only cost 30 amethyst coins in one go. This was not a teleportation to the central region, but a teleportation to an area that was close to the central region.

    It did not even cost 50 amethyst coins.

    But 30 amethyst coins here was extremely shocking.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it in the future.¡±

    Ye Changgeughed. As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of footsteps could be heard in the distance.

    It sounded like the hooves of wild beasts.

    As the sound got closer, they saw a team rushing over quickly.

    The speed was very fast. On the wide ancient road, thick smoke was raised.

    Ye Changge turned his head and saw something unusual.

    It was a team of more than twenty people riding the Imperial Dragon Beast of the greater world.

    The Imperial Dragon Beast was a seventh grade demonic beast with strong defense and stamina. It was very suitable for traveling, but the price of going on it was also not low.

    In the middle of the team, there was a huge ck box with a seal on it.

    More than twenty people were transporting the box in the middle, and each of them had a hint of anxiety on their faces.

    This should be a delivery of a legendary item.

    It should be something very valuable, or else their expressions would not be so grave.

    ¡°Hyah!¡±

    The sound of the beast¡¯s hooves rubbing against the ancient road rang out, and the sound of stomping could be heard.

    The distance between them was getting smaller.

    It was also at this moment that he suddenly felt a throbing from his body.

    This was a desire that came from within his body, as if something was summoning him.

    It was the thing in the box.

    As he got closer, this sense that this item was summoning him became even stronger.

    Ye Changge was curious as to what exactly was in this box.

    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly felt a fluctuation in his spiritual senses.

    He saw that in the distant forest, the birds had been startled and were flying away.

    More than thirty ck-clothed men surrounded the team under the instruction of the leader.

    Their cultivation was at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm, and only the leader was at the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    But this was not something the team could contend against.

    Because the strongest person in their team was only at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    Ye Changge did not make a move immediately. He was waiting for the ck-clothed men to make a move.

    Because he had made up his mind that the thing in the box would definitely be helpful to him.

    But he could not openly take it.

    If he took it back from the ck-clothed man, it would be different.

    In the end, the greater world was a world where the strong preyed on the weak. Power was truth.

    He had never been a good person, and this world did not allow him to be a good person.

 Chapter 436 - Arrogant and Weak Woman, Scabbard

    <h4>Chapter 436: Arrogant and Weak Woman, Scabbard</h4>

    More than thirty men in ck blocked the path of the group.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    An urgent roar sounded.

    ¡°Alert, alert!¡±

    A middle-aged man in the group was the leader of the group.

    They were from the nearby Weiyuan Escort Agency. This time, they were entrusted by their employer to carry out this mission.

    As for what they were escorting, they themselves did not know.

    ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m Wang Xing from the Weiyuan Escort Agency. I don¡¯t know what this means!¡±

    The reason he mentioned the Weiyuan Escort Agency was to intimidate these people.

    The Weiyuan Escort Agency also had Sage Heaven Realm cultivators overseeing it, and its reputation spread far and wide.

    Anyone who heard the name of the Weiyuan Escort Agency in the pugilistic world would also respect its reputation.

    But this time, he miscalcted. After he said this, these people showed no fear at all.

    Instead, theyughed out loud.

    ¡°What Weiyuan Escort Agency? I¡¯ve never heard of it. If you know what¡¯s good for you, then leave the item behind.¡±

    The leader, one of the men in ck, said.

    Wang Xing¡¯s gaze became colder. He could not do so. ¡°Impossible!¡±

    The mission was to escort the goods. If he lost the item, he would not be the only one who would lose his reputation.

    It would also implicate the escort agency.

    Even if he died in battle, it was impossible for him to let those goods out of his sight.

    For people who escorted items, there was a saying that was something along the lines of, ¡°A head can be cut off, and blood can flow, but the goods can not be lost.¡±.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve arranged everything, don¡¯t me us.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, dozens of ck-clothed men charged forward at the same time.

    ¡°Protect the youngdy!¡±

    Wang Xing roared.

    At the same time, he charged forward and started fighting with the men in ck.

    He was also very strong. In just a few moves, he had defeated a few men in ck. His hands were circting true essence as he charged toward the leader of the men in ck.

    Bang!

    Boom!

    The two of them fought for a few rounds. A trace of blood appeared on the corner of Wang Xing¡¯s mouth. He was no match for this man in ck.

    Whether it was speed or strength, he was far from being able to match up to this man in ck.

    The other party was an expert of the Sage Heaven Realm, while he was only at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    There was a huge realm in between. The gap between each realm was like a chasm.

    Needless to say, it was a huge realm of a difference.

    Boom!

    At this moment, the ck-clothed man flipped his palm, and a violent spiritual energy fluctuation directly attacked Wang Xing.

    He did not dare to be careless, and hurriedly circted the spiritual energy in his entire body.

    Peng!

    Pu!

    Wang Xing felt a huge forceing at him, and his body was sent flying.

    He was already heavily injured. When he moved slightly, he felt a sharp pain all over his body.

    ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t know life from death!¡±

    Wang Xing¡¯s expression was one of shock. The other party¡¯s cultivation was too strong.

    What made him even more shocked was that in just a few minutes, the other party had already captured all of their people.

    There were also quite a number of casualties. In such a short period of time, the ck-clothed man had already defeated them.

    ¡°Haha, so there¡¯s such a magnificent beauty with such a beautiful symbol. This trip was not in vain!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt mydy!¡±

    Wang Xing began to resist violently.

    Bang!

    One of the ck-clothed men punched his stomach fiercely. ¡°Behave yourself. If you move again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?!¡±

    The woman frowned with fear apparent on her face.

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll know soon enough!¡±

    ¡°Open the box!¡±

    Bang!

    The sealed box was opened and there was an exquisite small box inside.

    Ye Changge narrowed his eyes. He could clearly see that it was a box containing a knife.

    But strangely, there was a ck talisman on the top of the box.

    It seemed that what was inside was not an ordinary object.

    The power of the talisman was very powerful. It actually had the power of the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    The person who suppressed the chest was only at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm, and the power that sealed this knife was actually the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    One could imagine that this knife was definitely not an ordinary object.

    Weng!

    At this moment, when one of the ck-clothed men reached out to touch the talisman, he was suddenly repelled by a strong force.

    He suddenly felt that something was wrong, but it was toote. His body was sent flying.

    Huh?

    The leader of the ck-robed men was stunned for a moment. Clearly, he did not expect the power of the talisman to be so strong.

    He probed with his hand and immediately felt a rebounding force.

    This force was abnormally fierce. If it was not for his quick reaction, he would have also fallen into the trap.

    However, he already had a way. He immediately gathered the power of the Sage Heaven Realm in his hand and fought against the power of the talisman.

    Very soon, the power of the talisman was consumed.

    After all, it was a talisman, and it was not a true Sage Heaven Realm expert.

    ¡°Don¡¯t open it!¡±

    Just as the ck-clothed man opened the box, he had already thought of something.

    However, it was already toote. The sealed talisman was opened, and the box immediately began to tremble violently.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s terrified gazes, the knife box suddenly exploded into countless pieces.

    Immediately after, the sound of a knife rang out.

    A pitch-ck knife flew into the air. Before these ck-clothed people could react, it continuously pierced through the bodies of more than ten ck-clothed people.

    The knife was too fast.

    Its power was also iparably tyrannical.

    The other men in ck did not even have time to react.

    In the blink of an eye, half of the men in ck died.

    Hiss¡­

    What was this!

    The other men in ck were shocked. They had never seen anything that could kill without an owner.

    One of the men in ck saw the demonic de flying towards him and was scared out of his wits.

    He quickly circted his qi to resist it, but his power was too weak and the knife pierced his heart.

    Until the moment of his death, his eyes were wide open, as if he had died with a grievance.

    He did not expect that he would actually die on a de.

    Buzz!

    And the most terrifying thing was that this de was actually bloodthirsty.

    All the men in ck who were killed by him quickly dried up.

    The leader of the men in ck was also very anxious. They were assassins from The Thirteenth Floor of the Dark Night, and they had been ordered toe and snatch it.

    They only knew that their target this time was a knife, but they had never thought that it would be so strange.

    As soon as they appeared, they had lost more than ten assassins.

    Boom!

    The knife wasing at him from afar, and the leader of the men in ck was also shocked.

    He quickly circted all the vital essence in his body. He clearly knew how powerful this knife was, so he did not dare to be careless.

    Bang!

    In front of the ck-clothed man, a thick vital essence blocked the attack of the demon de.

    The demon de emitted a terrifying ck aura, constantly shaking.

    The ck-clothed man also repeatedly cried out in pain. Although he forcefully used all the strength in his body, the demon de still slowly advanced.

    It was about to break through his defense.

    And at this moment¡­

    Following the woman¡¯s cry of surprise, the demonic de immediately changed its direction and charged towards the weaker woman.

    However, the situation that he had imagined did not happen. The demonic de had actually fused into the woman¡¯s body.

    At the same time, what was even more surprising was that the woman¡¯s cultivation had also begun to soar.

    She was only at the early stage of the Reincarnation Realm at first, but with an audible swooshing sound, she had actually soared to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    It was almost unbelievable.

    The other men in ck were all shocked.

    Even Ye Changge was shocked.

    This was¡­ the Scabbard.

 Chapter 437 - Sobriety. How Did He Do It?

    <h4>Chapter 437: Sobriety. How Did He Do It?</h4>

    There were all sorts of wonders in the greater world. Ye Changge had heard of someone who could use his physical body as a scabbard.

    This kind of physique was also extremely rare, but he had never seen it before.

    He had never thought that he would really see it this time.

    However, people with this kind of physique were also targets that therge factions fought over.

    This was because their flesh and blood could allow divine weapons to evolve faster, imperceptibly changing the sharpness of the sword.

    If that was the case, why did they still separate the demonic de?

    But in the next moment, he understood.

    ng!

    The demonic de¡¯s aura was already bloodthirsty, and after drinking a lot of blood, it became even more brutal.

    Due to the influence of the demonic de, the originally weak girl instantly seemed to have changed into a different person.

    The two ck-clothed men who were guarding her were caught off guard and had their throats crushed by her.

    ng!

    A crisp sound rang out. The girl¡¯s body was shrouded in dense demonic qi as she continued to kill the other ck-clothed men.

    Even the people who were escorting her were dealt with quite viciously on the spot.

    She had already lost consciousness, and the scene before her was filled with screams.

    The other ck-clothed men were all scared silly.

    It was just a robbery¡­ How did it be like this?

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t!¡±

    Wang Xing roared, just drawing her attention.

    Seeing this, the other two ck-clothed men could not care less about Wang Xing, and immediately turned around and ran.

    They were so scared that their hearts were about to burst.

    More than a dozen men in ck had died at the hands of this female demon.

    They had never been able to withstand a single move, and they were even more brutal than their leader.

    They thought that they were already powerful enough, butpared to the woman, they were simply too naive.

    Therefore, the moment the female demon rushed over, they immediately retreated at high speeds.

    Unfortunately, they were a little too slow, and they were stabbed in the chest. They died on the spot.

    Wang Xing was only a peak Reincarnation Realm cultivator, so he was naturally no match for her.

    Bang!

    A powerful attack tore a bloody hole in his abdomen.

    Even so, he could not care less about the pain on his body, he had been worried about thisdy.

    This demon de was theirdy¡¯spanion.

    The reason why the seal was separated was because once the demon de fused, it would affect theirdy¡¯s mind.

    She would be a machine that only knew how to kill.

    And once the magic de was within a hundred meters of their youngdy, she would enter a state of shock.

    The two were originally one body, neither could leave the other.

    There was no other way, they could only seal the monster, not giving it the chance to fuse with her.

    This operation was originally very secretive, but they still encountered an attack midway.

    Due to their youngdy¡¯s illness, the head of the family had also racked his brains to solve it, but there had been no progress.

    It was said that there was an extraordinary person in peerless city who had all sorts of magical abilities.

    They set off from the Windy City this time, advancing stealthily all the way, but they still encountered an attack midway.

    They did not even know who these men in ck were¡­

    Let alone who had sent them.

    However, from their actions, they knew that they were here for the demon de.

    This demon de had remnants of a consciousness. Even a peak-stage Reincarnation Realm expert could be killed by it.

    If someone was controlling it, it would be even more terrifying.

    It could even fight across realms. If a peak-stage Reincarnation Realm cultivator held a demon de, even an early-stage Sage Heaven Realm expert could be defeated.

    ¡°Mydy, watch your back!¡±

    At this moment, Wang Xing roared.

    This was because the leader of the ck-clothed men had appeared out of nowhere and appeared behind her!

    Sneak attack!

    The woman¡¯s defense also felt it. The thick dark qi actually condensed into a defensive spiritual shield behind her.

    Bang!

    With a boom, the leader of the ck-clothed men¡¯s powerful attack did not seed. Instead, it met the woman¡¯s emotionless eyes.

    His heart immediately trembled. What kind of eyes were those?!

    They flickered with pitch-ck demonic qi. Just a nce made him feel his entire body tremble.

    In the instant he was stunned, the woman¡¯s speed picked up extremely quickly. Her sharp nails directly pierced through his flesh.

    A bloody hole appeared.

    ¡°Give it back to me!¡±

    The ck-clothed man cried out anxiously.

    It turned out that in the woman¡¯s hand was a heart that was still beating.

    It was the heart of the leader of the men in ck.

    The womanughed sinisterly and directly crushed it.

    Then, effortlessly, she ran him into the sky, and a ck light sted him into pieces.

    Even their leader was dead, and the men in ck were now extremely terrified.

    They did not care about anything else but running to save their lives.

    There were people setting off in all four directions. In the face of danger, they were all using their maximum speed.

    Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua!

    However, the woman was even faster. Her figure was like a ck shadow, and four miserable screams could be heard.

    It meant that the four people were already dead.

    Hiss¡­

    ¡°Why did she suddenly change into a different person!¡±

    ¡°Just now, she was still weak and gentle. It was that knife!¡±

    ¡°It was actually so terrifying. Even a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator was no match for her!¡±

    Apart from Ye Changge, the other three were all stunned.

    The plot had changed so quickly that they could not react in time.

    What on Earth was going on? They looked at Ye Changge in puzzlement. Clearly, this phenomenon had exceeded their imagination.

    They could understand the change in the woman¡¯s personality, but how could her strength increase so quickly?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!

    ¡°Let¡¯s Go!¡± Ye Changge said and took the lead to walk forward.

    At this moment, the woman¡¯s entire body was surging with a dark aura as she attacked Wang Xing.

    Just as he thought that he was going to die, a ck figure suddenly blocked this attack.

    To his surprise, the young man actually blocked it.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    A cold voice came out of the woman¡¯s mouth.

    As if it came from a wild beast¡¯s roar, his eyes turned blood-red at this moment.

    Ye Changge knew that she was being controlled by the killing intentions inside the demonic de.

    She was controlling none of this.

    ording to what he knew, the body of the scabbard had a special characteristic. Even the sword nurtured by the scabbard had its own consciousness.

    When the sword¡¯s consciousness was stronger than the scabbard¡¯s consciousness, it would control the person¡¯s body.

    It would be the carrier of the killing consciousness.

    Buzz!

    At this moment, Ye Changge pointed at the center of the woman¡¯s brows.

    Under Wang Xing¡¯s surprise, he found that hisdy¡¯s killing aura was actually rapidly decreasing.

    She actually gradually recovered her consciousness.

    This¡­

    Just who was he?!

    One had to know that once hisdy fell into a killing frenzy, unless her consciousness overcame the killing consciousness, she would remain in this killing frenzy.

    Even a powerhouse at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm was helpless.

    How did he do it?

 Chapter 438 - Iâ€™ll Do My Best

    <h4>Chapter 438: I¡¯ll Do My Best</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    When the woman woke up, she suddenly felt very dizzy.

    Before she couldpletely turn around, a pitch-ck demonic de flew out.

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes and hands were quick, and he immediately suppressed it.

    A transparent green light barrier directly enveloped the demonic de.

    No matter how much it resisted, it was unable to break free from its restraints.

    This¡­

    Wang Xing was even more surprised.

    This young man was able to make his youngdy regain consciousness. This was already very surprising to him.

    He did not expect that he could actually suppress the demonic de.

    What kind of ability was this?!

    Ah!

    At this moment, the woman screamed.

    Then, her body trembled as she sank down to the ground. Her voice trembled as she said, ¡°I killed another person, I killed another person!¡±

    From her voice, one could feel that she was in despair.

    Wang Xingforted her, ¡°Mydy, we don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s all the because of the demonic de. It made you lose your mind!¡±

    He knew how kind hisdy was. This was all because of fate.

    The de had to hide in thisdy.

    Everything was fine before she turned five, but that night¡­

    The entire Mu family was shrouded in ayer of demonic qi, and their young one seemed to have be another person.

    Her eyes were red, and her face was covered in demonic patterns.

    Not only that, herbat strength also rose rapidly, and she leaped into the Tribtion Realm.

    Everyone was scared out of their wits.

    Fortunately, the team leader stopped her in time. They had looked for many doctors, but they could not find the cause of the illness.

    In the end, they found out that this kind of physique was called the Scabbard Physique.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. Everything is really not your fault.¡±

    Mu Yunhan was sad, and her heart did not feel good either.

    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, Mu Yunhan¡¯s body trembled. These were all members of her family.

    How could she¡­ how could she?!

    At this moment, the demonic de that was bound in the air resisted even more intensely.

    Ye Changge did not hesitate and directly sent it flying with a punch.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!

    After that, there was a series of consecutive punches. Sealing it was useless.

    Only defeating it would make it stoppletely.

    The method he used was so simple and crude.

    However, the effect was very good, clear and intuitive.

    After going back and forth for two rounds, the demonic de was also afraid and finally stopped struggling.

    ¡°This¡­ This Is¡­¡±

    Wang Xing was already numb.

    Not only him, but even the escorts had shocked expressions on their faces.

    The power of this demonic de was obvious to all of them. It could even kill a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator.

    However, after a few punches from this young man, it became obedient.

    Some attentive people even noticed that the light on the de had dimmed quite a bit.

    Did he beat it into submission?

    It was indeed rough enough¡­

    Mu Yunhan also reacted at this time and stared at Ye Changge.

    She knew better than anyone how powerful this demonic de was.

    He had actually directly sealed the demonic de.

    Who was he?

    Why did he have such a high cultivation?

    A series of questions surfaced in her mind, and she could not help but be stunned for a moment.

    ¡°I am the Mu family¡¯s butler, Wang Xing, and I thank you for your help, senior!¡±

    Wang Xing did not dare to dy this and immediately bowed to Ye Changge.

    This was a true expert.

    Even their family head was probably not a match for this young man.

    Ye Changge nodded, but his eyes were fixed on Mu Yunhan.

    This was the first time he had seen a sword scabbard¡¯s constitution, so he naturally had to study it more.

    Under his gaze, Mu Yunhan held no secrets at all. Her body, veins, and bones were clearly visible.

    In her body, there was a strange energy that was respectful to divine weapons.

    The throbbing that came from her body just now came from the rumbling of the sword of the Great Dao.

    This was the sword of the Great Dao that he had condensed when he was in the lower realm¡¯s southern domain.

    However, ever since he came to the greater world, he had not used it. He had almost forgotten about it.

    Boom!

    Ye Changge summoned the Sword of the Great Dao within his body.

    Suddenly, a rich light shone, causing everyone to be unable to open their eyes.

    The sword emitted a rich light. The instant this sword appeared, everyone could feel a powerful might sweeping through the surroundings.

    More importantly, Mu Yunhan actually felt her body shudder and radiate an intense desire.

    This desire did not onlye from his physical body, but also came from her soul.

    This was¡­

    Mu Yunhan cried out in surprise.

    Under the illumination of the radiance, her entire body became at peace.

    It was also the first time Wang Xing had seen such a dense and smooth sword. Even if he was not a swordsman, he could tell that this was definitely a powerful sword.

    Mo Qingmeng and the others also stared with wide eyes.

    They had known Ye Changge for a long time, but they had never seen him use this sword.

    The others had not seen this before either.

    However, at the next moment.

    After Ye Changge let go, the sword sessfully fused into Mu Yunhan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Try summoning it!¡±

    Ye Changge said, and Mu Yunhan did not hesitate.

    She immediately began tomunicate with the sword, and with a bang, the sword appeared in her hand.

    As expected!

    When Ye Changge saw this, he realized that the rumors were indeed true.

    Even if she was not the master of the Great Dao, she could still use the sword of the Great Dao.

    This was the strength of the Sword Scabbard Physique.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng¡¯s stomach was uneasy and her mind was full of questions.

    ¡°This is because of her constitution. No matter what sword has fused into her body, even if it doesn¡¯t recognize its owner, it can still be used.

    ¡°Simply put, you can treat her as a scabbard.

    ¡°Moreover, this scabbard can hold any sword.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s exnation was very simple. Mo Qingmeng and the others understood it in a moment.

    Scabbard!

    This constitution was very powerful.

    Any sword could be used¡­ This was already unbelievable.

    They had not thought that there would actually be such a constitution in the world, but they quickly understood.

    There were all sorts of strange things in the greater world, and this was also a verymon thing.

    Wang Xing had not thought that this young man would actually be able to see through his youngdy¡¯s constitution with a single nce.

    Moreover, there was not a trace of greed in his gaze. After all, if news of her youngdy¡¯s constitution were to spread¡­

    It was likely that all the sects woulde back to fight over it.

    This also proved that he was not a person with evil intentions.

    Since he knew this, could he treat his youngdy¡¯s illness?

    When he thought of his miraculous methods just now, this thought kept expanding in his mind.

    Plop!

    Wang Xing directly knelt down, and Ye Changge and the others were stunned.

    Mu Yunhan was also puzzled. ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Senior, since you can see through my family¡¯s youngdy¡¯s physique, you must know all sorts of secrets.

    ¡°My family has suffered from inhumane torture since she was young, and she has suffered enough.

    ¡°Please save her.¡±

    Ye Changge hurriedly helped him up. He should have dignity and should not grovel before him like this.

    He could also see that this was an honest person, but at the same time, he was also a loyal butler.

    Seeing him, Ye Changge could not help but think of his own sect.

    ¡°Get up first, and I will do my best!¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge agree, Wang Xing was as happy as a child.

    In fact, this problem was also very easy to solve.

 Chapter 439 - Whose Dog is This?

    <h4>Chapter 439: Whose Dog is This?</h4>

    To others, it might be troublesome, but to Ye Changge, it was just a matter of uttering a sentence.

    Since she had been controlled by the demonic de for a long time, the conflict was nothing more than the demonic de controlling her thoughts.

    If this scabbard was filled to the brim and surpassed the demonic de in terms of its level, then the problem of the demonic de could be easily solved.

    It just so happened that the sword of the Great Dao was a sword condensed from the three thousandws of the Great Dao.

    In terms of level, it could be said that it surpassed the demonic de by several levels.

    As long as he stored the sword of the Great Dao in her body, everything would be solved.

    As for the demonic de, it would not fuse with her, so it would not be able to control her body.

    When Ye Changge told them this, Wang Xing immediately became excited.

    Mu Yunhan also smiled happily.

    She could finally get rid of the demonic de¡¯s control. She had endured this imprisonment for many years.

    She was already overwhelmed.

    Therefore, she agreed without any hesitation.

    ¡°Senior, this won¡¯t affect you, right?¡±

    Wang Xing said.

    Ye Changge shook his head. Not only would this not affect him in any way, but it would also benefit him.

    As he thought about it, he realized that it would also bring him endless benefits.

    The quality of the scabbard was not something that could be bragged about enough. He could also increase the ability of the sword of the Great Dao in a subtle way.

    This was a win-win situation for the both of them. It not only solved Mu Yunhan¡¯s physical problems, but it could also increase the power contained in the sword of the Great Dao.

    With his power, no matter what ne was separated from him, he had thews of the Great Dao in his body. He could summon whatever he wanted.

    At the same time, the sword of the Great Dao¡¯s secondary sword had merged into Mu Yunhan¡¯s body.

    The real main sword was still in Ye Changge¡¯s hands.

    This was the effect of the scabbard.

    Wang Xing was even happier when he heard this.

    Although the youngdy had recovered, he would feel guilty if he made things difficult for Ye Changge.

    The current situation was the best they could hope for.

    After everything was resolved perfectly, the team continued to set off.

    However, there were only a few people left in their team.

    ¡­

    Wushuang City.

    Wang Xing and the others were originally here to treat Mu Yunhan¡¯s hidden health problems.

    However, since the problems had been resolved, they first gave elder Murong some information and did not go over.

    The few of them stayed in Wushuang City for a day and bought some necessities.

    After all, they were leaving for the central ins region tomorrow.

    After Mu Yunhan¡¯s problems with her body had been solved, the smile on her face also became more pronounced.

    More importantly, ever since she was young, because of the problem of her body, she did not have many friends.

    This time, she had a few more friends, so she especially cherished them.

    Her appearance was originally not bad, but now that he was smiling from the bottom of her heart, the people on the street were stunned.

    Envy, jealousy¡­

    There were even people who looked at Ye Changge with dissatisfaction. Other than Mu Yunhan, there were also Mo Qingmeng and Li Miaoling.

    Did this kid still want people to live? He even took away all the beauties.

    Facing everyone¡¯s gazes, Ye Changge¡¯s expression was indifferent as he directly entered the Four Seas Chamber of Commerce.

    This was thergest chamber of Commerce in Wushuang City.

    Other than buying some necessities, the few of them strolled around inside.

    No matter which world they were in, the nature of women who liked to shop would never be negated.

    After strolling through the weapons section, they went to the pill section, then to the essories section.

    ¡°Young master, look at the beauties, the real beauties!¡±

    Hearing the guard¡¯s voice, the eyes of a young man whose body was weak immediately lit up.

    ¡°Not at all!¡±

    He looked around and indeed saw Mo Qingmeng and the others strolling around.

    Today, Mo Qingmeng was wearing a white dress. Coupled with her cold aura, she was simply ravishing.

    This young man felt his blood boil just by looking at her.

    Not to mention, there were a few others who were on the same level as Mo Qingmeng.

    Li Miaoling was wearing a green dress and her aura was gentle and graceful. The one who made him feel the most was Mu Yunhan.

    This did not mean that Mu Yunhan¡¯s appearance was even more beautiful than Mo Qingmeng¡¯s.

    The most important thing was that her temperament, which was gentle and weak, aroused a man¡¯s desire to protect her.

    She would want her man to immediately rush into her arms.

    These were all beautiful women, and there were three of them. This time, he had made a huge profit.

    Just as Ye Changge was strolling around the essories section, a voice suddenly sounded from behind.

    ¡°Beautiful woman, I¡¯m a descendant of the Endless Sea¡¯s Sun family. I wonder if I can make friends with you!¡±

    He deliberately said that he was from the Endless Sea in order to raise his status.

    In the past, because he revealed his identity, many girls would throw themselves at him.

    In this world, the most important thing was a person¡¯s background.

    Besides their background, it was the resources they had.

    In the outside world, nothing was more important than these two aspects.

    In his mind, as long as he revealed his identity, he would definitely be able to make these girls throw themselves into his arms.

    As for Ye Changge, he had long forgotten about him.

    He was just an ordinary person, but he was actually able to have thepany of three beauties. He did not know how lucky he was.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng replied coldly.

    The smile on the young man¡¯s face froze. Obviously, he did not expect this girl to actually say such words.

    With his status in the Endless Sea, everyone had to show him a certain level of respect.

    He did not expect to be rejected today.

    On the spot, his face darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯m just making friends with you guys. There¡¯s no need to speak ill of me!¡±

    Especially when he saw the others snickering, his expression became even gloomier.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to make friends with you!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng had already suppressed her anger.

    If this happened in the northern desert, she would have long taught this man a lesson.

    Did he not understand what he was saying?!

    If it was an ordinary person who saw this, they would have long retreated tactfully.

    How thick-skinned was he to still dare to humiliate himself here?

    ¡°Impudent, do you know who this is? He actually dared to speak to our young master like this!¡±

    The guard revealed a hateful expression.

    His young master¡¯s status meant that he could have any kind of woman he wanted. It was his fortune to have taken a fancy to her.

    She actually did not know what was good for her. God knows how many women had not been this fortunate.

    Ye Changge was really helpless.

    Why would there always be annoying flies everywhere?

    At this time, Yi Tianming was more tactful and walked forward on his own.

    ¡°Where did the doge from? If someone doesn¡¯t take it away, I will take action.¡±

 Chapter 440 - To Kill, Of Course

    <h4>Chapter 440: To Kill, Of Course</h4>

    A hint of anger appeared on the young man¡¯s face.

    When had he ever suffered such humiliation while traveling in the pugilistic world?

    ¡°You actually dare to scold my young master? Are you tired of living?!¡±

    The guard said to Yi Tianming.

    Bang!

    A crisp p sounded and Yi Tianming was sent flying.

    It was really too noisy.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The young man wanted to make a move, but he was blocked by the old man.

    He did not see clearly when the young man made his move.

    This meant that his cultivation was not much weaker than his.

    Besides, this was not the ce to make a move.

    So the old man stopped the youth.

    ¡°Elder Ye, let me kill them!¡±

    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s go!¡±!

    ¡°These people are not to be trifled with!¡±

    Following the old man¡¯s voice transmission, the young man¡¯s emotions gradually stabilized.

    He still had to listen to the old man¡¯s words. Without saying anything else, this old man¡¯s cultivation was actually at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    He could be considered an expert of a region even in the central ins region.

    And he actually said that this young man in front of him had a high probability of being a Sage Heaven Realm expert as well.

    How was this possible?!

    However, with Elder Ye standing in his way, there was no hope of attaining these women.

    ¡°Young master, wait for me!¡±

    A panicked voice sounded. The guard covered half of his swollen face and hurriedly chased after them.

    Ye Changge did not have the time to argue with them.

    ¡­

    ¡°Young master, wait for me!¡±

    The guard shouted from behind.

    He was no match for those people. If he did not have the young master¡¯s protection, his death would have been in vain.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The guard had just caught up when he was pped by the young man.

    ¡°It was all your fault, you had a bad idea.¡±

    After doing all this, he looked at Elder Ye in confusion.

    Elder Ye was an elder in the family and was sent to protect him.

    ¡°Elder Ye, could it be that someone was also a Sage Heaven Realm powerhouse just now?¡±

    Ye Xuantian asked.

    He looked young and his cultivation was terrifying.

    Although there were many prodigies in the greater world, it could not be such a coincidence for him to run into one.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Elder Ye shook his head and his expression became more and more serious.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the young man who didn¡¯t speak.¡±

    It was him?

    Ye Xuantian was even more confused.

    There was nothing special about him.

    However, Elder Ye shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t feel any fluctuations from him, and I don¡¯t know why.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why, but when I face him, I felt like my heart was palpitating.

    ¡°I¡¯m no match for him.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s how it is.¡¯

    Ye xuantian smiled and said, ¡°Elder Ye, I think you¡¯re too nervous. You¡¯re an expert at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    ¡°Even in the Endless Sea, you¡¯re still a medium-level existence, let alone in this destend.¡±

    ¡°Right, right. Just those few brats are definitely not seventh elder¡¯s match,¡± the guard added in a timely manner.

    He originally wanted to tter Ye Xuantian, but who knew that Ye Xuantian would re at him so fiercely that he did not dare to speak.

    In the end, he was just a servant.

    He was far inferior to Ye Xuantian¡¯s status, not to mention that he was also a core disciple of the family.

    Otherwise, they would not have sent an elder to protect him.

    Hmph!

    If I were to meet them again, they would not be so lucky.

    ¡­

    After Ye Changge left the Four Seas Chamber of Commerce, he returned to the Cloud Inn.

    After spending a day with them, Mu Yunhan was already familiar with them and knew that Ye Changge would be leaving soon.

    She actually felt a sense of loss in her heart.

    She did not know if it was because of the Sword of Great Dao, but her feelings for Ye Changge were especially hard to let go of.

    After eating, Ye Changge was preparing to rest after cultivating.

    At this moment, soft footsteps came from afar.

    Ye Changge pulled up his sleeves, and the lights in the room went out.

    Click.

    The rooms were actually turned on.

    A person wearing ck night clothes barged in.

    This was¡­

    He did not offend anyone, so why would someonee to assassinate him.

    This was an assassin, and Ye Changge could feel that his intention was to kill.

    Although it was only a small amount, his perception was extremely strong. Especially aftering into contact with thew of nothingness, this feeling became even clearer.

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Right at this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s words gave the ck-clothed man a fright.

    Shua!

    The ck-clothed man¡¯s actions were also very straightforward. He took out a dagger and stabbed it towards Ye Changge¡¯s head.

    But his movements were too slow.

    With his current cultivation level and the support of the Great Dao¡¯sws, the ck-clothed man¡¯s actions became like a snail¡¯s in his perception.

    Bang!

    A rumbling sound rang out. It turned out that Ye Changge had actually used two fingers to mp down on his dagger.

    The ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes were filled with shock because he realized that no matter how hard he tried, he was unable to pull out the dagger.

    It was broken.

    At this moment, his entire body trembled. He knew that this person¡¯s cultivation was far superior to his.

    It was as if he wanted to escape, but at this moment, he realized that his entire body had actually lost control.

    What kind of ability was this?!

    For a moment, the assassin imagined that his eyes were filled with ashes.

    He knew that the difference in strength between the two of them was too great.

    ¡°Who are you? Who sent you here!¡±

    Ye Changge took off his mask and realized that it was an old man in his fifties.

    He had never seen him before.

    He guessed that the other party might be from an assassin organization.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Seeing that the old man did not say anything, Ye Changge did not say anything and directly threw out a pitch-ck me.

    This mended on his leg, and in an instant, his leg was not burned into nothingness.

    From the appearance of the pitch-ck me, the old man revealed a look of fear.

    The fear of the unknown always made people afraid.

    Even though he had been adventuring for many years, he had never seen a ck me.

    However, the temperature of the me did not disappoint him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say it?¡±

    Ye Changge burned his left leg into nothingness again.

    The immense pain tore through his soul. Pain, heart-wrenching pain.

    It was not just the physical pain. Even his soul felt like it was being torn apart.

    ¡°Kill me, please kill me!¡±

    The old man roared with bloodshot eyes.

    Ye Changge did not stop the burning of the mes. He just watched the old man roar quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    At this moment, the old man could not take it anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m an assassin from the Thirteenth Floor of the Asura Tower. Ye Xuantian sent me here!¡±

    ¡®Ye Xuantian?¡¯

    Ye Changge realized that he did not recognise this person.

    But the Thirteenth Floor of Shadow¡­

    He did not forget this. When he first went to the Star Pce, he met an assassin who was also from the Thirteenth Floor of Shadow.

    He originally wanted to let them off! Since that was the case, there was no need for this man to exist anymore.

    ¡°Where is your headquarters?!¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The old man asked weakly.

    ¡°To kill, of course!¡±

    He had never been a kind person, especially when it came to people who tried to create problems for him.

 Chapter 441 - Heading to the Central Plains Region

    <h4>Chapter 441: Heading to the Central ins Region</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    He wanted to head to the headquarters of the Thirteenth Floor of the Shadow?

    The ck-clothed man could not believe what he had heard. He was actually going to the headquarters of the assassins.

    One had to know that the headquarters could create a cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm. Could it be that he did not want to live anymore?

    Ye Changge did not waste any more time on him. He directly brought him and rushed off.

    Not long after, he stood in front of a restaurant.

    Hong Yun Restaurant!

    Who would have thought that an assassin organization, a terrifying assassin organization, was right below this restaurant?

    And the restaurant was just a cover. Below was their headquarters.

    The reason why they set up this restaurant was to gather information for their organization.

    One had to know that in the pugilistic world, that was a good ce to gather information.

    Without a doubt, it was a ce for restaurants and inns.

    Bang!

    A kick shattered the iron door below.

    This was a location to the left and right of the hall, which was where the Thirteenth Floor of Shadow received the missions.

    It was worth mentioning that the Thirteenth Floor of Shadow had already infiltrated into variousrge regions. As long as one could afford to pay, they could help you kill people.

    This was just a branch station. As for the central headquarters, that was in the Endless Sea.

    But everything was over now.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The moment Ye Changge barged in, he was surrounded by people.

    ¡°Ah San, you brought him here.

    ¡°Just know that you¡¯ve already broken the rules. Just wait for the punishment from the higher-ups!¡±

    Boom!

    Ye Changge did not say anything and directlyunched an attack.

    Four or five Reincarnation Realm cultivators were sent flying by his palm before they could react.

    When the others saw this, their bodies trembled.

    ¡°Attack together!¡±

    They knew that they were no match for Ye Changge in a one-on-one fight.

    However, they were too naive. Even if they attacked together, it would be of no use.

    One punch after another, it was simple and violent.

    More than ten ck-clothed people could not withstand the tyrannical pressure and were sent flying.

    If one observed carefully, one would discover that their chests had been deeply caved in.

    They died terrible deaths.

    The battle capital here also attracted more and more people.

    In front of them, there was an old man with white hair and a beard who looked coldly at Ye Changge.

    ¡°Who exactly are you? Why are you desecrating our sect¡¯s headquarters?¡±

    Ye Changge looked up and said, ¡°Kill!¡±

    Without saying anything else, he threw the killer in his hand at them.

    An explosion sounded in the air. From this, one could tell how powerful his attack was.

    ¡°Dodge quickly!¡±

    The old man said and dove to the side first.

    Boom!

    At the space he left, a few assassins did not dodge in time. They were sted into countless pieces of flesh and blood on the spot.

    Then, like a demonic beast, he charged straight into the crowd.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    A series of explosive sounds rang out. How could these assassins match up to him?

    This was not a battle, but a massacre.

    Ye Changge¡¯s massacre feast.

    In just a few short breaths of time, over a hundred people had died under his iron fist.

    What was even more terrifying was that after killing so many people, he was stillpletely untouched.

    Even his body was clean and did not have a single drop of blood on it.

    What tyrannical strength was this?

    It had to be said that the other assassins were all trembling with fear. They were also human. When facing a powerful opponent, especially an undefeatable opponent, they would also be afraid.

    Ye Changge made them feel a deep sense of fear.

    ¡°Who exactly are you?!¡±

    The old man at the beginning asked in shock.

    This was a god of death.

    ¡°The person who killed you!¡±

    Ye Changge continued to charge into the crowd.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go that far!¡±

    The old man¡¯s heart ached terribly. These were all their elite assassins.

    Training an assassin required a lot of resources and effort.

    But now, more than a hundred assassins had died at his hands.

    He roared internally. Who was this?!

    Who provoked this god of killing and brought about the destruction of their family.

    If he knew, he would definitely kill this person on the spot.

    Countless years of hard work had been destroyed just like that.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re the only one left!¡±

    In just a few minutes, Ye Changge had already killed over a thousand people.

    The entire assassin organization had been killed.

    What kind of speed was this?

    The old man¡¯s mind wandered for a few minutes, and the entire assassin organization was destroyed in an instant.

    The entire space was filled with a thick bloody smell, and he could not help but be dumbfounded.

    Who was the real assassin?

    Compared to this person in front of him, were they even considered assassins?

    Simple or weak...

    Seeing Ye Changge kill a thousand people without even blinking, the old man immediately copsed.

    He knew that he was no match for him.

    After two hits, hemitted suicide.

    Even if he did not die here, the Thirteenth Floor of Shadow would not let him off.

    An entire branch was killed just like that.

    The higher-ups would not let him off either.

    A thousand.

    A thousand assassins.

    They were all gone just like that.

    How much resources and effort had it taken to nurture them?

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Looking at the corpses strewn all over the ground, Ye Changge directly summoned a pitch-ck me.

    It immediately burned this ce.

    The billowing smoke immediately burned this ce into nothingness.

    When Ye Changge returned to his house, it was already midnight.

    ...

    The next day.

    It was almost time to part. One could see that Mu Yunhan was somewhat reluctant to part.

    However, all good things muste to an end.

    ¡°Senior Ye, the Mu family will always remember this favor. If you have time in the future, you muste to the Mu family as a guest!¡±

    Wang Xing said respectfully.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded and then directly left the city lord¡¯s mansion.

    The teleportation array was in the city lord¡¯s mansion. Mu Yunhan watched in a daze as the four people gradually disappeared into the distance.

    When they disappeared into the depths of the street, Wang Xing patted her shoulder.

    Wang Xing also understood her thoughts.

    However, a person like Ye Changge was not someone that ordinary people could follow.

    On the other side...

    After they left the mansion of the city lord, they came to the location of the teleportation formation.

    There were two Sage Heaven Realm cultivators guarding this ce. It would be strange if there was no one guarding such an important teleportation formation.

    ¡°The location!¡±

    One of them said.

    Ye Changge handed a jade pendant to him. One of the guards nced at them and did not expect that they were going to the Endless Sea.

    ¡°The Endless Sea hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently. You guys have to be careful!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng asked carefully, ¡°What happened, brother? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I heard that a thunder dragon at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm appeared in the sea area over there. It has already devoured many people!¡±

    That!

    Mo Qingmeng nodded, but she did not care.

    With a god like Ye Changge around, they were not afraid at all.

    After all, even a Sage Heaven Realm monster was no match for Ye Changge. A thunder dragon was nothing to be afraid of.

    Then, Ye Changge and the others walked into the teleportation array.

    Then, they felt that the world was spinning. A mysterious feeling was transmitted to them. A passage with starlight spots appeared in front of them.

    They knew that the teleportation formation had been activated.

    As for the destination, it was a city far away from the Endless Sea, Chaotic Sea City.

 Chapter 442 - Ye Xuantians Ulterior Motives

    <h4>Chapter 442: Ye Xuantian¡¯s Ulterior Motives</h4>

    Shua!

    With a sh of white light, everyone walked out of the teleportation array.

    When they came out, they still felt strange.

    ¡°We passed through severalrge domains so quickly!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng murmured.

    This was too fast. She felt as if it had only been an instant.

    This speed was much faster than flying.

    Even if one flew at full speed, it would still take half a month to cross the distance of arge domain.

    Plus, one would have to stop midway to rest and recover their stamina. She did not expect the teleportation array to allow them to arrive in the blink of an eye.

    This was also the advantage of the teleportation array. It could greatly save one¡¯s time.

    The flow of time inside and outside was different. One felt that it was only an instant, but in reality, a day had already passed outside.

    However, this was still much faster than flying.

    Ye Changge was not surprised. He had already grasped the power of space.

    He understood some of the principles, but he could not use them yet.

    However, he believed that as time passed, he would also grasp the method of space folding.

    At that time, he would not rely on the teleportation array and he would be able to travel through space at any time.

    He would be able to travel millions of miles a day.

    At that time, no one would be able to catch up to his speed.

    ¡°The prosperity of the central ins region is indeed not something that the other regions canpare to!¡±

    Li Miaoling eximed.

    On the streets, one could easily see other cultivators.

    They were all at the Reincarnation Realm, and there were even Sage Heaven Realm martial artists.

    In the northern desert, they were already at the peak of strength.

    But here, they could be seen everywhere.

    And this was only a remote small town in the central ins region, which was equivalent to a transit station.

    One could imagine that if they entered the central ins region¡¯s bustling ce, the number of experts would increase by at least a hundred times.

    Mo Qingmeng nodded, and was also surprised.

    But she also felt that it was natural. If there were few warriors in the central ins region, then it would not be called a holynd for warriors.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what should we do now?

    ¡°Fly over the Endless Sea?!¡±

    They knew that this was not the final stop. They still needed to cross the Endless Sea before they could truly reach the central ins.

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce was also on the other side of the Endless Sea.

    Their goal this time was to find Ning Manman, so they had to cross the sea.

    ¡°Flying is too dangerous. The safest way is to take a boat!¡±

    There were many fierce demonic beasts in the Endless Sea.

    He did not care. He was not afraid.

    But the others did not have his strength.

    ¡®Take a boat?¡¯

    The others were all stunned.

    They had thought of many ways, but this¡­ They had never thought of this.

    There were many demonic beasts in the Endless Sea, and they were very cruel and bloodthirsty.

    ¡®Taking a boat, was it really okay?!¡¯

    Ye Changge nodded. It was not that he had not considered it.

    At the moment, this was the most reliable method.

    This boat was not a boat that went out to sea in his previous life, but a magical artifact.

    It was durable and fast.

    If there were no idents, they would arrive in half a month¡¯s time.

    But if they were to fly over the vast sea, there would be no ce tond.

    But if they encountered demon beasts, it would not be easy for them.

    After that, they arrived at the navigation center.

    After purchasing the tickets, they headed toward the Endless Sea.

    Not knowing if it was a coincidence, the ship set off today.

    ¡­

    ¡°Brother Ye, when we came before, which two people said that the endless sea hasn¡¯t been peaceful recently.

    ¡°It seems like a Sage Heaven Realm Lightning Dragon has appeared, and it seems like it¡¯s about to break through the Void Realm.

    ¡°We won¡¯t encounter it, right?¡±

    On the way, Li Miaoling said worriedly.

    She was very clear about the cruelty of demonic beasts. Whether it was in terms of defense or strength, they were stronger than humans.

    Moreover, it was on the water. It was equivalent to being in someone else¡¯s territory at the right time and ce.

    If they were to fight, they would be at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. The Endless Sea is so big. There is only a small probability of encountering a lightning dragon.

    ¡°I think we won¡¯t be so unlucky!¡±

    Yi Tianming retorted.

    The Lightning Dragon at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm was also a little scary when he thought about it.

    Although he had advanced to the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, he would not be able to contend against such a demonic beast.

    Moreover, he had the talent of lightning.

    The power of lightning was the most masculine or Yang power in this world. It was iparably tyrannical to begin with.

    In addition to the advantages the demon beasts had, they did not have the slightest chance of winning.

    But fortunately, there was still Ye Changge. Yi Tianming secretly nced at him.

    This was a monster.

    Not only was the speed of his realm soaring, even hisbat strength was abnormally strong.

    Until now, he was already numb.

    With his abnormal strength, even if the Lightning Dragon came, he would probably only be able to die.

    Lightning Dragon?

    Ye Changge did not show any fear on his face.

    It was fine if he did not appear, but even if he did, he was not afraid.

    It was a good opportunity to test his strength. Ever since he broke through to the Void Realm, he had not used his strength.

    He did not tell them the news of his breakthrough.

    Otherwise, why would everyone worry about it?

    The Void Realm!

    Even in the central ins region, a Void Realm cultivator was still considered a powerful force.

    A mere lightning dragon would probably die before it could even make a move.

    Very quickly, everyone arrived at the Endless Sea.

    Big! Unusually Big!

    When Mo Qingmeng and the others saw the Endless Sea, they were all stunned.

    They could not see the end of it at a nce.

    The pitch-ck sea water would asionally rise up to a thousand feet of waves, and then crash down heavily.

    It shocked everyone.

    A huge ship was docked at the shore of the sea.

    It looked as tall as a thousand meters, like a small mountain.

    On the periphery of the ship, there were densely-packed formations, which were all defensive formations.

    With formations, one could resist all kinds of demonic beasts in the sea.

    It was said that the strongest one could withstand a blow from a peak-stage Sage Heaven Realm cultivator.

    After they handed in their credentials, they boarded the ship.

    The credentials were a card that recorded everyone¡¯s information.

    The space inside was veryrge. There were all kinds of service personnel in the navigation center, providing the most enjoyable service to every passenger.

    This was because the tickets were really not cheap.

    Ten Purple Dragon coins.

    Compared to the cost of the teleportation array, this was five times that much.

    Under the guidance of a beautiful maid, Ye Changge and the others walked to their rooms.

    Their room was on the seventh floor, and the four of them were in adjacent rooms.

    However, on the same floor, they actually met Ye Xuantian, whom they had met before.

    What a coincidence, for enemies to meet again.

    Ye Changge vaguely noticed the cold glint in his eyes.

    But he did not care.

    It would be fine if he kept to himself, or else he would be courting death.

    Then, they entered the room.

    ¡®Curses!¡¯

    They actually ignored him.

    Seeing Ye Changge and the others enter the room, Ye Xuantian narrowed his eyes.

    Hmph!

    When they reached Skywind City, they would be entering his domain.

    ¡®At that time, I¡¯ll see how you escape.¡¯ He already had a n in mind.

    As long as they entered Skywind City, these people would practically be entering an invisible cage.

    He was no longer afraid that they would escape his grasp!

 Chapter 443 - Something Mysterious Appeared in the Sea, An Opportunity to Become Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 443: Something Mysterious Appeared in the Sea, An Opportunity to Be Stronger</h4>

    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll let you jump around for two days. When we reach Skywind City, I¡¯ll make you beg for death!¡±

    Ye Xuantian clenched his fists.

    As if remembering something, he said to Elder Ye, ¡°Elder Ye, are you sure you saw their cultivation level clearly?¡±

    Perhaps they had some strange magic treasure on them.

    There were all sorts of strange things in the greater world. It was not as if they had never appeared before.

    His anger had already reached its peak. If it were not for his fear of them, he would have killed Ye Changge long ago.

    After that, those few beauties would all be his.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s currently an eventful time. It¡¯s not appropriate to make any rash moves.

    ¡°Judging by the direction these people are heading in, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re heading to Skywind City as well.

    ¡°We can contact the elders in the group. For the sake of safety, we¡¯ll take action when we disembark!¡±

    Ye Canghai said faintly.

    A person who could be seventh elder was indeed meticulous.

    Although he did not see Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation level clearly, that faint sense of scheming still made him dispel the thoughts in his heart.

    The most important thing now was to seek stability.

    They had also heard of the news of the Lightning Dragon appearing in the sea.

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll do as you say, seventh elder!¡±

    Ye Xuantian¡¯s eyes flickered.

    ¡­

    Ye Changge returned to his room.

    He used his divine senses and began to look inside to study thews of nothingness.

    In his divine senses space, an illusory nine-colored river hovered before him.

    This was the even more mysterious river of the void.

    Compared to space-time, the river of fate was an even more mysterious existence.

    ¡°How can Iprehend it?¡±

    Ye Changge muttered.

    Although he was surprised that he hadprehended thews, thews of void were a higher level of power.

    He was also puzzled.

    Void?

    All things were born from the void and when they were destroyed, they returned to the void.

    The universe and the ten thousandnds all emphasized the bnce of Yin and Yang, but how do you maintain bnce in nothingness?

    Wasn¡¯t this the opposite of the currentws?!

    Ye Changge fell into deep thought.

    If one observed him now, one would find that a mysterious light was emerging on the surface of his body.

    Ripples were produced in the void and spread out in all directions.

    At this moment, the almighty on the ship opened his eyes.

    This was¡­

    A very mysterious fluctuation.

    Who was it?

    They were all stunned. They felt the mysterious fluctuation in space and wanted to find the source of the fluctuation, but they realized that they could not find it.

    It was too mysterious.

    And in one of the rooms was Ye Xuantian¡¯s room.

    Ye Canghai was in a meditative state when he suddenly opened his eyes.

    A golden light suddenly bloomed from his eyes, and he revealed a shocked expression.

    ¡°This is the power ofws!¡±

    A Sage Heaven Realm cultivator coulde into contact with the power ofws, but this was not the legendary Great Dao Law.

    It was aw derived from the Heavenly Daow.

    Although it was also very powerful, it was still a little inferior whenpared to the Great Dao Law.

    Not to mention that this was an existence that was even stranger and more mysterious than the Great Dao Law.

    It was not only him. In another room, a woman in a white dress suddenly opened her beautiful eyes.

    ¡°What¡­ What kind of power is this?!¡±

    She immediately pushed out her cultivation state.

    She carefully sensed the fluctuations of the space and frowned.

    But before she could think of anything, a voice transmission suddenly came from her spiritual senses.

    ¡°Sister,e outside quickly!¡±

    Without any hesitation, she walked directly to the deck.

    Immediately, a shocked expression appeared on her face.

    In the distance, a powerful tornado suddenly appeared, and the entire sky seemed to darken.

    It was as if there was an invisible force controlling everything.

    This was¡­

    ¡°How could there be a tornado!?¡±

    ¡°Who would have thought that a senior would cultivate here and create such a majestic sight!?¡±

    ¡°You said that this was caused by human strength¡­ How much power does this require!?¡±

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air as they looked at the scene of lightning wreaking havoc in the distance.

    How much power did this require?

    Even a cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm would not be able to do such a thing.

    What made everyone even more anxious was that they did not know which powerful senior was on this ship.

    Everyone became excited at the thought of this.

    But no one dared to make a move.

    Because he was too powerful.

    If they identally provoked such a senior, they would suffer a great loss.

    ¡°Elder Ye, what do you think!¡±

    On the other foot of the ship, Ye Xuantian looked at Ye Canghai solemnly.

    ¡°Unfathomable!¡±

    Ye Canghai also suppressed the shock in his heart.

    What?

    He did not expect that even Elder Ye would give such an evaluation.

    One had to know that Elder Ye¡¯s cultivation was already powerful enough. The intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm was enough to sweep most of the ns away.

    But in the face of this imposing power, he passed such an judgement.

    Even so, he was clear about Elder Ye¡¯s character and knew that he was a calm person.

    He even suspected that he was lying to himself.

    But even then, it also made him dumbstruck with shock.

    Unfathomable?

    In other words, this mysterious expert might be a Void Realm expert.

    Hiss¡­

    He sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Void Realm!

    Even their family did not have such an expert.

    The strongestbat strength was only at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    In other words, just him alone could sweep through the entire Ye family.

    Just as everyone was immersed, the phenomenon at the horizon underwent a sudden change once again.

    A thick lightning bolt split the sky.

    Endless ck clouds covered the entire sky. In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was as if a hole had been torn in the sky.

    A powerful heavenly might pressed down on them.

    Everyone felt their bodies sink. It was as if they had fallen into a quagmire. Their bodies were unable to move.

    Everyone was even more shocked.

    However, this was not the end. Above the clouds, there was a dense radiance that nted downwards.

    As the lightning raged, the images were evolving. They were rapidly ying.

    An even more tyrannical aura assaulted them.

    The waves that were originally filled with danger had also be calm.

    Some of the demonic beasts that were leaping up from the sea also seemed to have felt the terrifying atmosphere. They all dove into the deep sea and did not dare to show their heads.

    This¡­

    As the images appeared one after another, everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    What did they see?

    The birth and origin of the universe, the formation and destruction of all living things, the rebirth of one era after another.

    It was as if countless centuries had passed, but it was also as if it happened in an instant.

    Everything suddenly quieted down, and everyone was deeply spellbound.

    This was really too mystical.

    The universe!

    When it came to things rted to the universe, would they really be simple?

    Some cultivators poured all their heart and soul into it, not wanting to miss this chance to increase their strength.

    Perhaps this was their chance.

    An opportunity to be stronger.

 Chapter 444 - Comparing People is Infuriating

    <h4>Chapter 444: Comparing People is Infuriating</h4>

    Ye Changge, who was in the cabin, did not know what was happening outside.

    Of course, he would not care even if he knew.

    He was fully focused onprehending thew of void.

    Thew of the void could be said to be the most profound and unfathomablew in the world.

    Even with hisprehension ability and the augmentation of thew of Great Dao, he only had a superficial understanding of it.

    It was too profound.

    He could not see or touch it. There was nothing concrete. It was very abstract.

    Even if he couldprehend it, it would take a lot of time.

    But what he did not know was that thew of void was a supremew, far above the primal chaos.

    Hisprehension speed was already very fast.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would not even know what thew of void was.

    Buzz!

    Right at this moment, a muffled sound came from within his body.

    In the space of his divine senses, the long river of the void suddenly blossomed with endless brilliance.

    This brilliance was like rain, gathering towards his divine soul.

    What could be seen with the naked eye was that his divine soul, which was originally gold in color, now shone with a hint of purple.

    Not only that, he felt that his divine senses had expanded by more than a hundred times.

    The spiritual increase was clear, and hisprehension had also increased.

    The answer to the question that had puzzled him just now suddenly became clear.

    Was this the terror of thew of void?

    One had to know that a person¡¯sprehension could not be improved through external things.

    It was already fixed when one was born.

    There would not be any major changes until the day one died.

    But thew of void was different. When Ye Changge increased his understanding about it, it actually imperceptibly improved hisprehension ability.

    Hisprehension was already very terrifying to begin with, and now he had received the support of thew of void.

    Now he had already reached a very monstrous level of power.

    It was not an exaggeration to say that in the entire greater world, no one was as monstrous as he was now.

    Of course, even though hisprehension had improved, it was still a little difficult for him toprehend thews of the void.

    However, he believed that this was a good start.

    Although he had only understood 10% of it, the improvement he had obtained was extremely huge.

    And the improvement in his soul was not the only benefit he obtained this time.

    Even his physique had been greatly improved.

    A purple light continuously circted on his skin, which was very strange.

    And if one was confident enough to observe him, one would discover that there were also countless mysterious runes that were faintly discernible.

    This was the Void Divine Inscription.

    It was equivalent to a technique to increase one¡¯s strength. When the Void Divine Inscription appeared, it would give him a terrifying boost of over ten times his previous ability.

    For example, if his current body¡¯s hardness was equivalent to a Emperor weapon.

    Then with the Void Divine Inscription¡¯s enhancement, he would be able to shatter an Emperor weapon with a single punch.

    That was how terrifying it was.

    ¡°This is only 10% of myprehension. If I were toprehend all of it, how much would mybat strength increase?!¡±

    Ye Changge muttered.

    At that time, regardless of whether it was strength or constitution, all parts of him would receive an unimaginable increase.

    He was looking forward to it now.

    However, he also knew that this was not something that could beprehended in a day or a night. It had to be umted over time.

    This was not like the Great Daows that could be directly instilled.

    Even if it was instilled, it was not to say that there was no need to cultivate. Ultimately, one still had to rely on one¡¯s ownprehension.

    ¡°But this is already enough. Not only is it my soul and constitution, even my cultivation has be much more profound.¡±

    He had just broken through to the void tier, but after checking, he saw that his vital essence was actually iparably condensed.

    One after another, waves surged, as if he had cultivated at this tier for countless years.

    Thew of the void gave him many surprises.

    Ye Changge was happy.

    But he did not know that he had given others a fright.

    ¡­

    Following Ye Changge¡¯spletion of his cultivation, the scene outside gradually calmed down.

    However, although the phenomenon had passed, the shock in everyone¡¯s hearts could not be quelled for a long time.

    It was too shocking.

    Although they were only watching from afar, the powerful aura still made them unable to move.

    Even moving a finger would be considered an enormous feat.

    Just who was this mysterious expert cultivator?!

    ¡°Miss, you said that the expert who caused this scene is really on our ship.

    ¡°Should we pay him a visit?¡±

    Beside a woman in a white dress stood a maid in a yellow dress.

    She raised her head, revealing a fair and pretty face, and asked.

    This aura was too shocking.

    Even the elders of the sect had never seen it before.

    Perhaps only that powerful sect master could do such a thing.

    After pondering for a moment, the white-robed woman shook her head gently.

    In this situation, it was better to remain still than to move.

    Rushing forward might even have the opposite effect.

    The more powerful a person was, the harder it was to get along with them. Who knew this senior¡¯s temperament?

    If she identally provoked him and he hated her, it would not be worth it.

    Hearing the youngdy¡¯s words, the maid nodded.

    She thought that it made sense and decided to observe in secret.

    However, other people did not think so. To them, this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    If they could befriend such a strong person, they would have endless benefits.

    ¡°How ignorant. How could you want to befriend them with your status?

    ¡°I think you¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Ye Xuantian snickered and did not stop them.

    Even though these people were very enthusiastic and knew that there was a senior with a high realm on the ship, they did not dare to look for him.

    But since he was strong, it would not be easy for them to find him.

    In the end, fewer and fewer people were looking for him, so they had no choice but to leave.

    They thought that with their cultivation, even if they saw the culprit that caused the phenomenon, they would not recognize him.

    In the end, there were only four people left in the crowd.

    They were Mo Qingmeng, Li Miaoling, Yi Tianming, and the others who were traveling with Ye Changge.

    When the anomaly happened, the few of them had already walked out.

    At the same time, they already had an idea in their minds.

    Other than Ye Changge, no one else could cause such a powerful anomaly.

    That monster was capable of doing anything.

    ¡°I wonder what secret technique he¡¯s cultivating!¡±

    ¡°Hiss¡­ It¡¯s hard to say. But even if he suddenly reached the Eternal Realm, I¡¯m not surprised!¡±

    Yi Tianming had spoken after taking a deep breath.

    Ever since he knew him, he had been shocked time and time again.

    Everything that could not happen seemed to happen to Ye Changge.

    As long as it was for him, everything was possible.

    He could not understand how such a monstrous person could exist in this world.

    Hearing Yi Tianming¡¯s words, the few of them nodded in agreement.

    To be honest, the speed at which Ye Changge advanced could not be predicted bymon sense.

    It was so fast that it was extraordinary.

    Other people relied on countless years of umtion to advance one level, and there was also the shackle of the realm.

    But he, on the other hand, leveled up as easily as drinking water.

    What was even more hateful was that the barrier of his realms seemed to not exist on his body.

    Hisbat strength was even more extraordinarily fierce.

    They already had no strength to ridicule such a fierce person.

    Comparing people was really infuriating.

    So in order for them to keep calm about Ye Changge¡¯s achievements, they could only pretend that they had not seen anything.

 Chapter 445 - The Power of the Void Space

    <h4>Chapter 445: The Power of the Void Space</h4>

    However, they were all very curious as to what kind of cultivation technique Ye Changge was cultivating.

    They had also seen the strange phenomenon outside. It was as if the entire sky was about to copse.

    This was definitely not something that a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator could do.

    It was impossible even for a Void Realm cultivator.

    Therefore, the cultivation technique that this person was cultivating was definitely not ordinary.

    ¡°Dong Dong Dong!¡±

    The sound of knocking on the door rang out, and Ye Changge opened the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Hehe!¡± Yi Tianming made his way over and excitedly rubbed his hands together.

    ¡°Senior Ye, the abnormal phenomenon outside was caused by you, right?!¡±

    ¡°The entire ship was rmed. You don¡¯t know how big themotion was just now.¡±

    ¡°Abnormal phenomenon?¡±

    Ye Changge came to a sudden realization and immediately understood what had happened.

    It must be because cultivating thew of void had triggered a phenomenon in the heavens.

    This was not an ordinaryw of Great Dao.

    To be able to make the heavens tremble was a very normal matter.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Ye. Don¡¯t you know that a tornado has been set off on the sea? It¡¯s as if the sky is about to copse.

    ¡°Everyone could not fight the majesty that overcame them. We couldn¡¯t move.¡±

    As Yi Tianming opened his mouth, his curiosity was piqued.

    Humans were curious animals, especially their daughters. They were curious to the extreme.

    There was nothing to hide.

    He nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Haha, I knew it was you, Senior Ye.¡±

    Yi Tianming¡¯s face flushed red with excitement.

    It was as if he was the main character that caused the heaven and earth phenomenon.

    ¡°But Senior Ye, what on Earth did you do to cause such a terrifying phenomenon?!¡±

    He was curious.

    The aura just now was like the might of heaven, and even he felt a palpitating feeling.

    Just the aura alone made him, a mid-stage Sage Heaven Realm cultivator, unable to move.

    He was afraid that he would not even be able to reach the Void Realm!

    But Ye Changge had done it.

    So he was very sure that Ye Changge was definitely cultivating an extremely powerful secret technique.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that curiosity kills the cat!¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    ¡®Eh! Curiosity¡­¡¯

    Yi Tianming retreated a few steps and hurriedly hid far away.

    He could not withstand Ye Changge¡¯s attack. With his small body, he would probably fall apart.

    This was not a joke.

    He cherished his life very much.

    Even if it was a joke, it was still terrifying!

    Since they wanted to know, Ye Changge did not hide it.

    ¡°Thew of void!¡±

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s words, the few of them were stunned.

    Whatw was this?

    Their minds were nk. They had no idea of it at all.

    Thew of void did not exist in the three thousand Great Dao.

    Although the Heavenly Dao was now in the sky and the Great Dao had retired, the information of the three thousand Great Dao had been circting in the greater world.

    ¡°Everything was born from nothingness, and in the end, it will be destroyed and reduced to nothingness!

    ¡°Our world was born from nothingness, and thew of void was above the three thousandws of the Great Dao!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone was stunned.

    Above the three thousand Great Dao¡­

    What kind of concept was this?

    Even they were shocked. The three thousand Great Dao was already very terrifying.

    If the Great Daows appeared in the greater world now, everyone would probably go crazy.

    And he said that he had actuallyprehended the voidw that was even more terrifying than the three thousandws.

    Although they still had no idea what it was, they could not help but be shocked.

    From the momentum that was stirred up just now, it was enough to see how terrifying thisw was.

    They did not know that Ye Changge had only grasped one-tenth of thisw, and that he would be able to erupt with such a powerful momentum with only that.

    If they did know that, they would probably be even more shocked.

    Ye Changge waved his hand, and a mysterious ball of qi emerged from his palm.

    They were surprised to discover that within this ball of qi, there were actually countless suns, moons, and stars.

    Was this thew of void?!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look that powerful!¡±

    Yi Tianming murmured under his breath. Before he could react, he found that this ball of qi was actually charging at him.

    ¡°Curses!¡±

    This was an existence that was even more terrifying than thew of Great Dao.

    ¡®Are you trying to harm me?!¡¯

    However, he had no time to think. He quickly circted all the true essence in his body to form a defensive shield.

    However, what shocked him was that this ball of qi had directly broken through his defense.

    Then, it went into the space between his eyebrows.

    As everyone else watched, Yi Tianming suddenly became sluggish.

    It was as if he had lost his soul.

    In fact, Yi Tianming had nowe to an endless starry sky.

    The surrounding was a brilliant gxy that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    ¡°Where am I? Why am I here?!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the scene around him suddenly changed.

    Boom!

    Countless stars began to explode, and the light around them quickly disappeared.

    They had actually turned into nothingness.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s state of mind had already copsed. He had no choice but to fight.

    What in the world was this ce?

    Moreover, the power he released just now was actually ineffectual.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Just as he gave up, Ye Changge¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him.

    Yi Tianming¡¯s entire body trembled as he eximed, ¡°Senior Ye, what kind of ce is this?!¡±

    Until now, his eyes were filled with fear.

    Fortunately, he was not Ye Changge¡¯s enemy. Otherwise, he would have been trapped here and he would have died.

    There was no spiritual energy here, and the surroundings were dead silent.

    One could imagine that after the spiritual energy was exhausted, his ending would only be death.

    ¡°This is the void!¡±

    It was also the ce where thews of the void were born.

    Although he had guessed it before, it still shocked him when he heard it from Ye Changge¡¯s mouth.

    The void space!

    The ce where all things in the world were born.

    He took a few deep looks, but he did not find anything strange.

    It was like a dead well, without any life.

    If a person stayed in such a ce for a long time, it would be strange if he did not copse and die.

    Even if he had enough spiritual energy, he would not be able to endure it mentally.

    But he did not know that thew of the void was not only terrifying.

    This was just Ye Changge bringing him to experience the power of the void. If thew of void only had this ability, how could it be above thew of power?

    Following that, using the same method, Mo Qingmeng and the others also arrived here.

    Looking at the surrounding space that was actually quiet, they all felt a stifling aura.

    The one who had the deepest feelings was still Mo Qingmeng.

    Back when she was in the capital, she had identally fallen into Ye Changge¡¯s Eye Bloodline Technique and hade to witness the stars in the sky.

    However, what she was seeing now was even more empty than the gxy.

    It was real nothingness.

 Chapter 446 - Ye Xuantianâ€™s Trick

    <h4>Chapter 446: Ye Xuantian¡¯s Trick</h4>

    This was not the most terrifying part.

    With a wave of Ye Changge¡¯s hand, thest trace of light in the surroundings also faded away.

    It truly became a deathly stillness.

    Even when they stood face to face, they could not feel the other party¡¯s existence.

    Their divine energy could not be used here, and they truly became blind.

    Was this the power of the void?!

    Such a feeling surfaced in the depths of their hearts.

    Only Ye Changge, who had grasped thew of void, could use his magic power.

    In other words, Ye Changge would be the true king here.

    If others were unable to sense your existence, let alone use their divine senses, how could they match up to you?

    Wouldn¡¯t they bepletely at your mercy?

    Bang!

    After returning to the room, Mo Qingmeng and the others finally came back to their senses.

    Their eyes revealed a trace of shock. Was this the power of the void?

    It was indeed terrifying!

    Speaking of which, the one who was the most shocked was still Ye Changge. He knew that Ye Changge still grasped thews of the three thousand Great Daos.

    Adding thews of the void, how immense would his future achievements be?

    He was already unable to imagine it.

    Or perhaps it was already beyond his imagination.

    Time slowly passed. In more than ten days, the ship had already arrived at the depths of the Endless Sea.

    There were countless demonic beasts here, each of them very powerful.

    However, along the way, the ship had been peaceful.

    Large ships like this would follow the guards, which were also bodyguards.

    The lowest was at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    In the past few months, the ship had been safe and sound.

    Then, perhaps due to bad luck, the people who were cultivating suddenly heard a loud roar.

    A huge creature suddenly blocked the front of the ship.

    Its body was tens of thousands of feet long. Its body curled into the sea and it raised its head high.

    A ferocious aura was released from its body.

    Hiss¡­

    It was actually a demon dragon at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, and their hearts were uneasy.

    On the way here, they had all heard about the terror of the Lightning Dragon, and many ships had already been capsized.

    And the main culprit was this demon dragon.

    Roar!

    A resounding dragon roar!

    With circr ripples visible to the naked eye, it crashed towards the ship.

    Bang!

    The ship¡¯s protective spiritual barrier was instantly shattered.

    Everyone felt a wave of ominous might descend, and their bodies trembled as they spat out a mouthful of blood.

    There were even some weak cultivators who had already prostrated themselves on the ground.

    It was too powerful.

    This¡­ No¡­ It was not at the Sage Heaven Realm, it was at the Void Realm!

    Someone eximed.

    As he shouted, everyone was shocked.

    A Void Realm demonic beast, and it was a Lightning Dragon with a simr attribute.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts sank.

    The guards on the ship also had solemn expressions. Their protective spirit array was specially reinforced because of the Lightning Dragon.

    But who knew that he actually broke through!

    Directly breaking through from the Sage Heaven Realm to the Void Realm.

    How was this possible!

    How could he have be so powerful.

    ¡°Roar!¡±

    With another shocking roar, the Lightning Dragon swam directly towards the ship.

    With a swing of its tail, it stirred up a thousand feet of water.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the huge tail directlyshed towards the ship.

    If its tail struck the ship, it would probably be shattered into pieces in an instant.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Seeing this, the guards on the ship immediately attacked.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    All kinds of powerful attacks fiercely attacked the Lightning Dragon.

    However, these attacks were blocked by the Lightning Dragon¡¯s scales and they could not break through its defenses.

    ¡°Retreat quickly!¡±

    Someone shouted.

    They were still at sea. If they lost the ship, they would all die here.

    Putting aside the fact that they could survive, this ce was in the middle of nowhere. There wasn¡¯t even an ind here.

    In the end, they would either die of exhaustion or be eaten by the demonic beasts in the sea.

    Boom!

    Just when everyone was frightened, a woman suddenly made a move.

    The aura on her body circted, causing everyone to exim in surprise. She was at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm!

    ¡°Heavenly Vault of Glory!¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the woman conjured a spell, causing the surrounding spiritual energy to instantly rise.

    In front of her, a towering mountain condensed before striking towards the Lightning Dragon¡¯s tail.

    Under this strike, the surrounding space faintly trembled.

    Bang!

    When the two collided, an explosion immediately erupted.

    A devastating shockwave suddenly swept in all directions.

    Everyone felt like their heads would explode, and they quickly covered their ears.

    The woman grunted and fell onto the deck, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    Although her attack had repelled the Lightning Dragon¡¯s attack, she was also heavily injured.

    After all, the Lightning Dragon had the strength of the Void Realm, while the woman was only at the mid-stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. The two were two realms apart.

    Every great realm of a cultivator was due to a huge gap.

    Not to mention thatpared to humans, demonic beasts had a natural advantage and were stronger than humans of the same level.

    Just their defenses alone was not something that could be easily broken through¡­

    Not to mention severely injuring them.

    Therefore, everyone¡¯s expressions were very grave.

    ¡°What should we do?! Who can kill this demonic beast? We¡¯re finished!¡±

    ¡°A Void Realm demonic beast¡­ I¡¯m afraid none of us can match up to him. There¡¯s no hope.¡±

    ¡°Miss, miss, are you alright?!¡±

    Thest voice was the maid¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Gu Wanqing waved her hand.

    Her injuries were not serious. However, it was the strongest attack she couldunch just now, yet it could not even break through the Lightning Dragon¡¯s defenses.

    This was extremely troublesome.

    It was not only her who felt this way. The fear in everyone¡¯s hearts was even greater.

    The first wave was just the Lightning Dragon¡¯s probing, and the next wave was the real attack.

    Who else could block it?

    They were already at the end of the road, and just as they were terrified, Ye Xuantian did not panic at all.

    ¡°Everyone, I have a way!¡±

    He had a way, so everyone looked at Ye Xuantian. One of them cried out in surprise, as if he recognized Ye Xuantian.

    This was Young Master Ye.

    Young Master Ye of Skywind City. Then wouldn¡¯t the person next to him be¡­ Ye Canghai?

    An expert at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    But this demonic beast was a powerful beast at the Void Realm. It was not something the Sage Heaven Realm cultivator could fight against.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t worry. I think you all know that my family¡¯s thunder bullet can explode with great power.

    ¡°It can definitely kill this ferocious Lightning Dragon, but we don¡¯t have many thunder bullets right now.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Ye Xuantian pretended to be in a difficult position. He seemed to be troubled, but from his gaze, he seemed to be sizing everyone up.

    He wanted to obtain great benefits.

    Everyone also understood what he meant. There was no free lunch in this world.

    In the face of life-threatening dangers, no one thought too much.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, go ahead. We¡¯ll all listen to you.¡±

    ¡®Good!¡¯

    Ye Xuantianughed twice. This was the effect he wanted.

    Then, he looked coldly in Ye Changge¡¯s direction.

 Chapter 447 - The Lightning Dragon Came Back to Life

    <h4>Chapter 447: The Lightning Dragon Came Back to Life</h4>

    Everyone followed his gaze and looked in the direction of Ye Changge.

    At this time, if everyone still did not understand that Ye Changge and the others had offended Ye Xuantian, then they did not need to live anymore.

    ¡°Did you guys offend Young Master Ye?¡±

    Those who wanted to show off could not help but step forward.

    He looked at Ye Changge and the others with a cold gaze.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Ye Changge stopped Yi Tianming and said indifferently.

    ¡®What do I want?!¡¯

    He was stunned by this question.

    That¡¯s right.

    Ye Xuantian did not say how to deal with him either, but people who traveled in the pugilistic world were not fools either.

    After thinking for a moment, he understood.

    ¡°I want you to apologize to me!¡±

    A powerful aura erupted from this person¡¯s body. He was actually an early-stage Sage Heaven Realm cultivator.

    Apologize?!

    These two words did not exist in Ye Changge¡¯s dictionary.

    Yi Tianming also looked at this person with a cold smile. If he wanted to threaten Ye Changge, it was clear that he was tired of living.

    In the next moment, he did not say anything to Ye Changge and pped this person to the ground.

    His movements were very slow, but this person did not have the ability to resist at all. He was directly pped to the ground.

    Pu!

    He spat out a mouthful of blood.

    This person was stunned.

    He was actually hit. What was even more terrifying was that he actually did not react in time.

    There was only one possibility. This person¡¯s cultivation was even stronger than his.

    Everyone was also asionally shocked.

    They looked at Yi Tianming in astonishment. They had captured the aura that shed past just now.

    Intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    This¡­

    For a moment, no one went forward.

    Ye Xuantian¡¯s eyes also flickered. This person was just the guard of some man in front of him.

    He actually had the cultivation of the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm. Then how strong was he?

    Roar!

    Just when everyone was still taking the opportunity to immerse themselves in this exchange, they suddenly felt an angry roar.

    The Lightning Dragon¡¯s attack actually failed to subdue everyone. This made him feel humiliated.

    As a Void Realm expert, he was still unable to kill a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator.

    If this matter were to spread, he could no longer stay in this part of the sea.

    This would greatly affect his prestige.

    Hence, another loud roar sounded.

    In front of the Lightning Dragon, a powerful energy ball appeared.

    Its target was precisely this ship.

    Everyone immediately panicked. If they were hit by this attack, all of them would die here.

    However, Ye Xuantian did not seem to be in a hurry. Even if this ship was destroyed, it would not be a problem for him to escape with his cultivation.

    Not to mention that he still had an ace in his hands.

    The others were also well aware, but the key was that they did not have it.

    ¡°Young Master Ye, as long as you finish off the Lightning Dragon in front of you, we¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±

    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more dangerous, they went all out.

    The most important thing now was to finish off the Lightning Dragon in front of them.

    Save their lives first¡­

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    The maid¡¯s voice instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Xiao Zhu, shut up!¡±

    ¡°Miss, this¡­¡±

    Xiao Zhu just could not stand these people¡¯s hateful faces.

    Ye Xuantianughed out loud and said loudly, ¡°Alright!¡±

    After saying that, he looked at Elder Ye. Elder Ye immediately activated his movement technique and flew out.

    A light shed in his hand, and a ck thing appeared.

    It was the Ye family¡¯s secret weapon, the Thunderbolt Bullet.

    It could release powerful Thunderbolts. Even Void Realm demonic beasts had a high chance of dying if they were hit head-on.

    Of course, this also had a lot to do with the cultivation level of the person who made the attack.

    The higher the cultivation level of the person who made the attack, the more powerful the explosive power would be.

    For such experts, even a needle could release the power of an atomic bomb.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what should we do?!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng also could not stand these people.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words were like gold.

    He could see that this Lightning Dragon was very powerful. With the lightning bolt in Ye Canghai¡¯s hand, it was impossible to kill this Lightning Dragon.

    On the contrary, it could help him.

    No matter how powerful the weapon was, the power that they were about to release was the dragon¡¯s own strength.

    How could you kill it this way?

    At the end of the day, you would lose everything. There was no benefit at all.

    Ye Canghai had already arrived in front of the Lightning Dragon.

    He condensed the vital essence in his hand and attacked the Lightning Dragon. He also knew that the Lightning Dragon¡¯s defense was terrifying, so this thunder bullet had to be detonated from the Lightning Dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Now, he had to think of a way to make the Lightning dragon open its mouth.

    Roar!

    The Lightning Dragon looked at the tiny human in front of it and dared to provoke it.

    The lightning in its mouth struck toward Ye Canghai.

    A ray of light that was hundreds of feet tall suddenly shot toward Ye Canghai.

    Everyone looked at this attack, as it released an aura that could destroy everything.

    They were all nervous. If this lightning hit their bodies, they would definitely die.

    Obviously, Ye Canghai knew that he could not take it head on. He suddenly turned his body and gathered true essence in his hands to attack the Lightning Dragon.

    Bang!

    A golden palm print kept expanding in the sky and exploded around the Lightning Dragon.

    Although the Lightning Dragon was an opponent of the Void Realm, Ye Canghai¡¯s attack still affected it.

    Visible to the naked eye, its body was covered in wounds and it cried out in pain.

    Everyone revealed a trace of joy. This was interesting.

    But no one noticed that Ye Changge secretly shook his head.

    The Lightning Dragon was already enraged. It was about to lose.

    And at this moment, the Lightning Dragon roared.

    Now!

    Ye Canghai seized the opportunity and detonated the Thunder Bullet in his hand, throwing it into the Lightning Dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Whoosh!

    A ray of light shed, and the ck object was swallowed by the Lightning Dragon.

    At the same time, the Lightning Dragon¡¯s tail directly swept toward Ye Canghai.

    It directly sent him flying.

    Pu!

    Ye Canghai suddenly spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, and all the qi and blood in his body began to react.

    Meanwhile, the rest of the people suddenly erupted with joy.

    ¡°Sess!¡±

    Boom!

    With a loud muffled sound, the Thunder Bullet was detonated.

    The Lightning Dragon suddenly became violent. Dense thunderbolts appeared on its body.

    Its body stirred up the seawater in the sea area, causing waves that were thousands of feet tall to crash down.

    The wailing sounds continuously stirred everyone¡¯s minds.

    Then, the Lightning Dragon¡¯s entire body flew up and circled in the sky before falling straight into the sea.

    After waiting for a long time, the Lightning Dragon still did not appear.

    They had seeded!

    Everyone immediately became excited. The Lightning Dragon had been killed.

    They were saved.

    At this moment, the dark clouds that shrouded their souls dissipated.

    However, in the next moment, their bodies trembled.

    In the distant sea, a wave suddenly rose, and the Lightning Dragon¡¯s figure appeared again.

    It roared, and its momentum became even more turbulent.

    What was going on?

    The Lightning Dragon was not dead!

 Chapter 448 - The Physical Body Breaks the Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 448: The Physical Body Breaks the Lightning</h4>

    Roar!

    A powerful and dangerous sound rang out.

    The Lightning Dragon was enraged. Not only did the Thunder Bullet not cause any damage to it. It even increased its strength.

    Everyone immediately panicked.

    Boom!

    The Lightning Dragon¡¯s huge tail swept directly onto the ship. With a bang, the ship¡¯s protective spiritual barrier shattered.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Ye Canghai cried out in surprise.

    He was very clear about the power of the Thunder Bullet. Moreover, it was detonated from within. How could it not kill it?

    Ye Canghai was even more panicked now. There was no color on his face.

    Looking at his current appearance, he no longer looked as high and mighty as before.

    Ah!

    The ship shook violently, and someone fell down.

    But before they fell into the sea, they were smashed to pieces by the Lightning Dragon¡¯s tail, and even their bones were broken.

    This was an early-stage Sage Heaven Realm cultivator, and he could not even withstand the impact of the giant dragon.

    Everyone became even more flustered.

    Miss, what should we do?

    The maid¡¯s pretty face became even paler.

    They had tried all methods, but they still could not seem to escape their impending deaths.

    Could it be that they were destined to die at sea?

    Boom!

    A huge ball of lightning that emitted a dazzling light condensed in front of the Lightning Dragon.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, it charged towards the ship.

    If they were hit by this attack, they definitely would not be able to survive.

    There were even some cultivators who started to howl in pain. In the face of a life and death crisis, no one could remain calm.

    However, just as they thought that they were going to die, a ck figure appeared.

    A hand blocked the lightning that was about tond.

    This¡­

    This was him!

    Bai Wanqing revealed an expression of disbelief.

    Everyone was also in disbelief, especially Ye Xuantian. His eyes were wide open.

    He only used one hand to dissolve the attack, and he easily blocked it.

    What kind of cultivation was this?

    Ye Canghai¡¯s eyes shed. His previous feeling was indeed correct.

    He was a hidden expert.

    This time, there was trouble.

    Ye Canghai narrowed his eyes. Through this, he had already recognized the gap between the two.

    It was simply like an insurmountable chasm.

    Kacha!

    The Thunder Spirit Ball was crushed in the person¡¯s palm. At the same time, his figure flew out and hovered above the sea.

    At this moment, if one were to observe carefully, one would notice that the Lightning Dragon¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted.

    After what had happened just now, the attack that he unleashed was definitely at a powerful level.

    However, it was still crushed by Ye Changge.

    The man and the Beast just sized each other up in the air. No one made a move at first.

    The Lightning Dragon roared. He felt that the person in front of him was different from the previous cultivators.

    The Lightning Dragon felt a sense of dangering from his body.

    However, this sense of danger was quickly suppressed by him.

    Roar!

    He let out another roar, perhaps to boost his courage.

    The Lightning Dragon directly smashed his thick tail towards Ye Changge.

    At the same time, Ye Changge¡¯s entire body shed with light and actually caused the space to rumble.

    Whoosh!

    He actually did not retreat but advanced instead, charging towards the huge tail.

    Then, under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, he directly swung the lightning dragon around like a sledgehammer.

    Then, he threw it out.

    Bang!

    The Lightning Dragon¡¯s huge body crashed heavily into the sea.

    Everyone was dumbfounded.

    They swallowed a mouthful of saliva with great difficulty and stared nkly at Ye Changge who was standing in the air.

    After a long time, they finally reacted and sucked in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°He¡­ he actually flung the Lightning Dragon away!

    ¡°What kind of strength is this?!¡±

    Following this person¡¯s exmation, everyone seemed to have woken up from a dream.

    Even Bai Wanqing widened her beautiful eyes and looked at all of this in disbelief.

    One had to know that this was not an ordinary lightning dragon, but a powerful demonic beast at the Void Realm.

    Just by relying on the strength of his physical body, this person actually flung the dragon away.

    His strength was alreadyparable to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    She had never heard of such a powerful martial artist appearing in the central ins region.

    At that time, when Ye Changge had arrived at the hall of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, she had not been present.

    Therefore, it was also a coincidence that she did not remember Ye Changge.

    Actually, the one who was in shock was still Ye Xuantian. He had been in a difficult position just now.

    He had not expected that Ye Changge actually had such powerful strength.

    If he had known earlier, he would not have dared to threaten Ye Changge even if he had endless courage.

    He had offended a powerful enemy out of nowhere, and the elders who had returned to the family group would not let him off either.

    But no matter what he said now, he was finished.

    Rumble!

    With Ye Changge¡¯s attack, the Lightning Dragon was also enraged.

    With a roar, the sky was immediately filled with thunder and lightning.

    The dark clouds brought with them an oppressive aura.

    The people on the ship felt a suffocating pressure descend upon them, and they were unable to move.

    The raging thunder and lightning continued to condense in the sky, and then gathered into a huge bolt of lightning.

    It crashed fiercely towards Ye Changge.

    Everyone was already in shock. If this bolt of lightning descended upon them, they were afraid¡­

    The speed of the lightning was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it had crossed a distance of over a hundred meters.

    However, what confused everyone was that Ye Changge had not made any movements up until now.

    Could it be that he was scared silly?

    ¡°Miss, why hasn¡¯t he made a move yet!¡±

    The maid said. She did not quite understand Ye Changge¡¯s actions.

    He clearly had the upper hand. Why didn¡¯t he seize this opportunity to counterattack? What a good opportunity this was.

    Bai Wanqing also did not understand.

    But she did not jump to conclusions. The mindset of the experts was always strange. Who knew what was going on in their minds?

    And at this time¡­

    Ye Xuantian was happy. His eyes flickered with an unknown light.

    He hoped that Ye Changge and the Lightning Dragon would perish together, and then all the troubles would be solved.

    Not only that, he could also get the Lightning Dragon¡¯s inner core to increase his cultivation.

    In any case, Ye Canghai¡¯s cultivation was invincible on the ship.

    Therefore, he had already begun to look forward to it.

    However, reality was often beautiful.

    Just as the lightning was about to erupt, Ye Changge suddenly moved.

    A green light condensed on his fist, and he suddenly struck towards the lightning.

    Boom!

    At the core of the power, a violent whirlwind was set off, and water sshed everywhere.

    And the lightning that destroyed everything was shattered under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes.

    Finally, it disappeared without a trace.

    This¡­

    Everyone felt that they could not breathe.

    He actually¡­

    He actually punched the lightning and made it explode.

    How was this possible?

    Someone could not help but gasp.

 Chapter 449 - Encountering a Disciple of the Supreme Oblivion Palace By Chance

    <h4>Chapter 449: Encountering a Disciple of the Supreme Oblivion Pce By Chance</h4>

    Looking at the scene in front of them, everyone was dumbfounded.

    They only imagined this at first, but now, it had actuallye true.

    Lightning was the strongest and most Yang energy in the world. Considering the strength of one¡¯s physical body, how could one withstand lightning head-on?

    If they were only told about this, not only would they not believe it, but they would also give the person who started that rumor a good beating.

    However, at this moment, the truth was right in front of them, and everyone was stunned.

    Breaking lightning with one¡¯s physical body¡­ This was actually possible.

    Someone had really done it.

    Not only that, after shattering the lightning, the green light¡¯s speed was extremely fast, and it continued to fly towards the Lightning Dragon.

    Bang!

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, a bloody wound was cut on the Lightning Dragon¡¯s chest.

    Then, there was a loud roar. Fresh blood spurted out from the wound and dyed the sea red.

    He had actually¡­ broken the Lightning Dragon¡¯s defense.

    This power had probably surpassed the Sage Heaven Realm!

    Void Realm!

    He was an expert at the Void Realm. Someone cried out in surprise.

    The Lightning Dragon had already reached the Void Realm. If he was not an expert at the Void Realm, how could he have severely injured the Lightning Dragon?

    After such an analysis, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Then, these people looked at Ye Xuantian at the same time.

    They saw him copse on the ground. His eyes showed great fear.

    This was an expert cultivator at the Void Realm. Everyone looked as if they were avoiding a gue. They all gave him a wide berth.

    They were afraid that they would get into trouble.

    At this time¡­

    Bai Wanqing also revealed an incredulous gaze. Void Realm.

    Such an elite cultivator was rare even in the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    She did not expect to meet an elite cultivator of the Void Realm.

    Roar!

    There was another roar, but this was not the Lightning Dragon¡¯s indication of an attack.

    It sounded like he wanted to escape.

    After monitoring Ye Changge¡¯s state of mind, he dived into the deep sea without hesitation.

    But how could Ye Changge let him off so easily?

    The light from his body shed, and then specks of light gradually gathered on his fist.

    Then, he suddenly struck out in the direction of the Lightning Dragon.

    Instantly, the surface of the sea stirred up tens of thousands of feet of water, and a huge whirlpool appeared.

    The Lightning Dragon¡¯s enormous body was fiercely thrown out.

    Before he could stabilize his body, another glowing fist followed.

    This glowing light was even more fierce than the previous one. Then, the Lightning Dragon did not even have the time to howl before it was instantly killed by a single punch.

    Its huge head directly exploded, and countless drops of blood rained down from it.

    All the ck water was dyed red.

    Ye Changge instantly disappeared. With a sh of light, the entire Lightning Dragon was stored in his interspatial ring.

    A Lightning Dragon that could advance to the Void Realm was full of treasures.

    Other than the inner core, its scales, flesh, and blood, were all priceless too.

    After doing all this, Ye Changge returned to the deck.

    Everyone looked at the blood in the sky and felt that their worldview was about to copse.

    The Lightning Dragon was really dead.

    He was killed by this young man with just a few punches.

    Then just how hard was his punch?

    The crowd could not imagine. After they reacted, they thanked Ye Changge.

    They did not even spare a nce at Ye Xuantian and Yi Tianming.

    Halfway through, Ye Canghai also walked over. Before he could say anything, Yi Tianming directly rebuked him.

    ¡°Do you want to go down yourself, or do you want me to send you down?¡±

    At this moment, Yi Tianming said coldly.

    What!

    Ye Canghai could not believe it. He was going to throw them into the sea.

    The Endless Sea had many dangers. Who knew how many demon beasts were hidden inside.

    Although his cultivation might not be a problem, if he added Ye Xuantian, his battle strength would be directly reduced by half.

    It would be fine if they did not encounter demon beasts along the way, but if they encountered a demon beast like that, they would be in danger.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, I would like to apologize for my young master¡¯s actions just now.

    When we return to Skywind City, I will definitely send you a generous gift.

    I hope that you will be extra lenient and not lower yourself to my young master¡¯s level, senior.¡±

    Ye Canghai said courteously, lowering his posture very much.

    Now that the situation had be like this, he had no choice but to lower his head.

    ¡°Xuantian,e over!¡±

    Ah!

    Ye Xuantian was originally crouching on the ground and trembling, but when he heard Elder Ye¡¯s words, he obviously became cold.

    Then, he walked over trembling with a fearful look on his face.

    The people around him allughed out loud. With such guts, he still wanted to provoke Senior Ye.

    ¡®Fortunately, he did not lower himself to your level. Otherwise, he would have killed you with a single punch.¡¯

    Apologize!

    Ye Xuantian was also on the downhill slope now, but how could he dare to disagree?

    He nced at the pitch-ck sea. The thought of demonic beasts inside at any time made him even more terrified.

    ¡°Senior Ye¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m Sorry!¡±

    This was the first time he apologized to someone.

    In the past, it was always others who apologized to him.

    He was a little stammering when he said it.

    Ye Canghai nced at Ye Changge¡¯s face and knew that he might not be satisfied.

    ¡°Be more sincere!¡±

    Following Ye Canghai¡¯s stern shout, Ye Xuantian spoke again.

    Ye Changge looked at the two with interest. This double act was not bad.

    Unfortunately, his acting was still a little clumsy.

    The exchange of gazes just now was pretty obvious.

    He saw everything.

    Yi Tianming nced at Ye Changge, but he understood.

    He directly grabbed Ye Xuantian and threw him into the sea.

    Ye Canghai could only watch helplessly, but he did not dare to stop him.

    With the god Ye Changge watching, how could he dare to make a move?

    Throwing him into the sea was a small matter. If he killed them directly, they would not be able to do anything in the vast sea.

    ¡°Help, help!¡±

    Ye Xuantian shouted in fear.

    He had even noticed that many demon beasts were gathering here.

    He was only at the Reincarnation Realm and was not a match for these demon beasts.

    ¡°Do you want to go down yourself, or do you want me to throw you down?¡±

    Ye Canghai heard the other party¡¯s threat and knew that today would not end well.

    He jumped down swiftly and did not say anything harsh.

    He was afraid that Ye Changge would kill him. He would not be able to block those two iron fists.

    Even the Lightning Dragon in the Void Realm could not block a single punch from him. His small body would not stand a chance.

    This was not the end. Just now, he remembered that many people in the crowd had participated.

    Yi Tianming dragged them out one by one and threw them into the sea.

    He did not let any of them go.

    Other than Ye Xuantian and Bai Wanqing, dozens of people had been thrown into the sea.

    Until now, more than half of the people on the ship were left. Ye Changge did not go too far.

    ¡°I am Bai Wanqing of the Supreme Oblivion Pce. Thank you for saving my life, senior.¡±

    Just as Ye Changge was about to return to his room, he suddenly heard a voice from the corner.

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce?

    Ye Changge stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look.

    He saw a woman in a white dress. Her face was a little pale and her eyes were on him.

    Ye Changge did not expect to meet a disciple of the Supreme Oblivion Pce at sea.

    Suddenly, he thought of the situation regarding the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s cultivation method.

    As expected, he discovered that their aura was cold. Even their usual temperature was much lower than others.

    It was clear that this was the reason they cultivated the technique.

    In the imperceptible process, their cultivation affected their own souls and then cut off their own emotions and desires.

 Chapter 450 - Ye Xuantianâ€™s Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 450: Ye Xuantian¡¯s Scheme</h4>

    Fortunately, he had used the art of space to warn the people of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Otherwise, Ning Manman and the others would have had their souls gradually devoured and they would be cold walking corpses.

    However, this was also an opportunity. If they followed them, they could go to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    This would also save them a lot of trouble.

    Ye Changge nodded, but Bai Wanqing did not mind.

    She did not know that Ye Changge had already set his sights on her.

    As for why she did not know him, it was probably because she was not there that day.

    The most important thing now was how to get her to invite him!

    He could not appear too eager.

    However, just as he was racking his brains, Bai Wanqing spoke.

    ¡°I, Bai Wanqing, will always remember your rescue here today, senior. Why don¡¯t you follow us into the pce so that I can thank you for saving my life!¡±

    Ye Changge was delighted. It was not just him, Li Miaoling and the others were also moved.

    This was exactly what they wanted.

    With Bai Wanqing leading the way, she could save them a lot of trouble.

    Ye Changge pretended to think for a while then nodded in agreement.

    Bai Wanqing also revealed a faint smile.

    Although their pce was devoid of emotions and desires, it did not mean that male disciples were not allowed to enter.

    Especially on some asions, they would also open their sects and conduct exchanges and Dao discussions.

    However, in their sects, it was true that women did not marry.

    Many of the disciples of the Supreme Oblivion Pce would guard their bodies like precious jade for the rest of their lives.

    This was not forbidden by the sect, but once they cultivated in the Supreme Oblivion Pce, they would gradually forget their emotions and be a walking corpse.

    After that, Ye Changge and the others left.

    Time slowly passed, and in the following days, they had a safe journey.

    Ye Changge directly ced the Lightning Dragon¡¯s flesh and blood onto the deck of the bow. All the demon beasts along the way sensed this aura and did not dare to approach.

    After all, this was the Lightning Dragon in the Void Realm. The natural aura in its bloodline was an absolute suppression to the other demon beasts.

    After more than ten days, they could already seend.

    They had also arrived at their final destination, Skywind City.

    They did not rush to the Supreme Oblivion Pce immediately.

    There were many things that were inconvenient on the ship. They nned to bring them to Skywind City for two days before setting off.

    After entering the city, it was clear that the cultivators and shops on the streets were even more prosperous than the previous city.

    After all, they were in the territory of the central ins region, and Sage Heaven Realm cultivators could be seen passing by everywhere.

    Fortune Inn¡­

    After entering the inn, the few of them booked their rooms and went to rest.

    At this moment, in Bai Wanqing¡¯s room.

    ¡°Miss, you really want to let them enter the pce?!¡±

    The maid asked.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but if it weren¡¯t for them this time, we would have been devoured by the Lightning Dragon long ago.

    ¡°Moreover, such a powerful cultivator would be of great benefit to our sect if we befriend him.¡±

    Bai Wanqing said with a smile.

    The maid nodded after hearing that. Ye Changge¡¯sbat strength was indeed very powerful.

    It was not a problem to think like that.

    However, she still felt that something was wrong.

    ¡­

    At this moment, beside the Endless Sea area.

    ¡°Look, there seem to be two people in the sea!¡±

    Someone eximed.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Who doesn¡¯t know that the Endless Sea has many demonic beasts? Who would dare to cross the sea so rashly?!¡±

    Someone retorted.

    However, as they saw where his finger was pointing, there were indeed two people rushing over from the sea.

    They looked like a young man and an old man.

    If Ye Changge and the others were here again, they would definitely realize that these two people were none other than Ye Xuantian and Ye Canghai.

    Bang! Bang!

    The old man¡¯s speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, he arrived at the shore.

    Ye Xuantian¡¯s face was still filled with fear. Their trip this time was not safe.

    Along the way, they had braved several onughts of demonic beasts, some of which were very powerful. If they had not swam fast, they would probably be dead by now.

    But fortunately, they were finally fine now.

    ¡°Ye Changge!¡±

    A cold glint appeared in his eyes.

    This was a great humiliation for him. He could not let him off so easily.

    ¡°Young master, you have to do something to them!¡±

    Ye Canghai¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of shock.

    They had the cultivation of the Void Realm. Even the entire Ye family could not match up to them.

    If they did not handle it well, they might even lose the entire family.

    It was too dangerous.

    Ye Xuantian knew the danger involved, but he had already thought of a safe way.

    ¡°Elder Ye, don¡¯t worry!

    We still need to take a long time to consider this matter. We need to confirm whether they have entered Skywind City first. Only then can we confirm our next move!¡±

    After a round of nning, Ye Xuantian knew that the few of them had all moved into the Fortune Inn.

    Coincidentally, the Fortune Inn was the Ye family¡¯s property and also a source of information for them.

    Then, they rushed to the Ye family.

    In the hall, a dignified middle-aged man sat on the high tform.

    His cultivation was shockingly not low. He was actually at thete stage of the Sage Heaven Realm and was already half a step into the Void Realm.

    ¡°Xuan ¡®er, why are you so anxious to find us? What happened?¡±

    Ye Hongyun said.

    The other elders also looked at Ye Xuantian. They did not know what he was up to.

    He had to wait for everyone to gather before saying anything.

    Seeing that all the core figures hade, Ye Xuantian said in a low voice, ¡°Father, this matter concerns the life and death of our Ye family.

    ¡°After bing a member of our family, we can rise a few levels higher.

    ¡°We might even be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with those powerful sects.

    ¡°But if we fail, death is a possibility. However, if we arrange it properly, the chances of failure are very small.¡±

    Following Ye Xuantian¡¯s words, everyone was stunned.

    Their strength had risen by a few levels, and they could stand shoulder to shoulder withrge sects!

    Could it be that they had discovered some powerful immortal¡¯s cave heaven or secret realm?

    But what had he said about death being a possibility? If it was treasure hunting, at most a few treasure hunters would die, and their family would not be destroyed.

    Everyone was curious, and even Ye Hongyun¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    When Ye Xuantian told everyone everything, everyone was stunned.

    Using the power of his physical body to destroy the Lightning Dragon in the Void Realm¡­

    This required a lot of powerful strength.

    Everyone could not imagine it, but they could be sure that the cultivation method he cultivated was definitely not low.

    Especially the body-refining cultivation method. Even in the greater world, it was extremely rare.

    And ording to Ye Xuantian, he was also extremely young, no older than 100 years old.

    This was the most surprising factor. Those who could cultivate to the Void Realm were all old monsters that were thousands of years old.

    The fact that he was less than 100 years old indeed shocked these people.

    They all knew what this meant. This meant that the cultivation technique he cultivated had at least surpassed the Sage Heaven Realm.

 Chapter 451 - Formations. This Was Just Showing Off

    <h4>Chapter 451: Formations. This Was Just Showing Off</h4>

    This matter was too big.

    If something went wrong for a powerful martial artist in the Void Realm, the entire family would be destroyed.

    As the head of the family, he could not just listen to Ye Xuantian¡¯s one-sided words.

    ¡°Elder, what Young Master Ye said is true!¡±

    Ye Canghai directly said it.

    It was actually true. Ye Hongyun fell silent.

    With such great benefits, he was definitely moved.

    He was considering whether the benefits behind this proposal could be maximized.

    Was it worth the risk?

    Very clearly, he was moved.

    Comparable to arge sect, if they obtained such a cultivation method, within a hundred years, they could grow to the level of a sacrednd.

    Just like the Supreme Oblivion Pce who controlled arge region.

    ¡°What do the elders think?¡±

    If he could ask that, it meant that he had already made up his mind.

    Asking the elders was just a formality. The other elders also understood what he meant.

    After thinking about the benefits behind it, they all agreed.

    Everyone would be sad about missing such a cultivation technique.

    To be able to st out the power of the Void Realm with the power of the physical body, this cultivation technique was simply heaven-defying.

    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve already found out the location of their residence. They¡¯re at the Fortune Inn, our family¡¯s property!¡±

    Ye Xuantian said a piece of good news.

    It was actually the Fortune Inn. This was a good thing.

    It would be easier to take action in his own establishment.

    However, if he wanted to execute this well, he still needed to have a good discussion.

    After all, the other party was a powerful cultivator in the Void Realm, but the strongestbat strength of the Ye family was only at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    There was a huge gap between them.

    One had to know that for cultivators, every major realm was like a chasm.

    No matter how many Sage Heaven Realm cultivators there were, they were still not a match for a cultivator in the Void Realm.

    The atmosphere suddenly became silent.

    Right at this moment, Ye Xuantian suggested, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t the third elder proficient in formations?

    ¡°We can find an expert who is good at hiding and set up formations all over the Fortune Inn.

    ¡°We can weaken his strength to the level of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll rush forward together. I believe that he won¡¯t be able to escape even if he has wings.¡±

    When the time came, not only would they be able to obtain powerful cultivation techniques, but even the two beauties would also be in his bag.

    Even now, Ye Xuantian was still worried about the beauties.

    As expected, something awaited him at the end of all this.

    Ye Hongyun¡¯s eyes lit up. That was right.

    The third elder¡¯s cultivation was not high, but in terms of formations, there was no other person in the entire Ye family who could do what he could.

    When the time came, the experts of the entire Ye family, together with the assistance of the formations, would make it easy to catch him.

    This n was feasible.

    The eyes of the other elders also lit up. They looked like they already saw the peerless cultivation technique and it was waving at them.

    Following that, they studied the specific details and prepared to make a move tonight.

    Any dy would cause changes.

    But they had overlooked one thing.

    That was Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation technique attainments. Not to mention that it was unprecedented,pared to the Ye n, it was much stronger.

    Tonight¡¯s n was destined to be fruitless.

    Not only that, it would also implicate the entire Ye family into a bottomless abyss.

    ¡­

    After Ye Changge checked into the Fortune Inn, he did not know that he was already being targeted.

    Of course, even if he knew, he would not be afraid.

    He was confident in his strength. With his strength today, in the greater world, there were very few people who could threaten him.

    In the room¡­

    Ye Changge continued to study thew of void.

    Whenever he had free time, he would devote all his attention to studying thew of void.

    Until now, hisprehension progress had reached 15% .

    Buzz!

    A trembling sound came from the void, and all the spiritual energy entered his body like a whirlwind.

    At the same time, dense stripes appeared on the surface of his body.

    This could increase his fighting strength.

    As time passed, it became night in the blink of an eye.

    Ye Changge emerged from his meditation and looked at the number disyed on the light screen. It was 20% .

    This meant that he still had 80% to go. Then he could fully control thews of nothingness.

    Kacha!

    He slightly clenched his fists, and a thunderous roar came from within his body.

    The blood in his body also began to boil. At this moment, he felt as if he was about to shatter the heavens.

    If anyone was present at this moment, they would definitely be shocked to discover that Ye Changge¡¯s skin had be as red as blood.

    This was the manifestation of his spiritual energy reaching its peak.

    Bang! Bang!

    This was the sound of someone knocking on the door. Mo Qingmeng¡¯s voice followed.

    ¡°Brother Ye, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    At his current level, he no longer needed to eat.

    But it was still okay to eat once or twice.

    After Ye Changge opened the door, Mo Qingmeng was the first to be stunned.

    She carefully looked at Ye Changge for a while, then said, ¡°Brother Ye, I keep feeling that you¡¯re a little different.¡±

    But she could not tell exactly what was different.

    She felt that his temperament had be more ethereal.

    Ye Changge knew that after heprehended thew of void, his entire temperament had changed.

    After going downstairs, Li Miaoling and Yi Tianming were already sitting at the dining table.

    The food was also very simple and in.

    As for Bai Wanqing, she was still cultivating and woulde down in a while.

    While eating, Ye Changge looked at the people around him and frowned.

    Although this was an inn, there would be many people staying here.

    But these people¡¯s cultivations were too uniform.

    With a slight scan, they were all at the Sage Heaven Realm. And if one looked carefully, one would notice that there was a hint of killing intent in their eyes.

    It seemed like they were not friendly.

    Ye Changge transmitted his voice to them, causing Mo Qingmeng and the others to be stunned.

    They looked around and indeed found something different.

    Indeed, they had not discovered it just now. This time, they had indeed discovered something odd.

    In other words, someone was targeting them.

    However, this was only their first time here and they had not made any connections with anyone else.

    Who were these people?!

    However, they already knew, so they naturally would be on guard.

    What was even moreughable was that Ye Changge had actually discovered the aura of a formation in the surroundings.

    It was still an unrated array formation. To dare to y around with an array formation in front of him¡­ Were they showing off in front of an expert?!

    However, he did not expose them at this time.

    These were just some small characters.

    He was going to be patient, like a fisherman awaiting a big catch.

    He wanted to see who was behind this!

    After eating, Ye Changge and the others returned to their rooms.

    However, they did not sleep. Instead, they cultivated and meditated in their rooms, waiting for the mastermind behind the scenes to appear.

 Chapter 452 - The Despair of the Ye Family

    <h4>Chapter 452: The Despair of the Ye Family</h4>

    After Ye Changge returned to his room, he did not remain idle.

    Instead, he quietly slipped out and removed all the formations set up by these people.

    He changed them into his own formations. Now that hisprehension had increased, his understanding of formations had be even deeper.

    He could set up a powerful formation in an instant.

    What was more interesting was that his divine senses had discovered Ye Xuantian¡¯s figure.

    Now, everything could be exined.

    All of this was the Ye family¡¯s doing.

    The people in the inn were also arranged by the Ye family. They now knew the mastermind behind this.

    Everything was easy to handle from here on out.

    He only needed to wait quietly. The Ye family would naturallye looking for him to throw their lives away.

    After returning to his room, he continued cultivating andprehending.

    Not long after, a rumbling sound came from under the door.

    The entire first floor of the inn was filled with experts of the Ye n. At a nce, all of them were at the Sage Heaven Realm, and the intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    There were quite a number of them, as many as fifty people.

    From this, one could see how powerful the central ins region was.

    In the northern desert, the tworgest forces, the northern desert and the Great Luo Heavenly Pce, only had a few people in the Sage Heaven Realm.

    And this small family actually had suchbat strength.

    ¡°Ye Changge, you didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again so soon, right?

    And under the current circumstances, if you hand over the cultivation technique you have, perhaps we can spare your life!¡±

    In the crowd below, Ye Xuantian spoke coldly.

    He now understood why the Ye family was making such a big fuss.

    It was a formation and a siege from a Sage Heaven Realm expert. So, all of this was for his cultivation technique.

    Perhaps they had watched him kill the Lightning Dragon and gotten greedy.

    Unfortunately¡­ Even if he gave it to them, they would not be able to cultivate anything.

    ¡°A wise man submits to circumstances. You are now at the end of the road.

    ¡°I advise you not to stubbornly resist!¡±

    At this moment, a middle-aged man in his fifties said.

    He was the person in charge of the Ye family, Ye Hongyun.

    ¡°You¡¯re stalling!¡±

    Yi Tianming could not hold it in any longer.

    He was just greedy for other people¡¯s cultivation techniques, yet he still spoke so nicely.

    He seemed to think that he was standing on the moral high ground¡­ That was simply a bunch of nonsense.

    Hearing him say that, Ye Hongyun¡¯s expression also darkened.

    He had already said all the nice words, yet this person still looked obstinate.

    Looks like they were unwilling to hand over the secrets.

    He made a hand gesture, and just as these people were about to rush up, a woman in a white dress suddenly walked out from the room beside them.

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce?

    This was their special clothing, and Ye Hongyun could tell at a nce.

    This was going to be troublesome. He did not expect that the people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce were still here.

    If there was only one Ye Changge, it would be fine. After all, he was not a sect nor did he have a sect¡¯s backing.

    But the Supreme Oblivion Pce was not to be trifled with.

    Previously, because Bai Wanqing had been cultivating in the room, they had not noticed it.

    Once the matter involved them, it would not be easy to handle.

    After all, in this ce, everyone knew how tyrannical the Supreme Oblivion Pce was, especially since they were a sacrednd.

    Furthermore, there were Void Realm experts overseeing the ce. It was not something a small family like theirs could afford to provoke.

    ¡°Ye Hongyun, why are you trying to kill all of us?!

    ¡°Provoking the Supreme Oblivion Pce. If this matter were to be reported to the sect, you know what the consequences would be!¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±

    Ye Hongyun smiled.

    Misunderstanding?

    ¡°A misunderstanding, huh?

    ¡°Is this a misunderstanding?

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly here to kill and steal!

    ¡°Ye Changge is my benefactor. I¡¯ll give you three seconds to retreat.

    ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences!¡±

    Bai Wanqing said coldly.

    This¡­

    Looking at Ye Hongyun¡¯s hesitant face, Ye Xuantian was also anxious.

    The two beauties were right in front of him. He could not let them slip away so easily.

    Even though Bai Wanqing was pretty good-looking, he knew how powerful the Supreme Oblivion Pce was.

    He did not dare to provoke them.

    ¡°Father, we can¡¯t let them leave.

    ¡°If she reports this matter to the sect, we¡¯ll be finished!¡±

    Ye Hongyun was obviously experiencing a dilemma as well.

    The other elders also agreed, ¡°Leader, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    ¡°If we want to be the strongest family, we have to take a gamble!¡±

    Ye Hongyun understood what they meant.

    They were going to kill the disciples of the Supreme Oblivion Pce!

    But if something were to happen, they would not be able to withstand the wrath of the sacrednd.

    But if they were to watch the cultivation technique slip away right under their noses, they would not be able to bear that either.

    At the moment, this was the only way.

    ¡°Hmph! What Supreme Oblivion Pce?

    ¡°Everyone else is afraid of you, but I, Ye Hongyun, am not intimidated by you at all.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave either.¡±

    Yes.

    He wanted to silence them.

    In this world, only the dead could forever keep a secret.

    What!

    Bai Wanqing¡¯s eyes shed and her expression became cold. Ye Hongyun actually acted like he was not afraid of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    One could imagine how bold they were.

    They had already been blinded by temptation.

    ¡°Kill.¡±

    Following Ye Hongyun¡¯s order, dozens of Sage Heaven Realm powerhouses attacked Ye Changge at the same time.

    This was because their primary goal was to take down Ye Changge.

    The others were secondary.

    And at this moment, someone broke out into a cold sweat.

    With a trace of fear on his face, he said, ¡°Elder, I don¡¯t know why but the array formation I just set up has failed.¡±

    This sentence was like a bolt of lightning that struck them.

    ¡°Say it again for me!¡±

    Ye Hongyun shouted loudly.

    The third elder was shocked and said with a sad expression, ¡°The array formation has failed.¡±

    He also knew the severity of the matter. Without the array formation, how could they be a match for the Void Realm?

    Wasn¡¯t this courting death?!

    Putting aside the fact that they would not be able to snatch back the cultivation array formation, it was very likely that their thousand-year-old foundation would be destroyed in an instant.

    This result was something they were unwilling to bear.

    ¡°What are you still standing there for? Hurry up and set it up!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright!¡±

    Right at this moment, Ye Changge indifferently pushed away a Sage Heaven Realm expert with a punch.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. Isn¡¯t it just an array formation?!

    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared it for you!¡±

    As he spoke, he made seal with his hand.

    A brilliant brilliance suddenly rose in the inn. Everyone in the Ye n felt their bodies freeze.

    It was as if they were caught in mud, and their movements were obstructed.

    Ye Hongyun was even more shocked.

    This was¡­

    Could it be that he was also a formation master?!

    The other elders also had ugly expressions. They could only watch helplessly as Ye Changge smashed two Sage Heaven Realm cultivators with a single punch.

    What made their hearts ache even more was that they could only watch as the elites of the Ye n fell one by one. Ye Hongyun could not sit still.

    But he could not even move a finger right now.

    What kind of array formation was this? It was actually so terrifying.

 Chapter 453 - The Night of Slaughter. The Ye Clan Was Destroyed

    <h4>Chapter 453: The Night of ughter. The Ye n Was Destroyed</h4>

    Bang! Bang!

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes were cold. With every move he made, he took away a life of the Ye n.

    He was like a grim reaper.

    Ye Hongyun grimaced as he watched.

    These were the elites of the Ye n. They were the foundation of the Ye n.

    He did not expect to be killed by Ye Changge just like that.

    His heart was bleeding!

    However, he had no other way now. With the suppression of the array formation, even with his Sage Heaven Realm cultivation, he could not break through the suppression of the array formation.

    He could only watch helplessly. They were already in despair.

    Yes!

    At this point, they had already failed.

    ¡°Do you know why your array formation did not work?!

    ¡°It¡¯s not that the array formation didn¡¯t work. It¡¯s that I already cracked it earlier on.¡±

    ¡°It was you!¡±

    Ye Hongyun cried out in shock, but then he shook his head.

    Impossible.

    He could not have known about the array formation. It could be said that they were rather secretive about it.

    How could it be discovered by others?

    Could it be?!

    At this moment, he thought of a possibility. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re also an array formation master?¡±

    Only this idea could reasonably exin the situation in front of him.

    Seeing that Ye Changge did not speak, Ye Hongyun fell into despair.

    He knew where he had failed.

    He had schemed and plotted, but he did not expect Ye Changge to be an array formation expert.

    Originally, he had thought that third elder¡¯s array formation cultivation was already considered high and powerful.

    How could he have failed like this?

    But now, all his doubts had been resolved. So, he was an array formation expert.

    He had broken the third elder¡¯s array formation in secret. Not only that, he had even rearranged the array formation.

    They had miscalcted.

    An Void Realm expert who was proficient in array formations¡­ They actually wanted to seek benefits from such a person.

    Wasn¡¯t this courting death?!

    Bang!

    With a boom, Ye Changge did not hesitate and directly killed Ye Hongyun.

    Fresh blood spurted out and directly sshed onto Ye Xuantian¡¯s face.

    He widened his eyes and looked at Ye Hongyun, whose gaze gradually dimmed.

    At this moment, not only him, even the other elders had shock on their faces.

    They did not expect that this person would be so nimble and directly kill their leader.

    This was a god of death.

    At this moment, they were already regretting it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it will be your turn soon!¡±

    Ye Changgeughed.

    He was killing the surrounding elders one by one. Ye Xuantian was dumbfounded.

    What kind of god of death had he provoked?

    When he killed, he did not hesitate at all. It was as if he was killing a chicken.

    He was already on the verge of losing his bnce. His legs were trembling and it was like he was going to fall at the next moment.

    If he was given another chance, he would definitely not choose to provoke Ye Changge.

    Now, he had forgotten all about the beauties. Now, his mind waspletely upied by fear.

    ¡®Don¡¯t kill me!

    ¡®Don¡¯t!¡¯

    At this moment, the entire inn smelled like blood.

    All the members of the Ye family had died, leaving only Ye Xuantian.

    Hiss!

    This scene also shocked Bai Wanqing.

    More than a hundred people had died at Ye Changge¡¯s hands. Killing wasmon in the greater world.

    However, his expression was too indifferent. In his eyes, it was like life was only a de of grass.

    If he killed it, so be it.

    From the beginning until now, his gaze had not changed at all. It was still as calm as an ancient well.

    As for his maidservant, her expression had long changed.

    Bai Wanqing was already regretting it now. The killing intenting from Ye Changge¡¯s body was too strong. She did not know if it was the right choice to invite him to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    However, it was obviously not a good idea to suddenly change her mind now.

    After thinking for a moment, she decided to act normally. Besides, the Supreme Oblivion Pce had not offended Ye Changge.

    Yes, thinking like this seemed to be much morefortable.

    At this moment, the Ye family was already dead.

    Corpses could be seen everywhere, lying haphazardly in the inn.

    This scene terrified Ye Xuantian.

    It was over, it was all over.

    The experts of the Ye family were all dead. He had already expected that the Ye family would be swallowed up by other businesses before long.

    Moreover, this god of death was still eyeing them like a tiger eyeing its prey.

    He had already broken down.

    If he was given a choice now, he would absolutely not provoke Ye Changge.

    But in this world, there was no antidote for regret.

    Plop!

    Ye Xuantian directly knelt down. He could no longer hold on.

    ¡°Please let me go. I don¡¯t dare to do anything anymore. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have gone against you.

    ¡°It¡¯s all the seventh elder¡¯s fault. All of this was his idea. He thought highly of your cultivation method and got greedy.

    ¡°Yes, all of this was his idea.¡±

    In any case, there was no way to prove it.

    The seventh elder was already dead. Even if he pushed the me to the seventh elder, Ye Changge would not know the truth.

    Ye Changge looked at his sophistry and calmly watched his performance.

    If a person was in danger, he would do anything.

    ¡®If I push all of this onto others, he won¡¯t be able to do anything about it!¡¯

    This was looking down on him too much.

    Bang!

    Ye Changge did not give him the time of day. Scenes appeared in front of him one after another.

    The scenes inside were shockingly scenes from the Ye family¡¯s hall. Even his voice was clear.

    How is this possible?!

    Ye Xuantian could not understand. Could it be that Ye Changge had been lurking near them while they were discussing?

    If that was the case, it would not be wrong at all for them to lose everything.

    At this point, Ye Xuantian was already in despair.

    In fact, he did not know that Ye Changge had this memory purely because he had swallowed Ye Hongyun¡¯s memories just now.

    ¡°Since you have nothing to say, go on and die now!¡±

    Ye Changge said coldly.

    Without hesitation, he ended Ye Xuantian¡¯s life.

    Then, he summoned ck mes and threw them onto the corpses.

    Under his control, the ck mes burned the corpses directly, but did not destroy anything in the inn.

    Just this precise control made Bai Wanqing unable to help but suck in a breath of cold air.

    Just who was he?

    Why had she never heard of such a powerful cultivator before?

    A Void Realm expert should have long been famous across a region.

    It was really strange¡­

    But she had never thought that Ye Changge was not from the greater world at all.

    When he first flew up, he was only at the Emperor Realm. In a short period of time, his cultivation base soared to the Void Realm as if he was riding a cultivation rocket.

    This speed was something that even top-notch cultivation mighty figures could not achieve.

    Not to mention the fact that he was someone who had flown up from the lower nes. If this news were to spread, no one would believe it.

    After the matter was settled, Skywind City regained its peace.

    They would never have thought that an overlord who had dominated Skywind City for countless years would be wiped out in one night.

    They would never associate this matter with a person who had only lived in Skywind City for one day.

    Ye Changge had already set off before dawn.

    His target was the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

 Chapter 454 - The Dao Debate? Another Faction

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Dao Debate? Another Faction</h4>

    Not long after Ye Changge and the others left, the entire Skywind City exploded.

    With the Ye family¡¯s strength, they were definitely the overlord of Skywind City.

    And in just one night, all the experts of the Ye family had disappeared.

    ording to insiders, the Ye family offended the almighty and was exterminated.

    There were also people who said that all of this was because Ye Xuantian coveted other people¡¯s beauty and was founded out by his elders.

    For a moment, everyone was talking about it.

    But this was even better. The other families in Skywind City directly seized the Ye family¡¯s resources at lightning speed.

    In the past, the Ye family had seized many other families¡¯ resources. Now was a good opportunity for revenge.

    After this, 90% of the Ye family¡¯s experts had fallen. They went from being the top family to the bottom.

    They had given away a lot of resources to make peace, so they were able to live on.

    However, Ye Changge did not know about this.

    He had already set foot on the path to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    It was located at the peak of Taibing Mountain. Within a thousand miles of Taibing Mountain, there were very few people.

    Because it was too barren and cold here, the middle-aged man was covered in white snow, and the cold air was threatening.

    And around Taibing Mountain, there were also many psychedelic formations.

    The slightest carelessness would cause one to be trapped and die.

    This was also the reason why it was difficult for very few people to know about the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    If it were not for the guidance of the sect disciples, many people would have searched for decades, or even their entire lives, but they still would not be able to find the sect.

    But this was not a problem for Ye Changge.

    Even without their guidance, Ye Changge¡¯s attainments in formations were not something that others couldpare to.

    Time passed slowly, and everyone moved very quickly. Soon, they arrived at the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    In front of them, a huge pce appeared.

    One could not see the end of it. Above the pce, there were countless immortal melodies.

    It looked like an immortal Daoist temple. It was indeed a paradise.

    ¡°Senior Ye, this is the sect!

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    At this moment, he received a voice transmission from Mo Qingmeng.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what should we do now?!

    ¡°We can¡¯t just go in and start fighting!¡±

    ¡°No rush! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Although Ye Changge had the strength to crush them, he nned to observe first.

    As the saying goes: know yourself and know your enemy, and you will win every battle.

    He was not a boorish man who only knew how to use violence.

    Sometimes, intelligence could yield better results.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    At this moment, a deep voice came from behind.

    Ye Changge turned his head to look. There were about a dozen people, and their cultivations were all around the Sage Heaven Realm.

    And the leader was a middle-aged man with a rather imposing manner. He rushed over at high speed.

    He was actually a cultivator of the Void Realm.

    ¡°Miss Bai, we meet again.¡±

    A young man walked out from the group. His cultivation base was shockingly at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    He had a smile on his face as he walked over directly.

    However, Bai Wanqing was not interested in him at all. She did not even look at him.

    Instead, she said to the middle man leading the group, ¡°Elder Ding, you¡¯re here to discuss the Dao, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My master has already instructed that Elder Ding can enter directly when hees!¡±

    Ding Yue nodded.

    ¡°Senior Ye, please!¡±

    Bai Wanqing said politely to Ye Changge.

    She let Ding Yue take a look. He was not very old, but the aura on his body¡­

    Why couldn¡¯t he see through it?

    This made his heart suddenly tremble.

    There were only two possibilities for such a situation to ur. One was that his cultivation was far higher than his.

    It was impossible for a low-level cultivator to see through a high-level cultivator. However, this person was so young, but he had already advanced to the Void Realm.

    He did not believe it.

    However, looking at the people beside him, they were all at the Sage Heaven Realm, especially the man in blue whose cultivation level was already at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    He had already half a foot into the Void Realm, but he was extremely respectful to this ck-clothed young man.

    Could it be that this was also the sacred son of the sacrednd,ing here to pay them a visit?

    But he had never heard of him before.

    Ding Yue fell into deep thought, but the man beside him who was looking at Bai Wanqing narrowed his eyes.

    He looked coldly at Ye Changge, the warning in his eyes was very strong.

    Ye Changge also saw it, but he ignored it.

    When it came to a cultivator at the intermediate stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, he could finish him with one punch.

    However, he sighed internally. No matter which world it was, women were all femme fatales.

    The group walked straight into the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Ye Changge did not release his spiritual senses at the first moment he entered.

    Since they had already arrived at the Supreme Oblivion Pce, there was no need to rush the matters of Ning Manman and the other two.

    This needed to be done slowly.

    Under Bai Wanqing¡¯s lead, the group passed through a long passage and arrived at the location of arge hall.

    This was the main meeting point of the Supreme Oblivion Pce. It was a ce that was specially used to entertain the distinguished guests of other sects.

    ¡°Senior Ye, Senior Ding, please rest for a moment. The sect elders will be here soon!¡±

    Just now, he had already reported everything that happened in the Endless Sea to the elders without leaving out a single detail.

    A Void Realm body cultivator had killed a powerful Lightning Dragon with three punches.

    Many elders were shocked.

    They all knew the fear of the Lightning Dragon. It could release powerful lightning.

    Lightning was the most masculine and Yang energy in the world. It was the nemesis of all evil.

    In addition, the natural advantage demon beasts had innately made their defenses very powerful.

    Humans at the same realm of demon beasts would still be no match for them.

    Not to mention powerful demon beasts like the Lightning Dragon.

    Therefore, when they heard that such an expert wasing to the sect, the sect paid great attention to him.

    Moreover, this expert was a body cultivator who cultivated his physical body.

    In the greater world, other than cultivators, there were also experts who cultivated their physical bodies.

    They strengthened their physical bodies and walked the path of bing saints.

    It must be known that the path of the physical body was extremely difficult to walk, but if one cultivated sessfully, they would be many times stronger than ordinary cultivators.

    If it was a cultivator of the same level and a body cultivator, there was no doubt that the final victor would be the body cultivator.

    This was the fear of the body cultivator.

    A person¡¯s body had endless potential, and the body cultivator had already fully opened the body¡¯s secret treasure.

    The power unleashed by a single punch could destroy the stars and destroy the starry sky.

    Therefore, the elder also gave Bai Wanqing an order that she must treat this powerhouse well.

    Bai Wanqing agreed without the slightest hesitation. Not to mention that Senior Ye had saved her life in the first ce. Now that these people hade to the Supreme Oblivion Pce, as a disciple, she also had to treat these distinguished guests well.

    ¡°This is our sect¡¯s ice spirit tea. Please.¡±

    Bai Wanqing said with a smile.

    Ye Changge picked up the teacup and took a sip. He did not care for formalities.

    They were sitting opposite each other. The young man opposite them had been staring at Ye Changge. He seemed to be dissatisfied with Bai Wanqing¡¯s attitude toward him.

    Yi Tianming could not sit still. A kid who did not know the immensity of the heavens and earth still dared to be disrespectful to Senior Ye.

    He was courting death.

 Chapter 455 - Killing the Lightning Dragon. Ding Yueâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 455: Killing the Lightning Dragon. Ding Yue¡¯s Shock</h4>

    Without Ye Changge, he would not have what he had today.

    It could be said that he was half a master, even if Ye Changge refused to admit it.

    But in his heart, he had already treated him as a master.

    But this kid¡­

    This kid was actually showing a bad attitude. His heart was already filled with anger.

    ¡°Kid, be polite.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that my fists won¡¯t be able to control themselves!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a mocking voice sounded.

    ¡°Yo, I know who it is. Are you afraid?

    ¡°Your master didn¡¯t even say anything, and you, ackey, can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±

    Yi Tianming¡¯s aura that was at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm suddenly swept through the entire hall.

    The young man did not show any signs of weakness either. However, his cultivation was still at the middle stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, so he was one realm lower.

    Therefore, his aura was directly suppressed, and his face turned pale.

    Enough!

    Ding Yue shouted and dissolved this invisible aura.

    He took a profound look at the indifferent Ye Changge and said to the young man, ¡°An Junjie, we are in another sect. Watch your temper.¡±

    An Junjie looked at Yi Tianming coldly and sat down on the stool.

    Yi Tianming looked at him with disdain and even secretly adjusted his fingers, causing an Junjie to almost jump up again.

    However, in the end, he was still afraid of Ding Yue and he suppressed the anger in his heart.

    The hall fell silent. Bai Wanqing left a momentter with an anxious look on her face.

    Only the maids were left in the hall to take care of her.

    Ye Changge took advantage of this period of time and did not remain idle. Instead, he released his spiritual senses.

    As expected, it was the foundation of the sacrednd. It was not something that an ordinary small sect couldpare to.

    Just the size of the entire sect alone was more than a hundred timesrger than an ordinary sect.

    However, it was still more important to find Ning Manman now. He continued to extend his spiritual senses.

    Finally, in a hidden courtyard, he found traces of the array formation.

    However, this was not a problem for him. With just a thought, he infiltrated it.

    As expected, he saw Ning Manman and the others inside.

    It had only been a few months since theyst met, and Ning Manman had lost a lot of weight.

    However, that had no effect on her beauty at all. Now, she looked even more beautiful.

    ¡°Master, are you here?¡±

    Ning Manman, who was still sitting on the stool, suddenly had a light in her eyes.

    She felt her master¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Sister Manman, did you sense wrongly?¡±

    Li Miaoxian looked around but did not see anyone.

    ¡°No, I am sure that master is here! I will never forget Master¡¯s aura for the rest of my life!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian¡¯s eyes lit up as well. Ning Manman and Ye Changge had been together the longest, so there was no way that she would be mistaken.

    This meant that Ye Changge had reallye to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    ¡°My good disciple, how have you been?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s voice rang out, and the three of them became even more excited.

    Hearing the voice that she had not heard in a long time, Ning Manman¡¯s small mouth curved up slightly, and her face was filled with grievance.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe. Finally!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ve been on the verge of breaking down these past few months?¡±

    Ye Changgeughed twice. It was truly difficult for her.

    Ever since Ning Manman had joined the sect, she had always been a person who could not stay idle.

    Just now, he had already examined the three of them, and they were fine.

    There was also no auraing from their bodies that meant they were cultivating the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s cultivation technique. It seemed that they were quite tactful after all.

    They did not force the three of them to do anything.

    ¡°I have already arrived at the Supreme Oblivion Pce. I am now in the meeting hall.

    ¡°Please be patient and wait for a moment. I will rescue you very soon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you get back what you have suffered.

    ¡°My disciple is not someone they can easily capture.¡±

    ¡®Ah!¡¯

    Ning Manman was dumbfounded.

    They still had to wait!

    She had already broken down, but it was obvious that Ye Changge¡¯s spiritual sense had already left.

    ¡®Cruel Master, bad Master.¡¯

    Seeing that there was no response, she muttered softly.

    This made Bai Ao Xian and Li Miaoxianugh.

    When Ye Changge returned to the main hall, the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce had not arrived yet.

    Ding Yue also narrowed his eyes. It had already been four hours.

    Although the Supreme Oblivion Pce was strong now, they would not be so rude to their guests.

    Did something happen in the sect?

    At this moment, two elders walked in apologetically with Bai Wanqing trailing behind them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. There¡¯s something else going on in the sect. Please don¡¯t take offense!¡±

    The elder who hade was elder Gu Xin of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, ranked seventh among the elders.

    She first smiled and greeted Ding Yue politely.

    Hearing this, Ding Yue¡¯s mood became a little better.

    After all, it was understandable that something had happened in the other sects.

    However, he was also curious about what exactly had happened in the Supreme Oblivion Pce that caused all the elders toe out.

    This was definitely a major event.

    Could it be¡­

    His eyes flickered as he thought of a possibility.

    Apart from discussing Dao, he hade here this time to resolve that matter.

    It seemed that the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s matters were even more urgent than theirs.

    ¡°Wan Qing, who was the fellow Daoist that you said killed the Lightning Dragon, Void Realm cultivator, on the way here?¡±

    Gu Xin asked.

    Since Ye Changge¡¯s body was facing away from him, he did not see Ye Changge¡¯s face clearly.

    Otherwise, he would have been shocked, because when Ye Changge used space travel that day, Gu Xin was also there.

    And he was deeply shocked.

    And Gu Xin¡¯s words shocked Ding Yue.

    Who was the Void Realm cultivator who killed the Lightning Dragon?

    No one knew more about the terror of the Lightning Dragon than him.

    A few years ago, he had set out to the Endless Sea to hunt the Lightning Dragon for more inner cores to cultivate.

    But he had almost died.

    The Lightning Dragon¡¯s defenses were too strong. At that time, his Void Realm strength couldn¡¯t even break through its defenses.

    Moreover, he had been struck by his lightning, and he had almost died in the Endless Sea.

    This had also be his lifelong nightmare.

    But now, he did not expect that someone actually killed the Lightning Dragon.

    Looking at this situation, the other party was still in the group of people opposite him.

    It was him.

    Ding Yue looked at Ye Changge¡¯s figure. Except for his cultivation, it had always been a mystery.

    As for the others, the best cultivator among them was only the one who just had a conflict with An Junjie, the cultivator at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    With this strength, he could not kill the Lightning Dragon.

    Then there was only one possibility, and that was that this young man had killed the Lightning Dragon.

    In other words, his cultivation level was at least at the Void Realm.

    Thinking of this possibility, even he was shocked.

    At this age, those who had broken through to the Void Realm were all outstanding experts.

    But he was too young.

    Even if he had cultivated from his mother¡¯s womb, he would not have such a terrifying cultivation speed.

    ¡°This is Senior Ye. He was the one who killed the Lightning Dragon!¡±

 Chapter 456 - Zhan Xianyiâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 456: Zhan Xianyi¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    Just as Bai Wanqing finished speaking, Ye Changge turned his head.

    Gu Xin had a smile on her face. She had even prepared her next words.

    After all, Bai Wanqing was an outstanding disciple of their sect. Their sect had spent a lot of resources to nurture her.

    It was only right for them to thank her. Moreover, they had also prepared the follow-up.

    Everything was for the sake of befriending this expert.

    She had used three punches to kill a Lightning Dragon, and she was an extremely rare body cultivator.

    Spending a lot of effort to befriend her was considered worth their time.

    But in the next moment¡­

    The smile on Gu Xin¡¯s expression froze. Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s familiar face, she could not help but take a step back.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Everyone was stunned by this scene.

    Elder Gu Xin actually knew Ye Changge.

    Bai Wanqing¡¯s gaze froze. Gu Xin had always stayed in the sect and rarely went out.

    How did he know Senior Ye?

    He wasn¡¯t the only one who was surprised. Ding Yue had not expected it either.

    But why did Elder Gu Xin react like this when he saw Ye Changge.

    He was a little uneasy, even afraid.

    Yes, it was fear.

    In his eyes, it waspletely unmistakeable.

    For a moment, his mind was in a mess. All he could think about was this question.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words were even more unfathomable.

    Gu Xin¡¯s expression was alsoplicated. He did not think that Ye Changge would really have the guts toe.

    A few months had passed, and they had already forgotten about this matter.

    In their minds, Ye Changge¡¯s actions that day were just to find a way out for himself. He definitely would not dare toe to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    As time slowly passed, they became more and more certain of this thought.

    But at this moment, Gu Xin was already dumbfounded.

    Ye Changge actually really came to the Supreme Oblivion Pce alone.

    ¡°No, we must send this news to the sect master as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ye Changge¡¯s strength is unfathomable, not to mention that he actually killed the Void Realm Lightning Dragon.

    ¡°Presumably, his strength is even more terrifying than before. They¡¯re no match for him!¡±

    After Gu Xin had done all this, he revealed an awkward smile.

    After Gu Xin¡¯s voice transmission, the elder next to Gu Xin clearly remembered how terrifying Ye Changge was.

    He almost could not stand up. The scene that had happened in the pce was still swirling in his mind.

    Ding Yue had caught this detail, even though his body only swayed slightly before he recovered.

    But how terrifying was the vision of the Void Realm? He was even more shocked inside.

    Who exactly was he?

    He actually had such a great deterrent force.

    Even arge force like the Supreme Oblivion Pce would feel scared.

    But he searched through the memories in his mind, but he could not find any information about Ye Changge.

    It was really strange.

    Of course, he did not hide his voice transmission from Ye Changge.

    He did not stop him. It would be even better if the sect master came.

    He wanted to take this opportunity to settle this score properly.

    As his disciple, how could others easily capture him?

    The atmosphere in the hall quieted down. Ye Changge calmly drank his tea.

    Gu Xin stood awkwardly on the sidelines like a piece of wood. He did not know whether to stand or sit.

    Everyone sensed the strange atmosphere.

    A stifling aura lingered in the hall. It was terrifyingly quiet.

    One could hear a pin drop.

    This atmospherested for a long time. It was only broken when the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce walked in.

    In front of the elders was a woman in a white dress. Her expression was cold and noble.

    She walked at the front and exuded a powerful aura. The ten elders followed behind her.

    If one observed carefully, one would notice that all of their faces were filled with solemnity.

    Zhan Xianyi nced at Ye Changge and the aura on her body showed that she suddenly came to a realization.

    As expected, he really came.

    ¡°I, Ding Yue of the Tian Wei Sword Region, greet you, Sect Master Zhan!¡±

    Ding Yue stood up and brought his hands forward.

    Tian Wei Sword Region and the Supreme Oblivion Pce both belonged to the Seven Great Sacred Lands. He was only an elder, but Zhan Xianyi was a true sect master.

    It was only right for him to pay respects.

    Not to mention, Zhan Xianyi was an Eternal Realm expert.

    Being at the Eternal Realm was like standing at the peak of the greater world.

    As for the true Immortal Realm above it, a cultivator of that realm had not appeared for ten thousand years.

    But at this time, he realized that Ye Changge did not seem to pay much attention to Zhan Xianyi. He sat calmly on the stool.

    Even his entourage did not show any subordination.

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re really courting death!¡±

    Everyone knew that Zhan Xianyi was a person who was not easy to talk to.

    Seeing that she was being sphemed like this, she still did not chase these people out.

    ¡®So what if you were Bai Wanqing¡¯s savior?

    ¡®It was already good enough that you were able to keep your life after offending an Eternal Realm expert.¡¯

    Just as he was fantasizing, he was stunned in the next moment.

    Because the scenario that he imagined did not happen.

    And Zhan Xianyi was not angry either. What was going on?!

    When did she be so easy to talk to?

    He remembered that she was the one who had led a team to discuss Dao more than ten years ago.

    It was because a disciple of his sect had unintentionally offended a female disciple of the sect, and that person had been directly kicked out by him.

    If it were not for that surging imposing manner, he would have even suspected that this sect master was just pretending.

    ¡°Your disciple is safe and sound.

    ¡°They¡¯re in the Qingxin small courtyard. We did not do anything to them!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said.

    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why you are still standing here safely until now!¡±

    Following ye Changge¡¯s words, several elders were already faintly angry.

    He was still being so arrogant in their territory.

    Was he not afraid that he would not be able to leave the sect?!

    Zhan Xianyi was also a little angry. ¡°So, you still want to cause trouble for our sect?¡±

    An icy cold aura rose from her body.

    The other elders also erupted with an aura and aimed it at Ye Changge.

    Things had escted too quickly.

    The others still had not reacted. They were still fine just a moment ago. Why did they suddenly turn into a hostile situation?

    Bai Wanqing could not turn around either.

    ¡°This Ye person is not an unreasonable person. However, people who have done something wrong should be punished.¡±

    Ye Changge stood up. He was not afraid of the aura at all. ¡°¡­¡±

    A powerful aura suddenly erupted from his body.

    This aura was as powerful as thousands of stars as it bombarded towards the other party¡¯s aura.

    The two of them were actually evenly matched, and his was even slightly stronger.

    One had to know that with the addition of thew of void, his aura had not only increased by a lot, but his strength had also increased by arge margin.

    Seeing this scene, Ding Yue was stunned.

    One person against so many elders.

    This was really something that the void realm could do.

    If it was him, facing such a tyrannical aura, he probably would not be able to hold on for much longer.

    But he was actually fine once and for all.

    Even his body did not get pushed back. He stood his ground, staying where he was without moving an inch.

 Chapter 457 - An Apology From Elder Yuehua

    <h4>Chapter 457: An Apology From Elder Yuehua</h4>

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s expression did not change, but a hint of shock rose in her heart.

    When Ye Changge had projected his image, he was only at the initial stage of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    In just a few short months, he had advanced to the Void Realm.

    This speed of advancement¡­ Even in the history of the greater world, it was unprecedented.

    It was not only him, but even the elders were in disbelief.

    They were deeply shocked.

    What kind of monster was this?

    If he was given enough time, he would probably be an Eternal Realm expert.

    Perhaps he could break the curse of the greater world and be a True Immortal.

    True Immortal?

    A True Immortal had not appeared in the greater world in ten thousand years.

    If a True Immortal really appeared, the entire greater world would probably be shocked.

    At this time, they all felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, they did not make things difficult for Ning Manman and the others.

    If they had done something, it probably meant that the Supreme Oblivion Pce would have provoked a powerful enemy.

    ¡°Sect Master Zhan, I¡¯m here now.

    ¡°Do you want to give me an exnation?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    Ding Yue was shocked.

    To ask Zhan Xianyi to give him an exnation and even personally kill his way into someone else¡¯s sect¡­

    How much courage did this require?

    Especially since Zhan Xianyi was a sect leader and a world-dominating powerhouse.

    Although she was a woman,pared to a man¡¯s viciousness, she was not inferior at all.

    ¡®Was he courting death?¡¯

    Ding Yue sneered internally.

    But in the next moment, he was shocked.

    Because Zhan Xianyi did not show any indifference.

    ¡°This matter waspletely Elder Yuehua¡¯s personal opinion, not my sect¡¯s idea.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi paused for a moment and said, ¡°But in the end, it was my sect¡¯s fault, so in order topensate.

    ¡°We discussed and we willpensate you with ten Supreme Pills.¡±

    What?

    Ten Supreme Pills?

    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Changge and his party remained silent.

    But the people from the Tian Wei Sword Region were immediately stunned.

    One had to know that the Supreme Pill was a level 10 pill, and it had a great effect on the advancement of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Just one pill was enough for an early-stage Sage Heaven Realm cultivator to directly advance to the middle-stage.

    Even if it was the Void Realm, it could also advance one¡¯s cultivation.

    Back then, their Tian Wei Sword Region had let go of countless treasures in exchange for one pill.

    But now, this sect took the initiative to take out ten Supreme Pills and asked for peace.

    Hiss!

    Ding Yue¡¯s heart was in turmoil. who exactly was he?

    What was even more shocking was that he actually saw Ye Changge shake his head.

    He actually refused.

    If it were him, he would have agreed long ago.

    With the Supreme Pill, they could nurture ten top-notch Sage Heaven Realm experts.

    But in the face of such a huge benefit, he actually rejected it.

    Ding Yue originally thought that he had already experienced a lot of shock today.

    But seeing this y out before him, he could not help but suck in a sharp breath.

    ¡°You don¡¯t agree?!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold.

    They had already made a huge concession, not to mention that Ning Manman and the others had not been harmed.

    Ten Supreme Pills was already their limit.

    They had originally thought that they could resolve this farce, as a person who could advance to True Immortal in the future.

    They were not willing to offend him.

    But at this moment, facing Ye Changge¡¯s insatiable expression, they were also furious.

    ¡°With this is the attitude of apologizing¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept it!¡±

    Ye Changge said coldly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already given our best and offered the greatestpensation.

    ¡°We¡¯ve also shown our sincerity. If you¡¯re not satisfied, there¡¯s nothing we can do.

    ¡°If you want to make things difficult for us, we have no choice but to y along.¡±

    As Zhan Xianyi¡¯s words rang out, the other elders burst out with their own auras.

    An Junjie looked at this scene and could not help but sneer internally.

    He was actually about to fight head-on with the Supreme Oblivion Pce. This was simply courting death.

    But this was exactly what they wanted. It was just the right time to fight.

    He already disliked Ye Changge a long time ago.

    It was best to fight.

    Bai Wanqing watched everything unfold, but she could not help but feel anxious inside.

    ¡°Sect master, Senior Ye isn¡¯t that kind of person.

    ¡°There must be a misunderstanding.

    ¡°When we were in the endless sea, Senior Ye even saved my life.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi nced at Bai Wanqing, her eyes hard.

    In the end, she did not make a move.

    ¡°Then what do you want?!¡±

    What?

    Zhan Xianyi lowered her head.

    Facing Ye Changge¡¯s domineering attitude, she ultimately took a step back.

    Everyone also knew what she was thinking. At this juncture, she really did not have the energy to create a powerful enemy.

    ¡°First, you must apologize to my disciple.¡±

    This was understandable. The Supreme Oblivion Pce did not object.

    However, they felt their faces burn. They had been attacked by a person, yet they were the ones apologizing.

    It was equivalent to him crushing a sect single-handedly.

    If it was anyone else, they would probably feel ashamed.

    However, no one refused. After all, this person in front of them was a man who had the hope of advancing to the True Immortal Realm.

    No one wanted to make such an enemy for themselves.

    The second one was very simple. Ye Changge did not ask for their pills. Instead, he listed arge number of natural treasures.

    For example, the Asura flower, the Thunder Cmity Wood, the Weeping Spirit grass, the Blood Forest flower¡­

    These were all rare natural treasures. Even the Supreme Oblivion Pce would find it difficult to collect them.

    It would take him a lot of time to collect them all by himself.

    However, it was much easier to find such arge sect to give it to him.

    The moment he said those words, the people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce were dumbfounded.

    Asura flower, Thunder Cmity Wood¡­

    When the other elders heard this, their faces quickly turned red.

    This was a negotiation.

    This was obviously asking for a lot.

    Even their sect would need loads of time to collect such natural treasures.

    This was all thanks to their deep foundation. Otherwise, they really would not have been able to take it out.

    But to give it to Ye Changge like this, they felt somewhat unwilling and disbelieving.

    Impossible!

    ¡°We can¡¯t do what you¡¯re asking for!¡±

    Before Ye Changge could mention the third condition, Zhan Xianyi rejected it.

    They had spent tens of thousands of years to finally collect all of these spirit herbs.

    They still had a great use for them, so they could not give them to Ye Changge.

    That meant there was no way to negotiate.

    As Ye Changge¡¯s words rang out, the atmosphere became solemn once more.

    And at this moment¡­

    ¡°Master!¡±

    A voice sounded from outside.

    Ning Manman and the other two walked in from outside the hall.

    Elder Yuehua was with them. Yuehua went before Ye Changge and said apologetically, ¡°I was indeed the one who caused this. I apologize to you.¡±

 Chapter 458 - Battle! Yin-yang Life-Extinguishing Array

    <h4>Chapter 458: Battle! Yin-yang Life-Extinguishing Array</h4>

    Faced with Elder Yuehua¡¯s apology, Ye Changge did not ept it.

    How could there be such a good thing in the world? A simple apology was not enough.

    Some people said that one could correct one¡¯s mistakes and make the best of it.

    But this did not work in front of him.

    A mistake was a mistake, and one had to pay a heavy price.

    The price was even heavier especially since they captured his disciple.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze became colder and colder. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, we have already shown our sincerity.

    ¡°Capturing your disciple and bringing her here was indeed our sect elder¡¯s fault.

    ¡°But we have already taken the initiative to show our sincerity and we have offeredpensation.

    ¡°Moreover, we did not make things difficult for your disciple.

    ¡°Therefore, we cannot agree to your request.

    ¡°Moreover, we don¡¯t have that many natural treasures.¡±

    ¡°Any of the Asura flowers or Tribtion Lightning Wood were natural treasures that could be encountered but not sought after.

    Even with their ten thousand years of foundation, these items were few and far between.

    Their value was priceless as they were hard toe by! It was impossible to give them away just because of a single sentence from Ye Changge.

    If these were used on a disciple, it was enough to create a Void Realm powerhouse.

    ¡°This means that your sect is not willing to negotiate!¡±

    An aura suddenly erupted from Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    This aura was even more intense than before. It was like a volcano erupting and a roaring river.

    The entire hall was filled with a stifling aura.

    Ding Yue was the first to be affected. He was still sneering internally when he suddenly felt a huge pressure.

    He was jolted back three steps on the spot and muttered in shock, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    It was not only him. The elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce were also shocked.

    This aura was too fierce. It pressed down on them like an ancient divine mountain had descended.

    Even their breathing quickened.

    ¡°Just what realm is he at?!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s beautiful eyes were fixed on Ye Changge.

    It was clearly the aura of the Void Realm, so how could it be so overbearing?

    They did not know that Ye Changge¡¯s aura had the augmentation of thews of the Great Dao.

    The Great Dao of strength!

    It carried an indomitable and tyrannical aura.

    How could ordinary people be able to resist it.

    Crack! Crack!

    This aura was too strong.

    Some of the elders¡¯ bodies sank to the ground, their knees releasing crisp bone-cracking sounds.

    Although they resisted with all their might, it waspletely futile and a waste of effort.

    In the face of absolute power, there was absolutely nothing they could do.

    Even worse was the ordinary disciples of the Tian Wei Sword Region.

    They had already prostrated themselves on the ground and were scared out of their minds.

    They had never seen such an imposing manner before. The pressure on their bodies caused the blood in their bodies to boil.

    Pu! Pu!

    Some of them even spat out fresh blood, as if they had already suffered internal injuries.

    He was actually so strong!

    An Junjie was extremely afraid. If this aura was directed at him, his body would probably explode and he would die.

    When he thought about how he had provoked such a strong person just now¡­

    He had the urge to kill himself with a hammer.

    He had just given his life away, hadn¡¯t he?!

    Right now, his head was stuck firmly to the ground. He was afraid that he would attract Ye Changge¡¯s attention.

    If one observed carefully, one would discover that his body was trembling violently.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Ding Yue withdrew his disciple¡¯s imposing manner and said with a cold snort, ¡°My sect, the Tian Wei Sword Region, did not offend you.

    ¡°Your actions are a little too overbearing!¡±

    Ye Changge nced at him and did not say anything.

    This made Ding Yue¡¯s face turn ashen.

    Curses¡­

    Was he being ignored?!

    Thinking about it, he was also a cultivator at the early stage of the Void Realm. In the Tian Wei Sword Region, he had a noble status and was one of the ten great elders.

    Who did not treat him with respect and reverence? Today, he actually suffered an insult.

    ¡®I¡¯ll see how long you can keep this up.¡¯

    ¡°Our sect isn¡¯t unreasonable. It¡¯s our fellow Daoists who have been pressuring us.

    ¡°Elder Ding is a witness.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi pulled out Ding Yue at this moment.

    Ding Yue was also a person who yed by the rules. ¡°I can testify that your sect is not in the wrong.¡±

    As one of the great sacrednds, he actually did not want toe forward.

    Their sects had always been in apetitive state.

    Ye Changge versus the Supreme Oblivion Pce? He was happy to meet him.

    No matter which side won, it would not be bad for their sects.

    After all, when the snipe and the m fight, the fisherman gains.

    But since Zhan Xianyi had made it clear, he naturally stood on the side of the sacrednds.

    No matter what, there was a struggle between the sacrednds, but they were still united against the outside world.

    Good!

    Set up the formation!

    More than ten elders immediately sent their projections outside, and Ye Changge followed behind them.

    He was going to teach them how to behave today.

    There was nothing wrong with it.

    It was simply a huge joke.

    ¡°Brother Ye!¡±

    At this moment, Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    This was not an ordinary sect, nor was it an ordinary elder setting up an array!

    Her worry was understandable.

    But what she did not know was that during this period of time, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation had advanced by leaps and bounds.

    Not to mention that he had grasped thew of void.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    Ye Changge also stood at the square, and in front of him were more than ten elders.

    They formed a special formation in a special order, front and back.

    With the naked eye, a mysterious wave of life energy was visible, and it released a powerful aura.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that apart from the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s strange cultivation method, the formation is also terrifying.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve seen it and it really lives up to its reputation.¡±

    Ding Yue¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    This was the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s sage-level formation, the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing array.

    The Yin-yang cycle was endless and could increase one¡¯s strength by thirty-two times.

    Even a cultivator at the peak of the Void Realm would die if they were slightly careless.

    Moreover, this had very strict requirements for the party who aimed to set up the formation.

    Twelve people were needed, and they had to be cultivators at the Void Realm.

    Otherwise, not only would they not be able to unleash the power of the formation, they would also be injured by the Yin-yang power of the formation.

    He stared at the bodies of the dozen elders, trying to figure out what was going on, but he found that he could not see through them no matter how hard he tried.

    This was just the beginning of the formation, and it was already emitting such a terrifying aura.

    It was hard to imagine what kind of terrifying power would erupt if the formation waspleted.

    ¡°Ye Changge, if you can push away this formation, I can still promise the previous conditions.

    ¡°Ten Supreme Pills!¡±

    At this moment, Zhan Xianyi spoke.

    She did not think that Ye Changge could break this formation.

    Therefore, allowing him to take the pills and leave was the wisest choice.

    Ye Changge turned and nced at her. The appraising gaze had already exined everything.

    Yin-yang Great Dao!

    Looking at the Great Dao¡¯s power lingering in the Great Array, Ye Changge¡¯s eyes shed.

    In this world where the Heavenly Dao was in the sky, he did not expect to see the Great Dao¡¯s power.

    It was still the Yin-yang Great Dao that was extremely close to the front.

    ¡®However, the Supreme Oblivion Pce actually wanted to use the array to stall me.¡¯

    It was really tooughable.

    They were showing off in front of an expert.

    Could it be that they did not know that Ye Changge was great at array formations?

    Not to mention that he was proficient in the three thousand Great Dao.

    The power of Yin and Yang could not threaten him at all.

 Chapter 459 - The Speed at Which One Can Pass the Trial

    <h4>Chapter 459: The Speed at Which One Can Pass the Trial</h4>

    ¡°Sister Manman, will anything happen to Brother Ye?¡±

    Bai Ao Xian looked at the terrifying array and was still worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Before he ascended, Ye Changge¡¯s array cultivation was already at the sage level.

    If it was anything else, it would be hard to say. But when it came to arrays, there was nothing that her master could not break.

    To Ye Changge, Ning Manman seemed to have a mysterious confidence.

    ¡®Thisdy was Bai Ao Xian?¡¯

    Mo Qingmeng looked at the woman in a white dress in front of her. As expected, she was devastatingly beautiful.

    On the way here, Li Miaoling had already said that she was Ye Changge¡¯s confidante.

    She was originally confident, but at this moment, she suddenly felt threatened.

    Temperament, coldness, and a hint of charm¡­

    How could a man resist such a woman?

    But now was not the time to think about this. Her gaze became fixed on the field again.

    Boom!

    A roar that tore through space.

    More than a dozen elders circted their magic power. Countless runes condensed into a Yin and Yang pattern in the sky.

    It was like a Tai Chi diagram.

    The ck and white Yin and Yang spun rapidly and released a powerful suction force.

    The surrounding heaven and earth spiritual qi instantly rose and gathered into the array formation in a mighty manner.

    The aura became stronger and stronger.

    The aura that was initially at the divine Emperor Realm actually rose rapidly.

    In just a few breaths¡¯time, it had already reached the Reincarnation Realm.

    Intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm.

    Peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    Sage Heaven Realm¡­

    It only stopped when it reached the peak of the Void Realm.

    It was as if a violent whirlwind had blown up in the world. The hugemotion caused the people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce to alle.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array!¡±

    ¡°Twelve elders, hiss¡­ the power of this array is probably about to break through to the Eternity Realm!¡±

    ¡°Who is that young man? He is actually causing twelve elders to attack together, and they even used such a grand array.¡±

    ¡­

    The surrounding disciples discussed animatedly.

    Among them, there were disciples who knew the actual story, and they spoke of the cause and effect.

    Especially when they heard that Ye Changge was actually in the Void Realm, their expressions changed in shock.

    How old was he?

    He looked to be about the same age as them, and he was already an expert in the Void Realm.

    How terrifying was this talent?

    However, there were also people who were very angry. He actually came to the Supreme Oblivion Pce to attack and cause trouble. He was probably tired of living.

    They had just snatched his disciple. Did anything happen to him personally?

    If he was a sensible person, he would have stopped when things were good, when they had brought Ten Supreme Pills down the mountain.

    Even if he wanted to change his mind now, it was already toote.

    Bang! Bang!

    The great formation had already been charged up, but Ye Changge still did not move.

    Seeing this, many people were unable to understand him.

    This attack was about to descend.

    Could it be that he was afraid of the power of the array and could not do anything?

    ¡®What a fool.

    ¡®It seems like he still doesn¡¯t have enough experience.¡¯

    Ding Yue sneered. If it was him, he would have attacked while the array was still taking shape.

    At that time, he would still have a slim chance of survival.

    If he attacked now, wouldn¡¯t it be toote?

    ¡°Sect master, what is he up to!¡±

    It was not only Ding Yue; even the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce could not figure it out.

    Was he really defenseless? He was so domineering just now, but now he stopped.

    Zhan Xianyi did not know either.

    At this moment, Ye Changge moved.

    Facing the array in front of him, he walked straight into it.

    Curses!.

    He did not attack, nor did he call forth powerful spells.

    He just slipped right in.

    Could it be that he did not know how terrifying this ce was?!

    The others were all stunned.

    After entering, this ce was like a small world.

    There were stars in the heavens, nebs and rays of light.

    But the rays of light were all red, blood-red, and they contained a concealed killing intent.

    The ground and the sky were like a huge millstone, the yin-yang symbol.

    ¡°Hmph, this kid actually walked right into our trap, saving us trouble.

    ¡°Let¡¯s teach this kid a lesson, he doesn¡¯t know the immensities of the heavens and Earth!¡±

    A transparent figure appeared not far away in the air.

    ¡°Elder Yuehua, why don¡¯t we just kill him?

    ¡°Defend the prestige of our sect.¡±

    Another elder spoke.

    ¡°We were in the wrong first. If we kill him, it will damage the reputation of our sect.

    ¡°The sect master has already given the order to teach him a lesson.

    ¡°However, we have the final say on how big a lesson it will be!¡±

    Elder Yuehua exined.

    Hearing this, the other eldersughed. The death penalty could be avoided, but the punishment could not be escaped.

    He had to bear this price ofing to the Supreme Oblivion Pce to cause trouble.

    Otherwise, if everyone followed suit, where would the prestige of their sect lie?

    And outside the array formation, everyone could see Ye Changge standing rooted to the spot.

    This was specially controlled by Elder Yuehua.

    It was to let everyone know that anyone who dared to offend the Supreme Oblivion Pce would only die.

    Whoosh!

    At this moment, Ye Changge suddenly felt a sharp killing intent.

    The many stars in front of him suddenly bloomed with a thick blood-red light.

    Then, they flew towards him.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    The power of the Great Dao burst forth, and his fist emitted a thick green light.

    All the stars in front of him suddenly exploded.

    They did not pose any threat to him.

    After that, another ck hole appeared, releasing a devouring power.

    This time, Ye Changge did not attack, but entered the ck hole.

    Then, the scene changed.

    He came to a world of ice and snow.

    The Yin-yang Life-extinguishing array could create fireworks in the heavens, bncing Yin and Yang. One gave birth to two, two gave birth to three, and three gave birth to all things.

    This was a destend, surrounded by a few bare mountains.

    Everywhere one looked was covered in white snow, not a single living thing could be seen.

    Rumble!

    The ground began to shake, and the surrounding mountains suddenly moved, condensing into a ten thousand feet tall giant.

    It quickly rushed towards Ye Changge, and with every step it took, the ground would shake non-stop.

    ¡°Using the stone technique?¡±

    Ye Changge muttered. His figure moved and he instantly disappeared from the spot.

    His speed was extremely fast.

    When he appeared, he was already in front of the giant.

    Boom!

    A boom.

    A fist filled with explosive power ruthlessly smashed into the giant¡¯s chest.

    It directly opened arge hole in him.

    This was not the end. His arm slightly clenched into a fist, and an even more powerful force erupted.

    Bang!

    The ten thousand feet tall golem instantly turned into pieces of stone.

    The surrounding mountain peaks also exploded.

    The scene changed again.

    Ye Changge seemed to have cleared the level. Next was the sea of fire, the forest, and the bottom of the sea. He experienced each and every one of it.

    His clearing speed was extremely fast. Every dungeon did not even take him a minute.

    Some were even broken in an instant.

    And he came to the final stage.

    The Yin-yang World.

 Chapter 460 - Breaking the Formation! Sealing Strength

    <h4>Chapter 460: Breaking the Formation! Sealing Strength</h4>

    Ye Changge had already arrived at the final stage.

    It was also the most dangerous and most difficult stage.

    The world of Yin and Yang.

    This was a monotonous world. There was nothing in it except for ck and white.

    In the center of the world, there was a huge ancient tree that blotted out the sky.

    And in the middle of the ancient tree, there was a huge, ancient wooden house.

    It was also of two colors, half ck and half white.

    Ye Changge directly entered.

    To others, this was the most dangerous checkpoint.

    But to him, it was the easiest to pass.

    Because he controlled the Yin-yang energy, the surrounding killing intent had no effect on him.

    On the contrary, it was extremely friendly.

    Just now, if it was anyone else, they would not have been able to enter the house.

    Or rather, when they were close to the house, they would have been attacked by the surrounding murderous energy.

    And this¡­

    This also caused all the elders to be stunned.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the power of Yin and Yang attack him?!¡±

    Some of the elders were puzzled.

    Some even thought that there was a w in the formation, but after checking it, they found that there was no problem.

    This was something that they could not understand.

    Could it be that he was really so powerful that he could release an attack without anyone noticing?

    They would never have thought that Ye Changge was a god here even if they had racked their brains.

    ¡­

    While they were puzzled, the people outside the array formation were already shocked.

    ¡°How is this possible?!

    ¡°He broke the array formation so quickly!¡±

    The disciples of the Supreme Oblivion Pce said in disbelief.

    This was a powerful array formation of their sect. Even an expert at the middle stage of the Void Realm would not be able to do it so easily.

    How did he do it?

    Ding Yue¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    The Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array was a sage-level array formation, and it was also the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s number one killing array formation.

    Every sacrednd had their own array formation, and so did their Tian Wei Sword Region.

    The Heaven Burning Soul Refining Array was their sect-protecting grand array.

    That grand array could release thousands of flying swords to destroy the enemy¡¯s soul, consciousness, and essence.

    However, the grand arrays between sacrednds were of no difference in rank, so there would not be much difference between them.

    If he could break through the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array, it meant that the Tian Wei Sword Region¡¯s formation would not be difficult for him.

    Thinking of this, Ding Yue sucked in a sharp breath.

    Where did this persone from? From the conversation just now, he could tell that the Supreme Oblivion Pce had captured his disciple by ident.

    He came here to collect the debt.

    And just as he nced at Ning Manman and the others, he was immediately shocked.

    Special physique!

    He could tell at a nce that both Ning Manman and Bai Ao Xian¡¯s physiques were different from that of ordinary people.

    They were blessed with great fortune and strong luck.

    No wonder the Supreme Oblivion Pce captured the three of them!

    Even if they were allowed to join the Supreme Oblivion Pce, it would be better to let them go.

    Ye Changge was too strong.

    Moreover, he was also a fierce person. Even the Supreme Oblivion Pce was defeated.

    Not to mention that their Tian Wei Sword Region would be in chaos.

    They had to n before they acted.

    The elders beside Zhan Xianyi eximed.

    Even if he was familiar with the array formation, it was impossible for him to be so fast.

    Logically speaking, such a thing should not have happened.

    Most importantly, from the moment he entered the array formation until now, Ye Changge appeared to be quite rxed.

    Too rxed.

    ¡°How did he do it? Could it be that he really has the ability to defeat the heavens?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi eximed in her heart.

    ¡­

    Yin-yang World.

    After Ye Changge entered, many elders offered up their lives.

    They looked at each other and hurriedly formed a seal.

    Countless Yin-yang energy condensed in the sky and turned into a world-destroying millstone with a radius of a thousand miles, directly suppressing the ancient house in the middle.

    Crack!

    Boom!

    Without any obstruction, the ancient house was crushed.

    However, before they could rejoice, they suddenly felt their bodies shake.

    It was as if they had fallen into a quagmire, and the surrounding space was bound.

    Above their heads, the world-destroying Yin-yang formation appeared once again.

    A massive aura came from it.

    They were already in danger of losing their lives, but a powerful force was restraining them.

    Even if they used all their strength, they could not break free.

    They could only wait for the end of the world with pale faces.

    ¡°How is it? Doesn¡¯t it feel good?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s figure reappeared in front of them.

    He wasn¡¯t injured at all.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Elder Yuehua eximed in shock.

    They had obviously crushed the ancient house just now, and even the space had turned into nothingness. ¡°¡­¡±

    How could he still be alive?

    Actually, the ancient house just now was a trap that they had set up, and Ye Changge was to fall into their trap.

    As expected, he had fallen into their trap.

    He had sessfully entered the trap, and that oue was as perfect as they had imagined.

    But at this moment, everyone was dumbfounded.

    How did he survive under such terrifying pressure?

    But now, they had no time to think. The attack that had already destroyed the world had already arrived before them.

    ¡°ying with the power of the Great Dao in front of me¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s really asking for trouble!¡±

    Ye Changge only taught them a lesson.

    He did not really want their lives. He wanted to see what Zhan Xianyi would sayter.

    He wanted people or he wanted his natural treasures.

    With a flick of his finger, he tapped a few times on each elder¡¯s body.

    In an instant, the bodies of these elders trembled, and their faces turned a few shades paler.

    Before they could react, Ye Changge raised his arm and drew a line in the sky.

    A mystical power instantly split the heavens and earth.

    And in the eyes of outsiders, the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array instantly shattered.

    An invincible shockwave suddenly spread out in all directions.

    Some of the surrounding disciples were unable to react in time, and their blood rushed in their veins from the impact of the shockwave.

    This¡­

    The array formation was broken.

    The other elders cried out in surprise and looked at Zhan Xianyi.

    She clearly had note back to her senses. As their sect-protecting array formation¡­

    A sage-level array formation that could resist the Eternal Realm was broken so easily.

    Moreover, the person who broke this array formation was an early-stage Void Realm cultivator.

    No matter how one looked at this oue, it felt a little unreal.

    It was like a dream.

    ¡°How did you do it?!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi could not help but blurt out.

    Ding Yue also quickly recovered and looked at Ye Changge.

    Because he also could not understand.

    At this moment¡­

    Ye Changge stood proudly in the square. Behind him, there were more than ten pale-faced elders.

    Their current appearance was as wretched as it could be.

    Their clothes were already torn, revealing their smooth arms and thighs. Their faces were even redder.

    They wished they could kill Ye Changge.

    They had never suffered such an insult before. They did not expect¡­

    What was even more terrifying was that they felt the spirit qi in their body scatter in all directions, unable to condense.

    Obviously, they did not know what method Ye Changge used to seal the true essence in their bodies.

    This was what shocked them the most.

    As everyone knew, once one reached the Void Realm, one could ce their primordial spirit in the void.

    The primordial spirit was indestructible, and the magic power in their bodies was endless.

    And now, they actually could not feel any power.

    In other words, Ye Changge had done something to their primordial spirit.

    He actually¡­

    They also really wanted to know how Ye Changge did it.

 Chapter 461 - One Person Suppressing the Sacred Land

    <h4>Chapter 461: One Person Suppressing the Sacred Land</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who broke your formation,¡± Ye Changge said as he looked at Zhan Xianyi.

    ¡°Are you asking about the formation or are you asking about how I sealed their strength?¡± Ye Changge asked.

    ¡®Sealed their strength?¡¯

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze shifted as she turned her attention to the twelve elders.

    As expected, there was not the slightest bit of auraing from their bodies.

    This discovery shocked her greatly.

    The other elders also noticed it and looked at Ye Changge in bewilderment.

    How did he do it?

    Once he reached the Void Realm, the vital essence in his body would be endless..

    There was no way that it could be sealed, unless an Eternal Realm expert took action and cut off theirmunication with the heavens and earth.

    But he was only at the Void Realm, so it was impossible for him to do that.

    It was not only the people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce. who felt this way. Ding Yue was also shocked.

    Sealing strength! This...

    This waspletely changing his worldview. How could he do this?

    At this moment, he realized that Ye Changge was full of mystery. Not only did he break the formation of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, but he also mastered such a secret technique.

    If he could be a member of the Tian Wei Sword Region, he would be a great help.

    Just this method of sealing the Void Realm had already shown him his value.

    Unfortunately...

    At this moment, he turned his head and nced at An Junjie.

    An Junjie was scared to death when he saw this. He had never seen Ding Yue¡¯s cold gaze before.

    Hmph!

    If this kid had not offended Ye Changge, he would definitely have rmended Ye Changge to the Tian Wei Sword Region.

    Perhaps he might even receive a reward from the sect, or even go a step further.

    But he had let this kid in front of him mess things up.

    But it was useless to say anything now. Hopefully, there was a chance to make up for it.

    ¡°How did you break my sect¡¯s array formation?!¡±

    He was very interested in Ye Changge¡¯s method of sealing strength.

    However, he was even more eager to know what method he used to deal with the formation.

    This was because that array formation was rted to their sect.

    The others all looked at Ye Changge.

    It was very simple!

    Ye Changge looked at the curious gazes of the crowd and said indifferently, ¡°Because I¡¯m an array formation master!¡±

    Simple and direct.

    It caused everyone to be stunned. Zhan Xianyi thought, as expected.

    Other than this possibility, she could not think of any other exnation.

    Only an array master could break the array so quickly.

    But very quickly, she thought of another possibility.

    Their array was a sage-level array.

    Could it be that he was a sage-level array master?!

    Zhan Xianyi quickly asked him.

    Sage-level array master!

    Everyone gasped audibly.

    One had to know that for thousands of years, there were only a few sage-level array masters in the greater world.

    And all of them were living fossils with noble statuses.

    Even the sect master of the sacrednd would find it very difficult to do that.

    The person in front of them was really a powerful sage-level array master.

    Many people who could do this were elders by now.

    After all, he was too young.

    In their impression, it was already rare to be able to be an Emperor-level array master.

    Weren¡¯t sage-level cultivators all white-bearded and sage-like figures?

    Everyone turned to look at Ye Changge.

    Facing Zhan Xianyi¡¯s question, Ye Changge did not respond. He just smiled.

    But this attitude meant that he had tacitly agreed.

    Hua!

    The entire ce was in an uproar.

    It was actually true.

    Seeing this scene, even Zhan Xianyi could not help but stir up a storm.

    The other elders suddenly widened their eyes.

    Not only them, Ding Yue also looked like he had lost hisposure.

    Actually, it was not their fault. The key thing was that Ye Changge¡¯s performance was too shocking.

    Sage-level array master!

    Moreover, Ye Changge was still so young. He might even have the possibility of advancing.

    Above sage-level array master was... Dao level array master!

    An array master at this level could already create a small world.

    It could be said that with powerful array masters, the sect would be able to grasp the lifeline of the economy.

    It was only a matter of time before they became powerful.

    This was the reason why they were shocked.

    ¡°We can agree to your conditions.

    ¡°We¡¯ll give you double. You only need to agree to one condition.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    The other elders and disciples all held their breaths.

    Was the sect leader trying to recruit Ye Changge?

    That¡¯s right. Such a powerful person was indeed worthy of breaking the rules.

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce did not recruit male disciples, but for the sake of the sect¡¯s prosperity, everything could be broken.

    Rules were rigid, people changed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to negotiate with me, unless you want to see them lose their cultivation!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words were shocking.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    At this time, an elder beside Zhan Xianyi said angrily, ¡°Scaremongering. Do you think we will listen to your nonsense here?¡±

    If he could seal the strength of others, it would still be believable.

    Then he had implied that more than a dozen elders of the Void Realm would inexplicably lose their cultivation.

    This was nonsense.

    He had already observed with his spiritual senses that their Dantian was good.

    How could they lose their cultivation?

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you. This is my unique secret technique.

    ¡°Other than me, no one can crack it.

    ¡°But you only have one minute, otherwise, the Great Luo God will be unable to save you.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s next words undoubtedly increased the tension they felt.

    Zhan Xianyi stared at Ye Changge and eventually gave in.

    Ye Changge was singr, and if it was true, they would lose more than ten Void Realm elders.

    Even if they were a sacrednd, there were not many Void Realm experts.

    This was equivalent to directly losing half of their people.

    If that was really the case, they might fall from the top three sects to thest ce.

    They might even be chased out of the sacrednd.

    They did not dare to gamble on this.

    ¡°Alright, we admit defeat this time.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi had no choice.

    What?

    Hearing this, the other disciples felt like they were hallucinating.

    They were really lowering their heads.

    The other party was not from another sacrednd, but only a single person.

    One could imagine that if this news were to spread, the entire greater world would be shocked.

    A person actually made a sacrednd lower their heads.

    Good!

    Ye Changge directly removed the shackles of the other elders.

    He was not afraid that they would go back on their word. Since he could seal their cultivation once, he could do it a second time.

    When that time came, the ones who would suffer would still be them.

    Obviously, Zhan Xianyi also knew this and did not let the other elders make a move.

    The battle ended.

    Surprisingly, the oue had exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 462 - Valley of Demonic Emotions! Surging Demonic Qi

    <h4>Chapter 462: Valley of Demonic Emotions! Surging Demonic Qi</h4>

    After Ye Changge finished speaking his conditions, Zhan Xianyi was silent for a long time.

    The first elder had to apologize, and they had to hand over the remaining natural treasures.

    Thest condition was also the one that made their hearts ache the most.

    They had to open the sacrednd¡¯s forbidden area to him for a month.

    When he first arrived at the Supreme Oblivion Pce, Ye Changge had used his spiritual senses to browse around.

    That was the forbidden area of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, and it was also the ce with the densest spiritual energy.

    Moreover, it was an extremely cold energy.

    Although he could not use it, it had unimaginable benefits for Bai Ao Xian.

    A month¡¯s worth of ess to it could at least help her break through a small realm.

    The foundation of the sacrednd was just that strong.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, we need to discuss it. I¡¯ll give you an answer tonight!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said in a low voice.

    Ye Changge nodded. She had basically already agreed.

    The more sacred a ce was, the more they cared about their reputation. They could not act like a joke in front of their disciples and people from other sacred ces.

    Therefore, they could still act humble now.

    ¡°Elder Yuehua, take the honored guest to the Flying Pavilion to rest.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi looked at Elder Yuehua and spoke.

    This matter was caused by Elder Yuehua. She thought it was a great opportunity for the sect.

    No one knew how badly his would turn out.

    If not for Elder Yuehua¡¯s actions over the years, she would have been locked up long ago.

    Now was a good time to give her a chance to ease up.

    Elder Yuehua also knew how big of a mistake she had made.

    Thepensation was a small matter. The matter of her pride was much greater.

    In the future, everyone would know that the heavenly Supreme Oblivion Pce was actually pushed aside by one person.

    This would be a joke if it was spread out.

    ¡°Senior Ye, please!¡±

    Elder Yuehua lowered her posture very much.

    Especially when she did not dare to look into Ye Changge¡¯s eyes. This was a ruthless person who would seal her cultivation at any time.

    If she was not careful, she might anger him again.

    She did not dare to think about it.

    Shortly after¡­

    Under the guidance of Elder Yuehua, Ye Changge and the others arrived at the Flying Pavilion.

    The reason why this ce was called the Flying Pavilion was because they could see a waterfall on the opposite side.

    It was over a thousand feet long and was suspended from the top of a high mountain. Water sshed in all directions.

    From time to time, birdsong could be heard from afar. The mountain was clear and the water was beautiful, and the fog was hazy.

    It was a top-notch Immortal¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Senior Ye, if there¡¯s anything you need, you can ask the maid to summon me.

    ¡°The pce master has already given the order that we are to try and satisfy your needs.¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand and let her leave.

    Elder Yuehua ran out of the courtyard in the span of one breath, and only then did she catch her breath.

    It was too depressing.

    Every minute and every second, she had been worried that Ye Changge would give her a good beating.

    ¡­

    In the courtyard¡­

    The atmosphere was a little strange.

    Li Miaoxian and Li Miaoling were still alright. After all, they were biological sisters.

    However, Mo Qingmeng, Bai Aoxian, and Ning Manman were all staring at each other.

    ¡°Who is this woman? Could it be that master has just found a lover?

    ¡°Good, it seems that even when I¡¯m not by his side, he likes to mess around.

    ¡°As expected, men are animals that can¡¯t control themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s not enough to have Sister Bai. How long has it been since I¡¯ve found someone for him?¡±

    This was what Ning Manman thought.

    Little did she know that Mo Qingmeng¡¯s heart was pounding as well. It was as if she was being introduced to Ye Changge¡¯s first wife.

    She looked at Bai Ao Xian, her small hands nervously clenching together.

    Her face was flushed red, and she did not dare to look into her eyes.

    ¡°This must be Sister Mo!¡±

    Bai Ao Xian was the first to break the silence.

    After all, Li Miaoxian had already told her just now.

    But just now, everyone¡¯s attention was on Ye Changge.

    ¡°Sister Bai!¡±

    Mo Qingmeng called out with a flushed face.

    Seeing that Bai Ao Xian was not angry, her heart calmed down a little.

    The few girls quickly got into a fight.

    Yi Tianming looked at the few girls. They all had the looks of a country-toppling beauty.

    He sighed in his heart. It was indeed Senior Ye. His strength was not something he couldpare to.

    Whether it was strength, arrays, alchemy, or even women, he surpassed him in everything.

    ¡°Master, we agreed that you woulde in three months.

    ¡°It¡¯s been months. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    Ning Manman said, looking hurt.

    However, the words she said were still as intrepid as ever.

    Bai Ao Xian and Mo Qingmeng blushed. If it were them, they would not be able to say it.

    Ye Changge smiled and shook his head.

    This girl had not changed at all.

    ¡°Hmph, I knew you didn¡¯t care about me.

    ¡°If you hade a littleter, Sister Bai would have been worried to death.¡±

    ¡°Sister Manman, don¡¯t say that!¡± Bai Ao Xian¡¯s face turned red.

    Ning Manman giggled and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know, these past few months, Sister Bai has often been in a daze by herself.

    ¡°Especially when she¡¯s sleeping, she even talks in her sleep and calls your name.¡±

    ¡®Is that so?!¡¯

    Ye Changge looked at Bai Ao Xian. She was still wearing a white dress.

    Seeing this, her face became even redder under Ye Changge¡¯s scrutiny.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all Sister Manman¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    Her voice was soft. If it were not for Ye Changge¡¯s amazing hearing, he probably would not have been able to hear her clearly.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    Actually, it was not that he did not understand other people¡¯s feelings towards him. It was just that he did not consider that at the moment.

    If they always maintained their original intentions, he would not have to let them down.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard, Brother Ye, really.¡±

    Bai Ao Xian said with a red face.

    After reminiscing for a while, the others also returned to their rooms.

    Ye Changge looked in the northwest direction, his eyes shing.

    From that position, he could feel a surge of demonic qi.

    Suddenly, he thought of the matter of the otherworldly demons that the Reincarnation Emperor had mentioned back at the Reincarnation Temple.

    He looked at the time and realized that it would not be much longer.

    Savior?

    He was really not interested.

    However, if otherworldly demons really came in the future, he would also lend a hand.

    ¡­

    At night, the bright moon hung high in the sky.

    In the courtyard, Ye Changge sat under the moon and drank.

    Opposite him, there was a woman in a white dress. She was noble and dignified.

    She was the pce master of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even believe that you¡¯re a sage level array master now.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi stared at Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge smiled but did not respond directly.

    He did not care about what others thought of him.

    ¡°We¡¯ve discussed it and we have decided to agree to your conditions.

    ¡°But we have one condition of our own.¡±

    Oh?

    What condition?

    Ye Changge chose to listen first.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve also discovered it!¡± She pointed in the northwest direction, where the surging demonic qi was.

    She looked at Ye Changge¡¯s expression and found that he was expressionless.

    So she continued, ¡°Under that mountain peak, there is a huge valley.

    ¡°We call it the Valley of Demonic Emotions, and there is a huge abyss inside.

    ¡°And the demonic qi is leaking out from the abyss.

    ¡°So¡­

    ¡°We want to ask you to help strengthen the seal.

    In the greater world, the position of sage-level array masters is very high.

    This was out of her hands.

 Chapter 463 - Purgatory Hall! Your Sister?

    <h4>Chapter 463: Purgatory Hall! Your Sister?</h4>

    Sage-level array masters were too rare.

    Even in their sacrednd, it was very difficult to invite sage-level array masters over.

    Moreover, they might not evene.

    Otherwise, they would not have to worry about this.

    Just now, the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce had gone to the Valley of Demonic Emotions to strengthen the seal.

    The demonic qi inside was surging, and it seemed like it was about to break out.

    Fortunately, they managed to control it in time.

    Otherwise, if the monsters inside escaped, the entire greater world would suffer.

    Monsters?

    Hearing Zhan Xianyi¡¯s exnation, Ye Changge was stunned.

    That¡¯s right, he thought of the extraterrestrial devils.

    They were a group of creatures with tall and thick physiques, extremely bloodthirsty.

    They lived in the Outer Chaos Realm, and after being polished by the chaotic squall, their physiques became as tough as iron.

    If they were allowed to enter the greater world, it would undoubtedly be a great disaster.

    Fortunately, there was a barrier outside the greater world that protected the creatures living inside.

    The outer realm heavenly demons could not invade.

    However, in the universe, things were destined to change.

    There were also extremely weak spots around the barrier.

    Ten thousand years ago, the outer realm heavenly demons had invaded the greater world from these ces, causing the lives of the people to be in dire straits.

    Fortunately, there were eight great sects that spent an endless amount of time building a great array to resist.

    In the end, they were able to seal this powerful race back into the chaos outside.

    However, nothing could escape the corrosion of time.

    The power of the array gradually faded, and it could no longer be sealed.

    Before long, the extraterrestrial devils would make aeback.

    The scene from 10,000 years ago would be yed out again in the greater world. Ye Changge¡¯s expression was a little gloomy.

    What was worth mentioning was that there were a total of eight weak spots.

    They were located in the forbidden grounds of the eight great sacrednds. This was originally a secret of the greater world, but Ye Changge knew that this was what the Reincarnation Emperor had told him.

    However, how could a seal be so simple?

    This was not an ordinary seal, but a barrier that strengthened the greater world.

    Other than a powerful array formation, one also needed the support of low-grade treasures.

    Moreover, in the center of the array formation, there was the erosion of demonic qi. The slightest carelessness would cause it to be devoured by the demonic qi.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this seal isn¡¯t that simple!¡±

    Ye Changge probed.

    Although he did not see it with his own eyes, he knew how troublesome the matter was.

    It was likely that even his life would be in danger.

    Moreover, he was a sage-level array formation master, and even he felt that it was a risky crisis.

    Otherwise, with the foundation of the sacrednd, there was nothing that they could not do. They were afraid that they would not have what a sage-level array master needed.

    And ording to Zhan Xianyi, the seals of the eight sacrednds had not been strengthened.

    This was interesting.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Zhan Xianyi said after thinking for a while.

    The surroundings of the Valley of Demonic Emotions were filled with demonic qi that could devour everything.

    This demonic qi was different from the demonic qi in the greater world. Not only could it corrode one¡¯s flesh and blood, but it could also devour one¡¯s soul.

    The slightest carelessness would cause one to be assimted by them.

    And this was the demonic qi in the outer area. The demonic qi in the center of the array formation was even more terrifying.

    In the previous interactions they shared with it, an elder in the middle stage of the Void Realm had lost her mind because a trace of demonic qi had entered her body.

    She had attacked the sect disciples in a frenzy. If Zhan Xianyi had not acted in time, the oue would have been unimaginable.

    Until now, that elder was still imprisoned in the Purgatory Hall.

    Oh?

    Ye Changge¡¯s interest was piqued.

    He really wanted to see what state the elder in the demonic state was in.

    This would also serve as a warning for him in the future.

    ¡°May I have a look?!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi naturally would not refuse him.

    The matter of the seal still depended on Ye Changge¡¯s efforts.

    The Purgatory Hall was not far from the Flying Pavilion, and the two figures arrived in a sh.

    In front of them was a towering structure.

    The tower¡¯s body was pitch-ck, and they were respectively connected by four evenrger chains.

    The top was covered with talisman seals, emitting a bright and flickering radiance.

    From far away, Ye Changge could feel a strange aura.

    Cold, icy cold.

    Even the spirit qi circting within his body slowed down a little.

    Was this demonic qi?

    ¡°This is the effect of demonic qi.

    ¡°It¡¯s like poison, suppressing your strength and slowly devouring you.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi exined.

    Yes!

    It was indeed terrifying.

    What cultivators relied on the most to survive was strength.

    When faced with demonic qi, it is impossible for you to disy your full strength.

    For example, if you were in the Void Realm, under the weakening of Demonic Qi, you could only disy the strength of a peak Reincarnation Realm cultivator.

    You would drop by more than a small realm.

    What was even more terrifying was that¡­

    The realms you dropped depended on the density of demonic qi.

    In other words, the purer and denser the demonic qi was, the more likely you would drop two to three small realms.

    One could imagine what it would be like if an army from the outer realms descended.

    People would be dying and corpses would be strewn all over the ce.

    Ye Changge also showed a rare trace of solemnity.

    ¡°Sect leader!¡±

    The two female guards of the Purgatory Hall hurriedly bowed and greeted them.

    However, their gazes were more focused on Ye Changge.

    The news of Ye Changge breaking their sect¡¯s Yin-yang Life-extinguishing array had long since spread throughout the sect.

    This must be the famous Ye Changge.

    The two of them did not expect Ye Changge to be so young.

    What shocked them even more was that Ye Changge was actually walking side by side with their sect leader.

    It was obvious that Zhan Xianyi already thought highly of Ye Changge.

    This¡­

    ¡°Open the door!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two of them did not dare to be negligent.

    They took out their tokens and opened the Purgatory Tower.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, please!¡±

    Ye Changge returned the greeting and the two of them directly walked in.

    After a long time, the female guards still had note back to her senses.

    When had they ever seen the sect be so humble?

    Weren¡¯t they all extremely tyrannical?

    After entering the Purgatory Hall¡­

    A cold and gloomy aura assaulted them.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body only shook and a white holy light burst out. The cold and gloomy aura instantly disappeared.

    A light also appeared on Zhan Xianyi¡¯s body.

    The devilish souls wandering around did not dare toe close to the two of them.

    Thousands of races were standing in the greater world, and there were often monsters disturbing them.

    Their sect disciples would also go down the mountain to catch monsters. One reason was to temper themselves, and the other was to hunt for monster cores.

    Not only could monster cores be refined into medicine, but they could also be refined directly for strength.

    These were all guarantees to increase one¡¯s strength.

    There were a total of eighteen floors in the Purgatory Hall, and the one holding the monster elder was on the tenth floor.

    Ah!

    A beast-like roar sounded.

    In front of Ye Changge, there was a woman in a long ck dress who was tied to a wide pir.

    A huge iron chain tightly locked her up.

    Through the swirling demonic qi, one could vaguely see the exquisite face of the elder.

    And this face¡­ was actually 70-80% simr to Zhan Xianyi.

    Could it be!

    At this moment, Zhan Xianyi said, ¡°She is my younger sister. Just a few months ago, she was invaded by demonic qi.

    ¡°Even though I am the lord of the sacrednd, I am powerless.

    ¡°I can only use this method to imprison her here.¡±

    As expected¡­

    This woman was her younger sister.

    This demonic qi was strong enough.

    It could even invade cultivators in the Void Realm.

    More importantly, the people of the Supreme Oblivion Pce rarely experienced emotions due to their cultivation techniques.

    However, they still suffered a cmity.

    It had to be said that the foreign demons were indeed a huge hidden danger.

 Chapter 464 - The Great Dao Swallows the Sky and Devours the Demonic Qi

    <h4>Chapter 464: The Great Dao Swallows the Sky and Devours the Demonic Qi</h4>

    Roar!

    A mournful roar rang out.

    Seeing Ye Changge and Zhan Xianyi, it became more and more ruthless.

    As the demonic qi surged out, it rushed towards the two of them.

    In her eyes, the demonic qi curled in on itself. It was like a deep abyss.

    On her pretty face, there were even densely packed demonic patterns.

    ¡°Xiantong!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi could not bear to say this.

    Seeing her sister¡¯s appearance, her heart felt like it was being cut in half.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Xiantong, I¡¯m your sister¡­

    ¡°Can you bear to let me stay in this dark ce, to be lonely every day?

    You¡¯re not worthy of being my sister!¡±

    A voice filled with resentment was heard.

    Ye Changge was stunned. This voice was different from before, it was a female voice.

    Could it be that she still retained her own consciousness?

    After bing a demon, one would not recognize their family!

    Could it be that this was the uniqueness of the demonic qi?

    ¡®No!

    ¡®You¡¯re not my sister!

    ¡®You¡¯re a demon.

    ¡®Don¡¯t you dare try to mess with my mind again.¡¯

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s confusion, Zhan Xianyi told him what had happened before.

    So that was how it was.

    Demons could control the host¡¯s soul. When they were in danger, they would y the emotional card.

    This was why they were so cunning.

    Many people fell into their trap.

    This included Zhan Xianyi.

    At the critical moment, she ambushed her.

    If not for her quick reaction, she would have turned into a monster. She was neither human nor ghost.

    Damn it!

    ¡°Let me out, you lowly humans.

    ¡°My great demon will one day step onto thisnd and kill all of you.¡±

    Seeing that its tactic had failed, the demon began to threaten them.

    His voice turned into the hoarse roar of a wild beast again.

    Ye Changge took two steps forward and did not forget to set up a defensive spiritual shield on his body.

    It blocked all the demonic qi that was surging outside.

    At this moment, Zhan Xiantong suddenly sucked in quietly.

    His gaze was fixed on Ye Changge. This person made her heart palpitate.

    This feeling was very mysterious. She did not know why.

    In any case, this feeling made him very disgusted.

    She did not know that this was the aura of the Great Dao on Ye Changge¡¯s body. It was the nemesis of these monsters.

    At the same time, Ye Changge also sized up this monster.

    The Eye of the Great Dao circted and saw through Zhan Xiantong.

    The demonic qi had already devoured her flesh, bones, meridians, and even the spiritual qi in her dantian had be pitch ck.

    His originally holy and pure soul had also turned pitch-ck.

    It waspletely assimted by the demonic qi.

    At this moment, Ye Changge suddenly raised his hand.

    He suddenly had an idea.

    Since the demonic qi also belonged to a kind of ability, could he use the Great Dao to devour the Sky and devour the energy of the demonic qi.

    The Great Dao to devour the Sky.

    As long as he could obtain it, everything could be devoured.

    Whether it was the spiritual qi, demonic qi, or Yin qi, all of these powers had the same goal.

    The initial power was all evolved from the chaotic qi.

    And just as Ye Changge was about to use it, Zhan Xianyi stopped him.

    ¡°What are you doing.

    ¡°This demonic qi is extremely fierce. Just a trace can be assimted.¡±

    ¡°Even the Eternal Realm would be affected, not to mention the Void Realm¡±

    Although Ye Changge had many tricks up his sleeves, as long as there was a trace of danger, he could not easily try this.

    ¡°I want to try and see if I can devour the demonic qi.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already tried before, but all of us have failed.

    ¡°This demonic qi is very strongly attached. How can it be so easy to get rid of!¡±

    They had tried to get rid of it before, but without exception, they had all failed.

    It was too difficult to rely on conventional methods.

    Unless they found a Great Dao treasure¡­ The Sacred Heart Stone might be able to do it.

    However, that Great Dao treasure had been missing for tens of thousands of years, and no one could find it.

    There was no news of it at all.

    Moreover, the greater world was so big. If they wanted to find the Sacred Heart Stone in a short period of time, it was undoubtedly like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°I know what to do!¡±

    He had the Great Dao that could swallow the sky. Perhaps he really could swallow demonic qi.

    In this way, when he encountered demonic beasts in the future, he could be considered to have an additional method to win.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi saw that he was insistent and did not stop him.

    The feeling that Ye Changge gave her was strange.

    Perhaps there really was a way to make Zhan Xiantong recover to her original state.

    Thinking of this, her eyes began to look expectant.

    But she did not have much hope. As the saying goes, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.

    Her heart had already be riddled with holes.

    Roar!

    Ye Changge had just reached out his hand when the monster began to roar.

    He felt a wave of unease, and it became more and more manic.

    The surroundings were filled with dense demonic qi.

    Zhan Xianyi was at the side, watching intently. As long as there was any unusual movement, he would attack.

    Boom!

    Spots of ck light appeared on Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    These spots of ck light gradually gathered together,pletely covering Ye Changge.

    This was¡­

    Zhan Xianyi was stunned.

    Because in his eyes, Ye Changge seemed to have disappeared.

    It was as if he had turned into a ck hole.

    Around the ck hole, there was a thick ck light.

    And this ck light was the reason why she was shocked.

    Because she found that this light was deeper and denser than the demonic qi.

    Then¡­

    A powerful devouring power exploded.

    And at this time, the demon began to roar.

    If you looked carefully, you would find that Zhan Xiantong¡¯s eyes revealed a hint of shock.

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    The devouring power became stronger and stronger.

    The lingering demonic qi was not to bepletely devoured.

    Not only that, from Zhan Xiantong¡¯s body, there was demonic qi slowly condensing on the surface of the body and then being devoured.

    Zhan Xianyi was pleasantly surprised to discover that the demonic qi came from within Zhan Xiantong¡¯s body.

    In other words, the demonic qi that they had no way of dealing with was really dealt with by Ye Changge.

    He really had a way.

    As the demonic qi continued to devour, Zhan Xianyi was able to discover that the demonic qi in his bones and soul was continuously decreasing until it gradually disappeared.

    There was really hope.

    At this rate, Zhan Xiantong would be able to wake up very quickly.

    He suppressed the excitement in his heart and looked at Ye Changge with slightly flickering eyes.

    Who was he?

    Roar!

    An angry roar rang out.

    The monster hidden in Zhan Xiantong¡¯s body should not be provoked.

    ¡°Who are you?!

    ¡°Why are you disturbing my n¡¯s good business?¡±

    In the Void, a huge phantom condensed from the demonic qi.

    This phantom was seventy feet tall and ugly, with two rows of sharp teeth.

    Perhaps it was because it had been staying in the chaos outside for many years, but it was rather impudent.

    ¡°Who am I?!

    ¡°I am the end for all of you!¡±

    Ye Changge sneered.

    The Heavenly Devouring Great Dao revolved crazily, and the devouring power suddenly exploded.

    This figure condensed from demonic qi was instantly disintegrated.

    Apanied by an unwilling roar, it was all refined by Ye Changge.

    It transformed into pure essence for his body.

    After doing all this, Ye Changge let out a turbid breath.

    He looked at the beautiful figure in front of him.

    The woman, who was full of demonic energy at the beginning, had already returned to normal.

 Chapter 465 - The Powerful Zhan Xianyi

    <h4>Chapter 465: The Powerful Zhan Xianyi</h4>

    This¡­

    This was really good.

    Zhan Xianyi felt as if she was in a dream.

    This was even more shocking than Ye Changge breaking the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing array.

    The demonic qi was something that their sect could not ovee. However, he actually dealt with it alone.

    And the solution was also unexpected.

    What method was that just now? He was actually be able to devour demonic qi.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    At this time, a call made Zhan Xianyi¡¯s body tremble.

    She quickly walked up and removed the chains.

    The two hugged each other tightly.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re fine. This is really good.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days. It¡¯s all my fault for not protecting you well!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi hugged her tightly.

    This kind of feeling that was lost and regained was even more precious.

    ¡°No, sister.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡±

    Zhan Xiantong shook her head.

    Although she was possessed by a monster, she still had her own consciousness.

    She could see and sense the surrounding environment, but she did not have any control over her body.

    She knew everything that her sister had done for her.

    The two of them leaned on each other for a while, then came to Ye Changge.

    He did not pay much attention to the two sisters.

    Instead, he imprisoned a trace of the demonic qi he had just devoured and was carefully observing it.

    This demonic qi!

    There was actually a trace of the power of desire mixed in it.

    The power of desire was also a kind of power unique to the heavens and earth.

    Everyone had desires in their bodies, more or less.

    Even sages had selfish desires.

    Not to mention other people.

    No wonder it could easily invade a cultivator¡¯s soul and seize control.

    ¡°I, Zhan Xiantong, thank you, fellow Daoist, for saving my life!¡±

    Zhan Xiantong bowed respectfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just trying to probe it.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to really seed!¡±

    Ye Changge said straightforwardly.

    Although the Great Dao devoured the innocent and dispelled the demonic qi, his original intention was just to probe.

    Saving Zhan Xiantong was just something unexpected that happened.

    However, it had to be said that the two sisters¡¯ good looks were enough to topple cities.

    Compared to Bai Ao Xian, they were not inferior either.

    Especially the cold and lonely aura on their bodies¡­ It made them even better.

    The older sister was cold and aloof, while the younger sister was graceful and elegant. Their abilities were not weak either.

    They were truly the two sisters that people envied.

    Speaking of the two sisters, he suddenly thought of Li Miaoxian and Li Miaoling.

    However, their appearances were different. They did not look exactly the same.

    On the other hand, the two people in front of him were exactly the same.

    Fortunately, one of them was wearing a white dress and the other a ck dress. Otherwise, even he would not be able to tell them apart.

    It was at that moment that Zhan Xianyi slipped into a daze. She did not seem to mind. Her face was as calm as still water.

    However, Zhan Xiantong¡¯s face was slightly red.

    It seemed that the two of them had very different personalities.

    Compared to the cold and aloof elder sister, the younger sister was even more popr.

    ¡­

    Following that, the news about Zhan Xiantong spread throughout the Supreme Oblivion Pce at lightning speed.

    When they heard that this was Ye Changge¡¯s handiwork, they were even more shocked.

    They were all very curious about how Ye Changge had done it.

    And the details of how Ye Changge was able to devour demonic qi were also concealed.

    This was a troubling time, so it was better to avoid trouble.

    This was not because he was afraid, but because he was cautious.

    Being careful could make somethingst for ten thousand years.

    The most important thing when traveling in the world of martial arts was not to reveal one¡¯s wealth.

    In another courtyard.

    Ding Yue also heard the news and frowned.

    He knew that Zhan Xiantong had been possessed by demonic qi.

    This time, he came to the Supreme Oblivion Pce to discuss the Dao and to gather information.

    The demonic qi was like a gue.

    Unless they revealed themselves, they were no different from normal people.

    If they did not investigate carefully, they would not be discovered.

    This was a hidden danger. Who knows when they would sneak into the array formation and destroy it?

    Moreover, their speed of transmission was extremely fast. In an instant, they could possess a powerful cultivator.

    Subtly, they might be able to control an entire sect.

    This was the terrifying power of the demons.

    At that time, before the demons descended, the greater world would have already be the demons¡¯ headquarters.

    However, before he could gather any information, he suddenly received news of Zhan Xiantong¡¯s recovery.

    Among them¡­

    ¡®No, I have to go and take a look.¡¯

    Thinking of this, he flew directly toward the Cloud Heart Pavilion.

    This was where Zhan Xianyi lived.

    He was not afraid that Zhan Xianyi would quibble and release Zhan Xiantong on her own.

    Because in front of the heavenly state, everything would be revealed.

    Ding Yue took out a small mirror from his interspatial ring.

    On the front was a mirror, and on the back were dense runes.

    It was only as big as his palm. He could use it to detect the real body of the demon.

    As long as it was a demon, the mirror would emit a ck light.

    If it was not, the light would be golden.

    This was the normal color of the heavenly state.

    It was worth mentioning that this was not a Dao treasure, but a normal mirror.

    The eight great sacrednds all had such a mirror in their hands.

    ¡°The ce where the sect master sleeps. No one is allowed to enter!¡±

    The two disciples stopped Ding Yue.

    Ding Yue was not angry, but said, ¡°Please inform the sect master that Ding Yue from the Tian Wei Sword Region is here to see her.¡±

    Seeing his anxious look, one of the maids went in and came back very quickly.

    ¡°Go in!¡±

    Ding Yue went into an attic and said, ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Zhan!¡±

    He made a gesture of respect.

    He nced at Zhan Xiantong.

    At this time, she looked like an ordinary person, but he did not let his guard down.

    Demons were good at changing and were full of tricks.

    Therefore, he was always on guard.

    Seeing Ding Yue like this, she already knew why he came.

    She snorted coldly and said, ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you suspect that I let my sister out on my own ord!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Zhan, you don¡¯t have to say that. However, the matter of the demonic qi is of great importance.

    ¡°The eight great sacrednds have always been cautious about this.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful of every slight change!¡±

    Ding Yue was already sweating.

    Facing Zhan Xianyi¡¯s majesty, he felt a great pressure.

    He was only at the early stage of the Void Realm. Compared to Zhan Xianyi, there was a difference of two small realms.

    At their level of cultivation, every small realm was like a chasm.

    It would take tens of thousands of years for them to break through.

    He felt the pressure, and that was not an exaggeration at all.

    ¡°It sounds to me like you¡¯re here to question me!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare to!¡±

    Ding Yue was so frightened that he immediately knelt down.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have the guts to do so.

    ¡°Even if your sect master was in front of me, he wouldn¡¯t dare to question me directly.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s domineering strength was palpable.

    She was just about to catch up with her younger sister when this fellow came running over.

    His words even made it seem like he intended to test her.

    Zhan Xianyi did not make a move immediately, which was already showing him respect.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!

    ¡°Everything I do is for the sake of the sacrednds.¡±

 Chapter 466 - The Sacred Land is in Shock! Head to the Supreme Oblivion Palace in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 466: The Sacred Land is in Shock! Head to the Supreme Oblivion Pce in the Sky</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Don¡¯t use the sacrednds to pressure me. I know your concerns.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m worried about my sister, I wouldn¡¯t do such a stupid thing.

    ¡°Now get out!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s domineering aura was undoubtedly disyed in this style.

    Ding Yue did not dare to contradict her. He walked out with a red face and a tucked chin.

    Even if he had endless courage, he would not dare to offend Zhan Xianyi.

    Because Zhan Xianyi¡¯s voice was very loud, the guards at the door all heard it.

    .

    So when Ding Yue came out, they all had topose themselves.

    They were originally fine, but when they saw Ding Yue¡¯s sour face...

    All of them could not help but burst out inughter.

    Ding Yue¡¯s expression darkened further.

    Thinking about his status as an elder, not only was he ridiculed by Zhan Xianyi, but he was also ridiculed by his disciples.

    His dignity had really suffered.

    However, he did not dare to let his anger re up. He could only return to the courtyard full of anger.

    ¡°Elder Ding, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    An Junjie asked in confusion.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m so angry!¡±

    Ding Yue smashed the stone table in front of him into pieces with a punch. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    That wretched Zhan Xianyi, actually dared to humiliate him like this.

    He was an elder and had an important position.

    Now, he was actually being humiliated like this.

    How could he swallow this down?

    An Junjie thought for a moment and understood what had happened.

    He suggested, ¡°Elder Ding, do you want to vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°Do you have a way?¡±

    Ding Yue asked.

    An Junjieughed sinisterly and whispered a few words into Ding Yue¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s a good idea.

    ¡°Although we can¡¯t attack Zhan Xianyi, we can deal with him.

    ¡°He¡¯s the cause of everything.

    ¡°Ye changge!¡±

    The people who were devoured by the demonic qi were not only from the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    There were also quite a few people from the other sacrednds, and they were all people of high status.

    If this news were to spread, there would definitely be arge number of peopleing over.

    Firstly, they could suppress the Supreme Oblivion Pce, and secondly, they could torture Ye Changge.

    It was fine if he agreed, but the other sects would remember his favor.

    After all, he was the one who had sent this news to the sacrednds.

    If he did not agree, the other sacrednds would not let him off so easily.

    ¡°Okay, then.

    ¡°An Junjie, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.

    ¡°If you do it well, you¡¯ll get a lot of benefits in the future.¡±

    Ding Yue took out a level seven spirit stone from his interspatial ring and threw it to an Junjie.

    An Junjie was delighted when he felt the spiritual energy contained in the spirit fruit.

    ¡°Thank you, Elder Ding Yue.

    ¡°I will do it right away!¡±

    ¡°Do it quickly!¡±

    An Junjie nodded.

    Then, he left.

    Ding Yue looked at the pavilion where Ye Changge lived and revealed a cold smile.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ll die this time.

    ¡®Even if the Supreme Oblivion Pce protects you, faced with so many sects, you would be powerless.¡¯

    ...

    At the same time.

    All the sects in the greater world received the voice transmission.

    They did not know who was speaking using the voice transmission, but the information conveyed was very important.

    The elder in charge of the transmission immediately left to report to the sect master.

    At this moment...

    On the peak of a tall and lofty snow mountain...

    There was a huge sect, majestic and magnificent, surrounded by clouds and mist.

    This was the training hall of the Snow God Pce.

    It was also one of the eight great sacrednds.

    In one of the great halls, a woman who was emitting an icy chill looked around.

    Then, she put down the voice transmission stone in her hand and muttered, ¡°Dispelling the demonic qi!¡±

    ¡°Who sent this information?!¡±

    The kneeling elder shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°We can¡¯t trace the source, but it should be someone from the sacrednd.

    ¡°Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t know the sacrednd¡¯s method of voice transmission.¡±

    The methods of voice transmission between the sacrednds were fixed.

    Although the methods of each sect had subtle differences, they werergely simr.

    The woman nodded. Regardless of whether the news was true or false, they still had to make a trip.

    Inform the other elders that they would set off for the Supreme Oblivion Pce in the sky tomorrow.

    Yes!

    ...

    And the other sects also received the voice transmission.

    Just like the Snow God Pce, they did not hesitate and directly set off for the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    They all knew that it was difficult to get rid of the demonic qi.

    But the Supreme Oblivion Pce?actually found a way to sessfully get rid of the demonic qi in Zhan Xiantong¡¯s body.

    And the person who had done so was actually a young man.

    At first, they did not believe it, butter on, they heard that the other seven sacrednds all received this news.

    They did not want to fall behind, so they rushed to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    The person who could get rid of the demonic qi was definitely a very popr person.

    If they could get him to join their sect, it would be like adding wings to a tiger.

    They would not be afraid of the invasion of the demonic qi in the future.

    It was worth saying that with this person joining, the sect would be much more powerful.

    Moreover, they would gain huge benefits from his abilities.

    Just Imagine it. Other sects would not have a method to remove the demonic qi, but you did.

    Other people would look for you to help, and the benefits from that were undoubtedly huge.

    Many people thought of the key to it, and their blood boiled with excitement.

    In some of the sects, removing the demonic qi became an unimportant matter.

    And recruiting Ye Changge was the most important thing.

    ...

    On the other side.

    Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    Ye Changge was sitting cross-legged on the bed, continuing toprehend thew of void.

    He had alreadyprehended 50% .

    That was half.

    The harvest was also abundant. Whether it was his strength or his soul, they had all been greatly improved.

    But the problem came along with it.

    He could notprehend the remaining 50% no matter how hard he tried.

    It was as if he had entered a bottleneck.

    It had been a long time since he had felt a bottleneck.

    In the past, when he cultivated, he did not have any shackles on his realm. He had broken through naturally.

    However, he did not expect to be stuck here.

    This was beyond his expectations.

    However, he did not give up. He thought that something must have gone wrong.

    Hence, he continued toprehend.

    His soul was immersed in the space of his soul,pletely immersed in it.

    The nine-colored river revolved around his body, constantly emitting dao charm.

    Two hours.

    Four hours.

    ...

    Ten hours had passed at this point.

    His understanding of thew of void remained unchanged.

    But it was not that he had not gained anything. His grasp of thew of void from before had be more proficient.

    The cultivation base in his body and the control of his soul had also increased by quite a bit.

    Where did the probleme from?

    Ye Changge pondered over the problem, and not long after, an idea shed through his mind.

    He had guessed the crux of the matter.

    Thews of void were supremews that affected the heavens.

    It was the first Heavenly Daow that was born after the beginning of chaos.

    Even the three thousand Great Dao could notpare to it.

    Hence, he thought of the reason why he could notprehend it. Could it be rted to the world he was in?

    After all, the greater world was not the center of the universe.

    He thought of the Great Chaos World that he saw that day.

    Just by holding back in a hurry, he discovered countless such greater worlds.

    Perhaps, thetter half of thews required the cultivator to ascend to the Great Chaos World before they could break through.

 Chapter 467 - A Collective Move?

    <h4>Chapter 467: A Collective Move?</h4>

    That¡¯s right!

    Ye Changge was more and more certain of this conjecture.

    The level of thew of void was definitely far higher than the greater world.

    Comprehending 50% was already the limit of this world.

    As for the other 50% , he had to go to the Great Chaos World.

    After thinking it through, he continued to delve into the Great Dao of strength.

    This was a new Great Dao that he had created after fusing with 3,000 Great Daows.

    It was even more powerful than the original Great Dao of force.

    This was his main cultivation strength.

    After all, if he could not make a move in the future, he would have to use the voidws!

    Boom!

    At this moment, a rumbling sound came from within his body.

    It was like the sound of thunder. Outside of his body, there were tiny shes of lightning.

    When the lightning started to move, it was like all the cells in his body became free.

    Suddenly, a devouring power erupted.

    The Flying Cloud Pavilion¡¯s spirit qi quickly rushed in Ye Changge¡¯s direction and hepletely devoured it.

    But this was far from enough.

    With him as the center, this devouring power crazily shot out in all directions.

    Like circles of ripples, spirit qi gathered and focused .

    At this moment, Ye Changge was devouring the spirit qi as if it were water.

    Above his head, a ck cyclone had already condensed.

    The spirit qi that was being drawn over entered his body, descending from the cyclone. All of it finally converged into his dantian.

    Very quickly, everyone from the Supreme Oblivion Pce turned pale with fright.

    They all felt this overbearing devouring power.

    Even some of the elders who were in seclusion woke up from their meditation.

    This¡­

    What was going on?

    Why was there no spiritual energy in the void.

    This was nothingpared to seclusion!

    Therefore, some of the other elders came out from their seclusion.

    They saw ripples in the void which made it seem as if something was being swept away.

    The spiritual energy was actually being swept away.

    At this moment, many disciples had gathered in the square.

    They looked at the strange phenomenon in the sky and were all discussing it.

    Soon, Zhan Xianyi and her sister also came.

    They were also shocked.

    ¡°Greetings, sect master!¡±

    ¡°Yes!

    ¡°What on Earth is going on?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi was also confused.

    She and her sister were just chatting when they suddenly sensed the fluctuation in the air.

    She thought it was caused by some elder¡¯s cultivation.

    However, the situation became more and more intense. She could not sense any spiritual energy in the void anymore.

    She began to realize the seriousness of the matter.

    ¡°Sect master, we¡¯re all out here because of this abnormal phenomenon.

    ¡°As for the source, we don¡¯t know either.

    ¡°Could it be that the seal has loosened again?¡±

    One of the elders said in shock.

    Zhan Xianyi shook her head.

    Impossible.

    If the seal loosened, the demonic qi would surge to the sky.

    It would not cause this sudden depletion of spiritual qi.

    It was more like a phenomenon caused by someone cultivating.

    Cultivating?

    Many of the elders and disciples were stunned.

    One had to know that their sect had extremely dense spiritual qi.

    Not only did their sect cover arge area, but it also had a spirit gathering array. Right now, it no longer absorbed the spiritual qi in the air.

    Who could it be?

    To be able to devour such a vast amount of spiritual energy in an instant.

    How powerful must he be?!

    Zhan Xianyi could not believe what she was seeing.

    The cultivator was still devouring.

    Looking at the connections in the sky, she realized that even she could not unleash such a powerful force.

    It was too terrifying.

    ¡°I think I know who it is!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said.

    All the elders and disciples looked at her.

    Even Zhan Xiantong¡¯s eyes flickered.

    Suddenly, a figure shed through his mind.

    ¡°Could it be him?!¡±

    ¡°Who!¡±

    All the elders looked at the sisters.

    ¡®Don¡¯t give us riddles.

    ¡®Our hearts can¡¯t take the torment.

    ¡®These ups and downs are stressful.¡¯

    ¡°Ye Changge!¡±

    Thinking of the man who was shrouded in mystery, Zhan Xianyi¡¯s beautiful eyes shut when she spoke his name.

    Other than him, there was no one else in her mind.

    The elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce were all here. The remaining supreme elders and the like would not cause such a phenomenon even if they were in seclusion.

    Moreover, judging by this phenomenon, the cultivation clearly exceeded the capacity of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    An unimaginable amount of spiritual energy had been swallowed up.

    He was really at the Void Realm.

    With this amount of spiritual energy, even an Eternal Realm cultivator would not be this terrifying.

    It was him!

    The surrounding elders were also shocked.

    They thought of the mysterious man who had broken their formation.

    This¡­

    The other disciples were even more shocked and their expressions changed greatly.

    Some disciples said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible!

    ¡°With his Void Realm strength, how could he create such a huge phenomenon?¡±

    Moreover, looking at the range of this radiation, it seemed to have already affected areas tens of thousands of miles away.

    When their sect master broke through to the peak of the Void Realm, she was not this terrifying.

    Even if Ye Changge was very terrifying, there was no way that he could have done that.

    It was not only the other disciples who did not believe it, but many elders were also filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we¡¯ll know in a second!¡±

    Due to Ye Changge¡¯s Great Dao, they could see the fluctuations in the void, but they were unable to lock onto the final location of the spiritual energy.

    Suspicion would not solve the problem here.

    Zhan Xianyi and her sister flew towards the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    The other elders exchanged nces and followed closely behind.

    They were all very curious.

    Ye Changge really had the ability to erupt with such a terrifying devouring power.

    Therefore, the mighty disciples directly charged towards Ye Changge¡¯s small courtyard.

    At this moment, Ye Changge was still immersed in cultivation.

    Spiritual energy was continuously being drawn into his dantian from the cyclone overhead.

    His mind waspletely immersed in it and his five senses were sealed.

    He had no idea that because of his cultivation, the entire sect was shaken.

    ¡­

    Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°I feel that master has be stronger again.¡±

    Ning Manman said gloomily.

    Every once in a while, her master¡¯s cultivation would increase by arge margin.

    It was as if he was sitting on a rocket.

    Why was this?

    She also wanted to improve the way he did!

    Yi Tianming was filled with admiration as he looked at the ripples in the void.

    ¡°Senior Ye¡¯s talent is indeed shocking.

    ¡°Just an ordinary cultivation can create such an array.

    ¡°Nothing canpare to it.¡±

    He had a face full of envy.

    If you said that alll this was to break through, such a huge fluctuation made sense.

    But you¡­

    An ordinary cultivation, but you created such a huge phenomenon.

    People who did not know would think that you had broken through.

    This ability made him seem so cool and powerful.

    At this moment¡­

    Whoosh! Whoosh!

    A series of piercing sounds rang out. Zhan Xianyi and the elders had already arrived at the small courtyard.

    Following that, a few more people descended. They were all elders.

    Bai Ao Xian and the others were stunned, but they immediately understood.

    They were afraid that the cultivation fluctuations would attract everyone.

    This was too grand.

    Not only was the sect master here, but the elders and even the disciples had arrived.

    The dense crowd in the courtyard could no longer be contained.

    Yi Tianming nced behind them and found that there were still people on the way.

    There were people in pitch ck attire that did note into the courtyard. They stood outside, hovering.

    From time to time, they would even stick their heads out and look inside.

    What in the world?

    What was this situation?

    Was it a collective move?!

 Chapter 468 - The Shock of the Supreme Oblivion Palace in the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 468: The Shock of the Supreme Oblivion Pce in the Sky</h4>

    There were so many people here.

    Probably half of the disciples of the sect hade.

    The sect master, the elders, and countless disciples.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at Ye Changge.

    Yi Tianming was already paralyzed.

    As expected¡­

    It was infuriating to even try topare to him.

    Ye Changge¡¯s charm was too great.

    It was the same in the northern desert, and it was the same in the central ins region.

    No matter how hard he tried, he could not conceal his own radiance.

    As expected.

    This fluctuation was created by Ye Changge.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    On the roof of Ye Changge¡¯s house, there was a terrifying spiritual energy vortex.

    The surrounding spiritual energy was being endlessly absorbed.

    What cultivation technique was he cultivating?

    Such a terrifying devouring ability, even their sect¡¯s sect-guarding cultivation technique was not this terrifying.

    And it was not just him. The elders had long since widened their eyes.

    With such vast spiritual qi, even a Void Realm cultivator should end it.

    He had already absorbed it for an hour.

    And this was not the end.

    Because of the uniqueness of spiritual qi, although everyone¡¯s cultivation time was not fixed.

    But there was always a limit.

    During the process of cultivation, consuming too much spiritual energy was not beneficial.

    Instead, it would burden the body.

    The meridians could not withstand the impact.

    But he¡­

    Seemed to have no limit, and still took in such a terrifying amount.

    How strong was his physique and meridians?

    No wonder he could crack their sect¡¯s Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array.

    He was abnormal.

    Boom!

    The spiritual energy was still pouring in, but the fluctuation of the spiritual energy was much smaller.

    This was not because his cultivation was about to end.

    It was because the spiritual energy within a ten thousand mile radius had already been devoured.

    It was like water. At the beginning, the flow of water was abundant, but if the water from the top lessened, the flow would also slow down.

    Ye Changge, who had been cultivating wholeheartedly, did not know what was happening outside.

    His spiritual senses guided all of his spiritual energy to circte the eighteen great heavenly cycles.

    In the end, all of the spiritual energy entered his dantian.

    Even such a terrifying spiritual energy was unable to raise his cultivation level.

    One could imagine how solid his spiritual energy was.

    Although his current cultivation level was still at the initial stage of the Void Realm, the density of his spiritual energy was definitelyparable to that of the intermediate stage of the Void Realm.

    Boom!

    At this moment, a muffled sound suddenly came from his spiritual space.

    On a gorgeous river of nothingness, a strand of green light was continuously circling around him.

    The origin of power.

    This was the power of the three thousand Great Dao that he had fused and the new Great Dao that he had created.

    Compared to the previous Great Dao of power, it was even more mysterious.

    As the spiritual energy surged in, its light was undergoing changes.

    From the initial green color, it became green, white, purple, and finally purple-gold.

    One after another, Dao rhythm ripples spread out crazily in all directions.

    With Ye Changge as the center, they shot out crazily into the distance.

    This was¡­

    The people in the courtyard all felt this fluctuation.

    Overbearing, fierce.

    They seemed to have seen a ck figure, above the stars in the heavens, shattering the stars with his fists.

    Everyone had different reactions, and the scene they saw was also different.

    But everyone raised their heads and stared at Ye Changge¡¯s position.

    Hiss!

    What kind of power was this?

    By the time they reacted, they all sucked in a breath of cold air.

    They actually had a vision just now.

    If this was a battle, standing against him would be courting death.

    Logically speaking, with their realm and mentality, it was impossible for them to match up to him.

    However, they still fell into the trap.

    Looking at the disciples who were still immersed in their fantasies, these elders were all shocked.

    They searched through their memories, but could not find the source of this power.

    ¡°Sect master, what kind of power is this?¡±

    An elder asked.

    After all, their sect master was a cultivator at the peak of the Void Realm.

    And Ye Changge was only at the initial stage of the Void Realm.

    Zhan Xianyi walked ahead of him, but to their surprise, she also shook his head.

    This¡­

    They could not help but suck in a sharp breath.

    And at this moment, the scene changed again.

    Suddenly, a 300-meter-wide purplish-gold light shot into the clouds and directly hit the sky.

    Everyone was stunned and they fixed their eyes on this light pir.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It seems to being from Ye Changge¡¯s room. Could it be that he has broken through?¡±

    ¡°Broken through? Eternal Realm!¡±

    ¡°With the power of this pir of light, it¡¯s definitely not as simple as the Void Realm.

    ¡°I never knew that the Void Realm could unleash such powerful strength.¡±

    Just the aura it emitted made them unable to breathe.

    If this pir of light were to st over, even the Void Realm would not be able to withstand it.

    This was reallying from Ye Changge.

    Was he not at the early stage of the Void Realm?!

    How could he possibly send out such a powerful attack?

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s hearts were beating rapidly.

    Even Zhan Xianyi could not maintain herposure.

    Too powerful¡­

    What cultivation technique was he cultivating that was actually so terrifying?

    The people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce were all shocked.

    The only ones who could maintain theirposure in the arena were Ning Manman and the others.

    In her heart, nothing was impossible.

    Her master was the strongest.

    She would not be surprised even if he punched a hole in the sky, let alone cause such a small scene.

    Boom!

    A boom was heard.

    The light beam directly tore through the sky.

    Vast spiritual energy descended with the majesty of the sky.

    Everyone in the courtyard felt their bodies shake and their hearts palpitated.

    What kind of majesty was this?

    They felt like they were a small boat in a raging sea that could be overturned at any time.

    They even felt the fear in their souls.

    This was really something that the Void Realm could give birth to.

    These elders were doubting life.

    Not to mention the initial stage, even if it was the middle stage, Void Realm cultivators did not have such a terrifying majesty.

    How did he do it?

    Under the gazes of tens of thousands of people, a figure rushed into the sky.

    No, to be precise¡­

    It was a spiraling ck hole.

    Along with a powerful devouring strength, all of the spiritual energy was devoured.

    If one observed carefully, one would discover that the surrounding space had already been distorted.

    In less than a few breaths, all of the spiritual energy was devoured.

    The ck hole also slowly dispersed, revealing Ye Changge¡¯s figure

    He was dressed in a ck robe, and his hair danced in the wind.

    A powerful aura swept up. This was the middle stage of the Void Realm.

    One could say that he had broken through, but one could also say that he had not broken through.

    Because of the Great Dao ofprehension, his divine soul had advanced to the middle stage of the Void Realm.

    However, his cultivation was still at the initial stage.

    But this was enough.

    Looking at the purplish-gold light in the spiritual space, he was already satisfied.

    The light pir that was a thousand feet wide also disappeared.

    But he did not know that the people below were already stunned.

    Especially Zhan Xianyi. ¡®Was this his strength?!¡¯

    It was indeed so terrifying.

    Even with her current abilities, she could not erupt with such power.

    At this time, Ye Changge also noticed the figures below.

    After thinking for a while, he understood that this crowd was probably a result of his own cultivation.

 Chapter 469 - The Barrier of the Greater World

    <h4>Chapter 469: The Barrier of the Greater World</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ve improved again.¡±

    As soon as Ye Changge came down, Ning Manman rushed over.

    She always suspected that her master had some unique skills that he had not taught her.

    Otherwise, how could his strength have improved so quickly?!

    ¡°You just don¡¯t cultivate properly.

    ¡°How many times have I told you? Follow my lead, and cultivation aplishments depend on the cultivator.

    ¡°In the future, you better cultivate well, understand?¡±

    Ning Manman nodded her head with a mournful expression.

    She had made master angry again..

    Seeing her in this state, Ye Changge¡¯s head was full of disapproval.

    If she did not cultivate well, it would be strange if her cultivation could increase.

    How could Ye Changge not understand her perspective?

    Compared to her older brothers, Ning Manman¡¯s speed was too slow

    At this moment, Zhan Xianyi took two steps forward to congratte her.

    ¡°Your skills are profound, fellow Daoist Ye. You really shocked us.

    ¡°You must have reaped a great harvest this time!¡±

    Just the spiritual energy that was falling from the sky was already extremely shocking, not to mention the surrounding ten thousand miles worth of spiritual energy,

    If it was anyone else who absorbed such a vast amount of spiritual energy,.

    There was only one oue: they would explode and die.

    Yet, he waspletely fine.

    This meant that his constitution and dantian were extremely terrifying.

    It was even possible for him to fight someone of a higher cultivation level.

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    ¡°Sect leader Zhan, you¡¯re exaggerating.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I felt something.¡±

    He swept his gaze across the crowd in the courtyard. Good heavens, were all the disciples of the sect here?

    Wasn¡¯t this just regr cultivation?

    What was there to be surprised about.

    But speaking of which, themotion this time was a little too big.

    Zhan Xianyi then dismissed everyone, leaving behind only a few elders.

    Ye Changge immediately came to a realization.

    This was a rhythm that had something else to say.

    ¡°The various great sacrednds are all heading this way.

    ¡°They might being for you. You have to be mentally prepared.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said.

    ¡®All the sacrednds?areing for me?¡¯

    Ye Changge was stunned.

    ¡®What do all the sacrednds have to do with me!

    ¡®Could it be?¡¯

    At this moment, he thought of a possibility.

    The demonic qi?

    That¡¯s right, since there were people who were invaded by the demonic qi in the Supreme Oblivion Pce...

    There would be nock of this in the other sacrednds.

    This was because there were a total of eight weak spots in the greater world. They were located in each of the eight sacrednds.

    These were built ten thousand years ago, in order to seal the passage of the demonic creatures.

    People would supervise and watch over it.

    If there was any abnormal movements in the array formation, they would directly reinforce the seal.

    However, this news spread really quickly.

    In just a day¡¯s time, it had already reached the ears of the seven other sacrednds, and they were already on their way.

    As for who had released this news, he had a pretty good guess.

    It was either the Supreme Oblivion Pce or the Tian Wei Sword Region.

    Ding Yue, An Junjie.

    ...

    In another courtyard.

    ¡°Everything has been settled!¡±

    Ding Yue said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, elder. It¡¯s been done cleanly.

    ¡°The people from the seven great sacrednds are rushing over right now. With their speed, they should arrive in less than two days.

    ¡°When that timees, Ye Changge won¡¯t be able to escape even if he has wings.¡±

    An Junjie smiled conspiratorially.

    Good!

    ¡°If this matter is done well, we will be heavily rewarded.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Elder!¡±

    An Junjie smiled and quickly said worriedly, ¡°Elder Ding, if Ye Changge saves the people from the seven other great sacrednds, wouldn¡¯t our lies be in vain?¡±

    By then, not only would they not be able to kill Ye Changge, they would also allow him to gain ess to the sacrednds.

    It would be even more difficult to kill him.

    Faced with An Junjie¡¯s worries, Ding Yue was confident.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!

    ¡°Even if he really reached this stage, the people who can dispel the demonic qi are sage-level array masters.

    The people from the sacrednds will definitely try their best to invite him.

    If he joins one of the sects, the other sects will definitely not be happy.

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t join, do you think anyone would be willing to see such a person appear and break the bnce of the sacrednds?¡±

    As Ding Yue spoke, An Junjie smiled.

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    The eight great sacrednds had maintained a delicate bnce for ten thousand years.

    No one wanted to see this bnce be broken.

    He had to admit that Ye Changge¡¯s talent was too strong.

    No matter which sect he joined, it would quietly destroy the bnce.

    No one wanted to see such a situation.

    Then there was only one result for him, and that was death.

    This was inevitable.

    Thinking of this, An Junjie gave the elder a thumbs up. ¡°Awesome, really awesome!¡±

    ...

    Night fell.

    The Flying Cloud Pavilion was silent.

    At this moment, a ck figure shed past and flew towards the northwest.

    It was Ye Changge.

    The ce he wanted to go was the Valley of Demonic Emotions in the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    From afar, he could feel the surging demonic qi.

    There was a mysterious array that covered the overflowing demonic qi.

    There were four disciples guarding the periphery of the Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    But this was not a problem for him. He easily slipped in.

    Inside, the demonic qi surged even more.

    But they were all isted by the array.

    The Valley of Demonic Emotions?had a total of two arrays. The array outside was used to block people, and the array inside was the one that truly sealed the demonic qi.

    ¡°Heaven Sealing and Earth Terminating Array.¡±

    Ye Changge saw through it at a nce.

    This array had tyrannical power and could seal the world.

    Of course, saying this was a bit of an exaggeration.

    But this could also exin how terrifying the array formation was.

    Otherwise, it would not be used to seal demonic qi.

    In front of him, there was a deep cave that continuously surged with demonic qi.

    This demonic qi was constantly devouring the array formation¡¯s patterns.

    Moreover, it devoured very quickly. And every time it was about to break through, there would be new energy to replenish it.

    It was like a tug-of-war.

    There were seven white crystals in each of the seven spots of the array formation.

    They were the Nine Yang Jade.

    The Nine Yang Jade was a rare resource, and it was one of the best even in the greater world.

    One piece of the Nine Yang Jade contained enough energy to allow an Emperor to break through to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    One could imagine how terrifying the energy within was.

    However, if one looked closely, one would discover that cracks had already appeared on the Nine Yang Jade.

    The energy was about to be used up.

    These seven pieces of Nine Yang Jade had probably been continuously sending energy to the array formation for ten thousand years.

    Seven pieces from each of the eight great sacrednds added up to fifty-six pieces.

    What a huge sum!

    Ye Changge sucked in a breath of cold air.

    If this Nine Yang Jade was given to him, it would be possible for him to break through to the Eternal Realm.

    ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s not think about this.¡¯

    Looking at the deep cave, his eyes suddenly sparked with brilliance.

    The Eye of the Great Dao.

    It could see through the universe, the three heavens and six realms.

    Everything would be revealed to him.

    His vision punctured the thick demonic qi and reached the bottom of the cave.

    A transparent membrane appeared.

    There was also a mysterious auraing from it, and aw circting it.

    And on the outer side of the membrane, there was endless darkness, as well as countless chaotic gales blowing wildly.

    ¡°This must be the barrier of the greater world.¡±

 Chapter 470 - Absorbing Demonic Qi? The Elders Were Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 470: Absorbing Demonic Qi? The Elders Were Shocked</h4>

    There was originally a barrier, and the demons were unable to invade.

    But under the eye of Great Dao¡¯s probing, he quickly discovered the reason.

    On the outer side of the barrier, there were very tiny holes.

    The demonic qi had fallen through these holes and invaded the greater world.

    If the holes were not repaired in time, they would grow bigger and bigger.

    One could see that in the center of the hole, there was a white holy power.

    This was probably the power of the Nine Yang Jade in the Heaven Sealing and Earth Terminating Array.

    However, this method could only treat the effects, not the root cause.

    As time passed, the hole would grow bigger and bigger.

    It was like a thousand-mile long barricade copsing like an ant¡¯s nest.

    In the end, it would be constantly devoured by the demonic qi, leading to aplete copse.

    However, it would be extremely difficult to repair the barrier of the greater world.

    This was not something that could be repaired with any natural treasures.

    One had to rely on the power ofws.

    ¡°The power ofws!¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes shed as he suddenly thought of something.

    He had the power of the Great Dao. He did not know if he could repair the greater world barrier.

    But which Great Dao power should he choose?

    He was troubled.

    There were three thousand Great Dao, and each Great Dao had its own unique function.

    If he used it wrongly, not only would it not be able to be repaired, it would instead have the opposite effect.

    Perhaps it would even cause the greater world barrier to copse because of it.

    The Great Chaos Technique?

    The surrounding region of the greater world belonged to chaos energy, so using the Great Chaos Technique might repair it.

    Thinking of this, a sacred white light emerged from his fingertip.

    He pointed at the barrier from afar.

    The white lightnded on the thin film, and it immediately fluctuated twice.

    Could it work?

    Ye Changge continued to use the power of the Great Dao.

    An endless stream of white light was sent over, and the small holes on the barrier were visibly healing.

    However, the speed of recovery was very slow.

    As time passed, half of his vital essence had been used up, but the hole had not been repaired yet.

    There was still a big gap. It was not yetpletely repaired.

    At this moment, an angry roar came from the hole.

    It sounded like that of a wild beast.

    Then, the surging demonic qi started to react violently.

    It formed a devil-like thing, with two whitentern-like eyes staring angrily at Ye Changge.

    It roared in disbelief, ¡°Who are you.

    ¡°How can you know thews of chaos?¡±

    In this world, thews of the Great Dao had long since disappeared into the depths of the universe.

    No one could sense thews of the Great Dao.

    How could you control something that did not exist?

    Unless there were a few cultivators who could control thews of the Great Dao ten thousand years ago.

    If Ye Changge was someone from ten thousand years ago, he would not believe it.

    ¡°An otherworldly demon?¡±

    This thought appeared in his mind the moment the demonic aura met his senses.

    As he had expected, thews of chaos could repair the world barrier.

    Otherwise, the otherworldly demon would not have be this angry.

    ¡°Despicable humans, I let you seed ten thousand years ago.

    ¡°This time, you won¡¯t be so lucky. Our Emperor has already woken up.

    ¡°No one can stop him. You won¡¯t be able to stop him anymore.

    ¡°This is heaven¡¯s will, and your final fate.¡±

    The otherworldly demon roared.

    Monstrous demonic qi swept out in all directions, continuously crashing into the formation.

    The surrounding mountains began to shake violently.

    Soon, the disciples outside discovered this fluctuation and reported it to Zhan Xianyi.

    In less than a moment, the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce arrived.

    Ye Changge?

    Zhan Xianyi looked at the monsters gathered in the sky and then focused her gaze on Ye Changge.

    ¡®Why did hee here?¡¯

    It was still at night. Zhan Xianyi thought about it and dispelled the thoughts in her mind.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what happened?¡±

    The other elders also looked at Ye Changge.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys want to reinforce the array formation? I wanted to take a look first.

    ¡°After all, no one can pretend that the demons are not invading.¡±

    Ye Changge shrugged casually.

    Zhan Xianyi and the other elders¡¯ expressions changed.

    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist Ye.¡±

    They were struggling earlier because they could not find an array formation grandmaster.

    Now that Ye Changge had agreed to help them repair the array formation, they were relieved.

    Many elders looked at Ye Changge with gratitude in their eyes.

    The terror of the otherworldly demons was beyond people¡¯s imagination.

    If they were allowed to invade the greater world, it would be a disaster and countless people would die tragically.

    This was something they did not want to see.

    However, they soon saw Ye Changge sigh.

    This made their hearts constrict.

    ¡°Even if the array formation is repaired, there is no way to guarantee the safety of the greater world.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi frowned. ¡°Why is this so?¡±

    ¡°The array formation can only block whateveres out and it cannot truly repair the barrier.

    ¡°When the array formation¡¯s power is exhausted, it will be a waste of effort.¡±

    Moreover, the power of the array was also exhausted extremely quickly.

    When the Nine Yang Jades are used up, they would need to invest arge amount of resources to maintain the operation of the array.

    If they did not have the support of that kind of power, everything that they had done previously would be in vain.

    Their own power would be weakened.

    The monsters would not be harmed at all.

    The monsters would still make aeback and invade the greater world.

    This¡­

    Everyone was stunned.

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s exnation, they realized how severe the situation was.

    But other than the array formation, what better method could there be?

    At this moment, Zhan Xianyi asked, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, can you see the whole picture with a nce? Is there a way to save it?¡±

    The other elders also looked at Ye Changge with expectant eyes.

    He could see the essence of the matter. Perhaps there really was a way to permanently seal the evil demons outside, seal them in the realm of chaos.

    Maybe there was a way to permanently seal them out.

    This was something that even the ancestors of ten thousand years ago could not aplish.

    Could he do it or not?

    Bang! Bang!

    There was a loud sound, and even the earth shook.

    The otherworldly demons kept attacking the formation, trying to escape.

    But the powerful power of the formation was like a fishing, firmly binding him.

    That was why the valley was filled with the roars of the monsters.

    ¡°Despicable humans, when our army descends, it will be your end.¡±

    He roared insanely and kept hitting the array.

    He was like a mad cow.

    ¡®Our end?!

    ¡®You think too highly of yourself.¡¯

    Ye Changge could use the Great Dao to swallow the sky.

    He could swallow demonic qi, and this foreign devil was condensed from demonic qi.

    Of course, he could also swallow him.

    Boom!

    A powerful devouring power exploded from his palm.

    Even the space shook.

    An invisible tentacle, that seemed like a fishing, enveloped the angry demon.

    As everyone watched, the eyes of the demon suddenly shrank.

    What was this?

    He began to roar horribly.

    As he screamed, he could feel his life force disappearing.

    It was very fast.

    In just a split second, a monster that was more than two meters tall shrank at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Soon, it disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.

    The demonic qi in the array gathered in Ye Changge¡¯s palm.

    This was¡­

    The other elders were all shocked.

    They stared at Ye Changge in disbelief and were speechless for a long time.

 Chapter 471 - Difficulty? Repairing the World Barrier and Avoiding Obstacles

    <h4>Chapter 471: Difficulty? Repairing the World Barrier and Avoiding Obstacles</h4>

    Absorbing demonic qi?

    What cultivation technique was this?

    Could it be that he was not afraid of being devoured by demonic qi?!

    One had to know that just a bit of demonic qi could cause a Void Realm expert to instantly lose his mind.

    But after absorbing so much demonic qi, he waspletely fine.

    How did he do it?

    All the elders were dumbstruck, as if they could not believe their eyes.

    Could it be?

    He used this method to cure Zhan Xiantong.

    Zhan Xianyi was also extremely shocked.

    Although he had seen Ye Changge¡¯s ability to absorb demonic qi once before.

    But how could the demonic qi at that timepare to the current one?

    If the previous demonic qi was like a river, then the current one was an ocean.

    The two werepletely iparable.

    But facing so much demonic qi, he still managed to swallow it.

    What kind of strange ability was this?

    Even with his state of mind, he still felt the ripples of energy.

    If nothing else, this ability was really too terrifying.

    Visible to the naked eye, the demonic qi in the void continuously converged towards Ye Changge¡¯s palm.

    The density of the demonic qi became less and less.

    In the end, only a few threads remained.

    After absorbing so much demonic qi, not only did Ye Changge not lose his mind, but his cultivation had even increased by a bit.

    This made everyone dumbfounded.

    Was he still human?

    It was abnormal.

    For countless years, they had never heard of absorbing demonic qi and increasing cultivation.

    ¡°How did you do it?!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said in shock.

    Actually, when they were in the Purgatory Tower, she had wanted to ask.

    However, Dao techniques were the secret of every cultivator. Even if you asked someone about them, they might not necessarily tell you.

    In the cultivation world, if you rashly asked others about their cultivation techniques, it was very likely that you would be killed by them.

    You were coveting other people¡¯s cultivation techniques.

    However, at this moment, she could no longer suppress his curiosity.

    This was equivalent to a death-exemption token, casually shuttling through demonic qi.

    If they had this, their actions in the future would be much more convenient and faster.

    ¡°This is a secret aspect of my cultivation technique.

    ¡°It can devour all things in the heavens. As long as it¡¯s energy, it can be devoured.¡±

    Secret technique?

    Devour?

    When everyone heard this, they thought of the heavenly demon from back then.

    He had devoured countless people from the cultivation world. His methods were cruel and ruthless.

    He had even devoured more than ten cities of ordinary people at his craziest.

    In the end, he had attracted the encirclement of decent people.

    He actually knew the devouring secret technique.

    Could it be that his cultivation had been obtained through devouring?

    It was no wonder that the elders would think so. It was mainly because he was too young.

    At such a young age, he already had such a powerful cultivation.

    Which of these elders did not go through thousands of years of umtion to have their current cultivation level?

    What was even more terrifying was that not only was his cultivation level powerful, he was also a sage-level array master.

    Each of these items required countless years of umtion.

    But he was both at the same time and had achieved an unprecedented height.

    How could others not doubt him?

    If they were to know that, apart from his cultivation and array formation, Ye Changge had also made some achievements in alchemy.

    They did not know what to think.

    Ye Changge also understood their thoughts.

    But he did not care about other people¡¯s opinions.

    Everything he had was obtained through his own hard work.

    He had never taken a shortcut.

    Moreover, this secret technique was from the Great Heaven Devouring Pce. Other people could not cultivate it.

    Even if he could, he was not kind enough to teach them how to cultivate for free.

    Zhan Xianyi did not dwell on this topic.

    What she was more concerned about was the barrier.

    How topletely seal the outer realm heavenly demons outside the chaos realm.

    This was the most important matter at the moment.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, the problem with the array formation you mentioned just now.

    ¡°How can it be repaired?¡±

    Ye Changge pointed inside the cave.

    Zhan Xianyi followed his finger and looked inside. Seal the cave entrance?!

    They had thought of this method before, but demonic qi was everywhere, so this method simply would not work.

    The other elders shook their heads.

    They had thought that he had some brilliant ideas, but it turned out that it still would not work.

    If sealing the cave entrance worked, they did not need to hire an array master.

    They did not even understand such a simple logic.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, he knew that they had misunderstood his meaning.

    ¡°What I mean is that at the bottom of this cave entrance, there is ayer of white film.

    ¡°It could be the barrier of the greater world.

    ¡°At the center of this barrier, there is a hole the size of a finger. Demonic qi entered through the cave entrance.¡±

    What?

    At the mention of the hole, not only Zhan Xianyi¡¯s body trembled, but the other elders also reacted with fear.

    The barrier of the greater world.

    They all looked at the hole, but the demonic qi in the hole was too dense. They could not see the bottom of it at all.

    Even if they used their cultivation, they could not see through it.

    How did Ye Changge know so much?

    At this moment, everyone was staring at Ye Changge.

    At this moment, they all realized that this person was too mysterious. It was as if there was ayer of mist enveloping his entire body, making it impossible for others to grasp him.

    This¡­

    Ye Changge did not hide anything and directly used the Eye of the Great Dao Technique.

    To outsiders, his eyes suddenly changed and became mysterious.

    His pupils, which were originally ck, had now turned dark red.

    When they came into contact with this light, everyone felt a palpitation in their heart. They felt like they were being seen through.

    Zhan Xianyi was even more shocked.

    Under this gaze, she felt that there were no secrets around her.

    She felt a huge sense of danger.

    Not only that, her entire body felt strange.

    It was as if her entire body felt naked, as if something was touching her.

    A strange feeling appeared in her heart.

    Eye Bloodline Technique!

    It was an extremely powerful Eye Bloodline Technique.

    As he understood more and more, he began to think that Ye Changge was a person shrouded in mystery.

    When you thought you understood him, you would realize that this was just the tip of the iceberg.

    What was hidden under the iceberg was far greater.

    Suppressing the shock in her heart, Zhan Xianyi said, ¡°Then is there any possibility of repairing it?¡±

    She understood that what Ye Changge said was true.

    Repairing the array formation was just a pacifier.

    Only by repairing the world barrier could the hidden dangers of the extraterrestrial devils be truly eliminated.

    But he was also deeply aware of the power of the world barrier avoidance.

    It was easier said than done to repair it.

    The world barrier avoidance blocked the attacks of the chaotic squalls at all times.

    No matter how terrifying the chaotic squalls were, even Eternal Realm experts did not dare to venture deep into the outer chaos realm.

 Chapter 472 - The Arrival of the Seven Great Sacred Lands

    <h4>Chapter 472: The Arrival of the Seven Great Sacred Lands</h4>

    ¡°All living things are born in this world. There is life and death.

    ¡°Therefore, it can be repaired.¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°Then how should we repair it?¡±

    The other elders were also breathing heavily as they stared at Ye Changge¡¯s figure.

    It was as if the current Ye Changge had be a peerless treasure.

    If one were to observe carefully, one would notice that the eyes of these elders were glistening.

    But right at this moment¡­

    His gaze unintentionally swept across the bottom of the cave.

    He suddenly discovered that the hole that had been repaired previously had returned to its previous size.

    Thews of chaos and the world barrier had actually started to show signs of conflict.

    What was going on?

    Did he not repair it just now? Why was it broken again?

    Ye Changge frowned.

    Zhan Xianyi also noticed Ye Changge¡¯s reaction and was shocked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The other elders¡¯faces changed drastically.

    Ye Changge was theirst life-saving straw.

    After 10,000 years of corrosion, the Nine Yang Jade could notst for much longer.

    If the energy was exhausted, they would have to spend countless resources to fill the gap.

    One could imagine that even with their resources, they would not be able to sustain such a huge consumption.

    This was a bottomless pit.

    This was also the problem that the various sacrednds faced.

    ¡°I have already repaired the hole in the world barrier, but now it has returned to its previous size.

    ¡°It seems that the method just now did not work.¡±

    ¡°Repaired the world barrier?¡±

    The elders were all very curious. He had used a method to repair it.

    This was different from an ordinary array formation.

    Zhan Xianyi was also extremely curious. The world barrier was the protectiveyer of the entire greater world.

    One could imagine how strong the power within was.

    Even a hole the size of a thumb could not be repaired with one¡¯s own energy.

    And he could actually repair it.

    She was also extremely curious as to what method was used.

    Women were known to be curious.

    Ye Changge had nothing to hide about this.

    ¡°Law of chaos!¡±

    What!

    When Ye Changge opened his mouth, everyone was stunned.

    Law of chaos.

    Wasn¡¯t this one of the 3,000 Great Daows?

    But there was a problem.

    Ever since the Heavenly Dao was in the sky, the Great Dao had already retreated into the depths of the chaos.

    How did he learn thews of chaos?

    The elders were shocked wave after wave. They discovered that Ye Changge had too many secrets

    They had walked for half their lives, and the shock they felt had not amounted to what they had felt today.

    Thews of the Great Dao had not appeared for tens of thousands of years.

    This was different from your talent, aptitude, and blessing.

    No matter how amazing your talent was, you would not be able toprehend what you did not have.

    But he actually did it.

    He even used thews of the Great Dao to repair the world¡¯s barrier.

    Although he did not seed, the concept still shocked them.

    At this time, Zhan Xianyi asked her own question, ¡°As far as I know, it has been ten thousand years since anyone hasprehended thews of the Great Dao.

    ¡°How did youprehend it?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at their curious expressions.

    He smiled, but did not answer.

    Of course, he would not reveal the matter of the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    And he would not tell them that what he grasped was not aw, but thew of the three thousand Great Dao.

    Zhan Xianyi did not delve into it.

    Everyone had their own secrets. As the saying goes, fortune is also fate.

    Everything was about a fate.

    What should be yours would always be yours.

    If it was not meant to be yours, even if the treasure was in front of you, you would not be able to obtain it.

    She was not the only one who felt this way. The other elders also felt a trace of disappointment when they saw this.

    Even though he did not seed this time, Ye Changge did not give up.

    Nothing in the world was absolute.

    Thews of chaos did not work. He could try otherws.

    There was always aw that could.

    And at this moment.

    He suddenly thought of thews of void.

    Whether it was chaos or all things, they were all derived from nothingness.

    Everything that started with me would eventually be destroyed in the void.

    But he did not want to expose thews of void.

    He could only wait and try again in the future.

    ¡­

    In another courtyard¡­

    Ding Yue¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°The sect master is already here. You and I should go and wee him.¡±

    As he said that, he flew out.

    An Junjie did not dare to be negligent. The two of them flew towards the entrance of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    At this moment, the people of the seven great sacrednds had gathered at the entrance.

    There were dozens of people, both male and female, and they were emitting powerful auras.

    Even the guards guarding the mountain gate could feel the solemnity of their auras.

    ¡°All the sect masters have worked hard. Now, it is time for rest!¡±

    Elder Yuehua cupped her hands and said.

    The people of the seven sacrednds hade here, but the Supreme Oblivion Pce was so arrogant.

    They had only sent one elder.

    This was like a p to the face.

    The expressions of the sect masters of the seven sacrednds were ugly.

    This was a bit too much.

    ¡°Hmph, we came here together and they sent one elder.

    ¡°Could it be that the Supreme Oblivion Pce is so arrogant now?

    ¡°Don¡¯t they think highly of the seven great holynds?

    ¡°Zhan Xianyi¡­ where is she? Bring her out.¡±

    One of the burly men said with a gloomy expression.

    His voice was loud and clear, and the aura on his body suddenly erupted. Elder Yuehua could not dodge in time and directly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    This¡­

    The other party was Yin Mie Tian, the sect master of the East Wilderness Monster Court .

    Even if he was injured, he could only swallow his resentment.

    It was not that their sect master did note, but something had happened in the Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    However, the East Wilderness Monster Court said so, it was clear that they wanted to iste them.

    If they were to bebeled as such, it would be troublesome.

    Elder Yuehua was also a sensible person, she immediately exined.

    ¡°Sect masters, you havee from very farnds. It is not that my sect master is arrogant, but something has happened in the Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    ¡°The sect master is handling it, so she asked me toe and receive all of you. The sect master will be here soon.¡±

    Something had happened in the Valley of Demonic Emotions!

    The expressions of many sect masters changed. They all knew how powerful the demonic qi was.

    The safety of the greater world was indeed the most important thing.

    Thinking of this, the expressions of these sect masters eased up a little.

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Elder Yuehua saw that the expressions of the sect masters had eased up.

    She let out a sigh of relief in her heart.

    At this moment¡­

    Two figures flew over from the distance. They were Ding Yue and An Junjie.

    ¡°Greetings, sacred master!¡±

    ¡°En!¡±

    At this moment, a middle-aged figure standing in the crowd responded.

    ¡°Ding Yue, are you sure Zhan Xiantong has dispelled the demonic qi?¡±

    Luo Zhengping, the sacred master of the Tian Wei Sword Region, asked.

    The other masters of the sacrednds all looked at Ding Yue.

    The purpose of theiring here was to expel the demonic qi from their own sect members.

    Although someone had told them the news through voice transmission, seeing was believing after all.

    For a moment, dozens of pairs of eyes fell on Ding Yue.

    This made him feel even more pressured.

    This was not an ordinary expert, but an expert who stood at the peak of the world.

    He wiped the cold sweat on his head and said, ¡°Yes, sect master.

    ¡°Zhan Xiantong has indeed returned to normal. The demonic qi in her body has beenpletely removed.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Then, everyone headed to the guest hall under the lead of Elder Yuehua.

    Although the other lords of the sacrednd had many questions, they knew that this was not the ce to ask for more details.

 Chapter 473 - The Shocked Ding Yue and Yuehua

    <h4>Chapter 473: The Shocked Ding Yue and Yuehua</h4>

    In the reception hall¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent a message to our sect master. Please wait patiently.

    ¡°This is our sect¡¯s Ice Heart tea. Everyone can try it.¡±

    Elder Yuehua said carefully.

    She was alone here and she was facing so many sacrednd masters.

    One could imagine how much pressure she had to endure.

    This was especially so for the sacrednd lord of the East Wilderness Demon Court. He was tall and sturdy, and his body was emitting a terrifying aura.

    This was different from the aura of humans. They were truly ferocious beasts.

    Their aura was majestic and majestic, iparably tyrannical.

    What made him even more fearful was the elder in Daoist robes. His beard was white.

    Mo Wen Tian.

    He was from the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. There were also two old men standing behind him. These three people were known as the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    They knew about the fate of the heavens and impending disasters.

    They were recognized as omniscient.

    Everyone had to respect them.

    This was the benefit of knowing the heavenly secrets.

    No matter how strong a person was, if they stood alone, some of these people could see the future of their sect.

    Just a little information from them could make a person fall into an endless abyss.

    This was not impossible either.

    Elder Yuehua¡¯s heart was pounding. Fortunately, the other sacred lords only nced at her and did not continue to make things difficult for her.

    Instead, they ced their focus on Ding Yue.

    Yin Annihting Heavenly Dao said, ¡°Sect Leader Luo, the news that the seven sacrednds received was spread by you guys, right?!

    ¡°What exactly happened to Zhan Xiantong?¡±

    They also had arrays in their sacrednds.

    In their eyes, the demonic qi was unsolvable.

    Suddenly, someone was telling them that the demonic qi could be dissolved.

    To them, this news was no less unbelievable than someone breaking through to the True Immortal Realm.

    However, they did not know who from the Yin Annihting Heavenly Dao had spoken; the voice transmission stone was of little help.

    They only knew that it was a young man who had dissolved the demonic qi.

    At this moment, he suddenly thought of something and turned to look at the Elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    He said, ¡°The Pavilion of Heavenly Secrets ims to be omniscient. I wonder if you know anything about this young man.

    ¡°What method did he use to get rid of the demonic energy?¡±

    As he finished speaking, everyone turned to look at the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    ¡°Eh? It seems that Sect Master Yin is trying to test me.¡±

    The elder with a white beard stroked his beard.

    Everyone was paying attention to him now.

    The reputation of the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion had spread throughout the greater world.

    But no one had seen his power on the spot. This was an opportunity for them to experience it.

    Looking at everyone¡¯s gazes, the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion muttered.

    ¡°Brothers, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll listen to your orders!¡±

    ¡°Alright, since everyone wants to experience it, we¡¯ll make an exception and use it today!¡±

    As they spoke, they took out a ckpass.

    This instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Even Elder Yuehua¡¯s eyes were wide open as she watched.

    Although the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion was famous, there were very few opportunities for her to personally watch.

    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity.

    Buzz!

    The three of them cast their spells and chanted mysterious incantations.

    Once could see with the naked eye that thepass was emitting a brilliant light.

    Under the full illumination of the light, a mysterious scene appeared.

    Mysterious stars shed in and out of it.

    Appeared!

    At this moment, the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion roared.

    A scene began to appear in the light. It was the scene outside the capital.

    It was also the ce where Ye Changge had just ascended.

    Was this the young man who dispelled demonic qi?

    But how could his cultivation be only at the Godly Spirit Realm!

    This was too low!

    Everyone frowned.

    Even with their high cultivation, they could not dispel the demonic qi.

    How did he do it?

    In the beginning, they thought that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was at least at the Void Realm.

    But at this time, they did not notice.

    Ding Yue¡¯s eyes widened, and his body trembled.

    ¡°Godly Spirit Realm, no, this is impossible, it must be fake!¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A snort was heard.

    Ding Yue immediately felt as if his soul had been struck by a heavy blow.

    ¡°You are questioning our strength.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Ding Yue reacted, and he was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.

    He actually dared to question the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion. Wasn¡¯t he courting death?!

    Luo Zhengping frowned and said, ¡°Ding Yue, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    He was usually a cautious person. Otherwise, he would not havee to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    But why did he have such a big reaction just now?

    ¡°Sect master, this is unbelievable.

    ¡°Allow me to confirm one thing first. May I ask you, elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, how long ago was this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange to say that this is the first picture that he appeared.

    ¡°If you go further back, it¡¯s a piece of nothingness. Even I can¡¯t detect it.

    ¡°This scene happened half a year ago.¡±

    Half a year ago, he was at the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Not only Ding Yue, but even Elder Yuehua looked as if she had seen a ghost.

    In half a year, he advanced from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm.

    How could this be?!

    Both of them felt that their worldview had copsed.

    Was this Ye Changge a human or a ghost?

    In half a year, he crossed the shackles of two major realms and advanced to the Void Realm.

    What kind of advancement speed was this?

    ¡°Ding Yue, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Yin Mie Tian asked in a deep voice.

    He looked at Ding Yue¡¯s shocked expression and fell into deep thought.

    If it was just Ding Yue, it would have been fine, but even Yue Hua looked as if she had seen a ghost.

    The matter behind this was definitely not simple.

    Everyone also noticed the strangeness of the matter.

    Ding Yue took a deep breath and said, ¡°Sect master, do you know what Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation level is now?¡±

    Yin Mie Tian¡¯s gaze changed. He thought of what had happened just now and instantly understood.

    Could it be that his advancement speed was too fast?

    That was why it shocked them so much.

    The others had obviously thought of it as well. Their gazes moved around Yin Mie Tian and Ding Yue.

    ¡°Could it be that he has broken through to the Reincarnation Realm?¡±

    ¡®Yes!¡¯

    Breaking through to the Reincarnation Realm in half a year was already abnormal enough.

    To break through to the initial stage of the Reincarnation Realm from the peak of the Godly Spirit Realm would take at least a few decades.

    Even those with monstrous talents, that advancement would require more than ten years.

    As they thought about it, it became clear that his talents were abnormal.

    However, at this moment, he shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Intermediate stage of the Reincarnation Realm!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Advanced stage of the Reincarnation Realm!¡±

    He still shook his head.

    Yin Mie Tian gritted his teeth. ¡°He can¡¯t possibly break through to the Sage Heaven Realm!¡±

    Breaking through to the Sage Heaven State from the Godly Spirit Realm in half a year, this¡­

    No matter how talented a monster was, it was impossible for him to do it.

    In the entire greater world, there was no one who was so monstrous.

    Fortunately, Ding Yue shook his head.

    His heart was relieved.

    If there really was such a person, it would be too terrifying.

    Breaking through a major realm in half a year was too terrifying.

    The others also heaved a sigh of relief. Since they had denied it.

    That meant that Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was still at the Godly Spirit Realm.

    But a Godly Spirit Realm cultivator could actually dispel demonic qi?

    Everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 474 - Half a Yearâ€™s Time? Breaking Through to the Void Realm

    <h4>Chapter 474: Half a Year¡¯s Time? Breaking Through to the Void Realm</h4>

    ¡°This is impossible!

    ¡°A mere cultivation of the Godly Spirit Realm can dispel the demonic qi?

    ¡°This is simply nonsense.¡±

    The Exquisite Fairy Pavilion¡¯s sect master, Lin Miaoyin, said.

    Even with their cultivation of the Void Realm, they could not dispel the demonic qi.

    With his cultivation of the Godly Spirit Realm, he would probably be directly devoured by the demonic qi.

    ¡°I agree with Sect Master Lin¡¯s words. Everyone has seen how terrifying the demonic qi is.

    ¡°Even the Void Realm elders of my sect could not avoid it if they were touched by it.

    ¡°A Godly Spirit Realm cultivator¡­ getting rid of the demonic qi.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t even protect himself!¡±

    The sect master of the Snow God Pce, Huan Caiyi, also expressed her opinion.

    She was wearing a long white dress, and her beauty instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I agree with Sect Master Huan¡¯s words.¡±

    Luo Zhengping smiled and looked at Huan Caiyi.

    But shepletely ignored him, which made him feel a little awkward.

    He had liked Huan Caiyi for a long time, and he had also expressed his thoughts, but he had always been rejected.

    Huan Caiyi thought that his intentions were not right and that he was not a good partner.

    In fact, it was exactly so. There was a hint of lust in the depths of his eyes.

    Actually, what they said was also true. It was impossible for a Godly Spirit Realm cultivator to get rid of the demonic qi.

    But Ye Changge was not at the Godly Spirit Realm.

    He was at the Void Realm!

    Until now, Ding Yue¡¯s mind was still muddled.

    The main reason was that this result was too shocking.

    Looking at Yin Mie Tian¡¯s gaze, Ding Yue said, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s impossible for the Godly Spirit Realm cultivator to get rid of the demonic qi.

    ¡°But Ye Changge, he¡­ he¡­¡±

    When Ding Yue wanted to talk about Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation, he realized that he spoke as if a fishbone was stuck in his throat.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Someone asked.

    Him! Ding Yue wiped the cold sweat off his head.

    This result was too shocking. He was afraid that if he said it out loud, arge portion of people would be hurt.

    From the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm¡­ most of them were under the impression that even if they cultivated for more than a thousand years, they still might not be able to break through.

    But he only used half a year¡¯s time.

    What a terrifying concept!

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it,¡± Yin Mie Tian said quickly.

    If this was not somewhere else, he would have pped him a long time ago.

    Who was he trying to appease?

    Ding Yue took a deep breath. Just as he was about to say it, Elder Yuehua opened her mouth.

    ¡°Ye Changge is not at the Godly Spirit Realm!

    ¡°Nor is he at the Reincarnation Realm!

    ¡°Nor is he at the Sagely Heaven Realm!¡±

    ¡°Neither!¡±

    ¡°Can he still be at the Void Realm?¡±

    When he said this, even he himselfughed out loud.

    Breaking through from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm in half a year¡¯s time was a pipe dream.

    She was joking.

    In the entire history of the greater world, who could break through two realms in half a year?

    Even if god descended, it would not work.

    The other sect masters also shook their heads.

    It was tooughable.

    Breaking through to the Void Realm in half a year was impossible.

    Their talent was already extraordinary, and they even required thousands of years.

    This was not even taking into ount the huge amount of resources spent.

    But at this moment, Huan Caiyi and Lin Miaoyin frowned.

    Recalling the expressions of Ding Yue and Yuehua just now, they thought carefully about the matter at hand.

    Could it be that Ye Changge really broke through to the Void Realm?

    And it only took half a year¡­

    This was very ignorant talk.

    But for some reason, the two of them had a strong premonition. They suddenly felt as if this matter was real.

    They also did not know where this feeling came from.

    It was as if they had already known about it.

    ¡°Elder Yuehua, don¡¯t let everyone guess.

    ¡°Just say it directly!¡±

    Hearing the Exquisite Fairy Pavilion¡¯s sect master speak, Elder Yuehua did not hesitate.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Ye Changge¡¯s current cultivation is at the early stage of the Void Realm.

    ¡°Although this is hard to believe, he broke through from the Divine Spirit Realm to the Void Realm in half a year¡¯s time.

    ¡°This is the truth.¡±

    When he broke the array, he revealed that his cultivation was at the Void Realm.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any of my sect¡¯s disciples for confirmation.¡±

    He really was at the Void Realm.

    Hua!

    A stone stirred up a thousand waves.

    The entire hall was buzzing with excitement.

    You could see that everyone¡¯s faces were filled with disbelief.

    How was it possible to break through two realms in half a year?

    Even a peerless genius would not be able to do it.

    He could not be called a human anymore, but a monster.

    Luo Zhengping¡¯s pupils constricted. He looked at Ding Yue and said, ¡°It¡¯s true?!¡±

    Ding Yueughed bitterly. He knew this was too unbelievable.

    Otherwise, when he heard the news, he would not have shown such an attitude.

    Two major realms, that was more than ten minor realms. Even if they were all used in cultivation, it was impossible for them to be so fast.

    For the first time, he felt that this young man was a bit scary.

    No, he was very scary.

    At this moment, after a moment of silence in the hall, a burst of discussion suddenly erupted.

    ¡°This is actually true? There¡¯s actually such a genius in the world¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. This person can¡¯t be called a genius anymore. This is a monster, in and simple.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. This is too shocking.¡±

    It was no wonder that some people questioned it.

    If you said that someone broke through from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Reincarnation Realm¡­

    Some people would still believe it.

    In half a year, which was 180 days, he broke through more than ten minor realms.

    In other words, he broke through one minor realm in half a month.

    This was insane!

    When did breaking through realms be so easy?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a terrifying person in the world.¡±

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s eyes shed. She knew this person.

    She wanted to see what was so special about him. What could make him do things that ordinary people could not?

    In fact, she was not the only one who thought this way. All the masters of the sacrednd thought the same.

    They even wanted to rope this kind of person into their own sects.

    This talent was too terrifying.

    Maybe in the distant future, he could even break through the shackles of the realm.

    He could sessfully break through to the True Immortal Realm.

    True Immortal.

    This was a level above the Eternal Realm.

    He could travel the heavens with one thought and shatter arge region.

    Ding Yue no longer had the intention to frame him. He was truly afraid.

    If he failed to, he would attract a great disaster.

    With his talent, it would not take long for him to climb to the peak of the greater world.

    At that time, it might be the end of their Tian Wei Sword Region.

    What was even more terrifying was that apart from his powerful talent, he was also a sage-level array master.

    Even now, he still could not figure out how Ye Changge cultivated.

    These skills, if any other person had them, would have taken them years to achieve.

    But for him, they were all reflected, and they were all very powerful.

    This¡­

    Ding Yue¡¯s state of mind copsed.

 Chapter 475 - Night Exploration of the Flying Cloud Pavilion, Fruitless Return?

    <h4>Chapter 475: Night Exploration of the Flying Cloud Pavilion, Fruitless Return?</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Everyone¡¯s shock had notpletely subsided.

    This news was too shocking.

    Until now, they were still unwilling to believe it.

    Half a year to break through from the Void Realm from the Godly Spirit Realm, this...

    And this was not the most shocking factor.

    Ding Yue¡¯s next wordspletely threw everyone into the bottomless abyss.

    What did you say?!

    .

    Yin Mie Tian could not believe his ears.

    Sage-level array master!

    Luo Zhengping was also shocked. He looked straight at Ding Yue and said, ¡°You said he was a sage-level array master!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder Yuehua knows this very well.

    ¡°They used the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array that day, but he had broken it.¡±

    They also knew about the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array.

    The minimum requirement was for more than ten elders at the initial stage of the Void Realm to set up the array, and with the added power of the array.

    It was enough to contend against cultivators at theter stage of the Void Realm.

    But he still broke it.

    Even if he was at the initial stage of the Void Realm, it was impossible for him to break the array with brute force.

    In other words, he was really a sage-level array master.

    This was because the Yin-yang Life-extermination Array was a sage-level array formation.

    In order to break the array formation, other than using brute force, only a sage-level array formation master could deftly break the array formation.

    Moreover, this required an extremely deep understanding of the array formation.

    He was actually an array formation master.

    The crowd could no longer hide the shock on their faces, and their eyes widened.

    It was one thing for him to have such monstrous talents, but he even had such aplishments in the Dao of formations.

    Was he still human?

    This was a monster.

    ¡®We must rope in such a talent, no matter what price we have to pay!¡¯

    At this moment, every lord of the sacrednd thought so in their hearts.

    Luo Zhengping anxiously looked at Ding Yue and said, ¡°Which magical young man is he? Where is he?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the others all locked eyes on Ding Yue and stared at him.

    There was nothing they could do. Ye Changge was now very popr.

    It would be a great piece of good news if anyone managed to gain his favor.

    He was a martial arts master and an array formation master. Such a person could not be found even if one tried to look for him.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with eagerness.

    Faced with everyone¡¯s gazes, Ding Yue was shocked.

    He had never felt such pressure before.

    ¡°He should be at the Flying Cloud Pavilion!¡±

    As for the exact location, he did not know.

    But where was Ye Changge¡¯s residence?

    It should be somewhere.

    As soon as he finished speaking, some people started to stir.

    They all wanted to seize the initiative and win Ye Changge¡¯s favor.

    But at this time, a woman in a white dress walked in.

    Behind her were more than ten elders.

    It was Zhan Xianyi who had returned from the Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    ¡°Everyone, you must be very tired from the long journey.

    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him at this time. We¡¯ve just parted.

    ¡°He needs a good rest.¡±

    Since she had said so, everyone calmed down.

    They had heard the news of Zhan Xiantong¡¯s recovery from Ding Yue.

    However, they had only heard it from rumors. Now that the real master hade.

    Whether it was true or not, they would know with a question.

    Zhan Xianyi sat on the high tform. After all, she was the master of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    She was the host. Even if the others were the masters of the sacrednd, they were still guests.

    She nced at Elder Yuehua and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you here. Go down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sect master!¡±

    Even if Elder Yuehua wanted to stay, there was nothing she could do.

    Ever since thest incident, she realized that she had been pushed out.

    Some important decisions did not require her approval.

    Sigh!

    She also knew that he had done something wrong.

    But from her point of view, it was indeed for the sake of the entire sect.

    But in the end, this world was unfair.

    In the end, it still depended on who was more capable.

    Obviously, in order not to anger Ye Changge, Zhan Xianyi chose to give up on the benefits.

    As the sect leader, she had to think of the big picture.

    ¡°The demonic qi on Zhan Xiantong¡¯s body has indeed been cured.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said.

    She also understood the purpose of these peopleing here.

    It was still possible to get rid of the demonic qi.

    But recruiting them would probably disappoint them.

    What kind of person was Ye Changge? Although she had only known him for a short time, she could understand that this was a person who was not good at being bound.

    He would not join any sect.

    Therefore, this was also the reason why he did not recruit Ye Changge.

    When everyone heard this, they were all delighted.

    This meant that they would be saved in the future.

    They would no longer have to be afraid of the demonic qi.

    Of course, if they could obtain the method to get rid of the demonic qi, it would be even more perfect.

    Thinking of this, Yin Mie Tian said straightforwardly, ¡°Sect Leader Zhan, when Ye Changge is treating your sister, can you be by her side?¡±

    ¡°From the beginning to the end, I¡¯ve always been there!¡±

    At first, everyone thought they understood why Yin Mie Tian was so stubborn.

    But then, they really understood.

    It turned out that they wanted to know what method he used to get rid of the demonic qi.

    That was true.

    If they had a method to get rid of the demonic qi, they would not need to keep asking others for help.

    If they knew, it would be better than asking others for help.

    How could Zhan Xianyi not know about this? However, this could not be widely spread.

    Unlike pills and talismans, this was a secret technique.

    And it was an extremely powerful secret technique.

    It was imaginable. If this secret technique was not powerful, how could it dispel the demonic qi?

    Even a sacrednd with ten thousand years of heritage could not do anything about it.

    ¡°Everyone, it¡¯s better to give up on this idea.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a pill or a tool that can be spread, but a secret technique.

    ¡°Only he knows this secret technique.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi had originally wanted to dispel the excitement they felt.

    Who knew that not only did she not erase it, but it became even more intense.

    Secret technique?

    What kind of secret technique was so terrifying?

    Could it be that it was even higher level than their sacrednd¡¯s secret technique?

    Sage level, or Dao level...

    A mere itinerant cultivator... Where did he get this secret technique?

    It was actually so terrifying, even more terrifying than the secret technique they inherited.

    Everyone was puzzled.

    This was also what Zhan Xianyi did not understand.

    But now was not the time to talk about it.

    Afterwards, Zhan Xianyi provided everyone with the location.

    It was a bitte now, so everyone agreed to visit Ye Changge tomorrow morning.

    Actually, Zhan Xianyi had informed Ye Changge the moment that the seven great holynds had arrived.

    She had told him to be on guard at night.

    Those who could be the lords of the sacrednds were not simple people.

    After a long night, there were still people who could not sleep and talked about Flying Cloud Pavilion during the night.

    However, they did not expect that the Flying Cloud Pavilion¡¯s surroundings contained a tight array.

    Compared to the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array, it was not much inferior.

    This also caused the other people with good intentions to encounter a barrier of sorts.

    Finally, had no choice but to return unsessfully.

 Chapter 476 - She Actually Refused

    <h4>Chapter 476: She Actually Refused</h4>

    Other than the East Wilderness Demon Court and the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, the seven great sacrednds all secretly went to the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    The Heavenly Secrets Pavilion naturally did not need to be mentioned. They knew about fate and destiny.

    If they went, wouldn¡¯t it be destroying their own reputation?

    And the reason why the East Wilderness Demon Court did not go was not because he was not curious.

    It was because as the only sacrednd led by a demon beast, their natures had always been straightforward.

    They had one track minds. Zhan Xianyi had said that they would meet tomorrow morning.

    So they returned to the courtyard and never came out again.

    At this time¡­

    Ye Changge was in the roomprehending thew of void.

    Someone had touched the array, so of course he knew they wereing. He also knew who had triggered it.

    But he ignored it.

    In any case, these people could not break in.

    The array he set up was to invert the Yin-yang Great Array. If you entered it, it would disturb your own Yin-yang energy bnce.

    More intuitively, it would cause your original strength to drop by a level.

    However, those people were also smart and did not choose to barge in.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning, the people from the eight great sacrednds rushed over.

    Under Zhan Xianyi¡¯s lead, they entered the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    They wanted Ye Changge¡¯s instruction.

    They could get rid of the demonic qi, but it would not be free.

    If one wanted to save a life, one had to pay an equal price.

    He was not the Holy Mother, so he would not help them for free.

    At this moment, Bai Ao Xian and the others in the courtyard were doing breathing exercises as they faced the east.

    This was the first ray of dawn from the sunrise, and it was extremely important for cultivators.

    It could be used to increase cultivation and cleanse the soul.

    This was¡­

    When they saw Bai Ao Xian and the others, their eyes lit up.

    What beautiful women!

    Bai Ao Xian, Ning Manman, and Mo Qing Meng were all extremely beautiful.

    Normally, it was rare to see one of them, but they did not expect to see three today.

    No, it was five.

    There were also Li Miaoxian and Li Miaoling.

    Their cultivation levels were not low, and they were all at the level of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    They were good disciples.

    They were especially suited for the Snow God Pce and Exquisite Fairy Pavilion; their disciples were all female disciples.

    Just like the Supreme Oblivion Pce, they were recruiting female disciples who had talent and good looks.

    This was the minimum standard for recruiting disciples.

    When they saw the few women, both of them had the intention to recruit them.

    Zhan Xianyi smiled when she saw this, but she did not point it out.

    If they had wanted to be recruited, they would have epted their offer long ago. Now it was their turn to be rejected.

    ¡°Sect Leader Zhan, who are they?¡±

    At this moment, Huan Caiyi asked.

    ¡°Oh, could it be that Huan Sect has the intention of taking in disciples?!

    ¡°As far as I know, this woman is Ye Changge¡¯s disciple.

    ¡°The others have a special rtionship with him.¡±

    Special?

    Upon hearing these two words, Huan Caiyi did not wait for a reaction.

    Bai Ao Xian and the others¡¯ cheeks flushed slightly, and then returned to normal.

    When the others saw this, they all understood.

    So they were confidants.

    These people all had excellent looks.

    They were all confidants. Some were envious, some sighed, and some were jealous.

    This person¡¯s luck was too good.

    Especially Luo Zhengping, who was so jealous that he almost threw up.

    How many years had it been? He could not even handle an illusion robe.

    And others had already killed him.

    ¡°This is the Nanming Fire-separating Body.¡±

    What?

    The Nanming Fire-separating Body!

    This was a legendary special constitution. People with special constitutions would have great achievements in the future.

    At the very least, they would be at the Eternal Realm.

    They might even be able to break the curse of the greater world and break through to the True Immortal Realm.

    Ever since the Great War ten thousand years ago, no one had ever broken through to the True Immortal Realm.

    The highest realm was the Eternal Realm.

    As for why, no one knew.

    Some people once said that the Great War ten thousand years ago had exhausted a kind of qi in the greater world.

    It was this kind of qi that cut off the path to the Eternal Realm.

    This was the closest to the truth as far as they knew.

    At this time, another exmation sounded.

    Ice Muscle Vitreous Body!

    Lunar Mystic Body!

    Hiss¡­

    This, the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion could no longer remain calm.

    There were actually three people with special physiques among the five people.

    Thispletely broke his understanding of everything.

    People with special physiques were favored by the heavens. They were not shackled by realm barriers.

    As long as they had enough strength, they could smoothly break through the realms.

    Moreover, they could receive thews of heaven and earth faster.

    Compared to ordinary genius disciples, their cultivation speed was at least ten times faster.

    There were very few people with special constitutions in the greater world to begin with.

    But today, they saw three of them at once.

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s eyes brightened. She walked to Bai Ao Xian¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°I am the Pce Master of the Snow God Pce. Your constitution is very suitable to cultivate the techniques of my sect. Are you willing to be my disciple?¡±

    Huan Caiyi actually directly asked her to be a disciple.

    And a personal disciple as well.

    The elders who came with her were already shocked.

    How many years had it been? Their sect master had never epted a disciple before.

    And this time, she actually took the initiative to ask someone else to be her disciple.

    This made them feel as if they were in a dream.

    The other masters of the sacrednd saw Huan Caiyi moving so quickly and cursed in their hearts.

    Lin Miaoyin, the sect master of the Exquisite Fairy Pavilion, was not willing to be left behind. She walked directly to Ning Manman¡¯s side.

    ¡°If you are willing, I am willing to take you in as an in-house disciple.

    ¡°I will teach you everything I know and let you advance to the Sage Heaven Realm in twenty years.¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s current cultivation was still at the peak of the Reincarnation Realm.

    After all, in the five months, she had been shackled and the spiritual power in her body had been sealed.

    Naturally, she could not cultivate. Otherwise, with her talent, she would have been able to advance to the Sage Heaven Realm long ago.

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. You have to be my disciple.

    ¡°I can give you the art of prediction. You can know the fate of the heavens, and be a fortune-teller.¡±

    Lin Bianyin looked at the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion coldly.

    He did not expect that the usually quiet elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion would actually want to snatch his disciple.

    If it was any other time, she could have shown him some respect.

    But this concerned the interests of his own sect.

    He was also unyielding in his duty.

    The masters of the great holynds began to snatch disciples.

    This directly caused the other elders to be stunned.

    When had they ever seen such a scene? The high and mighty masters of the sacrednds actually risked their prides to take a disciple.

    It was a once in a thousand years event.

    What was even more ridiculous was that even though they had put on such an attitude, they still had not seeded.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, senior, I already have a master.

    ¡°I won¡¯t join any other sect.¡±

    Bai Ao Xian rejected Huan Caiyi¡¯s invitation.

    This¡­

    The other elders were all stunned.

    She had actually rejected the invitation.

    What a great opportunity this was!

    To be the personal disciple of the lord of the sacrednd, below one person, but above ten thousand people.

    Not only did she have status, but she also had special guidance and endless cultivation resources.

    Even if she actively looked, she would not be able to find such a good opportunity.

    If it were them, they would have already agreed.

 Chapter 477 - The Nine Yang Jade

    <h4>Chapter 477: The Nine Yang Jade</h4>

    Huan Caiyi was stunned. Obviously, she did not expect her to refuse.

    It was not only her. Ning Manman also directly refused.

    Take me as a disciple!

    I¡¯ll let go of Ye Changge and choose you!

    That was what they were expecting; this was the pr opposite.

    One had to know that when she found out that Ye Changge was in the Void Realm, she was directly stunned.

    She still remembered that when he ascended, her master was only in the Godly Spirit Realm.

    In just half a year¡¯s time, he had advanced more than ten minor realms consecutively.

    Was this something that humans could do?

    Looking at them being defeated one by one, Zhan Xianyi finally could not help butugh.

    ¡°You knew this would happen, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Lin Miaoxian said.

    They quickly figured out the whole story.

    They had only been there for a while. If they were open to bing disciples, the Supreme Oblivion Pce would have already taken them in.

    Facing such a talented potential disciple, they did not believe that Zhan Xianyi would not be tempted.

    But in the end, she did not make a move.

    Or rather, she had already made a move, but she had been rejected.

    ¡°Of course.

    ¡°If you were to take in a disciple, do you think it would be your turn?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi naturally would not reveal the reason from before.

    The reason why he did all this was just to see them as a joke.

    She sighed. ¡°You guys might me me for this.

    ¡°It was you guys who wanted to go up. I didn¡¯t force you guys.

    ¡°Now you want to vent your anger on me. How does that make any sense?¡±

    Looking at the defeated expressions of the lords of the Holy Land, she could not help butugh internally.

    Crack!

    At this moment, Ye Changge walked out of the room.

    Thew of void that he hadprehended for the entire night was still stuck at 50%pletion.

    However, although he did not advance an inch, his understanding of thew had be even deeper.

    It could not be said that he did not gain anything.

    As Ye Changge walked into the courtyard, he suddenly became the focus of the entire scene.

    Everyone looked at him, and their hearts moved.

    As expected, he had Void Realm cultivation.

    However, what shocked everyone even more was Ye Changge¡¯s age.

    He was too young.

    Experts like them at this level could easily tell that a person¡¯s physical age would not lie.

    Ye Changge¡¯s true age was definitely less than 100 years old.

    At this age, he had cultivated to such a realm.

    His talent was indeed unparalleled.

    Not to mention that it had never been seen in the history of the greater world, it would probably be unparalleled even in the future.

    For example, they had cultivated for thousands of years to reach their current achievements and status.

    As for him, he had only used less than 100 years to reach such a height.

    This made them feel dizzy.

    They felt that they had lived their entire lives in vain.

    ¡°You are fellow Daoist Ye, right?

    ¡°As expected, a hero emerges from the youth, worthy of my admiration.¡±

    The first to speak was Yin Mie Tian of the East Wilderness Demon Court.

    As demon beasts, their personalities were very straightforward.

    They said what they thought, and there would not be so many twists and turns.

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze swept over, and he saw through his true body at a nce.

    So he was a tiger spirit. No wonder his body was so rough.

    He knew that these people¡¯s goal was to get rid of the demonic qi.

    Therefore, he said straightforwardly, ¡°If you want to get rid of the demonic qi, you can do so. Show your sincerity.¡±

    Even though they knew that they would have to pay a huge price, Ye Changge¡¯s straightforwardness still made them stunned.

    Huan Caiyi nced at the few of them and walked out first.

    Her beautiful eyes kept sizing up Ye Changge as she said, ¡°My Snow God Pce is willing to offer a Nine Yang Jade. Fellow Daoist Ye, please lend a hand.¡±

    Oh!

    Nine Yang jade.

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze shed. The Nine Yang jade contained arge amount of spiritual energy.

    He was currently at the peak of the initial stage of the Void Realm. If he had the Nine Yang jade, he would be able to break through to the intermediate stage.

    ¡°One Nine Yang Jade, three people!¡±

    Ye Changge gestured.

    These sacrednds all had ten thousand years of foundation, and there were countless natural treasures.

    If he did not get a bit more now, how long more would he have to wait?

    Huan Caiyi frowned. Three people?

    To be honest, this was a bit beyond her imagination, but considering her status as an elder¡­

    She gritted his teeth and took out another Nine Yang Jade.

    But this one was much smaller than the previous one.

    Two Nine Yang Jade for four people.

    This payment was really bloodsucking.

    However, no one spoke. What they wanted to know the most was what method Ye Changge used to dispel the demonic qi.

    This was the most important thing.

    After putting away the Nine Yang Jade, Huan Caiyi let the four elderse out. They all had defensive spiritual shields on their bodies to iste the array formation.

    Ye Changge stretched out his hand and aimed at the four elders.

    At this moment, everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on Ye Changge.

    Boom!

    A boom sounded.

    Ye Changge activated the Great Dao of Heaven Devouring.

    In the center of his palm, a ck cyclone suddenly erupted.

    Deep and serene.

    A powerful devouring force came from the Dao space. Everyone could clearly feel the vibration that came from the space.

    Then, they discovered that the demonic qi on the four elders¡¯ bodies was being devoured bit by bit.

    First, there was a trace, then a mass, and finally, arge mass.

    And this demonic qi, from Ye Changge¡¯s palm, flowed along one part of his meridians to strengthen his physical body, while the other part entered his dantian.

    This scene shocked everyone present.

    He actually absorbed the demonic qi and channeled it into his own body.

    How was this possible?

    As long as it was a trace of demonic qi, it could devour a person.

    It would travel along your meridians and slowly assimte your spiritual qi.

    In the end, it wouldpletely assimte your vital essence.

    And he had absorbed so much demonic qi, and yet he was fine.

    This¡­

    Was too incredible.

    No one thought that he would use such a method to refine the demonic qi.

    Very quickly, the demonic qi waspletely devoured.

    The four elders regained their consciousness.

    It really could be done.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.

    But they still could not help but be shocked.

    The demonic qi on the four elders was enough to assimte a peak Void Realm expert.

    This was not an exaggeration at all.

    But Ye Changge waspletely fine. Just how did he do this?

    But at this time, no one noticed that the eyes of the Archaic Soul Hall¡¯s sect master, Ye Qiufeng, shed.

    However, he quickly returned to normal.

    Because of the demonic qi in the lotus flower, Ye Changge did not notice this abnormality.

    As for the others, they all stared closely at Ye Changge¡¯s actions and like him, did not notice it.

    The second person to appear was the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion.

    They did not have the Nine Yang Jade, but they took out a heavenly treasure.

    The number of people they saved also decreased by a lot, only one.

    In less than a few breaths¡¯ time, Ye Changge hadpletely devoured the demonic qi in his body.

    After devouring more than ten of them in a row, Ye Changge still looked lively and vigorous.

    Everyone could really be sure that to others, the demonic qi that was like a life-threatening talisman was like a tonic to Ye Changge.

    They could not understand what kind of secret technique this was.

    It was actually so overbearing.

    It could even devour demonic qi.

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    ¡®Devour!¡¯

    Everyone seemed to have thought of something as they stared fixedly at Ye Changge.

 Chapter 478 - Recruiting? The Deputy Hall Master of the Ancient Hall of Souls

    <h4>Chapter 478: Recruiting? The Deputy Hall Master of the Ancient Hall of Souls</h4>

    Boom!

    Ye Changge stretched out his hand, and a devouring power burst out.

    It was like a huge covering this elder¡¯s body.

    Soon, the demonic qi hidden in his body was drawn out.

    As the huge shrank, it was gradually devoured by Ye Changge.

    The devouring speed was also very fast.

    In less than a few breaths¡¯ time, the demonic qi waspletely devoured.

    Even the lord of the sacrednd could not remain calm.

    His gaze was fixed on Ye Changge¡¯s palm, and his heart was in turmoil.

    What kind of spell was this?!

    It could actually devour demonic qi.

    They had originally thought that Ye Changge had some kind of magic treasure or purification power to dispel the demonic qi.

    But they had not expected him to actually absorb the demonic qi into his body.

    This was a little strange.

    One had to know that this was not ordinary demonic qi, but the aura of an extraterrestrial heavenly demon.

    It was an energy system that waspletely different from the greater world.

    Even if the cultivation technique he cultivated was special, it was impossible for him to be immune to the demonic qi.

    They had also studied this energy and wanted to find a way to crack it.

    But without a doubt, they had all failed.

    There was a special fluctuation of power within this demonic qi that could affect a person¡¯s soul and mind.

    You could devour demonic qi, but before you could refine it, the demonic qi would devour you.

    You would still die.

    Therefore, the method of refining demonic qi was not based on cultivation techniques.

    It was based on physique.

    The eyes of the lords of the sacrednd Lit up as they thought of the crux of the matter.

    That was right.

    It was physique.

    Could it be that he also had a special physique, or a special physique that was not averse of demonic qi?

    In their understanding, Ye Changge¡¯s body seemed to have be a container.

    To them, the deadly poisonous qi had be like water, bing his nourishment.

    This was absolutely impossible.

    Otherwise, after absorbing so much demonic qi, not only did he not feel any difort, he even faintly became stronger.

    However, a constitution that could devour demonic qi¡­

    They emptied their minds and still could not think of any information regarding this constitution.

    However, they could not deny that they did not have such a constitution.

    The greater world was full of wonders.

    Everything could not be separated from Dao.

    As the saying went, Dao begets one, one begets two, two begets three, and three begets all things.

    The bnce of Yin and Yang was involved.

    Since there was such a thing, there must be a restraining power.

    All living things were born to counter each other.

    Bang!

    Thest trace of demonic qi was refined, and the elder regained his consciousness.

    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist Ye!¡±

    The elder bowed.

    Although he was possessed by demonic qi, he could still sense the things around him.

    He had only lost control of his body.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    Until now, he had already obtained many natural treasures.

    Nine Yang Jade, Snow Lotus Flower, thunder cmity wood, Asura vine.

    These were all rare and precious treasures that were rarely seen in ten thousand years.

    Only these sacrednds had enough resources to take them out.

    And even though he had obtained so much, he had only used up some true essence. After refining this demonic qi, he would be able to replenish it.

    Moreover, more importantly, he could condense and refine this demonic qi.

    Then, he could use that as his trump card.

    This was a skill that could trick people.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re indeed a young genius. You¡¯ve really broadened our horizons.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider joining the Ancient Hall of Souls? I¡¯ll give you the position of Deputy Hall Master!¡±

    The other lords of the sacrednd were all stunned.

    They looked at the bald man with strange stripes on his head.

    They had not expected that he would offer the position of Deputy Hall Master Fu in order to recruit Ye Changge.

    However, it could be understood that Ye Changge¡¯s talent was too powerful.

    It was so powerful that everyone was shocked. If Ye Changge really joined the Ancient Hall of Souls¡­

    With his talent, one could imagine that in the near future, the Ancient Hall of Souls would develop to an uncontroble power.

    It might even be able to devour the other seven great sacrednds in the future. That was not impossible.

    Their thoughts flew around as they looked at Ye Changge.

    ¡°Deputy Hall Master?

    ¡°It¡¯s really not a bad choice, but I¡¯m used to beingzy. I don¡¯t like the feeling of being restricted.

    ¡°Thus, I can¡¯t agree.¡±

    Phew¡­

    Everyone subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.

    Even the bald man was very surprised. He did not expect Ye Changge to actually refuse.

    The Deputy Hall Master of a sacrednd. This was a position below one person and above ten thousand people.

    Moreover, the strength of the Ancient Hall of Souls could be ranked in the top three of the eight great sacrednds.

    It was an extremely high ranked sect.

    ¡°Haha, good.¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes flickered as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this position vacant for you. If you change your mind, you can send a message to me at any time. The Ancient Hall of Souls¡¯s door will always be open for you.¡±

    After saying this, he took out a heavenly treasure.

    The elder behind him pulled out the disciple that had been infected with demonic qi.

    The other lords of the sacrednd saw that Ye Changge had rejected Hun Wuji¡¯s offer.

    They also wavered in their thoughts of recruiting him, but then they gave up.

    Since Ye Changge had rejected the offer of the Ancient Hall of Souls, he probably would not join them either.

    He had already said just now that he did not like the feeling of being bound.

    Everyone could only give up.

    Actually, the reason Ye Changge had rejected Hun Wuji¡¯s offer was because of the restrictions.

    Such restrictions took up most of his will.

    Another reason was that he had received Zhan Xianyi¡¯s voice transmission.

    The Ancient Hall of Souls had always been the most mysterious of the eight great sacrednds.

    They had some understanding of the other seven great sacrednds, but when it came to the Ancient Hall of Souls, something was extremely strange.

    Moreover, Hun Wuji¡¯s seemed to be smiling, but he still gave people an ufortable feeling.

    As for what it was, no one could say.

    Boom!

    Ye Changge did not think too hard about it and directly used the Great Dao of Heaven Devouring.

    A powerful devouring power erupted, and the demonic qi started to be devoured.

    When he was dispelling the demonic qi, his gaze vaguely swept over Hun Wuji.

    Although his expression was the same, Ye Changge still sensed the fluctuations in the depths of his gaze.

    This person was definitely not as simple as he looked on the surface.

    Very quickly, the demonic qi waspletely devoured.

    A portion of the demonic qi was refined by him and entered his dantian.

    The other demonic qi was refined by him into poison and gathered at the right index finger.

    Demon Trapping Finger.

    This was a high-level magical ability.

    With a tap of his finger, the world would turn upside down and the earth would tremble.

    He absorbed the demonic energy, removed the special power inside, and refined into a power for attack.

    Although there is no special blessing of power, through his refining, the attack power has not decreased at all.

    With this ability, even a strong cultivator at the middle stage of the Void Realm would meet a ruthless end.

    And besides, the power did not just control the mind.

    It could also devour people¡¯s spiritual energy and destroy the meridians in the body.

    There¡¯s no better way to use this energy as a trigger.

    If the enemy is not prepared under the attack of this force, it can be hard to defend oneself against it.

    After that, Ye Changge refined the demonic qi for them one by one.

    Finally, it was time for the East Wilderness Demon Court¡¯s turn.

    This was a burly man with a strong backbone and a strong build.

    His bulging muscles were full of explosive power.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I have never admired anyone in my life.

    ¡°You are the first person I admire. Amazing!¡±

    Yin Mie Tian gave a thumbs up.

    With a look of admiration on his face, the demon beast acted straightforwardly and spoke his mind.

    Ye Changge also smiled.

    Compared to the sinister and cunning of humans, although the demon beasts were cruel, they would not have ulterior motives.

    They would not say one thing and do another.

    Their personality was straightforward and they worshipped strength¡­

    Powerful strength.

 Chapter 479 - The Law of Force, the Monster Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 479: The Law of Force, the Monster Was Shocked</h4>

    The person who spoke was Yin Mie Tian of the East Wilderness Demon Court.

    He stood where he was, like a bull, exuding a fierce aura.

    The pinnacle of the Void Realm.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I heard that you¡¯re also proficient in array formations. I wonder if it¡¯s true or not.¡±

    He had just finished saying these words when he realized that he had misspoken.

    Was this because he did not trust anyone?

    Since he did not trust anyone, why did he have to ask again and again?

    He then exined, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. You¡¯re really too young.¡±

    Yin Mie Tian said straightforwardly.

    Just now, Zhan Xianyi had already transmitted a simple message to him about all the lords of the sacrednds.

    The character of this burly man in front of him did not match his name at all.

    Yin Mie Tian, annihting heavens.

    Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a sinister, cunning, and unscrupulous person?

    Using it on him was a little tarnishing this name.

    Since the other party was so straightforward, he did not hide anything and directly admitted it.

    Besides, this was not a secret.

    ¡°That¡¯s really great, hehe!¡±

    ¡°After this, I want to invite you to our sect to strengthen the array formation. Of course, there should be quite a bit of reward.

    ¡°I wonder what you think.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Since he had nothing to do anyway, there was no point in refusing the reward.

    ¡°Then, I thank you, Brother Ye.¡±

    Yin Mie Tian smiled and patted him on the shoulder.

    When the other lords of the sacrednds saw this, they also invited Ye Changge to their sect to reinforce the seal.

    After ten thousand years of corrosion, the seals of the eight great sacrednds had begun to show signs wear and tear.

    This had been set up ten thousand years ago, and its power had almost been exhausted.

    No matter how powerful the array formation was, it could not withstand the corrosion of time.

    Not to mention, other than time, there was also demonic qi that was constantly resplendent.

    To be able to hold on until now was already not bad.

    Boom!

    Right at this moment, the earth shook twice.

    An explosion came from afar, and everyone turned their heads.

    This wasing from the direction of the Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s expression changed, and she said, ¡°Not good, the demonic qi is rebelling again.¡±

    After saying that, she looked at Ye Changge, and the two immediately flew away.

    When the other sacrednd lords saw this, they did not hesitate.

    They flew towards the Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    From afar, they could see the monstrous demonic qi continuously colliding with the array formation.

    This time, the demonic qi was even more violent. They could already see cracks appearing on the formation.

    This was a sign that the formation was about to copse.

    Seeing this, Zhan Xianyi was even more anxious.

    If the demonic qi was released, it would be an unprecedented disaster.

    At that time, the entire Supreme Oblivion Pce would be a ughterhouse.

    Bang! Bang!

    When they arrived at the Valley of Demonic Emotions, the magic array that was used to block the demonic qi had already started to crack.

    Three of the Nine Yang Jades that were originally nine had already exploded.

    No wonder the power of the magic array had be so weak.

    It turned out that the power was insufficient.

    However, the demonic qi that erupted this time was also extremely turbulent.

    Even if they had theplete Nine Yang Jades, it would still be difficult for them to resist.

    Hua!

    The people of the eight great sacrednds attacked together and poured their power into the array formation.

    The originally broken array formation was able to hold on.

    Otherwise, if they had arrived a few minutester, the array formation would havepletely copsed.

    Roar!

    ¡°You lowly humans used a trick to expel us ten thousand years ago.

    ¡°This time, we have already made sufficient preparations. You can just wait to fall into endless destruction.¡±

    In the sky above the array formation, demonic qi condensed into a huge demonic shadow that was over a thousand feet tall.

    Yin Mie Tian coldly snorted.

    ¡°Ten thousand years ago, we were able to seal you and drive you out of the greater world.

    ¡°Ten thousand yearster, it will be the same. If I wasn¡¯t afraid of destroying the array formation, I would have been able to blow you up with a single punch.¡±

    His gaze was filled with an annoyed cold light, and his body emitted a powerful aura.

    ¡°Just you wait, lowly humans. Our king is about to awaken.

    ¡°When that timees, it will be your day of destruction. Everyone will die.¡±

    King?

    Could it be that there was another powerful existence among them.

    This was not recorded in the records. If there really was a powerful king among them, how would they deal with it?

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were very ugly.

    Ye Changge thought of the Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s words again. The greater world would have an invasion of foreign evil demons. Only you could save all the living beings in the heavens.

    Ten thousand years ago, he had yet toe to this world.

    The Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s cultivation was only at the Eternal Realm. It was impossible for him to calcte what would happen ten thousand yearster.

    Then who was it?

    He discovered that the Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s words had a lot of reservations.

    Looking back on his transmigration, the Heavenly Inquiring Stone, the induction stone, and the three thousand Great Daows.

    It was as if there was a huge whirlpool that he was slowly sinking into.

    It was as if there was an unseen hand controlling everything.

    Was it a coincidence, or was it a meticulous arrangement?

    Or rather, his transmigration was nned by someone else. This was a conspiracy from the beginning to the end.

    Ye Changge fell silent.

    However, this situation onlysted for a few breaths. His gaze became more and more determined.

    No matter what, he would not give in.

    It was still unknown who the king was.

    Even if this world was a chessboard and all living beings were pawns, he would still surpass the three main realms.

    His fate was only under his control.

    Boom!

    Ye Changge made his move.

    A green light appeared on his fist.

    The surrounding spiritual energy quickly gathered in his hand, forming a huge fist print in the air.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    The space was shaking, and the spiritual energy instantly went into chaos.

    Everyone was stunned. They looked at the hand print that Ye Changge had left behind.

    There was a powerful aura released from it. It was overbearing and indomitable.

    Even the monster quieted down.

    He could feel the difference in this power. This power was stronger than all the othersbined.

    What kind of power was this?!

    His eyes were fixed on the shining green light, and his ears rang.

    Suddenly, his eyes widened, as if he had seen something unbelievable.

    ¡°Impossible, how can you master such aw!¡±

    Thew of force!

    This was thew of force!

    They lived in the chaos, so they naturally knew how terrifying the three thousandws of the Great Dao were.

    Among thesews, the most powerful one was thew of force.

    No matter how many spells and attacks you had, it could break them with one punch.

    This was the terror of thew of force.

    Even their king cannot control the strongestw.

    ¡®This was just a lowly human. How could he control such a powerfulw?¡¯

    For the first time, the monster felt uneasy.

 Chapter 480 - The Reincarnation Emperor Didnt Die? The Mastermind?

    <h4>Chapter 480: The Reincarnation Emperor Didn¡¯t Die? The Mastermind?</h4>

    Everyone looked at the fearful monster, not understanding why he was so afraid.

    This was the first time they had seen them show fear.

    Following the monster¡¯s line of sight, they found themselves looking at Ye Changge¡¯s fist.

    It was this green light.

    But there was nothing special about it.

    The only difference was that the aura of this attack was very overbearing.

    They could feel the trembling of their souls just by looking at it.

    What kind of power was this?

    They were shocked again.

    Roar!

    Under their disbelieving gazes, the monster actually escaped.

    It ran crazily into the cave, its speed soaring very fast.

    It was like if it was one step slower, it would be killed.

    But no matter how fast he was, he could not be faster than Ye Changge¡¯s attack.

    The green fist mark shattered the void and directly killed him.

    The monster that was surging with momentum just now instantly turned into scattered demonic qi.

    The sound of an explosion echoed in the valley.

    Looking at the monster that had turned into green smoke, the people of the eight great holynds were stunned.

    With just one punch, he had killed it.

    What kind of power was this?!

    ¡°Brother Ye, you actually killed him with one punch!¡±

    Yin Mie Tian¡¯s eyes were even bigger than Tong Ling¡¯s.

    Ye Changge could even see a sense of worship in his eyes.

    The minds of demonic beasts were simple, and what they worshiped the most was power.

    They revered the strong and worshiped power. The power that Ye Changge had just doled out had directly subdued him.

    Not only him, but even the other lords of the sacrednds had looks of shock on their faces.

    One had to know that even if the few of them joined forces, they could barely withstand the power of the monster.

    And he had killed it with a single punch.

    The most unbelievable thing was that the monster had actually fled without even fighting.

    Just seeing the power that Ye Changge had unleashed had frightened them so much that they had broken out into a cold sweat.

    It was as if they knew that such power could cause harm to him.

    Moreover, although the attack he condensed just now was powerful, everyone present had this kind of power.

    But monsters did not run from them like they ran from him.

    This meant that it was not the size of the power, but the method he used to make the monster feel fear.

    They did not know that this was the reason why Ye Changge was blessed with great strength.

    Of course, he would not take the initiative to say it either.

    With the Eye of the Great Dao Technique, his field of vision allowed him to see the bottom of the cave.

    He discovered that the hole was continuously expanding. The hole, which was originally the size of a thumb, had be the size of a fist.

    No wonder the demonic qi was so turbulent that even the great array could not suppress it.

    If this continued, the outer realm demons would soon be able to break through the barrier.

    The cmity of the greater world might arrive early.

    When Ye Changge told them this, everyone¡¯s faces turned solemn.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what should we do?¡±?

    There was very little information recorded from ten thousand years ago. It only mentioned the World Barrier briefly and did not exin in detail how to solve it

    Zhan Xianyi said.

    Ye Changge frowned. This did not make sense.

    Since the Reincarnation Emperor knew that the outer realm demons would return after ten thousand years, he should have left behind a way to deal with them.

    But that was not the case.

    This was a bit intriguing.

    At this moment, Yin Mie Tian said, ¡°My sect¡¯s ancient books have recorded information about the World Barrier.

    ¡°But strangely, thest page of the ancient books has been torn off. But I asked the people in the sect and they all said that they didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    After he spoke, other people said that they had also suffered the same fate.

    Ye Changge looked at Zhan Xianyi, and she nodded.

    The key information had been tampered with.

    This meant that someone was unwilling to let people trace things back to ten thousand years ago.

    Who was it?

    What was his purpose for doing this?

    What was the benefit of doing this to him? Ye Changge was brainstorming.

    He had no idea for a long time.

    There was too much information in between, and it was impossible to form aplete information chain.

    To be able to enter the various sacrednds without a sound and quietly destroy the information.

    There were only two possibilities. One was that this person¡¯s cultivation was higher than everyone else¡¯s, and that was why he could do it without a sound.

    The other possibility was that the people from the various sacrednds had disappeared without a trace.

    This¡­

    His frown deepened, and the feeling of being controlled grew stronger.

    Who was it?

    Had the Reincarnation Emperor really disappeared?!

    Thinking of this, his figure shed and he entered the Reincarnation Temple.

    When he had left the Reincarnation Deathtrap, he had already refined the Reincarnation Temple.

    So this had always been stored in his soul space.

    And in the eyes of outsiders, Ye Changge had disappeared with a single movement.

    Even after searching, they did not find any news, not even the slightest fluctuation.

    This kind of miraculous concealment ability was something that even they could not do.

    This¡­

    Yin Mie Tian was stunned. Where did Brother Ye go?

    The other lords of the sacrednds shook their heads, puzzled.

    ¡­

    In the Reincarnation Temple.

    Ye Changge discovered a shocking thing.

    The Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s corpse was missing?

    When he left, the Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s corpse was clearly here.

    His aura had already been cut off.

    How could it be missing?

    And even if the Reincarnation Emperor was resurrected, he would still feel his spiritual energy fluctuations.

    After all, the entire Reincarnation Temple had already been refined by him.

    As long as there was a trace of energy fluctuations, he would be able to sense it.

    Boom.

    His huge divine senses suddenly enveloped the entire Reincarnation Temple.

    Although the Reincarnation Temple had its own space, his divine senses range was even further away after being tempered by thew of void.

    The Reincarnation Temple must have 9981 spaces.

    Each space had 81 self-created spaces, and this was already extreme.

    Buzz!

    And in the 27th space, there was a faint energy fluctuation.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    His figure instantly disappeared.

    This was a world shrouded in fog. Above his head, there was an illusory image of the Reincarnation Emperor.

    ¡°In the end, you still found me.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes shed as he said, ¡°You didn¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡± The Reincarnation Emperor ced his hands behind his back and said, ¡°I did die, but I also didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°I am dead in this world. Not long after you left, my bones vanished into thin air

    ¡°But in another world, I am still alive.

    ¡°Perhaps we will meet again one day.¡±

    Another world!

    For some reason, he suddenly thought of the dense spiritual qi he saw when he was traveling in the void.

    ¡°You mean the primal Great Chaos World?!¡±

    The Reincarnation Emperor smiled and nodded. ¡°What you saw back then was only the remnants of my body and a part of my spiritual senses.¡±

    ¡°And what you see now is also another part of my spiritual senses. My real body is now in the Great Chaos World.¡±

    Ye Changge narrowed his eyes. Through his words, he was even more certain of his guess.

    There was a pair of invisible hands controlling everything behind this.

    ¡°You stole thatst page from that sacrednd.¡±

    After all, the only one who could do all of this without making a sound was him.

    But he saw the Reincarnation Emperor shake his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.

    ¡°Maybe it was those old guys who did it!¡±

    The Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s words were shocking.

    Ye Changge quickly realized something, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the people from ten thousand years ago are still alive?!¡±

 Chapter 481 - All the Secrets Were in the Primal Great Chaos World

    <h4>Chapter 481: All the Secrets Were in the Primal Great Chaos World</h4>

    That was how he imagined it.

    Ten thousand years ago, the Reincarnation Emperor did not die. Those oldrades who fought side by side might not have died either.

    Perhaps they were hiding in a corner, staring at the greater world.

    Death was just a cover.

    As for why they did this, he was not interested.

    But if someone plotted against him, he would not be afraid even if it was an Eternal Realm expert.

    But first, they had to be prepared to die.

    Ye Changge looked at the Reincarnation Emperor. He did not like the feeling of being deceived.

    If it was not for the fact that the other party was just a spiritual depiction and he still had many questions to ask, he would have killed him with a punch.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry, but I can¡¯t help it.

    ¡°I¡¯m also working for someone. You shouldn¡¯t hate me.¡±

    The Reincarnation Emperor obviously did not want to take the me.

    Moreover, there was another important reason. Ye Changge¡¯s status was too high. Even in the Great Chaos World, he was one of the top experts.

    He did not dare to offend him.

    Otherwise, when he reached the greater world in the future, he would die unjustly.

    ¡°ording to what you know, who didn¡¯t die ten thousand years ago!¡±

    ¡°This!¡± The Reincarnation Emperor was obviously hesitant.

    To ask him to betray his friends¡­ this matter was indeed difficult for him.

    But Ye Changge did not care.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you making things difficult for me?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. If you still don¡¯t say it, you can clean up the mess in the greater world yourself!¡±

    Ye Changge directly threatened him.

    The Reincarnation Emperor sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡­ Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.

    ¡°But it¡¯s been too long. I don¡¯t know how they¡¯re doing now.

    ¡°Before I ascended, those seven old fellows didn¡¯t die.

    ¡°But in the Great Chaos World, I saw a Taisu from the Supreme Oblivion Pce and Yun Xianyuan from the Exquisite Fairy Pavilion.

    ¡°If they¡¯re still alive, then there should be five more!¡±

    Five.

    In other words, in the Tian Wei Sword Region, in the East Wilderness Demon Court¡­ Those old guys from the sacrednds were still alive.

    To be able to participate in the battle of the outer realm demons in ten thousand years, they should at least be at the Void Realm.

    Now, they should at least be at the Eternal Realm.

    The Eternal Realm allowed them to ascend into the Great Chaos World.

    It was definitely not that simple for them to choose to stay in the greater world.

    ¡°Do the lords of the sacrednds know that they¡¯re still alive?¡±

    The Reincarnation Emperor pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t, maybe they do.¡±

    What difference was there between saying this and not saying anything?

    If it was possible, Ye Changge really wanted to give him two knocks on his head.

    However, this matter gave him a wake-up call.

    This greater world was still extremely dangerous, even though he had many methods to protect himself.

    However, these old monsters were not to be trifled with. Putting aside the cultivation base of the Eternal Realm¡­

    Even the tricks he had umted over the past ten thousand years could not be overestimated.

    He did not care about the reason why these people stayed in the greater world, but it was best that they did not provoke him.

    Otherwise, the only oue would be death.

    Anyone who could threaten his life would only end up dead.

    He would not be merciful to his enemies. That would be cruel to himself.

    However, the most important thing now was who controlled the Reincarnation Emperor.

    Or rather, he wanted to know who the mastermind was.

    Through the conversation just now, he already understood that the other party was from the Great Chaos World.

    He was more and more certain of his guess. Perhaps it was the other party¡¯s doing that allowed him to transmigrate to another world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. Do you have any more questions?

    ¡°This is myst clone. When we meet again, it will be in the Great Chaos World.¡±

    The Reincarnation Emperor said.

    Ye Changge smiled and said, ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯ll go to that world?

    ¡°I might just stay in the greater world. That¡¯s definitely possible.¡±

    ¡°You will definitely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have many questions?

    ¡°These answers will all be in the greater world of chaos, including why you transmigrated.¡±

    ¡®Oh?¡¯

    Ye Changge looked at the Reincarnation Emperor and said, ¡°Last question, who is the person who asked you toe to the greater world.

    ¡°Or rather, who is the person who is driving all of this!¡±

    ¡°That is a terrifying person.¡±

    Thinking of this person, a trace of shock appeared on the Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask anymore. When the time is right, she will tell you.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say too much right now.¡±

    Actually, it was not that it was inconvenient, but that he did not dare to.

    Thinking of that person¡¯s methods, his soul seemed to tremble a little.

    He vaguely remembered that it was a few thousand years ago. He had just ascended to the greater world when he met a strange white-clothed masked person.

    Her face was covered by a strange ghost mask.

    Her voice was obviously disguised.

    She could not even tell if it was a man or a woman.

    But her battle prowess was ridiculously high.

    With her battle prowess and talent, she could already be considered tyrannical.

    And, he could not even shake a finger of his opponent.

    Later, his opponent asked him to do something.

    This was what happenedter in the Reincarnation Temple. He had been waiting for Ye Changge.

    He did not know why his opponent wanted to do this. He could not resist either.

    Therefore, for the first few thousand years, he had been bitterly waiting.

    In the end, that person actually sent him a message, asking him to return to the greater world. All he needed to do was leave a divine image in the Reincarnation Temple.

    It was also that time that he received an even more shocking piece of news. The person who defeated him had an even more terrifying background.

    ¡°Alright, my time is up.

    ¡°If you want to know more information,e to the Great Chaos World.¡±

    His spiritual image began to disappear.

    However, Ye Changge did not intend to let him leave just like that.

    What a joke! He had yet to get the information, so how could he let him leave just like that?

    Time reversal.

    A sacred light spread out in all directions from Ye Changge¡¯s center.

    The surrounding time began to flow backward.

    And the Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s body, which was supposed to disappear, gathered together again.

    ¡°Argh. Why am I back?

    ¡°So¡­ It¡¯s thew of time.¡±

    He carefully sensed the energy fluctuations around him.

    He knew that Ye Changge grasped thew of the Great Dao.

    But he did not expect that he had even seeded in cultivating thew of time.

    One had to know that this was the most mysterious and ancientw of all thews of chaos.

    Even in the Great Chaos World, not many people were able to grasp it.

    One had to say that Ye Changge¡¯s fortune was truly enviable.

 Chapter 482 - My Fate Is In My Hands, Not the Heavens

    <h4>Chapter 482: My Fate Is In My Hands, Not the Heavens</h4>

    ¡°Everything is about fate.

    ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±

    The Reincarnation Emperor sighed.

    ¡®What fate?

    ¡®I control my own fate. Even a god cannot control my fate.¡¯

    Sensing his attitude, the Reincarnation Emperor felt helpless.

    But he did not dare to reveal any information about that person.

    He sighed again.¡±Forget it, forget it!

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to reveal anything else either. I can only tell you that she¡¯s a woman.

    ¡°As for the rest, when you arrive in the Great Chaos World and see her, she will tell you everything.¡±

    ¡®A woman?¡¯

    Ye Changge was a little stunned.

    He searched through all the memories in his mind, but he could not find a woman that matched this description.

    Moreover, the other party was a powerhouse from the Great Chaos World. Why would she choose him?

    This did not make sense.

    More importantly, he had a strange feeling.

    A woman actually controlled everything about him.

    However, none of this was important. When he arrived at the Great Chaos World, everything would be solved.

    After doing all this, he immediately left the Reincarnation Temple.

    His figure appeared in the Valley of Demonic Emotions again.

    The people from the eight great sacrednds were still waiting here.

    Zhan Xianyi saw Ye Changge appear and directly walked over.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! How about this, I¡¯ll firstplete the array formation.¡±

    This time, he had obtained a lot of information. Afterpleting the array formation, he still needed to sort it out.

    As for repairing the World Barrier, it was not the time yet.

    As he spoke, he formed a seal with his hands, and a mysterious array immediately rose.

    As everyone watched, this array directly enveloped the entire valley.

    At the entrance of the cave, there was an even more precise array that sealed the cave.

    Just by looking at the fluctuations of the array, they knew that this was several levels higher than the heaven sealing and earth terminating array.

    It was far from what the previous array formation couldpare to.

    Just by saying that it consumed energy, the array formation did not require additional energy, but instead absorbed the power of the stars in the sky.

    This greatly saved them cultivation resources.

    Not only could they seal the monsters, but they could also save resources and retain their strength.

    It was simply killing two birds with one stone.

    And such an array formation was an existence that surpassed the sage-level.

    The process of setting up an array formation was also extremelyplicated.

    However, Ye Changge did not use any array gs to set up such a huge array formation.

    One could imagine how profound the cultivation of this array formation was.

    At this moment, everyone no longer had any doubts.

    Ye Changge¡¯s ability to set up an array formation was even more profound than they had imagined.

    Even if they searched the entire greater world, they could not find such an array grandmaster.

    Boom!

    A huge explosion sounded.

    As the formation operated, a huge pir of light descended.

    The people around him were shaken by the explosion.

    This was the power of the stars in the sky.

    The stars in the sky were endless. As long as the stars were still there, the power of the formation would be endless.

    However, this was not absolute. The formation set up by Ye Changge still had a Dao foundation.

    It was based on the surrounding mountain peaks. If the surrounding mountain peaks were destroyed with great force, the array would copse.

    However, he had already set up an illusion array at the locations of the four mountain peaks.

    Inside the illusion array, there were tenyers of killing arrays. Even a peak Void Realm expert would not be able to destroy them.

    It could be said that what followed was abination array.

    ¡°Brother Ye, the power of your array is really too powerful.

    ¡°You can set up such arge array with just a thought.¡±

    Yes, a sage-level array master could set up an array formation with a thought.

    However, those were not very formidable array formations.

    But this was different. They could tell at a nce that this array formation was extraordinary.

    This was not something that ordinary array formations couldpare to.

    So this time, they admired Ye Changge¡¯s array formation cultivation.

    Just by relying on this, he was able to obtain the respect and reverence of everyone.

    Towards their praise, Ye Changge only nodded his head.

    He did not care about the opinions of others. After all, skills were not used to show off.

    What he cared about was true strength.

    Yin Mie Tian nced at therge array and said somewhat uprehendingly.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what kind ofrge array is this?

    ¡°It looks much more terrifying than the Heaven Sealing and Earth Terminating Formation. I wonder what kind of formation this is!¡±

    ¡°Heaven-revolving Star Dao Formation!¡±

    Everyone looked at each other after hearing this and shook their heads in confusion.

    They had never heard of this name.

    Although they had never learned about formations, they still knew a little about some well-known formations.

    For example, the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Formation. This was a rtively powerful formation.

    For all the Supreme Oblivion Pce, twelve experts at the Void Realm could erupt with the mighty power of the peak of the Void Realm.

    Even experts at the initial stage of the Eternal Realm could fight.

    But they had never heard of this Heaven-revolving Star Dao Formation.

    But looking at the aura of the formation, it hadpletely surpassed the Yin-yang Life-exterminating Formation.

    Looking from afar, they could receive a terrifying power that swept through their spiritual sea.

    It turned out that this was the grand array created by Ye Changge. After listening to his exnation, everyone was shocked.

    Using the power of the stars in the sky, they could provide energy to the grand array continuously.

    This¡­

    There was actually such a magical array in the world.

    From what they knew, other than the grand array with humans as the foundation, the other grand arrays all needed to be replenished with resources or power.

    Only then could they unleash the power of a grand array.

    This array was actually absorbing the power of the stars in the sky.

    Before they were shocked, but now, they immediately realized a new problem.

    Absorbing the power of the stars in the sky made sense, but it was daytime now, so why was the power still so tyrannical?

    Didn¡¯t they only absorb the power at night.

    But they did not know that Ye Changge had improved this array.

    Even in the daytime, it could still absorb the power of the stars.

    After all, the stars had always existed and their power would not disappear.

    ¡°Brother Ye¡¯s talent is indeed outstanding. Not only is his cultivation so tyrannical¡­

    ¡°Even the cultivation of the array formation is so unique.¡±

    Yin Mie Tian said with a smile.

    He had never seen such a terrifying cultivator in half his life.

    If one were to rank it by rank, Ye Changge was definitely ranked first.

    Forget about arrays, he had advanced from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm in half a year¡¯s time.

    It was enough to make most of the cultivators sigh in admiration.

    This talent, and he was proficient in arrays, this was the true pride of the heavens.

    The other lords of the sacrednds also felt a little emotional.

    How could there be such a monster in the world?

    Boom!

    Ye Changge looked at the array and sealed all the demonic qi that was pouring in.

    Although he had solved the problem of the array, he knew that this method could only resist it for a while.

    The real problem was repairing the World Barrier.

    Only in this way could the hidden dangers be truly nipped in the bud.

    After that, everyone dispersed.

    However, if one observed carefully, one would discover that these people¡¯s gazes were filled with reverence.

    People will respect you only if you are strong enough.

    The world was cruel.

 Chapter 483 - An Unexpected Breakthrough? It Shocked Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 483: An Unexpected Breakthrough? It Shocked Everyone</h4>

    When Ye Changge returned to Flying Cloud Pavilion, it was already nighttime.

    Ning Manman and the others were chatting andughing in the courtyard.

    ¡°Brother Ye, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Bai Ao Xian said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    At this time, Ning Manman ran over, hugged his arm, and shook it.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re already in the Void Realm.

    ¡°When are you going to help me improve?¡±

    Ye Changge tapped her forehead and said, ¡°I told you not to cultivate properly. But now you know that your cultivation is low.

    ¡°If you want to climb higher mountains, you need to cultivate at ground level first.

    ¡°Don¡¯t aim too high, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

    But¡­ Ning Manman really wanted to say that her master¡¯s talent was so abnormal.

    ¡®Every once in a while, your realm is like riding on a rocket.

    ¡®In less than half a year¡¯s time, you¡¯ve already soared to the Void Realm.

    ¡®You¡¯ve advanced more than ten minor realms consecutively. Even if I cultivate to death, I still can¡¯t catch up.¡¯

    Her self-esteem suffered a strong blow.

    How good it would be if she had this talent too¡­

    ¡°Master, my cultivation is so low.

    ¡°If others find out that I¡¯m your disciple,.

    ¡°Your pride will take a hit.¡±

    Ning Manman blinked and said.

    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ Ye Changge pondered for a moment.

    Even if he helped him raise her cultivation, he would not help her raise it too much.

    The Sage Heaven Realm was enough.

    Cultivation was against nature to begin with. It was enough if he were to help her raise her cultivation to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    The more realms they advanced, the greater the danger to them.

    It might even damage their martial arts foundation.

    However, advancing by one realm would not affect her much.

    ¡°Make some preparations tonight. When you enter the Forbidden Land tomorrow, I¡¯ll help you advance.¡±

    Among the conditions he had mentioned before, one of them included going to the Supreme Oblivion Pce to cultivate for a month.

    This one month was enough time.

    Anyway, he had also obtained a lot of natural treasures during the day.

    These natural treasures were originally meant for their cultivation.

    Now, they woulde in handy.

    ¡°Master, I knew you were the best.¡±

    Ning Manman¡¯s eyes narrowed into small crescent moons as she smiled.

    She had been hugging Ye Changge¡¯s arm the whole time.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°This is thest time. Otherwise, I¡¯ll send you back to the lower realms!¡±

    ¡°Ah, no!¡±

    When she heard that, Ning Manman immediately shook her head.

    The lower realm was not as fun as this ce, and there were so manypanions here.

    As she thought about the duller sects, she started to be arrogant.

    Ye Changge gave her a hard knock on the forehead.

    Actually, there was another important reason why he had helped them raise their cultivation levels.

    That was because the greater world might erupt with the danger of outer realm demons at any moment.

    He wanted to raise their cultivation levels as quickly as possible so that they would have the ability to protect themselves.

    However, he still needed to make some preparations before he could help them raise their cultivation levels.

    He wanted to refine the Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill.

    This pill could protect a person¡¯s soul and meridians.

    This method that he would use was quite special. He might as well use it since she forced him to help her level up.

    The spiritual energy that she absorbed would be extremely violent.

    Compared to the spiritual energy that he absorbed, it would be hundreds of times stronger.

    It was equivalent to having it poured into the body by a mighty figure, but it would not incur the same side effects.

    Although he did not have the pill, he was confident that he could help them sessfully break through.

    However, there were no absolutes in the world. Having pills was equivalent to having an extrayer of protection.

    He would not do something he was not confident about.

    Moreover, this method was also very dangerous. The slightest carelessness would damage their Dao foundation.

    He would not joke about his disciple.

    After giving some instructions, he returned to his room.

    As usual, he continued toprehend thew of void.

    Although he could not advance hisprehension, each advancement brought him a different feeling.

    Buzz.

    Ayer of holy light appeared around his body.

    His spiritual essence had already entered the space of his divine soul and was floating in the long river of nothingness.

    The nine-colored light kept lingering around his divine soul.

    If someone were here at this time, they would notice that his body was covered with ayer of dense runes.

    An Emperor-like aura swept out.

    The spiritual energy in the void gathered spontaneously around his body and entered his dantian.

    Bang!

    At this moment, an explosion came from within his body.

    It was like the sound of shackles being broken.

    His realm had broken through.

    He was now in the middle stage of the Void Realm.

    At the same time, his spiritual senses spread rapidly in all directions.

    Everything in the Supreme Oblivion Pce was like a moving picture in his mind.

    Ye Changge woke up from his meditation with a hint of surprise in his eyes.

    This was really unintentional.

    He had actually broken through without realizing it.

    Was cultivation really that difficult?!

    Ning Manman just did not cultivate properly. In any case, he felt that cultivation was quite easy.

    It was not difficult at all.

    All of this happened although he did not put in any effort.

    He had to give her a proper talk about this tomorrow.

    However, the feeling of this breakthrough was really refreshing.

    His spiritual senses expanded by more than a hundred times.

    The range that was originally hundreds of thousands of kilometers suddenly expanded rapidly.

    Now, it had expanded to a distance of more than a hundred kilometers.

    Everything across that distance clearly appeared in his mind and could not escape his perception.

    At this moment¡­

    The outside world was already in an uproar.

    Everyone could feel the majesty of the heavens and all of them were buzzing.

    This was¡­

    ¡°This spiritual ability, could it be that the sect master has broken through to the Eternal Realm?!¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s possible. Only the Eternal Realm has such terrifying majesty!¡±

    All the disciples were shocked.

    Under this spiritual ability, they felt that the sky was about to copse.

    They had never felt so small.

    It was like a small boat in the sea,pletely unable to resist.

    And it was not just them who were shocked. Even the elders, including the lords of the sacrednd, were shocked.

    Zhan Xianyi, who was originally meditating, immediately opened his eyes.

    ¡°This divine ability!¡±

    Even she felt a sense of suffocation.

    Originally, the intermediate stage of the Void Realm should not incur such a huge divine phenomenon. However, with the support of the Voidw, his divine senses had a hint of profundity, tyranny, and mystery.

    Even the initial stage of the Eternal Realm did not have such an exaggerated divine urrence.

    But Ye Changge made it happen.

    Zhan Xianyi did not hesitate and went to the square.

    The other lords of the sacrednds also came. They all felt this vast spiritual ability.

    The sects of the eight sacrednds looked at each other.

    They all thought that Ye Changge had broken through.

    They did not expect that someone else had broken through. This spiritual phenomenon was still floating in the sky.

    ¡°It¡¯s Ye Changge!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said.

    What?

    The other lords of the sacrednds were shocked.

 Chapter 484 - The Giant Eye in the River of Time

    <h4>Chapter 484: The Giant Eye in the River of Time</h4>

    It was him.

    Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he at the Void Realm?!

    ¡°How could he have such powerful spiritual senses?¡±

    The elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion said in surprise.

    Even experts at the peak of the Void Realm did not have such a powerful spiritual ability.

    Moreover,pared to this spiritual ability, it was nothing.

    There was noparison at all. He would crush them.

    The other masters of the sacrednd shook their heads. They did not understand either.

    This was a monster.

    It was one thing to advance from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm in half a year.

    Their spiritual ability at the peak of the Void Realm could not even bepared to a spiritual sense at the intermediate stage. Moreover, the gap was not just huge.

    It was as huge as a chasm.

    It was infuriating topare themselves to him.

    The other disciples were also shocked.

    They had heard their conversation clearly just now.

    This spiritual phenomenon was not released by their sect master or the elders.

    The owner of this spiritual sense was actually Ye Changge.

    This made their eyes widen.

    ¡­

    Ye Changge did not know that because of his breakthrough, the entire sect was in shock.

    Of course, he would not mind if he knew.

    Because he did not care about what others thought.

    His breakthrough had greatly increased his cultivation base and constitution.

    The cultivation technique he cultivated, the Heaven Devouring Great Dao Technique, had finally reached its final stage.

    The Heavenly Dao of the Soul.

    The Great Dao Heaven Devouring art was his apanying cultivation technique.

    It had appeared in his mind from the moment he had awakened the system.

    It could be said that this cultivation technique was an important turning point in his life.

    It was also an important step for him to be an ultimate expert.

    This cultivation technique was divided into three levels.

    The first level was to cultivate one¡¯s physique, cultivating one¡¯s physique to the point where it was as hard as iron.

    The second level was to cultivate all sorts of secret techniques. These secret techniques were all very powerful. For example, the Heaven Devouring Great Dao was a second level technique.

    Thest level was also an extremely mysterious level. It was rted to the cultivation method of the soul.

    Other than a person¡¯s constitution, the most important thing was the soul.

    It could be said that when a person advanced to a higher level, the decisive factor was the soul.

    It was also because of this cultivation method that his spiritual senses were even more vast and powerfulpared to other experts of the same level.

    ¡°Only heaven knows, the more one loses, the more one makes up for it. All things were born from Yin energy and Yang energy, and the heavens and earth were always in harmony.¡±

    Rumbles resounded in his mind.

    It was like the sound of the Great Dao.

    At the same time, the Heavenly Inquiring Stone in his divine soul space suddenly started to tremble.

    An indescribable Dao rhythm was emitted from it.

    And the river of nothingness was even more violent.

    Everything became lively.

    Following that, theserge golden words rapidly rushed towards his divine soul.

    Then, they fused into his divine soul.

    Weng!

    All of a sudden, his divine senses expanded even faster.

    An iparably tyrannical aura was emitted from within, causing everyone¡¯s entire body to tremble.

    Even experts at the void tier felt a stifling pressure.

    This pressure was different from before. It was like the might of heaven, making people unable to resist it.

    And those ordinary disciples and elders had already prostrated themselves on the ground.

    Their souls throbbed as if they had seen a terrifying existence.

    Their entire bodies could not muster a trace of strength.

    This¡­

    What was going on?

    Huan Caiyi widened her beautiful eyes and said in shock, ¡°How did these spiritual senses suddenly be so much stronger!¡±

    ¡°His aura is stronger than before. His advancement isn¡¯t over yet.¡±.

    ¡°Is he still human?¡±

    Lin Miaoyin also eximed.

    ¡°As expected of the son of fate¡­

    ¡°This talent is indeed unprecedented!¡±

    The elder of Heavenly Secrets Pavilion sighed.

    The others all looked at them. These words seemed to have a hidden meaning.

    Yin Mie Tian was a straightforward person. ¡°Could it be that you guys have deduced something?!¡±

    The elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion did not say anything. His face had a hint of solemnity.

    When everyone saw this, they felt that things were not that simple.

    When had they ever seen them show such an expression?

    Even if the sky copsed, he would still maintain a calm expression.

    ¡°Forget it! We did indeed perform a divination on fellow Daoist Ye.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Thinking of the result of the divination that day, the three of them sucked in a breath of cold air.

    They had used thepass to perform the divination on Ye Changge.

    But at the most critical moment, they encountered an invisible force blocking them.

    This was the first time they had encountered such a situation, so of course they would not let it go.

    Thus, the three of them gave it their all. At this point, there was no reason for them to retreat.

    But an ident happened.

    Suddenly, a huge force came from thepass and heavily hit their chests.

    Then, thepass shattered.

    In the center of the hall, a deep ck hole appeared.

    Through the ck hole, they saw a magnificent river of time.

    This was the first time they had seen such a mysterious scene.

    But in the next moment, something terrifying happened.

    At the end of the river of time, there was a huge eye ring at them.

    This eye was very terrifying. The moment they saw it, they felt their bodies shake.

    A huge sense of danger came from their souls.

    A huge fear grew in their hearts.

    Even their souls could not help but tremble.

    They had never seen anything so terrifying.

    Under the gaze of this eye, they really experienced the fear of death.

    Their bodies were drenched.

    Fortunately, the eye disappeared in an instant.

    The three of them copsed to the ground, drenched in sweat, panting heavily.

    All their strength was sucked out, and they only reacted after a long time.

    At the same time, they all realized how terrifying Ye Changge was.

    What?!

    After listening to the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion¡¯s exnation, everyone fell silent.

    Even the elder of heavenly secrets could not find out Ye Changge¡¯s background.

    Moreover, at the end of time, there was a terrifying existence that prevented outsiders from investigating.

    This meant that Ye Changge¡¯s background was very strong.

    It was so strong that it exceeded their imaginations.

    What was the river of time?!

    That was the most mysterious river in the universe.

    Anyone who was rted to it was not an existence they could contend against.

    Although they could be considered to be standing at the peak of the greater world and had an endless lifespan.

    They could not resist the ravages of time in the end.

    Moreover, what made everyone even more shocked was that the probing abilities of the three of them had all disappeared.

    They had lost the ability to learn about destiny.

    This was very likely rted to the probing they had done on him.

    Otherwise, how could there be such a coincidence?

    ¡°This is too terrifying!¡±

    When these masters of the sacrednds sighed, they did not notice Ding Yue¡¯s odd behaviour.

    He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and heaved a heavy sigh.

    He was somewhat d that he did not offend Ye Changge at that time.

    He probably would have died immediately if that were the case.

    Even the most mysterious elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion had suffered a loss in this aspect.

    He was no match for him.

    Evenpared to the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion, he was nothing.

 Chapter 485 - Youâ€™re Actually a Sage-level Alchemist

    <h4>Chapter 485: You¡¯re Actually a Sage-level Alchemist</h4>

    Ding Yue¡¯s face turned green with regret.

    It was all because of that fool, An Junjie. Wasn¡¯t dealing with Ye Changge courting death?

    Fortunately, he had stopped it in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    If such a powerful figure bore a grudge against him, it would simply be a nightmare.

    Even a powerful figure like the elder of the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion had suffered quite a bit.

    Because of investigating Ye Changge, he had even lost the skills that he relied on to survive.

    If he did not stop in time, he would really be courting death.

    He was originally prepared to trip up Ye Changge, but he immediately stopped.

    He could not afford to offend him.

    The divine phenomenon in the sky was still going strong.

    Hun Wuji immediately frowned and said, ¡°With Ye Changge¡¯s talent, he shouldn¡¯t be a nobody.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of him before?¡±

    Everyone did not understand this point.

    Logically speaking, such a powerful person should have been famous long ago.

    But after they investigated for a while, they realized that Ye Changge seemed to have suddenly appeared.

    It waspletely impossible to investigate further.

    Other than knowing that he came from the Heaven Capital City, they did not know anything else.

    It was as if he had suddenly appeared.

    At this moment, Huan Caiyi said, ¡°Could there be another possibility!¡±

    ¡°What possibility?¡±

    Hun Wuji looked at him.

    ¡°He¡¯s not from the greater world. When he was in the Heaven Capital City, he had just ascended from the lower realm.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we were unable to find out about his whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s highly possible!¡±

    Everyone did not refute this.

    With Ye Changge¡¯s talent, he had advanced from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm in half a year¡¯s time.

    With such terrifying talent, if he was an original inhabitant of the greater world, he would have long been famous throughout the greater world.

    The reason why they could not find out anything about Ye Changge was entirely because he had not been here for long.

    This made sense.

    Thinking of this, everyone was even more shocked.

    A person who had ascended from the lower nes had grown to this extent in less than half a year.

    It was simply terrifying.

    If he was given enough time, he would be the number one person in the greater world.

    How could there be such a terrifying person in the world?

    Not only was he talented, he was also proficient in arrays. This made him iparably strong.

    He was truly a favored son of heaven.

    Everyone had already been dealt a blow. It was only a matter of time before Ye Changge caught up to them.

    After that, everyone looked in the direction of the Flying Cloud Pavilion and left.

    Leaving behind the shocked disciples in the square.

    They looked at the powerful divine phenomenon drifting in the void and were so shocked that they felt numb.

    The voices of the lords of the sacrednds just now did not hide anything from them.

    Therefore, they clearly heard that Ye Changge had actually leveled up from the lower nes.

    In just half a year¡¯s time, he already had his current cultivation and realm.

    This¡­

    It was as if they had been struck by lightning, and they stood rooted to the spot without saying a word for a long time.

    What kind of talent was this?!

    He had consecutively leveled up more than ten minor realms in such a short period of time.

    Was this something that a human could do?

    They were already numb.

    ¡­

    Early the next morning¡­

    Ye Changge found Zhan Xianyi and asked about the alchemy venue.

    Zhan Xianyi widened her beautiful eyes and said in disbelief, ¡°You actually know how to concoct pills?!¡±

    She was really shocked.

    What in the world didn¡¯t he know?

    ¡°What? Why couldn¡¯t eye concoct pills?¡±

    Ye Changge asked back.

    ¡°I did not mean that!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s face flushed slightly.

    As a sect master, she could not possibly have such a big reaction.

    But when she heard that Ye Changge actually knew how to refine pills, she could not control her emotions for a moment.

    Not only was he proficient in array formations, he also had iparable talent. Now, he actually said that he knew how to refine pills.

    He could no longer be called a human being.

    Even those top-tier freaks would not be so terrifying.

    He had seen countless geniuses, but he had never seen someone as strange as him.

    ¡°May I take the liberty to ask, what kind of pill are you refining?!¡±

    She became nervous.

    ¡®Stay calm, stay calm.¡¯

    Perhaps he was just refining some ordinary pills.

    A person¡¯s energy was limited. It was impossible for him to excel in too many fields. Moreover, he had achieved quite a lot.

    This was already unlikely.

    Ye Changge naturally understood what she meant. He did not hide it and said, ¡°Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill!¡±

    ¡°Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill? What medicinal pill is this?!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi was not a person of the alchemy path, so she did not recall it for a moment.

    But at this moment, the elder behind her trembled all over and her eyes widened.

    Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill.

    ¡°You said that you want to refine a Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill?!¡±

    This elder¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.

    Zhan Xianyi looked at the second elder¡¯s appearance and her heart palpitated.

    The second elder was their sect¡¯s alchemy grandmaster. She had meditated in the Dao of alchemy for hundreds of years and dabbled in many things. She had a lot of experience.

    Although her current realm did not reach the Sage-level, she was not far from it.

    She was only one step away from the Sage-level.

    Could it be that Ye Changge also had very high achievements in the field of medicinal pills?

    Otherwise, why would second elder make such an expression?

    One had to know that second elder had always been a very steady person. It was impossible for her to show such a shocked expression towards a medicinal pill.

    Then there was only one reason, and that was that the level of this medicinal pill was very high.

    Even the second elder found it very difficult to refine it.

    ¡°Not bad,¡± Ye Changge said.

    He did not expect that there would actually be someone who knew about this pill.

    It was actually real.

    After the second elder, Mu Fenghua, fell silent, her face quickly flushed red. Under everyone¡¯s incredulous gazes, she respectfully bowed 90 degrees in Ye Changge¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I, Junior Mu Fenghua, greet you, Senior!¡±

    In the greater world, regardless of whether it was cultivation or alchemy, the one who was more skilled was the teacher.

    Everyone saw that the usually cold and rigid second elder actually made such a gesture.

    They were all stunned.

    Senior?!

    They thought of something and their eyes widened.

    Especially Zhan Xianyi. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on Ye Changge.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re a Sage-level alchemist!¡±

    Mu Fenghua was already at the peak of the Emperor-level. Only a Sage-level alchemist could make her bow and call him senior.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s voice could not help but tremble.

    Even her delicate body was trembling slightly, and her entire mind was muddled.

    Array formations, alchemy, this¡­

    Other people were already geniuses if they had some achievements in one field.

    He was actually proficient in both array formations and alchemy, and had already reached the sage-level.

    She did not know what to say anymore.

    So there really was such a monstrous person in the world¡­

    Could it be that he really knew how to do it so easily?

    Alchemy was different from arrays. The steps of alchemy were moreplicated, and any slight differences could lead to failure in alchemy.

    And he was able to reach the sage-level, which meant that he had perfect control over all kinds of details.

    The entire hall became silent.

    One could hear a pin drop.

    Sage-level alchemists were even rarer than Sage-level array masters.

    This was because every cultivator could not do without pills.

    Zhan Xianyi looked at Ye Changge, and her eyes shone with a bright light.

 Chapter 486 - Refining Medicinal Herbs With Spiritual Senses

    <h4>Chapter 486: Refining Medicinal Herbs With Spiritual Senses</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    The pill refining ground of the Supreme Oblivion Pce was to the south of Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    It was a huge volcano, Mount Taixing.

    It was hundreds of thousands of feet high, and the pill refining ground was at the peak of the mountain.

    Using the ten-thousand-year-old Earth Core me to refine the pills could greatly increase the sess rate.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is the ce where we refine pills!¡±

    Mu Fenghua said.

    In the middle of the square was a huge tform.

    Below it was undting mes. As soon as one walked in, one could feel the scorching mes..

    However!

    At this time, Mu Fenghua spoke with some hesitation, ¡°If you¡¯re refining pills below the Sage level, the temperature of this me is enough.

    But refining Sage-level pills, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work!¡±

    Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill.

    It was one of the top pills in the Sage Realm.

    Just one pill was enough to reconstruct the veins and gather the soul.

    It could be said to be of great value.

    A pill like this was enough to buy a city in a prosperous ce.

    If one became an alchemist, one would be a mighty figure whose wealth could rival that of an entire country.

    Even the powerful figures of some sects would have to show them respect.

    This was because the effects of medicinal pills were too great.

    If a sect had a Sage-level alchemist, they would be able to grow into the strength of a sacrednd within a hundred years.

    Zhan Xianyi also echoed, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is already our highest-level alchemy venue.

    ¡°As far as I know, the Misty Rain Sacred Land has a Sage Realm Alchemy Hall.

    ¡°Why not...¡±

    They did not mainly refine pills, nor would they sell them.

    The pills they refined were only for themon needs of the sect disciples.

    But the Misty Rain Sacred Land was different. One of their main businesses was to provide pills for cultivators.

    Having a high-level cultivation hall was understandable.

    ¡°No need! Having a venue is enough!¡±

    Ye Changge said.

    He was not using the mes here to refine pills.

    He had the Great Dao me, and the temperature of that was hundreds of times higher than ordinary mes.

    Just as everyone was puzzled, a ck me suddenly jumped out of Ye Changge¡¯s finger.

    As soon as this me appeared, it was apanied by a burst of sudden heat.

    A fierce shockwave suddenly swept in all directions.

    All the elders subconsciously took a step back and stared at this ck me.

    This was... a heavenly me.

    Mu Fenghua¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    A heavenly me was the essence of fire in the world.

    To an alchemist, a heavenly me was like a second life. Everyone wanted to possess a powerful heavenly me.

    And this heavenly me could not only be used to refine pills, but it could also be used to disy great power in battle.

    It could instantly erupt with great power, making it impossible for the enemy to defend against it.

    But there were very few heavenly mes in the world.

    They themselves also had sentience, and were extremely difficult to deal with.

    Some time ago, he had received news of the bone chilling me at the peak of Snow Mountain, and had gone to seize it.

    But in the end, he had failed and returned.

    In short, those who could obtain the heavenly me and refine it were all the favored children of the world.

    Only those with great perseverance could obtain it.

    Mu Fenghua¡¯s eyes lit up with envy as she did not expect Ye Changge to actually obtain such a divine item like the heavenly me.

    However, she soon realized that something was not right.

    There were a total of twenty three heavenly mes in the world, but none of them were ck in color.

    She was very puzzled, but she did not ask any further.

    At this moment, Mu Fenghua said hesitantly, ¡°Senior Ye, can we...¡±

    There was a hint of anticipation in her eyes.

    The disciples behind her also exploded with a burst of resplendent light when they heard this.

    They were standing before a Sage-level alchemist. If they could observe the process of pill refinement, it would greatly boost their own realms.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist Ye.¡±

    Mu Fenghua¡¯s face flushed red from excitement.

    Alchemists needed to maintain their focus when refining pills.

    Any one of the segments could cause the pill refinement to fail.

    They originally did not have much hope, but they also did not expect Ye Changge to actually agree.

    This was extremely beneficial to their realms.

    This was enough to match decades worth of bitter cultivation progress.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze was also filled with gratitude as she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, on behalf of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, I will remember this favor of yours.¡±

    Actually, Ye Changge¡¯s refusal would have been understandable.

    But he actually agreed. She was not from the alchemy world, and had nevere into contact with it.

    However, even she knew that this was a great favor on Ye Changge¡¯s part.

    Especially to Mu Fenghua, this was even more beneficial.

    Just like the people in the martial arts world who watched the battles of those almighty experts, they also gained a lot.

    Perhaps in a split second, they would gain enlightenment.

    Even breaking through could be possible.

    In the greater world, there were countless people who broke through on the spot because they watched the battles of the almighty experts.

    There were countless of them.

    Ye Changge nodded. The reason why he let them watch.

    Firstly, because he was borrowing someone else¡¯s venue. Secondly, his Dao heart was very stable.

    No matter how noisy the environment was, it would not shake him.

    Letting them observe did not affect him.

    If they really had some enlightenment, good for them.

    They began to refine pills.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others stood at the edge of the square, watching Ye Changge¡¯s work.

    Countless natural treasures were rapidly bing purified when subjected to the ck mes.

    Now, Ye Changge¡¯s mental energy was extremely vast.

    Dozens of spiritual herbspleted the steps of removing impurities in the blink of an eye.

    As this continued, he still retained the medicinal strength of the spirit herbs, not wasting a single bit.

    This...

    Mu Fenghua¡¯s eyes widened. She was just about to speak, then she suddenly shut his mouth.

    After setting up a soundproof array around herself, she cried out in surprise.

    ¡°Senior Ye¡¯s spiritual senses are indeed powerful.

    ¡°In an instant, he was able to select and remove impurities from the medicinal herbs.¡±

    This step seems simple, but to be able to do that, your control of your own spiritual senses has to be very immense.

    One moment of carelessness and the entire medicinal herb would be destroyed.

    Even for him, refining six medicinal herbs at the same time was already his limit.

    But Ye Changge was actually able to refine dozens of stalks at the same time. What kind of terrifying ability was this?

    As expected of Senior Ye...

    The other disciples nodded in agreement.

    Their gazes were filled with reverence. They did not know when they would be able to reach such a realm.

    It was likely that they would have no hope of reaching his level in this lifetime.

    After Ye Changge finished refining the medicinal herbs, the next step was to fuse them.

    He would refine and fuse all the medicinal ingredients, and then gather them into a pill.

    This step also tested the alchemist¡¯s insights and knowledge of techniques. It was also the most important step in pill refinement.

    Because different medicinal ingredients fused in different orders would also affect the pill formation of the pill.

    The other disciples stared at Ye Changge without blinking.

    Their realms were too low and they could not gain any insights during the process.

    However, watching this broadened their horizons, which was also vital when pursuing alchemy.

 Chapter 487 - Thunder Clouds Blotting Out the Sky, Pills Transcending Tribulations

    <h4>Chapter 487: Thunder Clouds Blotting Out the Sky, Pills Transcending Tribtions</h4>

    But in the next moment, they were all stunned.

    Ye Changge did not put the refined medicinal ingredients into the pill furnace.

    Instead, he used one hand to form a seal. They saw a mysterious fluctuation converging here.

    What kind of technique was this?!

    Everyone was stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t he going to refine pills?!

    Ye Changge did not n to use their pill furnace. Instead, he used the previous method.

    He used himself as the medium, and the world as the furnace to refine pills.

    Using this method to refine pills was more powerful than the pill refining furnace¡¯s medicinal strength.

    He also did not intentionally show off. He did all this to refine better pills.

    Bang!

    As he concealed himself, the entire space trembled.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, countless dazzling symbols condensed in this world, gradually turning into the depiction of a pill refining furnace.

    They looked at the various dazzling runes in shock and sucked in a sharp breath.

    Mu Fenghua, in particr, widened her eyes.

    Her entire body began to tremble.

    ¡°This is the Heaven and Earth Vault Hut!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m not mistaken. I didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene today!¡±

    Heaven and Earth Vault Hut!

    Zhan Xianyi was stunned. Then, she seemed to have thought of something.

    She also revealed a shocked expression.

    This was the legendary Heaven and Earth Vault Hut. It used the power of the heavens and Earth to refine pills.

    She had seen this technique in the ancient books of the sect. However, wasn¡¯t it long lost?!

    In the void, there was an alchemy furnace that was 30,000 feet tall. It emitted a brilliant light.

    This was¡­

    At the same time, the expressions of the great sacrednd lords changed. They rushed in the direction of the pill refinement.

    It was actually the Heaven and Earth Vault Hut.

    Who was the one who was refining pills and how did he know about this ancient pill refinement method?

    This definitely could not be someone from the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    An alchemist¡¯s potential was immeasurable, especially such a powerful alchemist.

    It was enough to support a powerful sect.

    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±

    When they saw Ye Changge, their bodies suddenly trembled.

    They simply could not believe their eyes.

    He was actually proficient in the Dao of alchemy.

    This¡­

    The scene unfolding before them gave them a huge shock.

    Alchemy, array formations, was there anything he did not know?!

    Just like Zhan Xianyi back then, they were all shocked.

    Whether it was array formation or alchemy, these were all very popr professions.

    To be proficient in one type already indicated peerless talent.

    But he actually had both. More importantly, his cultivation had not fallen behind.

    This was the most shocking thing.

    But they were only shocked for a moment before they quickly epted it.

    After all, they had already seen the terrible power of Ye Changge. who could advance more than ten minor realms in half a year.

    This was a freak.

    Boom!

    Ye Changge had already refined all the medicinal herbs and controlled the essence to form a pill.

    This was also the most crucial step.

    The fusion of different medicinal ingredients would produce a small amount of impurities.

    One needed to use mes to continuously refine and reduce the impurities within.

    Only then could one refine a high quality medicinal pill.

    Pu!

    A ck flickering me appeared on Ye Changge¡¯s fingertip.

    He directly threw it into the pill refining furnace.

    The me enveloped the medicinal pill and sounds kepting from it.

    With the naked eye, they could see that impurities were being removed, and the pill was bing smaller and smaller.

    What followed was the pill¡¯s aura bing even more profound and pure.

    Light made up of nine colours and Dao rhythm circted on it, spinning slowly.

    Buzz!

    Right at this moment, the pill began to tremble violently.

    The surrounding heaven and earth spiritual energy began to rise, then it entered the pill refining furnace.

    Such a vast amount of spiritual energy waspletely devoured by the pill within the span of a few breaths.

    A medicinal fragrance spread out in all directions.

    It was so fragrant!

    Everyone took a deep breath and felt the cells in their bodies rx.

    The true essence in their bodies began to circte at a rapid pace.

    Some of the disciples even widened their eyes. With just a single breath, they felt the barrier in their bodies loosen a little.

    The fragrance of this medicinal pill was too rich!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Brother Ye to be an alchemist!

    ¡°Does this still allow people to live?¡±

    Yin Mietian wailed.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine that you¡¯re really talented, and we could understand if you were proficient in arrays.

    ¡®But now, you even know how to refine pills.

    ¡®You can¡¯t bully people like this, alright?¡¯

    The other sacrednd lords also had shocked gazes.

    There was something very mysterious about him. Otherwise, how could he even know about the ancient lost array formation?

    Who exactly was he?

    Just as they were deep in thought, the scene changed once again.

    They saw a denseyer of ck clouds appear in the sky. Violent thunderbolts began to condense and wreak havoc.

    It was very obvious that this thunderbolts were caused by the medicinal pill.

    Thunder Tribtion!

    This was the pill¡¯s tribtion!

    Sage-level pill!

    In that case, Ye Changge was a Sage-level alchemist.

    Thinking of this possibility, other than Zhan Xianyi, the lords of the sacrednd were numb.

    Originally, they thought that Ye Changge was refining ordinary pills.

    But who knew that he actually refined a Sage-level pill?

    One had to know that Sage-level pills were priceless items.

    Just this small medicinal pill was enough to buy an entire capital city.

    This was the reason why alchemists were so popr, especially powerful alchemists. They were respected and worshipped by people.

    Rumble!

    Lightning roared in the clouds, and then condensed into a huge bolt of lightning, fiercely striking down at the medicinal pill.

    Sage-level medicinal pills already had the nature of lightning. They had to undergo the baptism of the lightning tribtion before they could exist in this world.

    This was decided by thews of the heavens and earth, and no one could vite it.

    And Sage-level medicinal pills were also divided into grades. The criteria for judging was to see how many thunder patterns there were on the medicinal pill.

    Every time it endured an onught of thunder tribtion, thunder patterns would be branded on the medicinal pill.

    Three thunder patterns made a low-grade pill, six were middle-grade, and nine thunder patterns were high-grade.

    Until now, in the greater world, the highest grade Sage-level medicinal pill refined was a sixth-grade sacred pill.

    As for a ninth-grade Sage-level pill, that was something that had not appeared for tens of thousands of years.

    ¡°Do you think Brother Ye can refine a Sage-level pill with a few patterns?

    Can he break the curse of the greater world?¡±

    Yin Mietian asked.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s very possible!¡±

    Huan Caiyi said with anticipation in her eyes.

    Ye Changge had already created many miracles. Compared to those miracles from before, a ninth-grade Sage-level was nothing.

    ¡°I believe he can do it!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi also expressed her opinion.

    The more she learned about Ye Changge, the more she felt that he was mysterious.

    It was as if there was nothing in this world that he could not do.

    A small ninth-grade sacred pill would hardly be difficult for him.

    But there were exceptions.

    If there were those who agreed, some would definitely reject the idea.

    Luo Zhengping shook his head.

    It was obvious that he did not quite believe it. It was too difficult to refine a ninth-grade sacred pill.

    It was simply impossible.

    Not to mention now, even in the prosperous era of the greater world, there were very few who could refine a ninth-grade sacred pill.

 Chapter 488 - The Dao Pill That Was Even More Terrifying Than the Sacred Pill

    <h4>Chapter 488: The Dao Pill That Was Even More Terrifying Than the Sacred Pill</h4>

    ¡°Crack!¡±

    The thick lightning directly passed through the pill refining furnace.

    As the pill refining furnace was formed from the condensation ofws, it was not a real object.

    Thus, the lightning easily struck the pill.

    Bang!

    A loud sound rang out.

    Everyone could see that just as the lightning was about to strike, a brilliant light suddenly appeared on the surface of the pill.

    When the lightning struck the surface, it only caused the medicinal pill to sway for a moment. It did not cause any damage to it.

    Immediately after that was the second lightning bolt. It was the same.

    The third lightning bolt.

    The fourth lightning bolt.

    The fifth lightning bolt.

    The medicinal pill had withstood all of it.

    If you were to look at it now, you would discover that five lightning patterns had already been branded on the surface of the medicinal pill.

    Ye Changge watched quietly from the sidelines. He was unable to help now.

    This was the pill¡¯s lightning tribtion.

    If outsiders interfered, not only would they provoke the more terrifying lightning, but the pill would not be able to reach perfection because it would not have been baptized by the lightning.

    ¡°The sixth lightning tribtion!¡±

    Yin Mietian said excitedly.

    This was the first time he was seeing the pill¡¯s lightning tribtion.

    The others also widened their eyes, afraid of missing out on some wonderful scene.

    It was the sixth bolt of lightning.

    Could he create a miracle or not?

    Rumble!

    The clouds in the sky began to churn violently. Thunder rumbled and lightning shed.

    Thousands of bolts of lightning rapidly converged toward the center and condensed into a ck bolt of lightning.

    Everyone could feel that this bolt of lightning was even more terrifying than the first five.

    Especially the destructive aura it carried. Even a cultivator at the peak of the Void Realm might not be able to withstand it.

    There was even a faint smell of heavenly punishment on it.

    It was over.

    The lightning was enraged.

    They knew very well how terrifying the power of lightning was.

    Even they might not be able to withstand this ck lightning.

    Let alone a medicinal pill¡­

    But why would this medicinal pill trigger such a terrifying heavenly tribtion?

    They could not figure it out.

    Actually, this was Ye Changge adding the power of the Great Dao in the process of refining.

    This medicinal pill¡¯s medicinal strength was even more vigorous than the medicinal pills he usually refined.

    But the power of the Great Dao could not be tolerated by the Heavenly Dao.

    That was why this lightning tribtion was so terrifying.

    Roar!

    A huge roar rang out.

    This bolt of ck lightning suddenly transformed into a huge ck dragon.

    It roared furiously in the direction of the medicinal pill.

    The surrounding area was filled with a violent whirlwind, and even space itself emitted a rumbling sound.

    It was as if it was unable to withstand the impact of this power.

    At the same time, a gorgeous protectiveyer also appeared around the outer area of the medicinal pill.

    This was the medicinal pill¡¯s defense. It also knew that the lightning this time was extraordinary.

    Bang!

    The ck lightning dragon swooped down towards the medicinal pill.

    An aura of destruction surged in all directions.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they watched what happened next.

    Bang!

    The lightning struck the pill fiercely, and a shockwave suddenly swept in all directions.

    What followed was a huge boom.

    These masters of the sacrednd were still fine. The true essence in their bodies was strong enough to withstand the attack.

    As for those disciples with lower cultivations, their bodies trembled, and they felt as if their heads were about to explode.

    It was only after Zhan Xianyi had set up a defensive spirit barrier around them that these disciples finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    Because of the massive explosion, smoke and dust filled the air.

    They did not dare to release their divine senses, for fear of attracting the attention of the heavenly tribtion.

    They had no choice but to wait.

    However, at this moment, their curiosity was piqued.

    Were the medicinal pills able to withstand the bombardment of the lightning?

    And at this moment, the tribtion clouds in the sky were showing signs of dispersing.

    Everyone sighed.

    In the end, it was a failure!

    ¡°I told you it would at most be a sixth-grade pill.

    ¡°Great, now the pill is gone too.¡±

    Luo Zhengping¡¯s gloating voice came from the crowd.

    Ever since Ye Changge appeared, Huan Caiyi had be more and more indifferent to him.

    At first, she keenly sensed that Ye Changge was a roadblock on her path to happiness.

    Of course, she did not want him to refine it.

    But in the next moment¡­

    Her eyes widened.

    She looked in disbelief at the medicinal pill that was emitting a sacred light, suspended in the air.

    This was impossible!

    He actually seeded.

    He refined a sixth grade holy pill.

    ¡°Brother Ye seeded. He actually refined a sixth grade medicinal pill.¡±

    Yin Mietian sighed heavily.

    Being able to refine and seeing the refinement with one¡¯s own eyes were twopletely different concepts.

    The refiner might have had to try for more than ten times before he got one or two sessful pills.

    But if there was someone present, it would more or less cause a psychological impact on the alchemist.

    But after repeated this several times, Ye Changge still seeded.

    This had to be said that his alchemy skills were superb.

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s beautiful eyes were bright. Looking at the indifferent figure in the square, she felt a sense of excitement.

    Since ancient times, beauties were paired with heroes.

    The reason why she rejected Luo Zhengping¡¯s pursuit was not because she did not have feelings for him.

    It was because she felt that he was not a suitable partner for her.

    Or rather, it could be said that those who were worthy of her, those who could be lords of the sacrednds, were all proud and sorrowful.

    How could they be easily conquered by others?

    But at this moment, she looked at Ye Changge¡¯s calm and domineering face.

    She had to admit that at this moment, she was indeed moved.

    But at this moment, the tribtion clouds in the sky gathered once again.

    Rumble!

    The originally dissipating thunderclouds in the sky gathered once again.

    And it was even more turbulent than thest time.

    A heavy aura swept over from all directions.

    Everyone felt their bodies tremble, and their breathing became hurried.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?

    Why did the lightning tribtion appear again?¡±

    Yin Mietian asked in puzzlement.

    Someone said that this medicinal pill could transcend two tribtions.

    The others also did not understand. They had never heard of such a thing.

    They discovered that whenever something was rted to Ye Changge, there would always be a strange reveal.

    Ye Changge was not surprised by this phenomenon.

    He had already expected it.

    Or rather, this was not the lightning tribtion from before, but the even more powerful Purple Divine Lightning Tribtion.

    The Purple Divine Lightning Tribtion had a total of threeyers.

    One should not look at how few lightning tribtions would descend. Instead, the power of the first bolt of divine lightning was more than the sum of the other lightning tribtions.

    The color of the divine lightning also changed from ck to purple-red.

    A powerful and majestic aura swept out from the sky.

    ¡°This is¡­ The Purple Divine Lightning!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s eyes changed.

    She did not expect the Purple Divine Lightning to appear in a pill tribtion.

    This was the most terrifying divine lightning.

    Only those who had broken through to the great circle of the Eternal Realm would find this lightning tribtion.

    ¡°Dao Pill! He actually refined a Dao pill!¡±

    Mu Fenghua screamed.

    The other masters of the sacrednd were all shocked.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    ¡®Dao pill!¡¯

    They sucked in a sharp breath.

 Chapter 489 - It Actually Charged Towards the Purple Divine Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 489: It Actually Charged Towards the Purple Divine Lightning</h4>

    ¡°Nine heavenly tribtions, and the Purple Divine Lightning appears.

    ¡°This is the symbol of Dao pill evolution!¡±

    Mu Fenghua was so excited that her entire body was trembling.

    She did not expect that in her lifetime, she would be able to witness the beauty of a Dao pill.

    To an alchemist, this was a supremely glorious affair.

    To be able to witness this scene in her waning years, she had no more regrets in life.

    ¡°Dao pill, it¡¯s actually a Dao pill!¡±

    Luo Zhengping¡¯s body started to tremble.

    As he looked at the Dao pill that was emitting light in mid-air, he found it hard to believe.

    How could a Sage-level array master refine a Dao pill.

    This was impossible!

    Crazy! This world must be crazy.

    He took a nce at Huan Caiyi, but realized that she was staring at Ye Changge.

    This made him even angrier.

    He cursed in his heart, ¡°Wretched woman!¡±

    Usually, he did not pretend to be high and mighty, but now, he was still tempted.

    He said that he would put his heart into cultivation, but it was all nonsense.

    It was all excuses.

    At this moment, Luo Zhengping¡¯s state of mind copsed.

    Dao pill!

    This was not something that an ordinary sacred pill couldpare to.

    If a sacred pill could change a city, then a Dao pill was truly a priceless treasure.

    It could allow an ordinary person to instantly advance to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    And it would not affect the foundation of the person who swallowed it.

    There were some pills that could increase your strength greatly.

    However, when you ingested those pills, your realm would also stop there forever.

    However, the Dao pill would not be like this. It contained the principles of the heavens and earth, and could eliminate the harm that the pill would cause to the body.

    Buzz!

    The Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill blossomed with a brilliant brilliance.

    It also knew how terrifying this lightning tribtion was, and it had to use all its strength to resist it.

    The brilliant brilliance rapidly formed a protective ring on the surface of its body.

    Crack!

    It was like it was thunder from the depths of the universe.

    Everyone felt their bodies tremble, and their souls could not help but throb.

    The Purple Divine Lightning was indeed terrifying.

    Even the Void Realm cultivators felt a palpitating aura.

    A purple-red divine lightning flickered with a strange luster, and quickly struck down.

    They stared at the medicinal pill, and their hearts were extremely nervous.

    This was not something that the thunder tribtion from before couldpare to. Could it still resist?

    Boom!

    A powerful boom sounded, and even the earth shook a little.

    The purple clouds of lightning struck the medicinal pill fiercely. In just an instant, they saw the medicinal pill¡¯s light rapidly dim.

    In less than a few breaths, the medicinal pill¡¯s protectiveyer had already shattered.

    And on the surface of the medicinal pill¡¯s brilliance, a crack had also appeared.

    Although this crack was not obvious, it was there.

    ¡°It¡¯s broken! The medicinal pill won¡¯t be able to hold on much longer.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi cursed inwardly.

    Just the first bolt of divine lightning had broken through the medicinal pill¡¯s brilliance.

    One had to know that the six lightning tribtions just now had not broken it.

    This also showed how terrifying the Purple Divine Lightning was.

    Zhan Xianyi anxiously looked at Ye Changge, but discovered that he still had a calm expression on his face.

    Even at this time, could it be that he was not anxious at all?

    But she did not know that medicinal pills were like people, and this was its tribtion.

    Only after experiencing the edification of the mes of war could the medicinal effects be brought into full y.

    Rumble!

    Very quickly, the second bolt of lightning tore through the sky and continued to strike at the medicinal pill.

    The second bolt of divine lightning was even more powerful, and even the space around it was distorted.

    Cracks and fissures were densely packed, like a spider web.

    Boom!

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, they could clearly see that the Purple Divine Lightning had directly smashed the pill into pieces.

    In the end, it could not withstand it and the pill had shattered.

    Luo Zhengping revealed a cold smile.

    What sacred pill? Dao pill? In the end, it was all for naught.

    This¡­

    Mu Fenghua muttered in disbelief.

    It was as if she could not believe what her eyes were seeing. The pill that could have be a Dao pill had shattered just like that.

    She could not bear the blow and kept shaking her head.

    If Zhan Xianyi had not held her attention at this critical moment, she might have gone mad.

    How could Mu Fenghua not know? She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat.

    It turned out that she had unknowingly fallen into her own demonic barrier.

    ¡°Sect master, this¡­¡±

    She looked at the Dao pill that no longer existed and sighed regretfully.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze was also deste. This was all predestined.

    There was no other way.

    However, none of them noticed that just as the pill shattered, Ye Changge¡¯s gaze shed.

    He did not reveal any emotions.

    ¡°Destruction is only for the sake of bing stronger faster.¡±

    He muttered softly, but no one heard it.

    Rumble¡­

    The thunderclouds in the sky had yet to dissipate, and the third bolt of lightning continuously circled around.

    The pill was gone, so why was the lightning still lingering?

    Everyone was puzzled.

    And in the next moment, under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the pill gathered again.

    A mysterious fluctuation was emitted, and this aura was even stronger than before.

    ¡°How is this possible?!¡±

    Luo Zhengping rubbed his eyes and let out an incredulous exmation.

    ¡°How could the destroyed medicinal pill gather itself again?¡±

    He looked at everyone, wanting an exnation.

    However, they did not answer him. They were all attracted to the aura released by the medicinal pill.

    After it gathered again, they found that the medicinal pill had undergone a huge change.

    The originally white medicinal pill had turned into a dazzling golden pill.

    It also emitted a mysterious fluctuation, and the surrounding spiritual energy seemed to have gone out of control as it crazily surged towards him.

    This spiritual energy was not absorbed by him, but instead, it became his defensive spiritual barrier.

    Rumble!

    The instant the medicinal pill reassembled, the lightning tribtion also became turbulent.

    The purplish-red lightning transformed into a lightning dragon that violently churned within the thunderclouds.

    A powerful aura surged over from all directions.

    Roar!

    With an angry roar, the surrounding space shattered.

    Some disciples could not withstand such an aura and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Even with a protective spiritual barrier, they could not withstand this attack.

    It could ignore any obstacles.

    It directly acted on the human body. This time, the Purple Divine Lightning was truly enraged.

    The Purple Divine Lightning released a bolt of lightning that was more terrifying than the previous one.

    The third lightning bolt was the most powerful lightning bolt. Countless cultivators had lost their lives in its hands over the countless years.

    It was even called the god of death¡¯s heavenly punishment.

    Only this stage was left. No one knew if it would be able to withstand it.

    Everyone looked at the divine lightning bolt that carried an aura of destruction and unconsciously clenched their fists.

    Boom!

    The final heavenly punishment, carrying destructive power, struck the Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill.

    With the naked eye, one would have seen that the surrounding space could not withstand it anymore and copsed.

    The destructive power entered from within.

    And then, a shocking scene happened.

    The Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill did not retreat but advanced instead, directly charging toward the Purple Divine Lightning.

 Chapter 490 - Dao Pill Completed. Everyone Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 490: Dao Pill Completed. Everyone Was Shocked</h4>

    The Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill charged towards the Purple Divine Lightning.

    It seemed like it was going to be as hard as steel.

    Everyone was stunned.

    The Purple Divine Lightning¡¯s terror was well-known in past heavenly tribtions.

    Even the mighty figures of the Eternal Realm did not dare to say that they would be able to resist the Purple Divine Lightning.

    This was courting death!

    Luo Zhengpingughed sinisterly. ¡®Even if you could refine Dao pills, so what? In the end, it would still be a waste of time.¡¯

    The others all sighed regretfully. No one felt that the Dao pill would be able to remain steady under thest bolt of divine lightning.

    At the thought that the Dao pill was about to vanish into thin air, everyone¡¯s expressions were deste.

    However, there was one person who was different. Zhan Xianyi looked at Ye Changge, but discovered that his expression was still as light as the clouds and the breeze.

    He was the one who had refined the Dao pill.

    How could he just watch as the Dao pill vanished into thin air like that?

    It was probably impossible.

    However, it was not the time for him to think about this now. He looked towards the sky.

    The surface of the Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill was surrounded by thousands of rays, and its aura was also vast and mighty.

    At that time,pared to the aura of the divine lightning, it was much smaller.

    It was not even worth mentioning.

    How could he remain so indifferent?

    Bang!

    The divine lightning heavily struck the Dao pill. At the center of the collision, a turbulent shockwave swept in all directions.

    The surrounding space was unable to resist such a fierce force and began to shatter.

    Endless chaotic currents churned.

    Through the strong gusts of wind, one could vaguely see the radiance of the Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill.

    It did not shatter. Instead, it became even more dazzling.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

    Luo Zhengping eximed.

    Roar!

    In the next moment, a shocking roar rang out.

    The lightning dragon became even more furious. Its thick, huge tail writhed as it spat out a sky full of lightning from its mouth.

    The lightning carried a destructive aura as it directly turned into a sea of lightning at the location of the pill.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts that had just rxed earlier became anxious again.

    Why was there still lightning?!

    They had originally thought that this was an ordinary lightning tribtion, but they had not expected that one change would follow another.

    It was as if the lightning tribtion was going against this medicinal pill.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    A huge explosion spread throughout the entire Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    The other disciples saw that lightning was filling the sky and that it now formed an endless sea of lightning.

    In the center of the sea of lightning, a medicinal pill that was emitting light was floating quietly.

    The light shook the nine regions.

    No matter how the lightning sea wreaked havoc, it was unable to harm him.

    Instead, the medicinal pill absorbed the power of the lightning and became even more powerful.

    An extreme medicinal fragrance spread throughout the entire Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    ¡°Ah, it smells so good¡­

    ¡°What kind of medicinal pill is this? Just by taking a breath, I feel that my realm shackles have loosened.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Heavens, what kind of divine pill is this?

    ¡°Even the second elder wouldn¡¯t be able to refine such a pill.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ seems to be a pill refined by that lord!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Ye Changge who broke our array formation.¡±

    ¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s name spread throughout the entire Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    In the beginning, he broke their array formation in a domineering manner.

    Later, it spread that Ye Changge had dispelled the demonic qi in their elder¡¯s body.

    At first, they did not believe it, but when they saw Zhan Xiantong, they were all stunned.

    This was actually true.

    They were very clear about how terrifying the demonic qi was.

    Just a sliver of it could instantly devour a person¡¯s rationality.

    Even experts at the peak of the Void Realm could not resist it.

    But even such a terrifying existence had been dispelled by him.

    Thus, the sect members began to guess that this was his doing as well.

    Their respect for Ye Changge grew and grew.

    Some people even thought that he had already advanced to the Eternal Realm.

    They thought that his current realm was just a disguise.

    Therefore, when they found out that this rich medicinal fragrance was actually refined by Ye Changge¡­

    They were only surprised for a moment before recovering their calmness.

    In their hearts, Ye Changge had already be an omnipotent existence.

    Even if it was a huge matter, it seemed as though as long as it was him, it could be considered normal.

    ¡­

    Bang!

    As an indignant roar rang out, the lightning dragon disappeared.

    The ck clouds also slowly dissipated.

    Only a medicinal pill, that was emitting an intense light, was left floating in the air.

    Everyone¡¯s hearts were filled with joy. They had seeded.

    They saw the birth of a Dao pill.

    Boom!

    In the next moment, this Dao pill flew towards the distant void at an extremely fast speed.

    Not good¡­ It was going to run.

    Medicinal pills like this already had sentience.

    After passing through the pill tribtion, they would choose to escape.

    However, Ye Changge had long anticipated this situation. As everyone watched, a gigantic palm that blotted out the sky enveloped the medicinal pill.

    Buzz!

    Seeing the gigantic palm attack, the medicinal pill also began to resist.

    However, under the grasp of the gigantic palm, the medicinal pill slowly submitted.

    Although it had withstood the attack of the divine lightning, under the effects of the Great Daows, it still did not have the slightest ability to resist.

    Following that, a momentter, a dense purple-gold colored medicinal pill appeared in Ye Changge¡¯s palm.

    The dense pill lingered on the Dao field for a long time.

    Gulp!

    There was the audible sound of someone swallowing.

    Everyone stared at the Dao pill in Ye Changge¡¯s hand with fiery eyes.

    The blood in their bodies was rushing through their veins.

    This was a Dao pill that had disappeared for ten thousand years.

    Just one pill was enough to upgrade a cultivator from the Void Realm to the Eternal Realm.

    And that upgrade would not incur any side effects.

    Even the lord of the sacrednd could not help but lean towards Ye Changge, not to mention the ordinary disciples.

    They were already at the peak of the Void Realm, and just one step away from advancing to the Eternal Realm.

    With this pill, a breakthrough was a sure thing.

    At this time, there was no such thing as dignity or pride.

    But before they could reach Ye Changge¡¯s side, the pill had already been put away.

    ¡°Hehe! Brother Ye, I didn¡¯t expect your alchemy skills to be so profound.

    ¡°To actually be able to refine Dao pills!

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this mean that you¡¯re already a Dao Realm alchemist now?¡±

    Yin Mietian was startled by his own thoughts.

    The other lords of the sacrednds also had a change in their gazes, and their minds were filled with many racing thoughts.

    Ye Changge had refined Dao pills, so wasn¡¯t he a Dao Realm Alchemist?

    Who would have thought that he would be able to witness the glory of a Dao Realm Alchemist in this life?

    One had to know that Dao Realm alchemists had not appeared for ten thousand years.

    The highest level was only a Sage-level alchemist.

    However, in the entire vast world, there were only a few people who could advance to the Sage-level.

    Their statuses were noble, and the sects of the various sacrednds would greet them with smiles when they saw them.

    And the Dao Realm, which was higher than the Sage Realm, was now right in front of them.

    These masters of the sacrednds could no longer control their emotions.

    They looked at Ye Changge with a strange light in their eyes.

    If it were not for his powerful cultivation, he might have already been kidnapped and brought back to someone¡¯s sect.

    ¡°Congrattions, fellow Daoist Ye, for bing the first Dao Realm alchemist.¡±

    Luo Zhengping had a smile on his face, but there was a sh of coldness in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 491 - If You Want to Make a Breakthrough, Go and Cultivate Yourself

    <h4>Chapter 491: If You Want to Make a Breakthrough, Go and Cultivate Yourself</h4>

    Ye Changge smiled and shook his head.

    Everyone looked at each other. Zhan Xianyi smiled and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, don¡¯t be modest.

    ¡°There are countless people in the world who want to advance and be a Dao realm alchemist but have no way to do so.

    ¡°This is good, and you¡¯re even denying your own glory.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m modest, but I am indeed a Sage-level alchemist!¡±

    Sage-level alchemist?

    Everyone did not understand. Could it be that they had misunderstood?

    The medicinal pill just now was a Sage-level medicinal pill?

    Zhan Xianyi looked at Mu Fenghua, who shook her head.

    She could not have seen wrongly. It was not possible that she could not distinguish between a Sage-level pill and a Dao pill, right?

    Even if it was just a momentarypse in vision, the nine heavenly tribtions and the Purple Divine Lightning were unmistakeable, right?

    That was right.

    Could it be that Mu Fenghua had thought of a possibility at this moment? She eximed, ¡°Senior Ye, you were able to refine a Dao pill that can only be refined by Dao Realm cultivators with your Sage-level cultivation!¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    It could be said that in a way, he was not far from the Dao realm.

    When everyone heard this, they were even more shocked.

    Refining a Dao pill with a Sage Realm cultivation.

    This was the first time they heard of such a ridiculous thing. How could a Sage Realm alchemist refine a Dao pill?

    This was simply impossible.

    Refining pills was not the same as cultivation. By relying on cultivation methods and skills, one could cross realms to fight.

    Even though they could not figure it out, there was no doubt that the pill was a Dao pill.

    At this time, Yin Mietian said with a rough smile on his face, ¡°Senior Ye, is this pill of yours is for sale?

    ¡°I can offer 20 stalks of the Thousand Illusion blue flowers!¡±

    He was willing to risk it all for the Dao Pill.

    His realm just happened to be at the peak of the Void Realm. With this medicinal pill, he could definitely advance to the Eternal Realm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll offer 10 stalks of nine-tailed nightshade!¡±

    Nine-tailed nightshade?

    The others looked at Huan Caiyi in shock. The Thousand Illusion Blue flowers just now was already enough to shock them. They did not expect her to be even more ruthless.

    Ten nine-tailed nightshades¡­

    These were extremely rare natural treasures. They were also the main ingredients to refine the Heavenly Great Luo pill.

    Heavenly Great Luo pill was a Sage-level medicinal pill.

    It could raise a person¡¯s innate foundation and forge the great Luo body.

    One¡¯s future achievements would be limitless.

    However,pared to the Dao pill, it was still a bitcking.

    The other masters of the sacrednds did not want to miss this opportunity either. They scrambled to bid.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have no intention of selling.¡±

    Ye Changge smiled and rejected their offers.

    The reason he refined the medicinal pills was for his disciple.

    As for the conditions they offered, although very tempting, that was inparison to the others. In this foreign world, there were countless natural treasures.

    Any one of them was a rare existence.

    There was no need to give up and exchange medicinal pills to get natural treasures.

    There were other ways!

    Seeing that Ye Changge was not selling, everyone could only suppress the desire in their hearts.

    After the pill refinement waspleted, Ye Changge had no need to stay any longer.

    After greeting everyone good-bye, he flew towards the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    The others also left one after another.

    However, none of them noticed that Luo Zhengping¡¯s gaze shed with coldness as he watched Ye Changge¡¯s disappearing figure.

    ¡­

    The news of Ye Changge refining the Dao pill soon spread throughout the entire sect.

    All the disciples were shocked.

    The Dao pill was not just any ordinary pill. It was the overlord of all pills.

    Only one pill was needed to allow an ordinary person to advance to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    It was a priceless treasure.

    They did not expect Ye Changge to be a Dao Realm alchemist.

    This news was like a whirlwind, spreading to the central ins region.

    All the sects and aristocratic families were in an uproar.

    Even some old monsters who had not appeared in the world all year round hade out of the mountains.

    They were looking for this Dao Realm alchemist.

    However, this news spread like wildfire, and no one knew who this alchemist was.

    But even so, it did not dampen their enthusiasm and frenzy.

    After all, this was a genuine high level alchemist.

    ¡­

    Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    In Ye Changge¡¯s room, Ning Manman looked curiously at the medicinal pill in the air.

    The purplish-gold medicinal pill emitted a rich medicinal fragrance.

    Just one breath was enough to make one feel refreshed.

    ¡°Master, is this the Dao pill you refined?!¡±

    It was the first time she had experienced such a rich medicinal fragrance from this medicinal pill.

    Moreover, there were ten lightning patterns branded on the medicinal pill.

    Yi Tianming eximed, ¡°This is a top-grade Dao pill.¡±

    The medicinal pill was divided into four grades: Low-grade, middle-grade, high-grade, and top-grade.

    The medicinal pill in front of him was a genuine top-grade Dao pill.

    He was very clear about the value of this medicinal pill.

    If others were to find out, it would probably cause a stir in the entire continent.

    After hearing Yi Tianming¡¯s words, everyone finally understood the value of the medicinal pill in front of them.

    Xiu!

    Ye Changge flicked his finger, and immediately after, a white light shed.

    This medicinal pill directly shattered into five halves.

    ¡°All of you take it. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll raise your strength.

    ¡°At that time, this medicinal pill will protect the meridians in your bodies.¡±

    The Dragon Heart Soul Protecting Pill was originally a Sage-level medicinal pill.

    He had nned to refine five pills and give one each to Ning Manman and the others.

    However, he had never thought that he would identally add the power of void to refine a Dao pill.

    Although it was divided into five portions, the power contained in each portion was a hundred times stronger than theplete Sage-level Pill.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Ning Manman winked at Ye Changge and picked up the pill in front of her.

    Mo Qingmeng and the others did not hesitate and directly swallowed it.

    Instantly, a vast amount of medicinal power exploded in their bodies.

    Then, the pieces split into threes. Part of it merged into their flesh and blood, while the other part circted through their meridians. However, most of it charged straight towards the spiritual altar and attached themselves to their divine souls.

    Their bodies emitted a rich radiance.

    Yi Tianming looked at the few of them with envy. He really wanted to increase his strength.

    But he was too embarrassed to say anything. But at this moment, looking at the radiance of the spiritual qiing off everyone¡¯s bodies,.

    He could not help but say, ¡°Senior Ye, you have to increase their strength anyway.

    ¡°One more won¡¯t be too much, and one less won¡¯t be too little either.

    Why don¡¯t you add me?!¡±

    Yi Tianming said with a wink.

    He was now at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm and was only one step away from advancing to the Void Realm.

    But he knew that it was just one small step. It might take a hundred years to cross it.

    He was not as strong as Ye Changge. For him, breaking through was as easy as drinking cold water.

    Ye Changge looked at him with a smile. ¡°You also want to break through?¡±

    Yi Tianming did not hear the strangeness in his words and even agreed.

    He quickly nodded happily and said, ¡°Senior Ye, I won¡¯t hide it from you. I want it too much.

    ¡°I want it even in my dreams!¡±

    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be stronger?

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Ye Changge pondered for a moment. Then, a green light appeared in his palm and it directly sted him away.

    As Yi Tianming¡¯s body was flying backward through the air, he faintly heard a voice saying ¡°If you want to break through, go and cultivate yourself.¡±

    His heart instantly turned cold. ¡®This¡­

    ¡®Isn¡¯t this discrimination?!

    ¡®My life is terrible! I feel bitter!¡¯

 Chapter 492 - Using the Primal Purple Qi to Break Through!

    <h4>Chapter 492: Using the Primal Purple Qi to Break Through!</h4>

    After Ye Changge sent them off, he began to stabilize his cultivation.

    He had just advanced to the middle stage of the Void Realm, and he needed to condense his own strength.

    If he wanted to break through to a higher realm and walk further on the path of martial arts, his foundation was crucial.

    A tall structure rose from the ground.

    He circted the Great Dao Heaven Devouring Art.

    Buzz!

    A soft sound rang out.

    This was the sound emitted from the acupuncture points all over his body. Along with the mysterious fluctuations, his entire body seemed to have be a ck hole that devoured everything.

    The surrounding spiritual energy swept over inrge batches and fused into his body.

    This spiritual energy flowed rapidly through his meridians, circted for a hundred and eight cycles, then finally entered his dantian.

    After the Great Dao Heaven Devouring Art entered the Heavenly Dao of the soul, and his dantian also underwent an earth-shaking transformation.

    If someone were here watching, they would discover that his dantian was extremely simr to a gxy in the universe.

    There were stars and a mysterious neb in it. In the middle, there was an empty hole.

    It was deep and serene.

    No one would dare to look directly at it.

    The spiritual qi flowing through the meridians entered the empty hole in the middle, and one could see that the stars in the outer ring were emitting brilliant rays of light.

    With the injection of the spiritual energy, at the end of the neb, stars were evolving and being nurtured.

    After advancing to the Heavenly Dao of the soul, he also discovered an even more crucial problem.

    His perception became even stronger.

    No matter what secret technique it was, if he nced at it, he would be able to quickly understand it.

    Even his body would react spontaneously.

    This discovery made him extremely happy.

    Time slowly passed, and in the blink of an eye, it was morning of the next day.

    Zhan Xianyi arrived at the Flying Cloud Pavilion early.

    Ye Changge and the others were also ready to set off for the forbidden area of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Originally, many elders were not happy with opening the forbidden area and letting them cultivate for a month.

    But ever since Ye Changge¡¯s identity as an alchemist was exposed, those elders¡¯ attitudes changed.

    They all tried to curry favor with Ye Changge. Even if he had asked to be there for a year, they probably would not say no to him, not to mention a month.

    This was the power of an alchemist.

    Moreover, Ye Changge was not an ordinary alchemist.

    Those who could refine Dao pills, no matter which world they were in, were beings that deserved to be revered.

    After passing through a few pces, the group arrived at the mountain behind the sect.

    There were many array formations around, no less than Sage-level.

    There were illusion formations, killing formations, and even the lowest formation was at the Emperor level.

    This must be the forbidden area of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Finally, Zhan Xianyi stopped in front of a mountain wall.

    She formed a spell with her hands, and a human-shaped exit appeared on the originally steep mountain wall.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is the forbidden area of our sect.¡±

    They called it the forbidden area.

    In fact, it was just an ancient forest. In the deepest part of the ancient forest, there was a pce.

    The pce contained the memorial tablets of their past sect masters, as well as some of the mysteries of their sect.

    Originally, the forbidden area of their sect was not a ce that outsiders could enter.

    But those people had trespassed, hadn¡¯t they?

    Not to mention that Ye Changge and the others were only at the outer perimeter of the forbidden area. As long as they did not go deep inside, it would not be considered breaking the rules.

    ¡°Vast and dense spiritual energy!¡±

    The few of them had just entered when they felt the dense spiritual energy.

    The spiritual energy was so potent that it permeated the air, just like the saltwater in the vast ocean.

    The density of this spiritual energy was at least tens of times that of the outside world.

    At this time, the cultivation technique they were cultivating began to operate spontaneously.

    Moreover, this ce did not look like a forbiddennd at all.

    In the distance, there were mountains, and ancient trees were lush and luxuriant, surrounded by clouds and mist.

    In front of them and to the left, there was also a waterfall sloping down. This was obviously a paradise.

    After that, the few of them chose an excellent position, and Ye Changge prepared to help them increase their strength.

    Zhan Xianyi stood at the side, watching with her arms crossed over her chest.

    She was very curious about how Ye Changge would help them increase their strength.

    As far as he knew, there were no special methods that could increase the strength of others, other than pills and forcefully infusing power into the body.

    But no matter which one it was, it would jeopardise the person¡¯s health.

    The cultivation would never be able to advance any further.

    Ye Changge would definitely understand this logic.

    But he still chose to do so, which meant that he could eliminate these hidden dangers.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start!¡±

    Ning Manman and the others had already knelt down and adjusted their positions to the best degree.

    Hearing this, they nodded.

    Ye Changge formed a spell with both hands, and his entire body emitted an obvious radiance.

    His entire body seemed to have turned into a ck hole.

    Visible to the naked eye, the surrounding spiritual energy gathered towards the sky.

    In less than a few breaths, a cloud of spiritual energy had formed above the four people¡¯s heads.

    Of course, he would not pour the spiritual energy directly into their bodies.

    Instead, he formed a seal with one hand and set up a mysterious array under the cloud.

    The Heavenly Origin Spirit Gathering Array.

    Of course, he knew that if he poured ordinary spiritual qi into their bodies this way, it would affect their Dao foundations.

    But this was for ordinary spiritual qi.

    But for primal purple qi, it was different.

    Not only would it not have any effect, but it would also have a strengthening effect on their constitution.

    And the Heavenly Origin Spirit Gathering Array was like a transit station, and it was able to convert spiritual qi into primal purple qi.

    The primal purple qi was the spiritual qi that was produced from the primeval times.

    It had an extremely powerful effect. A trace of the primal purple qi was equivalent to a vast amount of ordinary spiritual qi.

    Using the primal purple qi to raise one¡¯s realm would make someone more terrifying than other cultivators.

    Following that, under Ye Changge¡¯s control, the vast amount of spiritual qi entered the circr disk of the array formation and continued to transform.

    And on the periphery of the circr te, there were these five funnels-like things.

    The transformed primal purple qi would follow the funnels and enter the five people¡¯s bodies.

    Buzz!

    The array formation operated at a rapid speed.

    Five streaks of purple spiritual energy had already been sessfully transformed. It was being channeled down from the five funnels.

    When Zhan Xianyi saw this, she was immediately shocked.

    It was as if she had seen something incredible.

    This was¡­ the primal purple qi.

    This was a power that was even higher than spiritual qi.

    In the universe, spiritual qi was divided into three grades.

    Primal purple qi, chaotic spiritual qi, and thest, ordinary spiritual qi, which was the spiritual qi they knew in the greater world.

    The primal purple qi was already extinct here.

    And at this moment, she was actually looking at primal purple qi.

    One could imagine how shocked she was.

    And what was even more unbelievable was that she could actually transform ordinary spiritual qi into primal purple qi through a formation.

    This¡­ was even more shocking than him refining a Dao pill.

    She stared fixedly at Ye Changge, feeling as if her worldview was about to copse.

    Boom!

    And right at this moment, a clear rumbling sound came from within the bodies of Ning Manman and the others.

    They were on the verge of a breakthrough.

    The primal purple qi was about to help them break through!

    This¡­ What a big deal!

 Chapter 493 - Breaking Through With the Primal Purple Qi

    <h4>Chapter 493: Breaking Through With the Primal Purple Qi</h4>

    Ning Manman and the others felt the primal purple qi enter their bodies.

    Their bodies trembled.

    The cultivation technique in their bodies circted rapidly, and a thick purple light appeared.

    Every cell in their bodies became extremely carefree.

    At this moment, they felt that the barrier of their cultivation realms had loosened a bit.

    This¡­

    It had only been a short while, but it was already so efficient.

    What exactly was this purple aura?

    It actually had such a strong effect.

    ¡°Spirit Guarding tform!¡±

    They knew that this was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    They were only surprised for a moment, then they returned to normal.

    They worked hard to refine the primal purple qi.

    Bang!

    Ye Changge activated the array formation, and more and more spiritual qi was drawn over.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s face twitched a few times, and the spiritual qi in the forbidden area was rapidly being consumed.

    It all turned into the primal purple qi and fused into the five people¡¯s bodies.

    The sky and the ground in this area were illuminated with a purple light.

    Some of this light even overflowed to the outside.

    Zhan Xianyi did not let the spiritual qi that overflowed go to waste. She immediately sat cross-legged.

    This spiritual qi was also very useful to her.

    But she did not know that Ye Changge was doing this on purpose.

    Since he consumed their spiritual qi, he felt that it was only right that he gave her and opportunity to advance as well.

    As for Ye Changge, he did not use this spiritual qi to cultivate. He had the Great Dao Heaven Devouring Art, which could automatically convert spirit qi into higher grade spirit qi.

    Moreover, he had to maintain the array formation to prevent other unexpected situations from urring.

    Even though the primal purple qi was precious, it was not something that an ordinary person could absorb.

    Zhan Xianyi did not mind. As long as she did not consume too much of the powerful constitution of the Void Realm, there would be no problem at all.

    However, Ning Manman and the others were only Reincarnation Realm experts.

    Although they had special constitutions, it was still better to be careful.

    Moreover, the spiritual qi needed to raise one¡¯s realm was extremely vast.

    If something went wrong, it would be toote to fix it.

    Boom!

    At this moment, a roar came from within their bodies.

    It seemed to be the sound of shackles being broken.

    Five powerful auras swept up and broke through.

    Ye Changge¡¯s gaze moved.

    He used a single hand to conjure a spell, slowing down the transformation speed of the spell formation.

    If the primal purple qi just now was a small stream, then it was as if there was no water source now.

    The flow of water had slowed down.

    They had already broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm, but they did not stop cultivating immediately.

    The next step was to stabilize their cultivation.

    The primal purple qi had helped them solidify their foundation and create a powerful Dao foundation.

    Their cultivation path would be smooth sailing in the future.

    After advancing to the Eternal Realm, they could breach the True Immortal Realm without difficulty.

    Ning Manman opened her eyes, and a purple light shed.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve advanced to the Sage Heaven Realm.¡±

    She hugged Ye Changge¡¯s arm and spoke with a smile.

    Her big gem-like eyes were filled with a happy smile.

    The most fortunate thing in her life was having Ye Changge as her master.

    As expected, bing his disciple was the wisest decision ever.

    As she looked at the array formation above, she smiled even more happily.

    Who else would be able to convert ordinary spiritual qi into primal purple qi?

    Only her master could do this.

    The time for a breakthrough was either sooner orter, and the others also woke up one after another.

    Feeling their own powerful aura, they could not help butugh.

    Cultivators were originally against the will of the heavens, and now they had a stronger cultivation.

    Previously, they had watched Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation soar rapidly.

    They all felt fear in their hearts.

    But no matter how hard they cultivated, they could not catch up with his pace.

    This was great. They had broken through to the Sage Heaven Realm, which meant that the gap between them and him was much smaller.

    Boom!

    At this moment, a roar came from Zhan Xianyi¡¯s body.

    Was she about to break through?

    As they watched, the primal purple clouds continuously merged into her body.

    From afar, he looked as if he was wrapped in a giant purple cocoon.

    Outside, there were countless mysterious Daoist techniques.

    ¡°Brother Ye, is Sect Leader Zhan about to break through?¡±

    The cultivation of the seven masters of the sacrednds were all at the peak of the Void Realm.

    If she was the first to advance to the Eternal Realm, wouldn¡¯t the Supreme Oblivion Pce be the leader of the sacrednds?

    It was very possible.

    Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s influence was not weak to begin with, and they had always been ranked in the top three of the sacrednd.

    If she advanced to the Eternal Realm this time, it was not impossible for her sect to advance to the first ce.

    Buzz!

    At this moment, a buzzing sound came from inside the giant cocoon.

    Light shed.

    Then, with a boom, the giant cocoon immediately exploded.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s body was flowing with an indestructible fluorescent light, and then she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Half-step Eternal Realm!¡±

    Ye Changge saw through her realm at a nce.

    Although she could not advance to the Eternal Realmpletely, she had already taken an important step.

    It was only a matter of time before she advanced to the Eternal Realm.

    Not to mention that the primal purple qi had transformed her physique.

    Her current cultivation had already left the people of the other sacrednds far behind.

    ¡°Many thanks, fellow Daoist Ye.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi sincerely bowed and said.

    He had also thought it through now.

    Ye Changge had probably allowed that wisp of aura to leak through for her benefit.

    The goal was to give her an opportunity.

    Otherwise, with Ye Changge¡¯s Sage Realm array formation strength, how could he make such a fatal mistake?

    If not for the primal purple qi, it would have taken her thousands of years to take this half step.

    And what she obtained was not just this thousand years of saved time.

    There was also a huge change in her state of mind.

    Not only that, when she looked inside her body, she found that the meridians in her body had expanded by more than a hundred times.

    Even the space in her dantian had undergone an earth-shaking change.

    Her mind was wide open, and her soul was even more defined.

    After advancing to the next realm, she had also gained enlightenment of the principles that she had never understood before.

    This was all brought about by Ye Changge.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite. You deserve all this.¡±

    He had only separated out a trace of the primal purple qi.

    She still made the effort to be enlightened.

    Moreover, without such vast spiritual qi, it was impossible to sessfully convert all of it.

    This was also the reason why she chose to stay here.

    Because the spiritual qi was as vast as the ocean, it was possible to convert it into a trace of primal purple qi.

    Everything depended on fate.

    When fate came, everything would be as smooth as flowing water.

    At this time, the array formation had already stopped operating, but there was still a lot of primal purple qi that had not been absorbed.

    They could not waste it, so they sat cross-legged and started cultivating again.

    They did not stop cultivating until all the primal purple qi had been refined.

    Just as they were about to leave¡­

    Suddenly, a loud sound rang out.

    It came from the depths of the forest in the distance, and Zhan Xianyi¡¯s body trembled.

    Ye Changge also looked into the depths of the forest.

    It was a magnificent hall, and he could clearly see the que above it.

    The Sacred Land of the Sects.

 Chapter 494 - What Did You Say?

    <h4>Chapter 494: What Did You Say?</h4>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi frowned. The voice came from the direction of the sacrednd.

    It did not sound like a human¡¯s voice, but more like a powerful demonic beast¡¯s voice.

    She suddenly had a bad premonition.

    The sacrednd was the resting ce of the ancestors of the sect.

    If anything happened, how would she face the ancestors of the Supreme Oblivion Pce?

    In the next moment, Zhan Xianyi flew away.

    She did not even have the time to bid Ye Changge and the others farewell. She was just so anxious.

    ¡°Master, should we follow her and take a look?¡±

    Ning Manman was also curious.

    What was that voice just now?

    ¡°Sister Manman, after all, that¡¯s the forbidden area of their sect. Let¡¯s not join in the fun!¡±

    As the leader of a sect, Bai Aoxian knew what the forbidden area represented.

    It was disrespectful to intrude into someone¡¯s territory without permission.

    Ye Changge thought the same. Zhan Xianyi had already broken through to the Half-step Eternity Realm.

    She could be considered a top-tier powerhouse.

    There were very few people who could threaten her.

    Thus, everyone waited here.

    They thought that Zhan Xianyi would be back soon, but after fifteen minutes, she was still nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Could something have happened?¡±

    During this time, Ye Changge did not use his spiritual senses to envelop her.

    Out of respect for the sect, he did not do so.

    But she was taking too long.

    Waiting like this was not a solution.

    He tried to send a voice transmission to Zhan Xianyi, but he did not get a reply.

    Zhan Xianyi seemed to have disappeared.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what should we do now?¡±

    Bai Aoxian looked worriedly into the depths of the dense forest.

    Ye Changge pondered for a moment and directly used his divine senses.

    He could not care about anything else now.

    His massive divine senses, that was like the might of the heavens, enveloped the entire forbiddennd.

    The scene in the distance appeared in his mind.

    In the deepest part of the ancient forest, there was a huge pce.

    The pce was purple-gray in color and stood tall.

    When his divine senses wanted to enter, it was blocked.

    It was actually unable to enter.

    This was because the pce was surrounded by ayer of white film.

    It was this film that blocked his prying eyes.

    Zhan Xianyi should have entered the pce because he had already checked the surroundings, but there was no trace of her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    It had already been two hours, but there was still no news of Zhan Xianyi.

    Continuing to wait would be a waste of time.

    It did not take long for everyone to arrive at the front of the pce.

    Like a tall mountain, the entire pce stood in the middle of the ancient forest.

    Ye Changge tried again, but found that he still could not enter.

    Inside this thin film, there was a special seal of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Unless it was a special seal, it was impossible to get in.

    And he also found that theposition of this thin film was not ordinary.

    It was not a formation, nor was it a gathering of power.

    It was more like a special spiritual power.

    Spiritual power!

    Ye Changge seemed to have caught a hint of inspiration.

    Wasn¡¯t he at the level of the Heavenly Dao of the soul now?

    He could try this method.

    After all, it was not a good idea to break it with brute force.

    He would not disturb the energy if he could.

    But in the end, if it really did not work, he had no choice.

    He could not just ignore Zhan Xianyi, right?

    Buzz!

    A brilliant radiance erupted from Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    Dao sounds resounded in the void, and golden lotuses surged from the ground.

    Circles of energy ripples spread out like ripples in water, washing over the thin film.

    The Heavenly Dao of the soul.

    It was extremely mysterious, a cultivation method for the soul.

    Such a cultivation method for the soul was extremely rare even in the greater world.

    There were very few inheritances left behind.

    Only those fromrge sects and sacrednds could have it.

    However, the level was not high either.

    It was not like the cultivation method Ye Changge had inherited, which was of three levels at the same time.

    There was body refinement, secret arts, and finally, the soul.

    As soon as this power came into contact with the thin film, it produced a magical chemical reaction.

    Visible to the naked eye, the thin film began to tremble slightly.

    ¡°It really works!¡±

    The other women¡¯s eyes lit up.

    After these few days of being with her, they realized that Zhan Xianyi was not as cold as she looked.

    Even Ning Manman had changed her initial thoughts about her.

    They still did not want to see anything happen to Zhan Xianyi.

    But then again, they were also shocked by the Heavenly Dao of the soul that Ye Changge disyed.

    This aura was very mysterious, causing people¡¯s souls to unconsciously resonate.

    It was like wandering in the boundless world of Dao, and everyone felt warm inside.

    Not only that, the Dao techniques that they had neverprehended in the past were also quicklyprehended.

    It was as if theirprehension had reached the summit.

    This¡­ What kind of cultivation technique was this!

    The other girls all looked at Ning Manman. After all, she had been by Ye Changge¡¯s side the longest.

    But Ning Manman also shook her head.

    This was the Heavenly Dao of the soul that Ye Changge had justprehended, and this was the first time he had used it.

    Of course, they did not know much about it.

    But the Heavenly Dao of the soul was indeed extraordinary. In a few seconds, they saw that the thin film in front of them had disappeared.

    What followed was a loud boom.

    They did not hesitate and directly entered the main hall.

    At the same time, Ye Changge used his spiritual senses to scan their surroundings and determined Zhan Xianyi¡¯s location.

    She was in the underground secret room.

    ¡­

    In an open hall in the pce¡­

    Zhan Xianyi was sweating profusely as she looked at the giant dragon rising up in front of her.

    She did not expect that there was actually a Half-step Eternal Realm giant dragon beneath the pce.

    From what this ck dragon told her, she knew that this was a giant dragon that had existed since ten thousand years ago.

    It was a mighty figure from the same era as the founder of the sect, Taisu.

    After ten thousand years of corrosion, the power of the magic array that was sealed here by Taisu slowly weakened.

    The ck dragon broke free.

    ¡°Curses, that old woman, Taisu, actually died?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. You must be lying to me!¡±

    The ck dragon roared.

    Its two huge eyeballs were trained on Zhan Xianyi.

    A fierce aura covered the sky and covered the earth. If Zhan Xianyi had not just advanced to the Half-step Eternal Realm, she would have been severely injured already.

    Just this aura alone was enough to heavily injure her.

    But even so, she still felt his breathing quicken.

    The ck dragon before her was a mighty figure from ten thousand years ago. It was probably not far from the True Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Senior, the person you¡¯re looking for is the founder of our sect.

    ¡°However, the founder died ten thousand years ago.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi told it the truth. She was no match for the giant dragon.

    If she angered it, it would be a terrible disaster for the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    ¡°Ten thousand years ago¡­ You said that ten thousand years have already passed?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, senior, I don¡¯t know why you are sealed here.

    ¡°But the person you are looking for really doesn¡¯t exist in this world anymore.

    Not to mention that after ten thousand years, you should let go of all the animosity you harbored!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re a little kid who doesn¡¯t know the immensities of the heavens and Earth and you¡¯re actually trying to teach me a lesson.

    ¡°When I dominated the nine regions back then, you weren¡¯t even born yet!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi tried to convince it.

    But the ck dragon had been sealed for ten thousand years, and it was still in such a dark environment.

    Its heart had long been drowned by hatred.

    How could it be easily calmed by a few words?

    In ten thousand years, if it was anyone else, they would have long turned to ashes.

    However, dragons had infinite life.

    Otherwise, he would have been exhausted to death.

    How could the hatred of ten thousand years be resolved with a few simple words?

    Zhan Xianyi also felt that it was impossible.

    But she had no choice. The dragon in front of her was too strong. She was no match for him.

 Chapter 495 - Easily Resolved the Dragonâ€™s Roar, the Black Dragonâ€™s Shock

    <h4>Chapter 495: Easily Resolved the Dragon¡¯s Roar, the ck Dragon¡¯s Shock</h4>

    ¡°She¡¯s dead, she¡¯s actually dead!¡±

    The ck dragon roared angrily.

    For ten thousand years, the dragon had been waiting for this day to tear that old woman into pieces.

    But the perseverance of countless days had actually brought it such an ending.

    Its body swayed crazily in the hall.

    Countless raging powers were circting and tearing out.

    Seeing this, Zhan Xianyi immediately activated a defensive spiritual barrier.

    Fierce squalls could be seen everywhere in the pce now, breaking rocks and dividing thend.

    There was such violent power that even if a Void Realm powerhouse encountered it, they would die instantly.

    After a long time¡­

    After venting for a while, the ck dragon suddenly quieted down.

    The dragon said to Zhan Xianyi, ¡°You¡¯re lying to me. How could he die?!¡±

    Ten thousand years ago, Taisu was already an Eternal Realm expert.

    Now that ten thousand years had passed, her realm could only be higher.

    Once a cultivator reached the Eternal Realm, they would almost have unlimited life.

    How could she suddenly be gone?

    ¡°Since you¡¯re the disciple of her sect, I¡¯ll exact my revenge on you instead since she has died.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi was shocked when the ck dragon¡¯s voice fell.

    The thing he was most worried about had happened.

    The ck dragon wanted to take revenge on them.

    In the face of his strength, how could they resist?

    If things unfolded this way, their sect would likely be destroyed.

    After all, no one could contend against such a Half-step Eternal Realm mighty figure.

    Moreover, it was a powerful demon beast.

    At the same realm, demonic beasts were much stronger than humans.

    Just their defensive strength alone was enough to make them fall behind.

    Not to mention the experts from ten thousand years ago. Needless to say, their techniques and battle experience were not something they couldpare to.

    ¡°Senior, are you really going to do this?

    ¡°If this gets out, aren¡¯t you afraid that others will say that you¡¯re bullying the weak?!¡±

    She was trying to protect the sect. She could only use the threat of its ruined reputation to defend herself.

    A powerful cultivator like this dragon valued its reputation very much.

    She might be able to survive this.

    But Zhan Xianyi was wrong.

    For a creature that lived in the dark for a long time, reputation was nothing.

    It wanted to kill.

    It wanted to vent.

    Only blood could wash away the anger in its heart.

    Roar!

    A huge sound rang out.

    Zhan Xianyi did not dare to be careless either. She hurriedly circted her cultivation technique to protect her body.

    But this attack was extremely strange. It actually prated through her defensive spiritual barrier and directly acted on her divine soul.

    Immediately after, her divine soul roared, as if it had been hit by a hammer.

    Her entire mind was muddled.

    If Zhan Xianyi had not kept thest bit of rity in her spiritual altar, she would have died on the spot.

    The ck dragon sneered, ¡°It¡¯s useless. This is a secret of our dragon n.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop the dragon¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Taisu died, but her sect is still here.

    ¡°I came here to vent my anger on her sect.¡±

    In fact, it still did not believe that Taisu had died.

    Perhaps she was hiding somewhere and simply did not dare toe out.

    Ten thousand years had passed, and the lifespan of a human could not bepared to that of a dragon.

    Even if she was still alive, her strength must have declined.

    She was no match for him.

    It was also because of this reason that he vented his hatred on Zhan Xianyi.

    He did not believe that Taisu could hold it in forever.

    Just as the ck dragon had thought, Taisu did not die, but she was no longer in the greater world.

    She had gone to the Chaos Great World.

    They did not know all of this. The only one who knew this was Ye Changge.

    Roar!

    The ck dragon once again used the dragon¡¯s roar.

    The powerful sound waves surged toward Zhan Xianyi.

    Zhan Xianyi, who had already taken a hit, was still in a dazed state.

    She did not defend himself.

    It was not that she did not want to, but she simply did not have time to defend herself.

    The attack was already in front of her.

    If she took another hit, even if she was a Half-step Eternal Realm cultivator, she would die on the spot.

    How could Zhan Xianyi not know that?

    But she really could not use any power at the moment.

    She could only watch the attacke.

    At this moment, she truly felt the fear of death.

    For some reason, Ye Changge¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in her mind.

    The attack was about to arrive.

    The ck dragon was also puzzled. Could it be that Taisu was really dead?

    This woman could grow to the Half-step Eternal Realm, so her status in the sect was definitely not low.

    If Taisu¡¯s personality held up, she would have already shown up.

    But up until now, she had not appeared.

    But it did not withdraw this attack. The death of a disciple was nothing to him.

    But at this moment¡­

    A young figure blocked Zhan Xianyi.

    It was Ye Changge who had rushed over.

    He first used his vital essence to envelop Zhan Xianyi.

    But the attack was already in front of her. It was already toote for him to defend her.

    He could only cover his entire body with a denseyer of runes.

    These were the runes branded by thew of void.

    The toughness of his body had long reached the level of the Eternal Realm.

    With the support of the Void runes, his defensive power was increased by thirty times. It wasparable to thete-stage Eternal Realm.

    It would not be a problem for him to take it head-on.

    However, the ck dragon did not know that. It saw a silly boy who no longer took its attack seriously.

    The dragon could not help but sneer.

    Buzz!

    This shockwave directlynded on Ye Changge¡¯s back.

    It was like a stone that had sunken into water. The attack waspletely devoured by the runes.

    The ck dragon watched as the powerful attack was rendered useless.

    It did not cause any damage at all.

    Ha?!

    The ck dragon looked at this in a daze, its tworge eyes revealing an inconceivable expression.

    It was dumbfounded.

    What was going on?!

    He was actuallypletely fine, and what was that rune just now?

    It actually felt a mysterious aura fluctuation from within.

    This aura was something it had never seen before.

    The ck dragon not only had formidable offensive power, but it was also a top student.

    Ten thousand years ago, the ck dragon thought that it had already reached the peak of martial arts.

    Half-step Eternal Realm.

    The dragon was proficient in all kinds of spells and divine abilities. If it were not for Taisu connecting with dozens of elders and using the array formation to trap it, it definitely would not have been caught.

    In fact, that was indeed the case. The talent of the ck dragon was top-notch.

    It learned whatever cultivation technique was powerful, and it did not take long for it to master what it had learned.

    It was powerful beyond its own cultivation.

    Otherwise, it would not have let Taisu bring along dozens of elders to use the array formation to suppress it.

    But at this moment¡­

    The ck dragon was shocked.

    It discovered that the aura of the cultivation method that Ye Changge was using was extremely unfamiliar.

    It could be said that it had never seen this before.

    If Ye Changge were to be able to read its thoughts, he would definitelyugh and ridicule him.

    This was a Great Dao level cultivation method.

    If the dragon knew about it, Ye Changge would not have used it at all.

 Chapter 496 - The Truth That Was Hidden Ten Thousand Years Ago

    <h4>Chapter 496: The Truth That Was Hidden Ten Thousand Years Ago</h4>

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The ck dragon stared at Ye Changge.

    It felt that Ye Changge was different from the others.

    The dragon actually felt a dangerous auraing from his body.

    Even ten thousand years ago, Taisu did not give it this feeling.

    Could it be that his cultivation was even more powerful than Taisu¡¯s?

    Impossible.

    It quickly dispelled this thought.

    It seemed that it had been locked up for too long and was hallucinating.

    Half-step Eternal Realm!

    While the ck dragon was sizing him up, Ye Changge was also sizing him up.

    There was actually thest ck dragon in this world.

    ording to the memories of the Reincarnation Emperor, in the outer realm war ten thousand years ago, the ck dragon n waspletely annihted.

    Not even one was left behind.

    Thinking about the situation at that time, Ye Changge thought of another fact.

    Taisu had imprisoned the ck dragon here at that time, so it was very likely not hatred.

    On the contrary, it was very likely protection.

    The ck dragon n needed someone to help continue their race.

    ¡°I know where the person you¡¯re looking for went!¡±

    His spiritual senses had been probing this ce just now, so he had long understood the cause and effect of the matter.

    Wasn¡¯t it just looking for Taisu?

    Zhan Xianyi should have found out about this news as well.

    Originally, he had wanted to find an opportunity to tell her, but he never got the chance.

    ¡°You know?¡±

    The ck dragon was first stunned, then it roared, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi was directly stunned.

    It was not just him, Ning Manman and the others were all muddle-headed.

    Other people¡¯s ancestors, even the Sect Master Zhan Xianyi, did not know the answer. How could he have found out?

    Ye Changge smiled. ¡°She went to the Great Chaos World!¡±

    Seeing the ck dragon clearly stunned, he immediately reacted. Perhaps the dragon still did not understand.

    Then, he exined it to everyone.

    Simply put, the Great Chaos World was a higher level world than this one.

    That was the center of the world, the true sacrednd of cultivation for all cultivators.

    The ck dragon was silent.

    It was thinking about the authenticity of his words.

    In fact, the dragon already believed that if such a world really existed, ording to Taisu¡¯s realm, it was possible for her to ascend to a higher world.

    The Great Chaos World!

    So there was such a ce in this universe¡­

    It did not understand how this person knew so much about things that it did not know.

    Even that Taisu had gone to the Great Chaos World.

    ¡°Kid, what¡¯s your rtionship with Taisu?!¡±

    Ye Changge was about to speak when he saw Zhan Xianyi looking at him excitedly.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what you said is true?

    ¡°She really is not dead!¡±

    Hearing this news, the blood in her body began rushing through her veins.

    Not only was their elder not dead, she had gone to a higher ne.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ll tell you the details when I get back!¡±

    Hearing the urate answer, Zhan Xianyi nodded with certainty.

    Nothing else was important now. She was already enveloped in great joy.

    The founding member of the sect ten thousand years ago actually had not died.

    Although she had many questions, she also knew that now was not the time to ask these questions.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    He did not even know where he was from ten thousand years ago.

    Let alone knowing him.

    ¡°You¡¯re ying me!¡±

    The ck dragon Roared.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I have to tell you something. As for whether it¡¯s true or not¡­

    It¡¯s up to you to believe me. I¡¯m just telling you my spections.¡±

    The ck dragon was interested. In any case, these people would die in the end.

    There was no harm in letting them live for a few more minutes.

    The dragon had plenty of time to waste.

    Then, Ye Changge voiced his thoughts.

    It could be seen that when the ck dragon heard this news, his expression had obvious changes.

    Ning Manman and the others were also very shocked. This was a secret from ten thousand years ago.

    How did Ye Changge know?

    Zhan Xianyi was most shocked about this matter. The elder had once led dozens of elders to the endless sea. The matter was also recorded in ancient books.

    But what she did not expect was that she had done all this to capture the ck dragon.

    Unfortunately, there were very few records in the ancient books, and she did not know any of these secrets for sure.

    How did Ye Changge know so clearly? It was as if he was a witness.

    ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s a mighty figure that survived ten thousand years ago, or a reincarnation of a mighty figure?¡±

    Just as he was thinking about this, Ye Changge finished speaking

    ¡°That¡¯s all I know. If you believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡±

    The ck dragon fell silent.

    His mind repeatedly tried to verify the information Ye Changge had told him.

    An outer realm heavenly demon? The entire ck dragon n had been wiped out to protect him?

    Following that, the ck dragon roared withughter. ¡°Ridiculous, truly ridiculous.

    ¡°Your story is very attractive, but it¡¯s all nonsense

    ¡°If it¡¯s really as you said, why am I still sealed here after ten thousand years?

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the weakening of the array, I would still be sealed in this dark pce.¡±

    Ye Changge did not know about this.

    Maybe Taisu was dyed by something.

    When the Reincarnation Emperor said all this, he did not mention this dragon.

    And that was when¡­

    Zhan Xianyi seemed to remember something. ¡°I remember that there was a sentence in the ancient books.¡±

    ¡°Take the road to heaven, take the road to Mount Tai.

    ¡°The red dust breaks, and chases longevity.¡±

    The first sentence is easy to understand, this heavenly road could mean the route to the Great Chaos World.

    Mount Tai seemed to be a ce.

    It was just east of the endless sea.

    The red dust breaks, and chases longevity.

    It was to cut off all the mortal world¡¯s past, to pursue a higher and more extreme realm.

    Perhaps after the outer realm war ended, Taisu wanted to release the ck dragon, but she was attracted by the heavenly path.

    She did not know what happened, and something caused her to directly go to the primal Great Chaos World.

    It also caused such a huge misunderstanding.

    The ck dragon pondered for a moment, thinking about what happened in the Endless Sea ten thousand years ago.

    Although Taisu had used a formation to trap it, she had not done anything ruthless.

    At that time, there were many suspicious points. The dragon only needed to think a little more, and perhaps it could get to the truth of the matter.

    Unfortunately, for ten thousand years, it had been blinded by hatred.

    It had been thinking about how to take revenge, and the dragon had been dominated by hatred.

    And more importantly, it thought of what its father had said.

    No matter what happened, the dragon had to maintain a clear heart for a moment.

    ¡°Could this be the truth of the matter?!¡±

    The ck dragon fell into self-doubt.

    It had already believed Ye Changge¡¯s words.

    Perhaps its father and Taisu hade to some agreement that allowed it to escape the cmity of the outer realm heavenly demons.

    The more the dragon thought about it, the more likely it was. In fact, it was even getting closer to the truth of the matter.

    The ck dragon¡¯s Dao heart copsed.

    It turned out that it had spent ten thousand years merely torturing itself.

    Then, as the few of them watched with incredulous eyes, two tears fell from the ck dragon¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 497 - Determination to Head to the Great Chaos World

    <h4>Chapter 497: Determination to Head to the Great Chaos World</h4>

    Ten thousand years ago.

    The ck dragon had the strength to fight against Taisu.

    Taisu had to join forces with dozens of elders, and with the support of the array formation, they sealed the ck dragon.

    It could be said that it was a genius of the ck dragon n.

    Or perhaps that was why the ck dragon n made this decision.

    They made a secret deal with the eight great sacrednds.

    The ck dragon race had sacrificed their lives to ensure this ck dragon¡¯s safety.

    From the current greater world, one could see how cruel the battle had been.

    Ten thousand years ago, the greater world had been filled with tens of thousands of races.

    Now, it had shrunk to less than a thousand races.

    One could already see how cruel the great war had been.

    If not for the simple seal, perhaps the current ck dragon n would have been truly exterminated.

    How could the ck dragon not know? It sat on the ground and wailed loudly.

    The dragon thought of its own nsmen.

    It was filled with grief and indignation.

    This caused the others to be stunned.

    You are a Half-step Eternal Realm mighty figure, yet you are behaving like this in front of us.

    Is this really appropriate?

    However, they did not know that ten thousand years ago, the ck dragon was in high spirits.

    ording to the age of humans, this dragon was just a child.

    Although ten thousand years had passed, it had always been in a sealed state.

    Its soul could not bemunicated with and grown, and its mind was still frozen in that time.

    Zhan Xianyi heaved a sigh of relief.

    The crisis had finally been resolved.

    What she wanted to know the most now was the news of the founding elder.

    This was an important piece of news. If it were to spread to the sect, she knew very well what kind of monstrous waves it would cause.

    After a long time.

    The ck dragon calmed down and bowed before Ye Changge.

    If it were not for him, the dragon would have alreadymitted a monstrous mistake.

    It was not a bloodthirsty dragon. Everything it did was for the sake of severing karma.

    Now that it knew the cause and effect, it naturally had to thank him.

    Ye Changge also epted this bow calmly.

    Zhan Xianyi also quickly reacted. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I really have to thank you properly today.¡±

    She was speaking the truth.

    Otherwise, taking into ount the ck dragon¡¯s strength, she would not have been able to withstand it.

    The entire Supreme Oblivion Pce would copse.

    This was a huge favor.

    This time, Ye Changge practically resolved two issues at once.

    One was letting the ck dragon know the way back and save it from being consumed by hatred.

    The other was saving the Supreme Oblivion Pce from a massacre.

    This would be one of Ye Changge¡¯s milestones in the end.

    As for Ning Manman, Bai Aoxian, and the others, they all looked at Ye Changge with admiration.

    As expected of her master.

    This light, this temperament!

    Wherever he went, he would be surrounded by people who were glowing all over.

    Then, Zhan Xianyi paid her respects to the previous sect masters of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Then, she left the sacrednd of the sect.

    After leaving the forbiddennd, the ck dragon said goodbye to Ye Changge and the others.

    It was prepared to make a trip to the territory of the ck dragon n to pay respects to its ancestors.

    Next, it would travel around the greater world and break through.

    Of course, Ye Changge had no objections.

    ¡°Take care, everyone!¡±

    The ck dragon bowed before Ye Changge again and turned into a dragon of the nine heavens, soaring in the sky.

    The aura of a Half-step Eternal Realm cultivator instantly surged in all directions.

    The entire Supreme Oblivion Pce sensed it and instantly burst into an uproar.

    Especially the people from the other seven great sacrednds.

    They all rushed over, including the Supreme Oblivion Pce elders.

    They all saw the giant dragon soaring in the sky.

    ¡°This is¡­ a Half-step Eternal Realm cultivator!¡±

    ¡°ck dragon? Didn¡¯t the ck dragon n perish?¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Zhan, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Masters of the seven sacrednds were all shocked.

    The ck dragon n had been exterminated for tens of thousands of years.

    Now, a ck dragon suddenly appeared, and it was a Half-step Eternal Realm dragon.

    The powerful pressure made their breathing quicken.

    Not only them, but the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce were also stunned.

    This was just a trip to the forbiddennd.

    Why did a dragon suddenly appear when they came out?

    Even if they had a rich imagination, they could never guess the truth of the matter.

    ¡°Everyone, we¡¯ll discuss this matterter!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi immediately pulled Ye Changge and ran away.

    What she was most concerned about now was the news of Taisu.

    How could she have the mood to exin it to them?

    As everyone watched, the two of them turned into a streak of light and disappeared into the distant horizon.

    This¡­

    The others werepletely dumbfounded.

    What was going on with each and every one of them?

    After Ye Changge left, Ning Manman and the others also left.

    Finally, the few elders and the lords of the sacrednd looked at the sky in astonishment.

    Their eyes shed, and no one knew what they were thinking.

    ¡­

    Somewhere in the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    There was a small pavilion on the peak of the mountain.

    The surrounding mountains and rivers were clear and beautiful, and endless music was lingering. There were even waterfalls falling from the mountain, and the mist was dense.

    There were few people here, and this was the best ce to talk.

    After Zhan Xianyi invited Ye Changge to speak, she set up a soundproof barrier around the surroundings.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you can speak now.

    ¡°What exactly is going on?

    ¡°Our sect¡¯s elder is really still alive? Where did you get the news from?¡±

    She could not wait any longer.

    Ye Changge did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You have so many questions. How do you want me to answer them?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi also knew that she was too anxious.

    Her face flushed slightly.

    Ye Changge also understood and did not care.

    He immediately conjured an image. It was the image of him and the Reincarnation Emperor.

    But this scene shocked Zhan Xianyi.

    ¡°This is the Reincarnation Emperor!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s small mouth was slightly open, and even her eyshes were trembling.

    He was the Emperor who guarded the greater world ten thousand years ago. Who did not know him?

    There was still a portrait of him in the sect, so Zhan Xianyi recognized him at first nce.

    ¡°He¡¯s actually still alive!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi immediately realized that she had lost herposure.

    But this news was too shocking.

    Then, she continued to read, but Ye Changge erased some key information.

    The key came.

    Ye Changge asked if there were still people alive from then thousand years ago.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s body trembled visibly and violently.

    Then, she heard the news of Taisu from the Reincarnation Emperor¡¯s mouth.

    The Great Chaos World.

    It was actually true. The ancestral master really did not die.

    After confirming the news, Zhan Xianyi was so excited that she could not control her emotions.

    At this moment, she had the urge to head to that world.

    In the past, she did not have such a grand goal.

    She just wanted to take care of the sect.

    But now, she suddenly had the urge to meet the ancestral master, to see her with her own eyes.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, thank you!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said gratefully.

    If not for him, perhaps she would have always stayed in the greater world.

    But now that he understood, people had to continue to climb one peak after another.

    She had found her own path.

 Chapter 498 - The Heavenly Dao of the Soul, and the Law of Void Was Upgraded Again?

    <h4>Chapter 498: The Heavenly Dao of the Soul, and the Law of Void Was Upgraded Again?</h4>

    Ye Changge returned to the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    Ning Manman walked up to him.

    ¡°Master, that kid, Yi Tianming left without saying goodbye.¡±

    ¡°He left without saying goodbye!¡±

    This kid could not have sneaked away without increasing his strength, right?

    Following that, Ning Manman handed Ye Changge a letter.

    After Ye Changge read it, he understood what had happened.

    So, he had returned to the n.

    The reason was very simple. It was for Huo Ling¡¯er.

    Back in the northern desert, he had already told him of this matter.

    When he advanced to the Void Realm, the Fire Spirit Sect would let him marry Huo Ling¡¯er.

    Now, his cultivation was already at the initial stage of the Void Realm.

    Love!

    It was the most famous poison in this world.

    No matter how many mighty figures there were, they could not escape the word love.

    Ye Changge recalled something that he had witnessed in his previous life, one of his potential lovers had said something regarding this matter.

    Since ancient times, there had always been love and hatred, and this hatred would never end.

    ¡°If he leaves, then so be it. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problems.¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    At this moment, Ning Manman¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Master, what you said before about the Great Chaos World¡­ you meant that there is more beyond this world. Is that true?¡±

    This world was not the peak of martial arts.

    Above the greater world, there were even more powerful worlds.

    Where was the true sacrednd for martial artists to cultivate?

    Ning Manman revealed a trace of yearning.

    That ce must be very interesting.

    ¡°You, you just want to have fun. When are you going to put all your effort into cultivation?¡±

    Ning Manman shook Ye Changge¡¯s arm and said coquettishly.

    ¡°Master, I¡¯ve already worked very hard!

    ¡°When are we going to the Great Chaos World?¡±

    Ye Changge naturally understood her thoughts.

    But he still warned, ¡°If you want to go to the Great Chaos World, you have to work hard to cultivate and advance to the Eternal Realm as soon as possible.

    ¡°Otherwise, even if I wanted to bring you along, with your cultivation, you wouldn¡¯t be able to pass through the barrier of the greater world.¡±

    Hearing this, Ning Manman¡¯s heart sank.

    The Eternal Realm.

    Right now, she was only at the early stage of the Sage Heaven Realm, and was still two great realms away from the Eternal Realm.

    Two great realms, not two small realms.

    If she cultivated ording to normal time, who knew how long it would take?

    At least a hundred years probably.

    When she thought of her master¡¯s advancement speed, she became even more anxious.

    What should she do?

    After bidding farewell to Ning Manman, Ye Changge returned to his room.

    He prepared to continueprehending thews of the void.

    He unintentionally recalled the time his mind had wandered through the great void.

    That was the entrance to the Great Chaos World.

    Perhaps those below the Eternal Realm could also enter the Great Chaos World.

    But the reason why he had said what he had earlier was to let Ning Manman cultivate properly.

    After pushing away these distracting thoughts, he continued toprehend.

    He circted the Great Dao Heaven Devouring Art and absorbed endless amounts of spiritual energy.

    It circted in his meridians, circting for 108 cycles, and gathering in his dantian.

    On the surface of his skin, dense runes appeared.

    These were divine patterns of thew of void.

    Ever since he hadprehended 50% of thew of void¡­

    These divine patterns could not only support the strength of his body, but also y a defensive role on the surface of his body.

    When in battle, they would condense into an armor that could not elerate the advancement of his martial arts.

    Even a cultivator at the peak of the Void Realm would not be able to break through it.

    In his opinion, even the damage done by an Eternal Realm warrior could be countered by 50% .

    Boom!

    An explosion sounded in his soul.

    He sat cross-legged in the river of nothingness, surrounded by an endless Dao rhythm.

    Three thousandws flowed within. Time, space, fate, and karma.

    These were the four fundamentalws that made up the world.

    At this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s soul was clear and bright in the river of nothingness.

    Above the four basicws, there was a gorgeous ray of light.

    It was the Great Dao of strength.

    The Great Dao of strength was supreme.

    It was above the four fundamentalws, and it was the true supremew.

    With a punch, everything could be broken.

    As the cultivation technique continued to evolve, waves of mysterious aura spiralled out.

    This aura was extremely magical, and ck ripples swept out.

    It was the Heavenly Dao of the soul.

    Ye Changge once again entered the mystical realm from that day.

    His mind was wandering in the great void.

    His soul came to the stars in the heavens and he saw the birth and origin of the universe.

    Countless scenes yed out before him.

    At the same time, the power of his soul was also rapidly increasing.

    The three thousand Great Daos and thews of void were all increasing by arge margin.

    This made him pleasantly surprised.

    He was pleasantly surprised that thew of void, which he had been steadily advancing, was actually beginning to increase.

    51% .

    52% .

    ¡­

    Ye Changge naturally would not give up this opportunity and he immersed himself in it.

    His soul was gradually enveloped by ayer of warm energy, as if he was browsing through a golden ocean.

    All the pores on his body opened up. He was feeling extremely marvellous.

    Only after a while did he open his eyes.

    60% .

    He was delighted and shocked.

    He did not expect that in this short period of time, he had actually improved by 10% . ..

    Hisprehension of the Voidw was even deeper and deeper.

    He started to ponder. Why hadn¡¯t the Voidw improved before?

    But this time, it could improve so much.

    One had to know that for a very long period of time before, the Voidw did not improve at all.

    Could it be the Heavenly Dao of the Soul?

    Ye Changge quickly found the crux of the matter.

    It was also because he advanced the cultivation method¡¯s soul level that the Voidw had an increase.

    In other words, his divine soul was using the higher level of the Voidw.

    That¡¯s right, it was like this.

    He realized that his soul power had a huge increase.

    The vastness of his soul power was at least ten times more than before.

    After thinking this through, Ye Changge continued toprehend.

    The Voidw had not advanced an entire level, but it already revealed many mysteries.

    He did not continue to increase the progress of the Voidw, but to deepen his understanding of this 10% .

    While he was cultivating¡­

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce had already held an emergency meeting.

    It was for the sake of their supreme sect founder.

    After Zhan Xianyi confirmed the news, she thought for a long time and decided to tell this matter to the other elders.

    Firstly, it was to boost their morale, and secondly, it was to give them motivation to cultivate.

    Their founder was still alive, this was equivalent to a kind of spiritual encouragement.

    In the meeting hall¡­

    Zhan Xianyi was high up, and the fierce aura of a sect master enveloped the hall.

    The elders were puzzled and did not understand why the sect master had summoned them in such a hurry.

    Could it be the ck dragon they met that day?

    The elders looked at each other and thought of the aura of the Half-step Eternal Realm.

    The Half-step Eternal Realm was definitely a strong existence in the greater world.

    Even the other sacrednds did not have such a powerful existence.

    Actually, Zhan Xianyi had not told the elders about her ascension.

    They would find out about it in time and they would definitely be shocked.

    Their sect master had actually advanced.

 Chapter 499 - The News of Taisuâ€™s Survival. The Shock of the Elders

    <h4>Chapter 499: The News of Taisu¡¯s Survival. The Shock of the Elders</h4>

    Zhan Xianyi looked at the bewildered elders and said, ¡°There¡¯s a matter that we have to inform you of in today¡¯s sect meeting.¡±

    The founder of their sect did not die. She even went to the Great Chaos World.

    No matter who heard this news, they would all be dumbstruck.

    More importantly, they were learning that there was actually a higher level world in their universe.

    This was already very shocking.

    The Great Chaos World.

    That was the world that cultivators truly yearned for.

    ¡°Sect master, could it be that there¡¯s something about the ck dragon n?!¡±

    An elder guessed.

    They were also very curious as to where this ck dragon had popped out from.

    During their confrontation with the outer realm heavenly demons ten thousand years ago, the ck dragon n had long been exterminated.

    They had not appeared for thousands of years after that. They had never expected to encounter a ck dragon right now.

    And it was at the Half-step Eternal Realm.

    This made their hearts feel uneasy.

    If the ck dragon did something unexpected, the eight great sacrednds would not even have the strength to resist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the ck dragon. Today, I¡¯m telling everyone another piece of good news.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s mood started to fluctuate when she said this.

    The elders looked at each other and saw doubt in each other¡¯s eyes.

    What kind of good news was this?

    It actually caused their sect master to react so emotionally.

    They all had a premonition that what was going to happen next might very well overturn their worldview.

    Zhan Xianyi was also extremely curious.

    ¡°As everyone knows, martial arts have no end, and this applies to our worlds too.

    ¡°In the past, everyone thought that the world we are in was already at the center of Chaos energy.

    ¡°But everyone was wrong. We are not the so-called heaven¡¯s favored ones.

    ¡°At the peak of the greater world, there are even more advanced worlds.

    ¡°There is the Great Chaos World. That is the heaven of true cultivators.¡±

    Her words were like a single stone that caused a thousand ripples.

    Primal Great Chaos World.

    This¡­ Where did the sect master learn this from?

    At the beginning, everyone thought that the greater world was already standing at the peak of the universe.

    But at this moment, they realized that their understanding was wrong.

    There were even more advanced worlds.

    ¡°Sect master, this¡­ This can¡¯t be possible!¡±

    An elder raised some doubts.

    The greater world was vast.

    Even Eternal Realm experts could not leave the greater world even if they spent their entire lives cultivating here.

    One could imagine how vast the greater world was.

    How could there be an even more advanced world?

    If that was really the case, how big would that world be?

    The Great Chaos World was located at the center of the chaos. There were countless greater worlds like theirs.

    This¡­ the many elders were dumbstruck.

    ¡°Sister, where did you get this information?¡± Zhan Xiantong¡¯s beautiful eyes also widened.

    What?

    ¡°Ye Changge!¡±

    How did he get this information?

    Even though he had many secrets, the various great sacrednds of the greater world did not know about this. How did find out about this before them?

    Then, when they thought of the secrets Ye Changge knew, a terrifying thought surfaced in their minds.

    Could it be that Ye Changge himself was a resident of the Great Chaos World?

    This could be a reasonable exnation.

    Why else was he so monstrous? He was proficient in arrays, alchemy, and his cultivation talent was also so abnormal.

    In half a year¡¯s time, he advanced from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm.

    If it was them, they would not even dare to think about it.

    But he had done it.

    Zhan Xianyi understood the elders¡¯ feelings. When she first heard it, she was also very shocked.

    The Great Chaos World.

    That was the highest ne. Ye Changge was only a cultivator in the Void Realm.

    How did he know such a mind blowing secret?

    But when he saw the Reincarnation Emperor, he had understood everything.

    Who was the Reincarnation Emperor? He was the supreme leader who led the cultivators to fight against the outer realm heavenly demons ten thousand years ago.

    At that time, he was standing at the top of the greater world.

    Ascending to the Great Chaos World was certainly possible for him.

    As for the matters of a higher level, howe he did not leave any messages in the greater world?

    This was understandable.

    It might have something to do with the so-called heavenly path, which devoured the powerful cultivators.

    Otherwise, their founder would have had the time to release the ck dragon.

    She did not even have the time to send a voice transmission.

    ¡°There¡¯s another important news to announce!¡±

    As Zhan Xianyi¡¯s words rang out, the elders perked up.

    They all guessed what this news was.

    The Great Chaos World was already shocking enough, and they all began to look forward to it.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze swept across the elders. When she thought of the news of her being alive, she could not remain calm. Even she was affected by this news.

    ¡°Our founder is still alive.¡±

    That information was like a single stone caused a thousand ripples.

    Her words caused a huge wave of chaos in the hall.

    The elders were all stunned and even forgot to think.

    Even Zhan Xiantong¡¯s alluring mouth opened in shock.

    Founder of the sect!

    There were only a few founders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce. Were they not the people who fought with the Reincarnation Emperor ten thousand years ago?

    Taisu¡­ she was the founder of their huge sect.

    She was actually still alive.

    This news immediately blew through their minds.

    After the Great Hall fell silent, there was a suddenmotion and discussions.

    Their sect master definitely would not lie to them.

    In other words, their founder really was still alive.

    But how was this possible?

    ¡°Sect master, this¡­¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. Our ancient books clearly record that the founder had already died ten thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°If the founder is still alive, why is there no news about her at all?¡±

    The elders began to discuss.

    Some of the elders believed it, while others felt that this was too unbelievable.

    However, Zhan Xiantong believed her sister.

    She knew her sister well and knew that she would not joke about such things.

    Especially when it involved the founder of the sect.

    Zhan Xiantong took in everyone¡¯s expressions and then released the portrait of Ye Changge.

    There were two people in the portrait. Ye Changge was one of them. The people here were very familiar with him.

    However, the elders were very puzzled as to who the other middle-aged man with a dignified expression was.

    However, some of the elders recognized him. They extended their trembling fingers and said in disbelief, ¡°This¡­ This is the Reincarnation Emperor.¡±

    What!

    He was the Reincarnation Emperor from ten thousand years ago.

    This¡­

    What happened today was beyond shocking.

    However, the contents of this conversation caused a storm to rise in their hearts.

    It was actually true!

    Their sect¡¯s ancestor, their founder, was actually still alive.

    And she had ascended to the Great Chaos World.

    It was no wonder that their sect master knew that there was more beyond the greater world.

    The doubts in their hearts were all solved.

    Their founder was actually still alive.

    This undoubtedly had a huge impact on them.

    However, what shocked them the most was how Ye Changge knew the Reincarnation Emperor.

    Didn¡¯t he ascend early?

    Why did he look for Ye Changge?

 Chapter 500 - Valley of Demonic Emotions, Preparing to Repair the World Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 500: Valley of Demonic Emotions, Preparing to Repair the World Barrier</h4>

    Zhan Xianyi was stunned.

    She had been immersed in the news that Taisu was alive and had not thought much more about it.

    Only now did she realize where the problemy.

    The Reincarnation Emperor was a figure from ten thousand years ago. How did Ye Changge meet him?

    The two should not have had any interactions.

    Furthermore, the Reincarnation Emperor had already ascended to the Great Chaos World.

    How could he still remain in the greater world?

    The more she thought about it, the more terrified she became. The root of all this was Ye Changge.

    Zhan Xianyi only realized now that Ye Changge was too mysterious.

    Could it be that it was really as the elders said, Ye Changge was the reincarnation of a great being from the primal Great Chaos World?

    Only a genius like him could be so monstrous.

    In this way, the matter of him knowing the Reincarnation Emperor would be rified.

    ¡­

    In a small courtyard somewhere else.

    The masters of the seven great sacrednds were deep in thought.

    They did not expect the existence of the ck Dragon n in the greater world.

    And it was even at the Half-step Eternal Realm.

    The few great sacrednds felt as if there was a sharp arrow hanging above their heads.

    If the ck dragon did something bad to them, they would not even have the ability to stop it.

    ¡°Sect master, the ck Dragon n was exterminated ten thousand years ago.

    ¡°Why are there still ck dragons in this world, and why are their cultivation levels so powerful?¡±

    The eight great holynds had always been in bnce and had kept each other in check.

    Now, because of the appearance of the ck dragon, this bnce had been broken.

    No one could say for sure what would happen in the future.

    Perhaps the ck dragon would be the greatest enemy of their sacrednds.

    Worrying about it was unavoidable.

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s expression was also grave. Clearly, things had exceeded her expectations.

    For some reason, Ye Changge¡¯s figure appeared in her mind.

    She always felt that the appearance of the ck dragon had a definite connection with him.

    One had to admit that a woman¡¯s sixth sense was very urate.

    If it were not for Ye Changge, the ck dragon¡¯s strength would allow it to sweep right through the eight great sacrednds, destroying them.

    Not to mention that Zhan Xianyi, and the other lords of the sacrednds definitely would not be able to resist its power.

    Of course, this did not include the old monsters left behind ten thousand years ago.

    But who knew which corner of the world they were hiding in?

    If something earth-shattering did not happen, they could not be lured out.

    For such old monsters, they would only act if something benefited them.

    If they could not obtain benefits, they would not risk their lives toe out.

    After ten thousand years, their life force would have almost depleted.

    They might die as soon as they made a move.

    They would definitely think of all sorts of ways to extend their lives.

    In another courtyard¡­

    Luo Zhengping was silent. Behind him were the elders of the Tian Wei Sword Region.

    The situation had exceeded his wildest imagination.

    Luo Zhengping did not speak. These elders did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    They were afraid of disrupting the sect leader¡¯s thought process.

    From this, one could see that the sect leader¡¯s position in the sacrednd was supreme.

    Even the elders did not dare to disturb him for it would be like touching a tiger¡¯s whiskers.

    Bang!

    Because of Ye Changge, he was already very displeased.

    He did not expect that a ck dragon would jump out now.

    Moreover, it seemed that he was extremely friendly with Ye Changge.

    Half-step Eternal Realm.

    Although there was only a difference of one realm between the peak of the Void Realm and Half-step Eternal Realm, the difference between them was like the distance between the heavens and earth.

    It was as huge as a chasm.

    Apart from the vast power, there was also theprehension of the truth of heaven and earth.

    It was not something that could be easily ovee.

    Even ten peak of the Void Realm experts might not be a match for a Half-step Eternal Realm expert.

    Zhan Xianyi had already concealed her aura when she came out of the forbiddennd.

    Because she had done this, the other lords of the sacrednd could not sense it either.

    Zhan Xianyi had done this on purpose. The lords of the sacrednd were not easy to deal with.

    Although the sacrednds were in a state of bnce now, no one knew what would happen in the next moment.

    Concealing one¡¯s own realm might have an unexpected effect when encountering an unexpected situation.

    Another ten days passed.

    Ye Changge¡¯s understanding of thew of void became even more profound.

    It was also time to help repair the barrier of the greater world.

    A few days ago, he had already sent a message to Zhan Xianyi.

    Today was the time to fix it.

    Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    The people from the Supreme Oblivion Pce had all arrived.

    Apart from them, there were also the sect masters and elders from other sacrednds.

    They all stared wide-eyed at Ye Changge¡¯s figure.

    Their curiosity was off the charts.

    They wanted to see what method he would use to repair the World Barrier.

    For countless years, all they had done was perfect the array formation.

    This method could only be used to coordinate, not to cure the root cause.

    If they wanted topletely intercept the demonic qi, they could only seal the World Barrier.

    Only then could theypletely stop it.

    Ye Changge¡¯s figure was before them, and in front of him was the cave that contained demonic qi.

    ¡°Is this for real? Can he really sessfully repair the World Barrier?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, but I believe it should be possible.

    ¡°After all, he was the first to discover the barrier of the greater world, and we didn¡¯t know anything about the barrier before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but his cultivation is only at the intermediate stage of the Void Realm, one level lower than our sect master.

    ¡°How did he know that the source of the demonic qi was the World Barrier?¡±

    ¡°How strange!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand this either, but what¡¯s worth affirming is that he¡¯s a monster.¡±

    His talent was ridiculously strong, and that was still fine. There would always be one or two such monsters in the world.

    However, his talent was strong, and he was proficient in array formations and alchemy. This made people ponder.

    ¡°I reckon he¡¯s an old monster wearing a young skin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that his gaze is very sharp and profound?¡±

    ¡°Now that you say that, I¡¯ve noticed it too.¡±

    The disciples and elders of the sacrednd started discussing.

    Their voices were not soft, and there was no barrier created by array formations.

    It was easy for the masters of the sacrednds to hear them.

    They began to suspect that Ye Changge¡¯s identity was still a mystery.

    Especially the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, their eyes shed.

    The Reincarnation Emperor and Ye Changge.

    They could not connect the two.

    One was a telepathic connection from ten thousand years ago, and the other was a well-known figure that emerged ten thousand yearster.

    The two of them were actually in the same time. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it even if they were beaten to death.

    But the truth had already been revealed.

    Through this scene, they also knew that Taisu had gone to the Great Chaos World.

    Few people knew about this, and only the elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce knew about it.

    Only the core elders knew about it, and even the outer sect elders and disciples did not know about it.

    For example, Elder Yuehua had been kept in the dark until now.

    This was not because she did not trust them, but because the more people knew about this matter, the more disadvantageous it would be for them.

    When the time was right, she would naturally inform them.

    At this time, Zhan Xianyi walked up and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what do you need us to do?¡±

    After all, Ye Changge was sealing the array formation for them.

    They had to be prepared properly so that there would be no mishaps.

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    He was to repair the barrier, but it was actually very simple.

    He only needed to control thew of void and remove the world¡¯s thin film. The next step was to repair it.

    It was not very difficult, but of course, this applied to him alone.

    The most important thing was having mastered thew of void.

    If it was anyone else, even if they died of exhaustion, they would not be able to do this.

 Chapter 501 - Restoration of the Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 501: Restoration of the Barrier</h4>

    Thew of void.

    The supreme power of the world.

    Much like the dark matter in the universe.

    Though invisible, it is the most indispensableponent of the universe.

    Everything in the universe was born out of nothingness, and everything had to end in nothingness.

    Even if you could not see it, it did not mean that it did not exist.

    Buzz!

    Ye Changge began.

    He devoured all the demonic qi in the cave.

    The thin film of the World Barrier appeared.

    Without the protection of the demonic qi, everyone could see the thin film that looked the color of egg white.

    There was a gorgeous light undting on it. In the center of the thin film, there was a ck hole the size of a fist.

    The demonic qi kept seeping in from this cave.

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    ¡°Is this the World Barrier? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°When the demonic qi was surging, we were unable to peer into the depths of the cave.

    ¡°He was able to find the source so easily. Could it be that he could see through the demonic qi to the bottom?¡±

    Some people thought of the crux of the matter.

    Formations like this existed in all the great sacrednds.

    For countless years, they had not discovered the secret of the cave.

    It was even more impossible to prate the demonic qi.

    And he could actually prate right to the bottom and see the root of the problem.

    This directly shocked everyone.

    Just how many secrets did he have?

    Buzz!

    Ye Changge circted thew of void.

    A sacred white light surrounded his body.

    Following his finger, it formed a white ray of light in the void and came into contact with the world¡¯s membrane.

    It began.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on the World Barrier.

    But what surprised them was that after a long time, there was no reaction from the membrane.

    The ck hole in the middle was not repaired either.

    This surprised everyone.

    Could Ye Changge be lying to them? The lords of the sacrednds looked at each other and shook their heads.

    They did not even know what that white light was, let alone what this meant.

    Zhan Xianyi also did not understand, but Ye Changge would know what he was doing, so she did not say anything.

    ¡°Sister, did something happen?¡±

    Zhan Xiantong was a bit worried.

    It had been so long, but why hadn¡¯t there been any changes?

    Could it be that Daoist Ye¡¯s method was not working?

    The barrier of the world could not be repaired with power.

    The other disciples were also discussing animatedly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Could it be that Ye Changge lied to us?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. Perhaps there isn¡¯t enough time, and the power hasn¡¯t truly shown its effects yet.¡±

    Hearing the discussions in the crowd, the other disciples nodded.

    How could the World Barrier be so easily repaired?

    It could block the surging demonic qi, as well as the erosion of the chaotic squalls, earth, water, fire, and wind. It was obviously abnormally powerful.

    If this little bit of power could repair it, the sacrednd would have been able to repair it many years earlier.

    This hidden danger would have long been resolved.

    These disciples were divided into two groups. One group believed in Ye Changge.

    The other group was suspicious.

    They thought that Ye Changge was just trying to get everyone¡¯s attention.

    In fact, there was no real material at all.

    And at the next moment¡­

    Boom!

    Thew of void surrounding the World Barrier began to change.

    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, the ck hole in the middle slowly became smaller.

    Although the change was extremely subtle, the change was definitely real.

    This made everyone excited.

    They did not expect it to be possible. He actually had a way to repair the World Barrier.

    What kind of power was this?

    Some people started to pay attention to it. Even the lords of the sacrednds were watching now.

    As everyone knew, the World Barrier was abination ofws and had the function of protecting the world.

    It was a very powerfulw.

    At the very least, it surpassed the Heavenly Daow.

    Just think about it¡­ Even thews of the Heavenly Dao could not fix the spatial loophole.

    Ye Changge had only taken a moment to fix it.

    Did this mean that Ye Changge¡¯s strength had already surpassed that of the Heavenly Dao?

    When the others thought of this, they all sucked in a sharp breath.

    How was this possible?

    The Heavenly Dao was a supreme existence that controlled the operation and maintenance of the world.

    No matter how strong one¡¯s cultivation was, it was impossible for one to be a match for the Heavenly Dao.

    No matter how strong one was, one would not be able to surpass the Heavenly Dao.

    However, these events unfolding before them immediately exceeded their wildest imaginations.

    If one was watching carefully, they would realize that the Valley of Demonic Emotions was nowpletely silent.

    Everyone here had held their breaths after the gasp.

    They were truly shocked.

    Never mind those disciples, even the lords of the sacrednds had their eyes wide open.

    Ever since Zhan Xianyi saw Ye Changge, she refreshed her knowledge every day.

    She had seen that he could transform ordinary spiritual qi into primal purple qi, and that was already very shocking.

    Now, the power ofws that surpassed the Heavenly Dao was surging out¡­

    Laws that surpassed the Heavenly Dao were notmonce.

    Even the three thousand Great Daows were impossible.

    The three thousand Great Daows only surpassed the Heavenly Daows, not the Heavenly Dao.

    What truly surpassed the Heavenly Dao was the Great Dao.

    But the Great Dao was already hidden in the depths of the Great Chaos World.

    It could also be said that the ce where the Great Dao was currently located was at the center of the universe, which was also the Great Chaos World.

    Buzz!

    Almost!

    The ck hole in the middle became smaller and smaller, and it was about to be fixed.

    Everyone was even more excited.

    If the hole just now was still the size of a fist, now it was the size of a thumb.

    Perhaps it was because of Ye Changge¡¯s power, the light of the World Barrier became clearer and brighter.

    Some mysterious runes even appeared on it.

    Heavenly flowers fell, and golden lotuses surged from the ground.

    Waves of a mysterious aura gushed out.

    Ye Changge felt this aura. He did not expect that the restoration of the World Barrier would trigger such a thing.

    Dao Yun.

    This was the Dao Yun formed by the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    To cultivators, it had a crucial effect.

    It could raise a person¡¯s realm and cultivation. If one were to carefullyprehend it, it was equivalent to a person cultivating for a very long time.

    But this power was useless to him.

    This was because his level of power was higher than the Great Dao. It was the Great Dao.

    However, the Heavenly Dao charm that was useless to him was beneficial to others.

    ¡°This is¡­ such a rich Dao charm. I¡¯ve never seen such a Dao charm.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and cultivate. This is a once in a lifetime opportunity.¡±

    Not only the disciples reacted this way, but even the elders quickly sat down and crossed their legs.

    When they felt the Dao rhythm, their souls began to throb.

    The shackles that they normally could not break were loosened a little.

    They were very happy.

    This meant that breaking through their initial realm and reaching a higher level was possible today.

 Chapter 502 - The Shock of the Lords of the Great Sacred Lands

    <h4>Chapter 502: The Shock of the Lords of the Great Sacred Lands</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Zhan Xianyi did not expect that he would be able to create feedback from the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    In fact, after advancing to Half-step Eternal Realm, these Dao charms were no longer of much use to him.

    However, the other lords of the sacrednds began to get down on their knees to cultivate.

    If she did something special, she would draw attention to herself.

    Zhan Xianyi also began to cultivate.

    The Supreme Oblivion Pce cultivated.

    These Dao charms immediately surrounded his body.

    Endless spiritual energy was devoured and circted in her body..

    If one observed carefully, one would find that the speed at which she absorbed spiritual energy was more than ten times faster than the other masters of the sacrednd.

    This was the benefit of advancing to Half-step Eternal Realm.

    After advancing, not only did her meridians expand, even her dantian became vast and huge.

    With her current strength, even if the other lords of the sacrednd attacked together, they would not be able to match up to her.

    Although the two were only half a step apart, the gap between them was like a chasm.

    One was aloft in the sky, and the other was underground. They could not bepared to each other at all.

    Bang!

    Bang!

    It was like the sound of shackles being broken.

    Many elders and disciples had broken through.

    Their joy could not be expressed with words.

    In just a short while, they had actually broken through.

    Without Ye Changge, this would have been absolutely impossible.

    After breaking through, they did not give up on cultivating.

    Instead, they stabilized their realms before withdrawing from the cultivation state.

    As they stared at Ye Changge¡¯s figure, they all wore expressions of gratitude.

    They knew that the reason they were able to break through was because of Ye Changge¡¯s help.

    This was the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    Under normal circumstances, how could they get such power?

    Although the power of the Heavenly Dao could notpare to the primal purple qi, whenpared to ordinary spiritual qi, it was several levels higher.

    It was very normal for them to be able to break through.

    Even a lord of the sacrednd, who was a powerful cultivator in the Void Realm had benefited.

    He had benefited a lot.

    Although he had not advanced to the next realm, he was still one step closer to the Half-step Eternal Realm.

    After exiting his cultivation state, he looked at Ye Changge with aplicated expression.

    He had been at the peak of the Void Realm for a long time.

    But he just could not find an opportunity to break through.

    This time, he was able to advance one step further.

    But it was all thanks to Ye Changge.

    Huan Caiyi also felt grateful. Her beautiful eyes were glistening, and almost all her attention was on Ye Changge.

    Luo Zhengping was furious.

    ¡®It was all because of Ye Changge.¡¯

    Before this, even though Huan Caiyi ignored him, she did not show indifference to him and did not push him away.

    But now, she was not even being cordial.

    If it were not for him, none of this would have happened.

    He wished he could directly kill Ye Changge with a punch.

    But he did not have the confidence now.

    Although Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was not as high as his, there were too many mysterious things he could do.

    He could even repair the World Barrier.

    To be honest, he did not have any confidence in whether he could kill Ye Changge.

    If he attacked rashly, he might even lose himself.

    This was not impossible.

    To be able to be the lord of a sacrednd was not easy, so how could he act so rashly?

    Even if he wanted to kill him, he had to find a suitable opportunity.

    He had to implicate the other sects to act together.

    Moreover, he was extremely interested in Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation method.

    The speed of his cultivation and the cultivation method were also of grave importance.

    Even if he was super talented, his cultivation method was useless.

    Moreover, Luo Zhengping simply did not believe that Ye Changge¡¯s talent could surpass him.

    To put it bluntly, his cultivation speed was probably caused by the cultivation method.

    In his opinion, Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation method was at least Dao-level.

    Dao-level cultivation method... Even their sacrednd did not have it.

    Thinking of this, Luo Zhengping could not suppress the greed in his heart.

    Not only did he take a fancy to Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation technique, but he was also very envious of the secret technique that could absorb demonic qi.

    It could devour the cultivation of others and replenish itself.

    How heaven-defying was this?

    In the past, in the greater world, there had been a demon king who relied on devouring the cultivation of others.

    At that time, he was still a cultivator of the Godly Spirit Realm.

    He deeply understood the power of the secret devouring?technique.

    As long as he continued to devour, he could increase his cultivation.

    This was simply a cheating mechanism for cultivation.

    Moreover, Ye Changge¡¯s secret technique was even more terrifying.

    It could even devour the so-called demonic qi.

    One could imagine how terrifying this secret technique was!

    However, they had misunderstood. The reason why Ye Changge was fine was not entirely because of the power of the Heavenly devouring Great Dao.

    Arge part of it was due to his constitution.

    This was because his constitution was the body of the Great Dao and was immune to all poisons.

    He was able to ignore any magical damage, and demonic qi was also a type of power. Of course, it would not have any effect on him.

    More importantly, this Great Dao Heaven Devouring Art was a secret technique within the Great Dao of Heaven Devouring Art.

    Only people with special constitutions could cultivate it.

    If one were to forcefully cultivate it, there would only be one result, and that would be death by explosion.

    Unfortunately, they did not know about these secrets.

    They thought that it was just Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation technique that was special.

    By now, the World Barrier had almost beenpletely repaired.

    The World Barrier was shining with a brilliant light, and it shone through the cave.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

    The female disciples present were all infatuated.

    It was colorful.

    These women were all interested in colorful things.

    The light was like a rainbow after a rain.

    But what was more important was their mood.

    The barrier was fixed, and the demonic energy waspletely sealed.

    They would never have to worry about the demons.

    The disciples and elders of the Supreme Oblivion Pce let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, the Supreme Oblivion Pce will always remember your kindness.

    ¡°In the future, whenever you need help, just say the word.

    ¡°Everyone in the Supreme Oblivion Pce will definitely go through fire and water to fulfil your wishes.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said gratefully.

    Although they desired more advancements in their realms, it did not?mean that they did not have other feelings as well.

    They now shared gratitude, and respect.

    They also felt reverence.

    Ye Changge had repaired the World Barrier, and now, in the eyes of some disciples and elders, he had already be a god-like figure.

    Such an expert needed to curry favor with him.

    Who would foolishly push him out?

    When the other lords of the sacrednds had left, they no longer concealed their envious gazes.

    After a moment, they directly surrounded Ye Changge.

    Yin Mietian said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re really amazing.

    ¡°You actually have a way to repair the World Barrier. You really make us admire you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider you a friend.¡±

    Demon beasts were all rtively simple-minded.

    They were also more direct in making friends. It was just a matter of fate.

    If they felt that you were a good person, nothing could stop them from admiring you.

 Chapter 503 - Zhan Xianyi and Her Sister Came to Visit

    <h4>Chapter 503: Zhan Xianyi and Her Sister Came to Visit</h4>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, your Daoist technique is profound, and it has broadened our horizons.¡±

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s beautiful eyes were expressive.

    She wished that she could hug Ye Changge¡¯s body with the entirety of her own.

    The other lords of the sacrednds nodded in agreement.

    It was truly terrifying.

    Even the World Barrier could be repaired, and so much energy had been expended.

    To be able to maintain a straight face and not gasp for breath¡­ This was something that an ordinary person could not do.

    From this, it could be seen that his strength was very solid.

    Although his realm was still at the intermediate stage of the Void Realm, his strength had already reached the peak level of that realm.

    Even some peak powerhouses who had just advanced could not match up to his energy storage.

    ¡®Where did this freake from?¡¯

    Some people thought that to themselves. Of course they would not say it out loud in front of Ye Changge.

    Lin Miaoxian also said with a smile, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, we¡¯re counting on you.¡±

    As the pavilion master of the Exquisite Fairy Pavilion, Lin Miaoxian¡¯s appearance could topple countries and cities.

    Now that she smiled, many elders were attracted to her.

    Because she cultivated the One-second Soul Technique, Lin Miaoxian¡¯s soul was more captivating than Huan Caiyi¡¯s.

    The woman¡¯s charm and gentleness were vividly disyed on his body.

    When the other disciples saw it, they immediately wailed.

    These were goddesses to them.

    And there were two goddesses. In an instant, Ye Changge had stolen their hearts.

    The crowd burst out with a sigh.

    But what could they do?!

    Forget about his cultivation level, just his handsome appearance already made people develop a good impression of him.

    Moreover, he was so mysterious. He would be a cultivator who would advance to True Immortal Realm in the future.

    Of course, it made everyone rush over and fawn over him.

    At this moment, even all the male disciples wished they could immediately transform into women and marry such a man.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fellow Daoist Ye, we¡¯re all relying on you.¡±

    Luo Zhengping¡¯s was smiling.

    He had already nned a perfect n in his heart.

    He wanted to take advantage of Ye Changge. He wanted to attack him the second he finished repairing the array.

    Presumably, that was also when he was at his weakest.

    However, with his own strength, he probably did not have much of a chance of winning.

    He subtly swept his gaze over Hun Wuji, who was also the Hall Master of the Archaic Soul Hall.

    Instantly, he thought of the n.

    However, this still required more proper nning.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    Other than the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s array formation, there were seven other World Barriers like this one.

    They were scattered in the seven other great sacred Lands.

    Of course, he was not helping them for free.

    Even if he was helping the Supreme Oblivion Pce repair the barrier, it was also on ount of them borrowing their forbiddennd.

    In addition, they had to pay him countless natural treasures before he was willing to help them repair the World Barrier.

    Otherwise, what did the World Barrier have to do with him?

    He was not a saint.

    People were selfish, and Ye Changge was no exception.

    After that, Zhan Xianyi invited Ye Changge to a celebratory feast.

    However, Ye Changge rejected the invitation.

    He did not like such a scene.

    If he had the time, he might as well spend it on cultivation to improve his own strength.

    Zhan Xianyi could only give up in the end.

    Following that, the news that Ye Changge had repaired the array spread throughout the entire Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Everyone was in an uproar.

    The hidden danger that had troubled them for a thousand years was finally resolved.

    They could finally rx and no longer have to worry about when the demonic qi would erupt.

    Recently, everyone had been panicking because of the demonic qi incident.

    They did not know when the demonic qi would have exploded.

    They did not even have time to meditate and cultivate.

    But what shocked them was that Ye Changge actually had the ability to repair the World Barrier.

    But after thinking about it, they figured it out.

    This was not a big deal.

    If it was someone else, they would definitely be surprised.

    But Ye Changge¡¯s strength had long been deeply rooted in their hearts.

    There seemed to be nothing in this world that could not be done.

    This happened not only in the Supreme Oblivion Pce. The other sacrednds had also begun to spread the news.

    It caused a great uproar.

    They all wanted to see what kind of shocking abilities Ye Changge had to be able to solve such a pesky problem.

    One had to know that in order to fight against monsters, the eight holynds would sometimes gather together and study together.

    However, thousands of years had passed, and they had yet toe up with any practical methods.

    And this person used less than a few days to solve the problem that they had been puzzling over for a long time.

    It was truly terrifying.

    In the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    Ye Changge was alone, drinking alone under the moon.

    Ning Manman and the others had also begun to cultivate like crazy these past few days.

    Perhaps it was because of the Great Chaos World.

    After all, Ye Changge had told them that if they wanted to go to the Great Chaos World, they had to raise their cultivation to the Eternal Realm.

    ¡°Why are you drinking alone?¡±

    A voice rang out. It was Zhan Xianyi and her sister.

    Zhan Xianyi held a wine jar in her hand and ced it on the table.

    ¡°This is a thousand-year-old vintage from the sect. You¡¯re too kind.¡±

    Ye Changge nced at the vintage wine and said, ¡°Why are you so free today? I assume so since you¡¯vee to meet me here.¡±

    Zhan Xianyiughed and took out three wine jars from her interspatial ring.

    Just as she opened the lid of the sealed wine jar, the fragrance of the wine spread out.

    She divided the wine into three cups and filled them up.

    The green wine instantly filled the entire courtyard.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, try it.¡±

    Ye Changge did not decline and took a sip.

    Then, he shook his head.

    The two of them were stunned. Could it be that the fragrance of the wine was not good?

    Zhan Xianyi took a sip. The color, fragrance, and taste were unique, and the taste was excellent.

    It was a good wine.

    This was the wine that had been treasured for the longest time in their sect.

    Was this not enough?

    Just as they were deep in thought, a light shed in Ye Changge¡¯s hand, and a wine jar appeared as well.

    This wine jar was slightly smaller than Zhan Xianyi¡¯s.

    This¡­

    Looking at the puzzled expressions of the two, Ye Changge said, ¡°This is the wine that I brewed myself.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let you two have a taste of it.¡±

    Zhan Xiantong¡¯s eyes lit up. She had already tasted all the wine from the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    There was nothing new to her.

    However, she did not know how the wine he brewed would taste.

    Zhan Xianyi was also very curious.

    Thinking of Ye Changge¡¯s mysteriousness, she started to look into this wine jar.

    Bang!

    Just as they opened the lid of the wine jar, a rich wine fragrance immediately spread out.

    Moreover, the moment they opened it, they actually saw a sh of light.

    Endless Dao charm spread out.

    With the stimtion of the wine fragrance, the true essence in their bodies started to circte rapidly.

    The pores all over their bodies opened up, as if they had entered the warm sun.

    A feeling of surmounting came from their souls, and their spiritual altars became clear.

    After sensing these abnormalities, both of them were shocked.

    This was definitely not a simple jar of wine.

    Zhan Xianyi said in surprise, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this wine of yours!¡±

    Ye Changge smiled and filled their cups.

    The color of the wine was milky white, and clear at the bottom. Most importantly, after it was poured, there was ayer of mist floating above it.

 Chapter 504 - What is the Heavenly Road?

    <h4>Chapter 504: What is the Heavenly Road?</h4>

    Zhan Xianyi and the others almost could not control themselves when they smelled the fragrance of the wine.

    They felt an extremely strong desireing from their bodies.

    If they drank this, they did not know what it would feel like.

    The fragrance of the wine spread throughout the entire courtyard, waking up the other cultivators.

    Ning Manman and the others stood outside the room and looked at Zhan Xianyi and the others with disdain.

    They could not hold it in any longer.

    It was only the most ordinary wine.

    Compared to red wine, the star fruit wine was far inferior.

    The best wine was still the Great Luo wine that her master brewed.

    She had only drunk it once and fell in love with the taste.

    Now that she thought about it, her whole body was filled with desire.

    But it was useless. She had begged her master for a long time, but she had not been able to get what she wanted.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what wine is this?

    It actually has such an alluring fragrance.¡±

    Zhan Xiantong said curiously.

    ¡°The drunken fruit!¡±

    This was refined using a special method using the drunken fruit.

    The drunken fruit was a fourth grade Dao fruit, and it could beautify¡¯s one¡¯s appearance.

    His energy had been added to it, and it was of great use to cultivators.

    Especially for cultivators who wereprehending thews, it was like adding wings to a tiger.

    ¡°This wine actually has the effect of retaining one¡¯s youth.

    It can also help oneprehend the power ofws.¡±

    The two of them were stunned.

    The power ofws was nothing much. At their level, they were all proficient in one or two types ofws.

    However, being able to beautify one¡¯s appearance shocked the two of them.

    Drinking wine could actually maintain one¡¯s youth?!

    This was the first time they heard that. Apart from cultivation and reputation, youth was the greatest temptation.

    Who would not want to stay young forever?

    The increase in cultivation level could dy the aging of the human body.

    But it could only dy it, right? In the end, one would still grow old.

    At this time¡­

    Looking at the wine in the ss, the two could not hold it in any longer.

    They swallowed it in one gulp.

    Immediately, the taste of the wine exploded in their mouths.

    Then, it turned into a warm current, flowing through their limbs and bones.

    They could feel that the true essence in their bodies was circting even faster.

    Their entire bodies felt warm.

    ¡°What good wine!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The fragrance was mellow, and the aftertaste was endless.

    Not only was the taste unique, but it also had a great effect on their own cultivation.

    This was a rare and good wine.

    Zhan Xianyi had tasted countless good wines. Although this was not the best, its taste was the most unique.

    She did not expect Ye Changge to be second to none in the aspect of wine brewing.

    ¡°Brother Ye, what in the world is there that you don¡¯t know how to do?¡±

    Zhan Xiantong eximed in astonishment.

    His cultivation was tyrannical, and his array formation was superb. Forget about that.

    Now, even in the sector of wine brewing, he was also exceptional.

    How could others keep living upon learning this?

    The deeper you interacted with him, the more you discovered that Ye Changge was aplete mystery.

    It was impossible to see through him, or even fathom him.

    This was not the most noticeable thing. The most important thing was what you thought you understood about him was questionable. Perhaps he was just deliberately letting you see it.

    It had to be said that this was a little terrifying.

    ¡°Sect Leader Zhan, you tter me.¡±

    To be honest, this wine was not considered good.

    It was just something that he brewed when he had nothing better to do.

    Compared to those meticulously brewed wines, it was far inferior.

    But even so,pared to the jar Zhan Xianyi brought over, it was much more advanced.

    Previously, when he was in the lower realm, he often brewed wine when he had nothing to do.

    After a long period of time, he became self-taught.

    ¡°I wonder what you¡¯re here for. Feel free to say it.¡±

    No matter how narcissistic Ye Changge was, he would not think that he had captivated the two sisters in such a short period of time.

    After she realized that he saw through her pretenses, Zhan Xianyi went straight to the point.

    She waved her hand, and an ancient yellowed book appeared in her hand.

    On the front of the ancient book, there were fourrge golden characters.

    A sacrednd handwritten letter.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I came here today to ask how to get to the Great Chaos World.¡±

    Ever since she found out that their founder was still alive, Zhan Xianyi had floated the idea of going to the Great Chaos World.

    However, she did not know how to do it or how to get there.

    She really did not know anything about it.

    For this reason, she flipped through many ancient books, but she still had no clue.

    Therefore, she could only look for Ye Changge.

    So it was like this. Ye Changge instantly understood.

    He took the book in his hand and flipped to thest page under Zhan Xianyi¡¯s instructions.

    There was a clear paragraph written on it, ¡°Treading on the heavenly road, traveling on the Bohai Sea¡­¡±.

    It was in the forbiddennd that Zhan Xianyi spoke of in front of the ck dragon.

    There was also a picture below. There was a dim light pictured, and the surrounding mountains were bare.

    This was¡­

    He was a little familiar with it. Wasn¡¯t this the death zone?

    It was the ce he had gone to when he passed the Reincarnation Temple¡¯s test.

    However, when he looked down, he found clear traces of a torn page.

    That was to say, there was another page here, but it had been destroyed.

    A journey on the heavenly road, and Bohai Sea¡­

    That was to say, if one wanted to find the entrance to the Great Chaos World, one had to go to Bohai Sea to look for traces of it.

    But why did this image involve the death zone?

    Bohai Sea and the death zone.

    Could there be some connection between the two?

    It seemed like he had to go to the Bohai Sea to take a look when he had time. There was also the death zone. Perhaps he could really find some clues.

    Zhan Xianyi saw that Ye Changge had suddenly fallen silent.

    She thought that he had thought of something, and she did not disturb him.

    A momentter, Ye Changge returned the ancient book to Zhan Xianyi.

    ¡°This piece of information is obviously iplete. There¡¯s still thest page missing, and the information on it is the most important.

    ¡°But it was torn out.¡±

    Ye changge shook his head.

    ¡°Could it be that you can¡¯t see the profoundness in this, fellow Daoist Ye?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said somewhat disappointedly.

    Originally, she thought that Ye Changge knew about the Great Chaos World, so he would definitely have more information about it.

    But now, it seemed that she had not gained anything from this exchange.

    What secret was hidden in this book?

    And who tore it up? This was the first time Zhan Xianyi felt so powerless in life.

    Just now, she had already sent a message to the other lords of the sacrednds, asking about the ancient books.

    She wanted to see if there was anything different, but the result was the same.

    Thest part of the information recorded was destroyed.

    As for why, they did not know.

    Zhan Xianyi thought for a long time, but she still could not figure it out.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be said that I didn¡¯t get anything from this. If I want to know the location of Heavenly Road¡­

    ¡°I have to go to this ce.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s finger pointed at the right spot on the portrait.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    The two sisters did not understand. This ce was gloomy, and it looked like thend of the demons.

    There was no such ce even in the greater world.

    ¡°If my guess is correct, this is an independent small world.

    ¡°It¡¯s unlike the greater world, this is a death zone.¡±

    After saying this, the two sisters furrowed their brows.

    An independent small world?

    Where was this ce?

    ¡°I went there once before, and it was a withered ce. I might make a trip there shortly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any news.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist Ye.¡±

    As long as there would be news.

    It was better than running around blind.

 Chapter 505 - The Magical Great Luo Wine

    <h4>Chapter 505: The Magical Great Luo Wine</h4>

    Hearing Ye Changge agree, Zhan Xianyi waspletely relieved.

    As long as she could go to the primal Great Chaos World, she was willing to give up everything.

    ¡°Sect founder, I will definitely find you.¡±

    Zhan Xiantong was also very excited.

    As a member of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, she worshipped Taisu very much.

    Ten thousand years ago, she was already an Eternal Realm powerhouse and established the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    In order to fight against the outer realm heavenly demons, she led a dozen elders of her sect to guard the Endless Sea.

    She had sessfully killed thousands of outer realm heavenly demons.

    At that time, she was in the limelight. She was also the best among the many cultivators in the sacrednds.

    She suppressed the other sacrednds to the point where they could not even raise their heads.

    This was their founding ancestor.

    However, the most important thing for them now was to raise their cultivation levels.

    Their realms were outstanding in the greater world.

    However, if they went to the Great Chaos World, they might be the lowest beings there.

    Thus, they had to do their best to raise their cultivation.

    Zhan Xianyi and her sister received the news and left the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°Master, you drank without me.¡±

    Ning Manman looked sad.

    Then, under the astonished gazes of the women, she picked up the wine jar on the table and drank it in one gulp.

    She had quite the heroic spirit, much like that of a man.

    In less than a breath, the wine in the jar was gone.

    Ning Manman still looked as if she wanted more.

    This¡­

    Was the god of wine still alive?!

    Ye Changge did not know whether tough or cry. As expected, Ning Manman had not changed at all.

    When she was in the sect, she had been very obsessed with wine.

    She did not pay much attention to her cultivation. Speaking of which, when it came to drinking wine, the atmosphere would be very warm.

    Her fellow disciples did not want to be tormented to death by her heroic actions.

    They were all afraid.

    Once, Ye Changge was brewing a novel wine.

    When she smelled that fragrance, Ning Manman was won over on the spot.

    Since then, she had been pestering Ye Changge to let her drink the Great Luo wine.

    The Great Luo wine was brewed using the seventh grade immortal fruit, the Great Luo Fruit.

    Not only was it mellow and had a good taste, but it also promoted one¡¯s cultivation.

    Ever since that time, Ning Manman had been running to him every day for this.

    Ye Changge sighed.

    Looking at Ning Manman¡¯s piercing gaze, how could he not understand what was going on?

    She was addicted to alcohol.

    Bang!

    Without hesitation, Ye Changge directly took out a jar of Great Luo wine.

    This wine jar was different from the dark brown wine jar from before.

    Its appearance was undoubtedly much more exquisite.

    It was ced in a white porcin bottle.

    Just the appearance alone made people feel that what was inside was an unparalleled wine.

    As expected, that was really the case.

    Ning Manman looked at the Great Luo wine in front of her and immediately beamed with joy.

    Her attractive little mouth was curved up in a smile and could not be closed.

    Bang!

    The sound of the wine jar opening.

    A shocking aroma of wine filled the entire courtyard.

    Thedies took a deep breath and felt their entire body react.

    The true energy in their bodies circted rapidly, and even their souls started to throb.

    It was as if they had entered a miraculous state of enlightenment.

    And the surrounding heavenly and earthly spiritual energy entered their bodies like a whirlpool.

    At this moment.

    Everyone felt that all the cells in their bodies were restless.

    It was a warm, itchy, and extremelyfortable feeling.

    This¡­

    Bai Aoxian and the others, who were feeling the changes in their bodies, sucked in a breath of cold air.

    This was really all from a jar of wine.

    Just breathing in the fragrance of the wine could have such a great effect.

    If they drank a mouthful, what effect would it have?

    Their eyes were burning as they stared at the wine jar in Ning Manman¡¯s hand.

    And she could not wait any longer, so she directly tipped the bottle and started to drink.

    Gulp!

    The few people who looked at this were all eager as well.

    When Ye Changge saw this, he took out a few more jars.

    Everyone had some, so they did not hold back their desire anymore.

    They picked up the wine jar and started to drink.

    As soon as the Great Luo wine entered their mouths, they felt the rich taste of it.

    Then, it went down their throats and exploded in their stomachs.

    Abundant spiritual energy of the heavens and earth filled their limbs and bones.

    Their true energy began to circte rapidly.

    The speed at which they absorbed the spiritual energy of the heavens and earth was even more astonishing.

    A violent spiritual energy vortex had already formed in the void.

    For a moment, the Flying Cloud Pavilion was filled with the fragrance of the wine.

    This fragrance kept drifting and spread throughout the entire Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    Everyone was startled awake from their cultivation and their noses twitched.

    This¡­

    ¡°What a rich wine fragrance! What kind of wine is this?!¡±

    ¡°I feel like my barrier is about to break.¡±

    A disciple only breathed it in and felt his realm shackles loosen.

    If he took a sip, he would immediately break through.

    At that moment, someone started cultivating on the spot.

    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity.

    On the square of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, numerous disciples began to sit cross-legged and cultivate.

    In less than a moment, the sound of shackles being broken rang out.

    Some disciples had made a breakthrough.

    They felt their own powerful strength, and one after another, they could not stop.

    ¡­

    This kind of thing also happened in the various sacred grounds.

    Whether it was the elders or the masters of the sacrednds, they were all infected by the fragrance of the wine.

    As a huge sacrednd, their status was extremely prominent.

    They had drunk countless fine wines.

    But there had never been such a potent wine fragrance.

    It was the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    The masters of the sacrednds all looked towards the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    No one had to think too hard. This was Ye Changge¡¯s handiwork.

    He was too mysterious.

    It was as if he could do anything.

    Even the wine he brewed was extraordinary.

    They had already noticed what had happened in the square of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    This wine could actually allow a person to break through.

    It was unbelievable.

    Zhan Xianyi and Zhan Xiantong, who were on their way back, also had their attention called back to the extremely fragrant wine.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s fellow Daoist Ye!¡±

    Zhan Xiantong took a breath, and her entire soul reacted.

    This Ye Changge actually had wine this good, and he did not take it out at that time.

    They had just left when a rich fragrance of wine wafted out.

    This fragrance was too rich, and it was hundreds of times better than what they had drunk before.

    Seriously¡­

    This was practically bullying.

    This Ye Changge was strong, but he was too stingy.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think about it anymore. Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi did not understand her sister¡¯s anxiousness.

    From her expression, her dissatisfaction was almost obvious.

    No matter how good the wine was, it was still someone else¡¯s.

    Moreover, the wine that Daoist Ye took out was hundreds of times better than what they had brought there.

    Actually, it was not that Ye Changge was not willing to take it out.

    It was that he did not have much left.

    Ever since he flew into the greater world, how could he have time to brew wine?

    He only had a few jars left.

    Besides, his rtionship with the Supreme Oblivion Pce was not extremely good or worth fawning over.

    He was not that kind of person.

    Actually, Zhan Xianyi had to thank Ye Changge.

    If it were not for him, the disciples of the Supreme Oblivion Pce would not have broken through collectively.

    Many disciples had broken through from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Normally, this would have taken decades of cultivation, but they had broken through all of a sudden.

    The time saved was not much, and some disciples could not evenprehend a lot of the principles of heaven and earth.

    They found that under the stimtion of the wine fragrance, not only did their true essence increase rapidly, but their senses also became much clearer.

    Even theirprehension had be much clearer.

 Chapter 506 - Late Night Visit? Invisible War

    <h4>Chapter 506: Late Night Visit? Invisible War</h4>

    ¡°Brother Ye, what is this wine made of?

    ¡°The taste is too good, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Li Miaoxian praised the wine.

    She still wanted more.

    This wine did not leave a harsh taste in the mouth after one drank it. On the contrary, there was a warm current flowing through her entire body.

    It was like a hot spring flowing.

    The taste was unique. Drinking it would also have a very good effect on the cultivator¡¯s spiritual energy.

    This¡­

    This was simply a panacea.

    ¡°Sister Li, it didn¡¯t use up anything good either.

    ¡°It was refined with the Great Luo fruit.¡±

    Great Luo Fruit?

    The other girls were all shocked.

    They had not expected such a mellow wine to be refined with the Great Luo fruit.

    In the greater world, the Great Luo fruit was not a precious natural treasure.

    It was just an ordinary grade five spiritual fruit.

    But even such a spirit fruit could be brewed into such a fragrant and pleasant wine.

    It could be seen that Ye Changge¡¯s brewing skills had also reached the level of transcendence and was Sage-level.

    Looking at the yearning gazes of the few girls, Ye Changge waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°This time, there really isn¡¯t any left.¡±

    This was something that he had not ascended to the greater world to refine. From his reserves, this was all that was left.

    Now that he had taken it out all at once, there was nothing left.

    It had all been consumed.

    Especially by that little girl, Ning Manman.

    She liked to drink, and was like a little god of wine.

    When they were in the sect, she liked to invite her older and younger brothers to drink with her.

    It made her senior brothers really afraid of drinking.

    She had not been seen for a while, and when Ye Changge found her mother, both of her legs were trembling.

    Seeing Ning Manman at the time was like looking at a timid mouse.

    ¡°Master, it won¡¯t take long for you to brew wine anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find some Great Luo Fruits for you tomorrow. Can you brew some more?¡±

    Ning Manman hugged her master¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly.

    Her alcohol addiction was obvious.

    How could one jar of wine be enough?

    It would take at least twenty jars to start.

    Ye Changge was speechless and ignored her.

    Ning Manman, on the other hand, refused to let him go. She clung to him like a kitten, blinking her charming big eyes.

    It was the first time Bai Aoxian and the others had seen Ning Manman act this way.

    For a moment, they were all very envious.

    If they could, they would also want to pull Ye Changge¡¯s arm and act coquettishly.

    But they were too afraid of being embarrassed.

    To ask them to do such a thing, and to do it in front of so many people, they would probably be embarrassed to death.

    In the end, Ye Changge could not resist any longer.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I promise you.¡±

    In any case, he brewed very quickly, so it would not take much time.

    He would just let her drink to her heart¡¯s content in one go.

    There was no other way. After all, she was his disciple.

    Taking in such a disciple was already a blessing.

    ¡°Master, I knew it! You¡¯re the best.

    ¡°Let your disciple massage your shoulders.¡±

    Ning Manman obediently stood behind Ye Changge, and started massaging him with her slender little hands.

    It looked decent, and it really was.

    Ye Changge enjoyed Ning Manman¡¯s massage.

    But she did not notice that Ning Manman secretly made a victory gesture to the few girls.

    The other girls nodded secretly.

    The taste of the Great Luo wine was pure and beautiful, leaving its drinkers with an endless aftertaste.

    They did not manage to enjoy it to their heart¡¯s content.

    How could one jar be enough for such a top-grade wine? One would need at least a dozen jars to be satiated.

    Moreover, this could imperceptibly improve their cultivation.

    On one hand, they tasted the fine wine.

    On the other hand, it could also improve their cultivation and realm. Why not?

    ¡­

    In another small courtyard.

    Hun Wuji opened his eyes and looked outside the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Sect master, the sect master of the Tian Wei Sword Region, Luo Zhengping, hase. He said that he has something important to discuss.¡±

    Luo Zhengping?

    Hun Wuji frowned.

    It was already the middle of the night, so what important matter could there be?

    Moreover, the two of them did not have such a good rtionship.

    The eight great holynds were not joined at the hip. They were all working on their own.

    The Archaic Hall of Souls and the Tian Wei Sword Region did not have many business dealings.

    This made him feel very puzzled.

    Just as he was about to refuse, an idea suddenly shed through his mind.

    Could it be because of Ye Changge?

    He thought of Luo Zhengping¡¯s abnormal behaviour in the Valley of Demonic Emotions.

    The matter of Luo Zhengping liking Huan Caiyi was something that everyone in the sacrednds already knew about.

    But Huan Caiyi had always ignored him.

    Especially when Ye Changge appeared, she treated him like an invisible person.

    He thought he had guessed correctly about something.

    ¡­

    In the hall.

    Luo Zhengping was waiting anxiously.

    He could not bear it anymore.

    Just now, he went to find Huan Caiyi, but he was kicked out.

    He did not even get to see her face.

    This made him even angrier. He felt that his dignity had been insulted.

    Ye Changge!

    He had to die.

    If that was the only way, he might be able to save her.

    But if he attacked alone, he did not have full confidence.

    He had to drag someone down with him.

    He had already seen how powerful Ye Changge was.

    Not to mention his powerful cultivation, just the array formation was enough to make them suffer.

    If they wanted to defeat Ye Changge, it would be next to impossible.

    Moreover, the risks involved were too great.

    If something unexpected happened, he would not be able to predict the oue.

    Therefore, after thinking about it, he decided toe and test Hun Wuji.

    As for why he did not look for the other masters of the sacrednds¡­

    The reason for this was very simple.

    Other than the Snow God Pce, the Miao Xian Pavilion and the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion were not good targets.

    Lin Miao Xian had not had enough time to curry favor with Ye Changge, so how could she deal with Ye Changge?

    Elder San Ji was even less likely to do so.

    The East Barren Demon Court was a group of straightforward beings, so they were not appropriate.

    The rest were not ideal either.

    After thinking for a while, Luo Zhengping still felt that Hun Wuji was the most suitable.

    ¡°Sect leader Luo, I wonder why you are visiting sote at night!¡±

    A figure wearing a ck ancient robe walked in.

    It was Hun Wuji who had rushed over.

    Luo Zhengping immediately stood up and said, ¡°Sect Leader Hun.¡±

    ¡°Sit!¡±

    A defensive spiritual array was set up in Luo Zhengping¡¯s room.

    Hun Wuji was even more certain of his guess.

    However, he did not speak first. Instead, he waited for Luo Zhengping.

    The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became silent.

    Luo Zhengping stared into Hun Wuji¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I know that you are a straightforward person.

    ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you have in mind regarding the matter of Ye Changge!¡±

    ¡®Has it finallye to this?¡¯

    Hun Wuji sneered internally, wanting to test him.

    ¡®As expected, he¡¯s an old fox.¡¯

    ¡®Those who can be the lord of a sacrednd are indeed not simple characters.¡¯

    He did not immediately state his thoughts. Instead, he yed around with him.

    However, he had already guessed most of it.

    But this breakthrough still needed to be said by Luo Zhengping.

    Things were in order now.

    He wanted absolute control.

    Whoever lost their cool first would be one step behind.

    This was like an invisible war.

 Chapter 507 - Conspiracy? To Kill Ye Changge

    <h4>Chapter 507: Conspiracy? To Kill Ye Changge</h4>

    ¡°Sect Leader Luo, yourte-night visit wasn¡¯t just to ask for my opinion of Ye Changge, right?¡±

    ncing at Luo Zhengping, Hun Wuji did not expose his suspicions.

    Instead, he spoke of his opinion.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡¯s talent is unparalleled. He is proficient in array formations and alchemy.

    ¡°Even the World Barrier can be repaired. He is indeed a rare genius.¡±

    Hun Wuji was not lying about this.

    He was truly amazed.

    Ever since he rose to power in the Archaic Soul Hall, he had never seen someone as monstrous as Ye Changge.

    In just half a year¡¯s time, he had risen more than ten levels consecutively.

    In the entire greater world, who else could do that?

    Even if the Reincarnation Emperor from ten thousand years ago was reborn, he probably would not be as terrifying as Ye Changge.

    ¡°Sect Master Hun, you¡¯re right. Fellow Daoist Ye is indeed a rare genius.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Luo Zhengping paused here and observed Hun Wuji¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you want to¡­¡±

    He made a gesture of cutting his neck.

    Luo Zhengping decided not to hide it and spoke directly. ¡°This is our opportunity.

    ¡°Ye Changge must have had a fortuitous encounter to be able to do this.

    ¡°The cultivation technique he cultivates is definitely not ordinary.

    ¡°If we¡­ break through to the True Immortal Realm, there is nothing we won¡¯t know.

    ¡°At that time, wouldn¡¯t the entire greater world be in our grasp?¡±

    When he said this, Hun Wuji¡¯s eyes shed.

    Luo Zhengping did not notice.

    Instead, he continued, ¡°Do you want to continue like this?

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the great opportunity, we might have been stuck at the peak of the Void Realm, unable to advance even an inch.

    ¡°After all, there hasn¡¯t been an Eternal Realm expert in the greater world for thousands of years.¡±

    Ever since the battle of the outer realm heavenly demons ten thousand years ago, countless mighty figures had disappeared.

    It was as if they had vanished from the mortal world.

    Ever since then, for some unknown reason, no cultivator in the greater world was able to advance to the Eternal Realm.

    It was like a curse.

    Even they could not break it.

    Otherwise, they would not have been stuck at the peak of the Void Realm for such a long time.

    They had looked for countless ways to cultivate, had refined heavenly materials and earthly treasures, but there was no way to solve it.

    They thought that was it.

    But Ye Changge appeared.

    It brought a glimmer of light to their despairing world.

    Luo Zhengping was confident that if he could find out Ye Changge¡¯s secret, he would definitely be able to break this curse.

    He would sessfully break through to the Eternal Realm.

    And even to the True Immortal Realm.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Hun Wuji¡¯s eyes shed.

    Just as he had expected, Luo Zhengping wanted to make a move against Ye Changge.

    He actually felt emotional at the mention of the True Immortal Realm.

    Everyone wanted to have powerful strength.

    Strength and power could be said to be the deadliest poison in the world.

    However, he did not agree at first.

    Ye Changge was not a simple person either.

    If they wanted to do it, they had to kill him in one strike. Otherwise, if they left a disaster behind, there would be endless trouble.

    Forget about dominating the greater world, he might not be able to live peacefully in the future.

    Maybe Ye Changge would suddenlye back to kill them.

    At that time, they would all die.

    With his talent, he only needed enough time. He could definitely be the strongest expert in this world.

    If they caused someone like that to be their enemy, it would be everyone¡¯s nightmare.

    Hun Wuji was a cautious person. Of course, he would not create such a strong enemy for himself.

    Hun Wuji said cautiously, ¡°I wonder what kind of brilliant n you have, Sect Leader Luo.¡±

    Seeing that he did not refuse, it was easy for him to handle the situation.

    Luo Zhengping heaved a sigh of relief and slowly told him his n.

    This was a good idea.

    After Ye Changge repaired the array, he wouldunch an attack when he was unprepared.

    That was also when he would be at his weakest.

    Facing a sudden attack, he would definitely have his guard down.

    Thinking about it, this n was wless.

    Hun Wuji nodded.

    ¡°But now there¡¯s another problem. If Ye Changge goes missing,.

    ¡°The people from the other sacrednds will definitely investigate his disappearance.¡±

    ¡°If they were to discover that someone had locked Ye Changge up¡­

    ¡°It would be quite troublesome.¡±

    The slightest carelessness would expose them.

    Most importantly, this would cause the other sacrednds to unite against them.

    When that happened, they would be helpless and would only be fish in a barrel.

    They would only be exhausted to death.

    Luo Zhengping was also silent at this time.

    He only wanted to deal with Ye Changge quickly, but he neglected this serious problem.

    At this time¡­

    Ding Yue stood up and said, ¡°Sect master, didn¡¯t Ye Changge repair the array formation?

    ¡°When that happens, we can push him onto the body of the monster.¡±

    Everyone knew how powerful the demon was.

    Some unexpected things might happen.

    When the time came, they could arrange for it to happen again. As long as there were no other big ws, the other lords of the sacrednds would not be able to do anything.

    When they found out, Ye Changge would be of no value anymore.

    No one would know.

    Luo Zhengping¡¯s and Hun Wuji¡¯s eyes lit up.

    That¡¯s right.

    Everything would be perfect if the me was pushed onto the monster.

    They had fought against the monster for thousands of years, and the monster¡¯s power was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.

    Ye Changge had sessfully sealed the monster of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    However, the World Barrier was also divided into strong and weak parts.

    Some parts of the barrier were thin, and some parts were thick. It could not be generalized.

    When it came to the eight sacrednds, the World Barrier of the Supreme Oblivion Pce was the easiest to seal.

    After everything was ready, Luo Zhengping left with satisfaction.

    Hun Wuji looked at his back as he left and his gaze wavered.

    Soon after, a figure shrouded in ck aura appeared.

    His entire body was covered in a ck robe, and his true appearance could not be seen clearly.

    His entire body was emitting a strange aura.

    No one could see how he appeared. It was as if he appeared in an instant.

    Even Luo Zhengping did not know of the existence of the ck-clothed man.

    One had to know that with Luo Zhengping¡¯s peak Void Realm cultivation, he was already standing at the peak of the world.

    Yet, he still did not sense it at all.

    But his ck-clothed man¡¯s cultivation was far higher than his.

    ¡°Greetings, ancestor!¡±

    If someone was here, they would definitely be shocked.

    As the lord of the sacrednd, Hun Wuji actually directly knelt down in front of this ck-clothed man.

    Primogenitor!

    This was¡­

    ¡°Yes, get up.¡±.

    Ye Changge¡¯s body was full of blood qi and profound qi.

    ¡°If I seed, I¡¯ll definitely break through to the True Immortal Realm.¡±

    He cackled.

    His voice was hoarse and terrifying.

    ¡°The primogenitor¡¯s fortune is equal to the heavens. He¡¯ll definitely break through the shackles and be number one.¡±

    Hun Wuji was extremely respectful.

    If Ye Changge was here, he would be able to tell at a nce that this was the person who had followed the Reincarnation Emperor to fight the outer realm heavenly demons.

    He was also the founder of the Archaic Soul Hall.

    Hun Yi.

    No matter how powerful you were, you could not resist the corrosion of time.

    His body had already been corroded, and he was now in a soul state.

    Just by looking at his powerful aura fluctuations, it was clear that he was already at the Eternal Realm.

    The Eternal Realm cultivators could live as long as heavens and earth could.

    But unfortunately, his realm was still stuck at the Half-step Eternal Realm.

    Only his soul had broken through to the Eternal Realm.

    This was also due to the soul technique they cultivated.

    It allowed their soul cultivation to go ahead of their physical cultivation.

    Even if their physical body was destroyed, they could still survive by way of their soul.

    This was the unique feature of their Archaic Soul Hall.

 Chapter 508 - Brewing the Great Luo Wine

    <h4>Chapter 508: Brewing the Great Luo Wine</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ye Changge did not know that a conspiracy against him had already begun.

    He wasprehending thew of void.

    Circles of ripples spread from his sides.

    The spiritual energy rose and roared.

    The spiritual energy in the void rushed into his body.

    It entered his dantian.

    In his dantian, the vast neb flickered with a flickering luster.

    It was magnificent, mysterious, vast, and profound..

    If one were to observe this, one would discover that this spiritual energy had be the nourishment of the stars.

    Under the supply of the ck hole in the middle, this spiritual energy transformed into numerous resplendent stars.

    As the number of stars increased, his cultivation base also rose rapidly.

    He was now at the middle stage of the Void Realm.

    Although he had not broken through to thete stage, his true essence was advancing step by step toward thete stage.

    He was not far from breaking through.

    Buzz!

    The dense runes around his body started to circle around him.

    The originally purple-gold runes suddenly changed color.

    They became pitch-ck.

    Then, the runes started to change.

    A ck armor appeared on his body.

    It looked extremely domineering, and there was even a stream of light shining on it.

    From a distance, it looked like the God and Devil Armor.

    On his shoulders and chest, there were sharp spikes that burst out.

    If this hit the cultivator¡¯s body, it would instantly cause his body to copse.

    Even a cultivator in the Void Realm would not have a chance of surviving.

    At the same time, a screen of light appeared in front of him.

    The information floating immortal of the God and Devil Armor.

    The Void armor, an armor condensed from thews of void.

    It was the hardest material in the world.

    It could withstand all attacks in the world.

    Of course, this defense was not absolute. Everything depended on the host¡¯s cultivation level.

    Just like how Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation level was in the Void Realm, his armor could help him resist an all-out attack from an early-stage Eternal Realm cultivator.

    If it was at the middle stage, it could only resist 50%.

    If it was at thete-stage Eternal Realm, then it would be the limit of what the armor could withstand.

    This was not to say that the armor¡¯s defense was not powerful, but that thete-stage Eternal Realm was a whole realm higher than ye changge.

    The difference in strength between the two was too great.

    The Eternal Realm and the Void Realm were twopletely different cultivation levels.

    The gap was as huge as a chasm.

    With the cultivation of the Void Realm, he was able to block the attacks of the Eternal Realm.

    This was already extremely heaven-defying.

    In the entire greater world, other than Ye Changge, who else could have such a powerful armor?

    Moreover, this armor was purely formed from the Voidw. It did not only serve as a defense.

    It could also increase his attack ability.

    Ye Changge was very satisfied. This was simply attack and defense.

    Most importantly, his understanding of thew of void is only 60% .

    ¡®Once I understand thew of voidpletely, I believe the armor¡¯s defense will be even higher.¡¯

    ...

    In the morning.

    Knock, Knock!

    There was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Master, are you awake?¡±

    Immediately after, Ning Manman¡¯s voice rang out.

    She had left early in the morning to collect the Great Luo fruit.

    She kept thinking about drinking the good wine made by her master, and she could not help but feel excited.

    Ye Changge was also a little helpless.

    As soon as he opened the door, he was stunned.

    Not only Ning Manman, even Bai Aoxian and the others were waiting outside the door.

    Obviously, they were also addicted to the smell of the Great Luo wine.

    Oh well!

    Ye Changge also remembered that since it was good and there was none left from his initial brewing, he would treat this as a practice session.

    Then, the few of them came to the courtyard, and Ning Manman ced the Great Luo fruit on the table.

    The Great Luo Fruit was a fifth grade spirit fruit.

    It contained rich spiritual energy, and it could increase a person¡¯s cultivation and realm.

    However, it was only useful for cultivators below the Godly Spirit Realm.

    Moreover, after eating it once, the subsequent effects would be greatly reduced.

    However, after Ye Changge brewed it, the effects of the Great Luo fruit could be increased.

    Even a cultivator of the Sage Heaven Realm would experience a miraculous effect.

    Otherwise, the disciples of the Supreme Oblivion Pce would not have been able to break through continuously.

    The wine brewing began.

    Bai Aoxian and the others looked at Ye Changge with curious eyes.

    They were all looking forward to seeing what special method Ye Changge would used.

    He had actually turned something rotten into something magical and brewed such a delicious wine.

    Ye Changge first took out a wine vessel and put some water in it.

    Then he put the Great Luo fruit in it.

    Actually, the method he used was very simple.

    It was to use the uniqueness of the cultivation technique, the Great Dao Heaven Devouring Technique.

    There was a secret technique embedded within it, which could brew the power of the Great Dao.

    At the same time that the Dao cloud was ripened, it could also very well develop the spirit energy contained in the Great Luo fruit.

    As everyone knew, whether it was refining pills or refining spirit herbs,.

    The spirit energy within would be somewhat depleted.

    But with this secret technique, he could seal in the spirit energy as much as possible.

    Under everyone¡¯s gazes, Ye Changge ced his palm on the wine jar.

    A faintly discernible mist was emitted from his palm.

    Very quickly, it broke through the wine jar¡¯s outer surface and entered it.

    The few women were all very surprised.

    They had never seen such a brewing method.

    The brewing speed was very fast.

    In less than fifteen minutes, the jar of wine was ready.

    Immediately after, Ye Changge seemed to have regained his rhythm.

    The second jar.

    The third jar.

    The Great Luo fruits on the table were getting fewer and fewer.

    The Great Luo wine was getting more and more.

    In less than two hours, Ye Changge had brewed twenty jars of wine.

    When he was about to continue, Bai Aoxian said, ¡°Brother Ye, you should rest for a while.

    ¡°It¡¯s not toote to brewter.¡±

    Brewing wine was an artistic activity that required a high degree of concentration.

    Although the consumption of spiritual energy was not great, it was extremely taxing on the spirit.

    She was afraid that Ye Changge would be too tired.

    In fact, this small project was nothing to him.

    Forget about twenty jars, even brewing thousands of jars of wine would not be a problem.

    Ever since he cultivated the Heavenly Dao of the Soul, his spiritual power had skyrocketed.

    He had already reached the level of the Eternal Realm.

    This little problem was really nothing.

    Moreover, with the support of the three thousand Great Dao and thew of void, his spiritual power could be endless.

    However, these twenty jars of wine were enough to satisfy their appetite.

    Ye Changge smiled slightly. ¡°Xian ¡®er, you¡¯re still so considerate, unlike someone who is heartless.¡±

    As soon as he said that, Ning Manman stood up to protest.

    ¡®How am I heartless?

    ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good.

    ¡®Look at how considerate Xian ¡®er is now. She¡¯s afraid that you¡¯ll be tired.

    ¡®I¡¯m doing this all to create the right conditions for all of you.

    ¡®He¡¯s good at everything. He¡¯s talented, handsome, and gentle.

    ¡®He meets all the requirements for finding a Dao partner, but he¡¯s too passive.¡¯

    Sigh!

    ¡®After all, I¡¯m the one who shoulders everything.¡¯

 Chapter 509 - Demonic Qi Erupts? The Lords of the Sacred Lands Panicked

    <h4>Chapter 509: Demonic Qi Erupts? The Lords of the Sacred Lands Panicked</h4>

    <strong>Trantor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion <strong>Editor: </strong>EndlessFantasy Trantion

    Ning Manman could not hold it in any longer as soon as he finished brewing the wine.

    She immediately picked up a jar and gulped it down.

    Soon, she finished one jar.

    ¡®Awesome!¡¯

    Ning Manman¡¯s eyes lit up as she picked up the other jars.

    From the looks of it, she was still craving for more.

    The others could not hold it in any longer when they saw her drinking so happily.

    They started to drink as well.

    .

    The entire courtyard was filled with the fragrance of wine.

    The fragrance soon spread to other ces.

    Zhan Xianyi and Zhan Xiantong, who were rushing in this direction, once again smelled the strong smell of wine.

    They could not help but walk faster.

    When they reached the courtyard, they immediately saw the wine jars on the stone bench.

    The smell of the wine was hundreds of times better than what they had drunk that day.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this wine...¡±

    Could it be that he had personally refined this wine.

    The unfinished Great Luo fruit on the table also attracted their attention.

    Such a rich wine fragrance, and the materials used were actually so ordinary.

    It was the extremely ordinary Great Luo fruit.

    This was too incredible.

    Ye Changge also did not expect Zhan Xianyi toe at this time.

    ¡°I just brewed it. Sect Leader Zhan, do you want to try it?¡±

    Ye Changge handed her a jar, but of course, he did not forget Zhan Xiantong who was staring at him too.

    The two did not hesitate. They opened the lid, and a charming wine fragrance wafted out.

    It made all the cells in their bodies be active.

    Not only that, the vital essence in their bodies was also circting rapidly.

    This scene was no less thaning directly to the cave heaven blessednd.

    Without hesitation, the two drank a mouthful.

    Powerful spiritual power, apanied by a mysterious aura, exploded in their mouths.

    It gradually fused into their flesh and blood.

    The cultivation technique automatically revolved, and a rich light appeared around their bodies.

    ¡®This wine!¡¯

    Zhan Xianyi revealed a shocked expression.

    As the sect master of the sacrednd, she had drunk countless fine wines, and her tastes had long since be refined.

    However, this wine waspletely different from other fine wines.

    Not only did it have a unique taste, but it also contained rich spiritual energy, and there was even a trace of unique power within it.

    It was actually able to cause her soul to tremble slightly.

    One had to know that he was now at the Half-step Eternal Realm, and the origin power of her soul was extremely powerful.

    There were very few in the world that could make her soul resonate.

    But she did not expect that a jar of wine could actually cause her soul to resonate.

    This was simply unbelievable.

    ¡°I wonder why you¡¯re here, Sect Leader Zhan.¡±

    Zhan Xiantong snorted lightly, ¡°Could it be that we can¡¯t look for you if there¡¯s nothing urgent?¡±

    ¡°Tong ¡®er, don¡¯t be rude.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi berated her.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Ning Manman and the others widened their eyes.

    Their beautiful eyes were filled with murderous intent.

    There was tension in the atmosphere.

    Zhan Xianyi quickly reacted and her face flushed slightly.

    From her tone just now, one might have misunderstood and thought that she was Ye Changge¡¯s Daopanion.

    However, the temperament that Ye Changge exuded was really fascinating.

    Not only was his cultivation powerful, but he was also proficient in array formations and alchemy. How could he find such a Daopanion.

    Ye Changge also felt the strange atmosphere.

    However, hisrge and small battles had long caused him to develop a calm state of mind.

    Even in the face of such a situation, his face was still calm.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, something has happened to the Snow God Pce.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said solemnly.

    Something had happened?

    Weren¡¯t the barriers already repaired!

    Could it be the sealing array formations of other sacrednds?

    There were eight world barriers in the greater world.

    Each of the eight sects was located in a sacrednd. Ten thousand years ago, the outer realm heavenly demons were sealed in the Outer Chaos Realm.

    In order to prevent the heavenly demons from making aeback, they established the eight sacrednds.

    The array formation was originally very stable.

    But as time passed, the power of the array formation became weaker and weaker. It could no longer seal the demons out.

    It was about to copse.

    If the heavenly demons broke through the seal and walked out, the greater world would stir up a storm of blood.

    Following that, Ye Changge followed Zhan Xianyi to the meeting hall.

    The sects and elders of the eight sacrednds were already gathered here.

    They all had solemn expressions on their faces.

    Obviously, it was not just the Snow God Pce that was in trouble. The other sacrednds were not optimistic either.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, the elders of the sect sent me a message today saying that the array formation that seals the demonic beasts has changed.

    ¡°The explosive demonic qi is even more intense and fierce than usual.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Huan Caiyi was a bit scared.

    If the demonic beast really escaped, the first ones to suffer would be the elders and disciples of the Snow God Pce.

    Moreover, the demonic beast was good at hiding and could possess the bodies of ordinary people.

    Unless it was a Void-level powerhouse exploring, they would not be able to see it at all.

    If it was not for the elders of the Snow God Pce stabilizing the array in the end...

    The oue would have already been unimaginable.

    Other than the Snow God Pce, the other sacred grounds also erupted with demonic auras.

    But they were soon suppressed, but not as violently as the Snow God Pce.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, it seems that the situation is already critical. We can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±

    Yin Mietian said.

    They didn¡¯t know when the next demonic qi eruption would be.

    It was like a sword hovering above their heads.

    The array formation was sealed now, but this method could only treat the symptoms but not the root cause.

    The most important thing was to sessfully seal the array formation.

    Only in this way could they avoid being overcautious.

    Huan Caiyi bowed to Ye Changge. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, please lend a hand.¡±

    Her attitude was very humble.

    Other than Ye Changge, they had no other way.

    This was theirst straw.

    In the greater world, there was probably no one else who could help them seal the array formation.

    Of course, they would not act arrogantly right now.

    Moreover, Ye Changge had already conquered them with his strength.

    Hearing this news, Ye Changge also frowned.

    The demonic energy was more intense than before.

    Could it be that the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s world barrier had been sealed, and the demonic creatures had moved to other ces, which resulted in the increase of the Snow God Pce¡¯s demonic energy?

    He quickly figured out the problem.

    The eight holes in the barrier were like eight interconnected devices.

    The eight demonic auras were like flowing water. When one of the holes in the seal was blocked, the demonic aura would flow to other ces.

    It seemed that the matter was more serious than he had imagined.

    ¡°Sect Master Huan, there¡¯s no need to be like this. The greater world is in a crisis. If I can help, I will definitely help.¡±

    He had a good impression of Huan Caiyi.

    As long as he could help, he would not decline.

    Of course, he would not help for no reason. This reward was still expected.

    After all, he was not a saint. But, he could be selfless.

    In the greater world, everything depended on strength.

    If he did not have strong strength to support him, even if he had the ability to repair the barrier...

    These Holy Land Lords would not be so polite to him.

    They had already begun to use force.

    Because if your metaphorical fist was not as big as others¡¯, you would not have the chance to control your own fate.

    In the end, the greater world was still a world where martial arts were respected.

    His strength was umted from countless resources.

    Of course, he had to continue to obtain arge number of resources to better improve his strength.

 Chapter 510 - Head to the Snow God Palace

    <h4>Chapter 510: Head to the Snow God Pce</h4>

    After a discussion, Ye Changge returned to the Flying Cloud Pavilion.

    He decided to set off for the Snow God Pce in three days.

    Huan Caiyi had no objections. She could still wait for three days.

    After all, she had survived for a thousand years.

    However, she still rushed back to the Snow God Pce at the first possible moment.

    The demonic qi was of great importance. Before Ye Changge sealed it, he still needed to make further arrangements.

    As for the other lords of the sacrednds, they all rushed to their own sacrednds.

    Three dayster, there was still one person who followed Ye Changge to the Snow God Pce.

    Zhan Xianyi.

    He did not n to bring Ning Manman and the others.

    Because it was too troublesome.

    If he went to seal it, he would have to run back and forth between several sacrednds.

    If the seal was sessful, he would be able to return to the Supreme Oblivion Pce in half a month¡¯s time.

    After returning, he told Ning Manman and the others about this matter.

    ¡°Ah, master, you¡¯re not bringing us along.¡±

    ¡°Sister Manman, Brother Ye is doing this for our safety.

    ¡°Besides, he¡¯s going to do something important this time. He¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡±

    The others saw Ning Manman¡¯s small mouth turn into a frown; she looked unhappy.

    They all smiled and tried to persuade her.

    Ning Manman also knew that Ye Changge was going to seal the array formation.

    She was just joking earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Sect Leader Zhan.

    ¡°You guys can stay in the sect in peace. I¡¯ll be back very soon.

    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll bring you guys to another ce.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words instantly attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Ning Manman¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°Master, where is it?¡±

    Mo Qingmeng seemed to have thought of something as she recalled the gloomy ce they had been to before.

    ¡°Brother Ye, could it be that you¡¯re talking about the Death Realm?¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    He did not expect Mo Qingmeng to still remember that ce.

    Other than the matter of the heavenly road, he had another important reason to go to the death zone.

    Back at the Star Pce, those mysterious people said that the Empress wanted to look for him.

    They even addressed him as the sacred master.

    These were all his doubts.

    However, these were not the most important things. He needed to understand what was going on with the induction stone.

    Why could the induction stone fuse with the Heavenly Inquiring Stone?

    He had evenprehended thew of void from it.

    If he did not know how powerful thew of void was, it would be fine. However, as hisprehension of thew of void deepened,.

    The more he could feel the power of thisw.

    Especially therge golden words suspended in it.

    Everything started from nothing and finally came to nothing.

    Everything in the world originated from chaos and would also be destroyed by chaos.

    This was a cycle of reincarnation.

    Perhaps after solving these problems, hisprehension of thew of void would be even deeper.

    ¡°Death Realm, what is this ce?¡±

    Other than Ye Changge and Mo Qingmeng, everyone else was filled with doubt.

    Was this ce located in the greater world?

    And after Mo Qingmeng described the Death Realm¡­

    Ning Manman¡¯s eyes lit up as she said, ¡°There¡¯s such a ce? That would definitely be fun.¡±

    She was always restless.

    As a cultivator, if she did not put her heart into cultivation, all she did was y.

    How could she climb to the top of martial arts and dominate the universe?

    However, Ye Changge understood her character and knew that this could not be changed in a day or two.

    She still needed to take things step by step.

    ¡­

    The next day, Ye Changge left the sect.

    The reason was that the demonic qi of the Snow God Pce had exploded again.

    This time, it was even more violent than before.

    From the anxious voices, one could hear a thing or two.

    It was not just the Snow God Pce, the other sacrednds had also experienced such a situation.

    It seemed that the situation was much more serious than they had imagined.

    The situation seemed to be on the brink of causing death.

    Therefore, after receiving their voice transmission, the two of them immediately set off.

    They were very fast, and soon arrived at the Snow God Pce¡¯s location.

    The far north.

    There was ice and snow everywhere that did not melt all year round.

    The surrounding mountains were covered in ice and snow, and the cold wind froze their bones.

    The whole ce was a world of ice and snow.

    In front of them was a continuous mountain range that spanned thousands of miles.

    One could not see the end of it.

    And at the top of one of the tall mountain ranges, there was a towering and huge pce.

    The pce was in the clouds, shrouded in fog.

    It looked like a fairytalend on Earth. This was the Snow God Pce.

    When they arrived at the pce, they were greeted by an elder of the Snow God Pce.

    ¡°Greetings, Sect Master Zhan, Senior Ye.¡±

    She was an elder of the Snow God Pce and had been ordered by the sect master toe and wee them.

    Their sect master was supposed toe, but the demonic qi had been exploding more and more frequently these days.

    They had no choice but to let hime.

    However, before their sect master left, she had given them specific instructions.

    Ye Changge was an honored guest of their sect and also the key to sealing the demonic qi.

    They must be respectful.

    She did not dare to be negligent.

    ording to the sect master, this young man was able topletely seal the demonic qi.

    Before this, she had thought that the person who could catch the sect master¡¯s attention was definitely an old man with a sage-like demeanor.

    But at this moment, he was stunned.

    The person in front of him was elegant and handsome, clearly not even a hundred years old.

    His cultivation had already reached the middle stage of the Void Realm. Evenpared to their sect master, he was not inferior.

    This talent was truly terrifying.

    Moreover, ording to Huan Caiyi, this young man was from the lower realms.

    It only took half a year for him to advance from the Godly Spirit Realm to his current realm.

    In just half a year, he had advanced more than ten realms consecutively.

    In the entire greater world, who could be so terrifying?

    He could no longer be considered a cultivator.

    He was a monster.

    Then, under the leadership of this elder, Ye Changge and Zhan Xianyi flew directly in the direction of the array formation.

    The disciples along the way were greatly surprised when they saw the three people flying in space.

    They all knew Elder Lanxin.

    Zhan Xianyi was an elder of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, and she was also famous in the greater world.

    But who was that young man in ck?!

    To be able to travel side by side with Zhan Xianyi, this meant that his status was extremely high.

    In the greater world, status was very important.

    If you were not strong enough and insisted on acting like you were, you might attract the disaster of the god of death.

    The array that sealed the demonic qi was located in the northwest region of the Snow God Pce.

    It was also located in a remote area. However, unlike the Supreme Oblivion Pce, the ce that he sealed was in a pond.

    Around the pond, there were already array tents set up.

    One could vaguely see the elders of the Snow God Pce paying attention to the situation of the pond at all times.

    The water in the center of the pond was separated to the two sides by the true essence.

    The ck door in the middle was revealed.

    The ck demonic qi floated out of the door.

    However, they were all blocked by the array, and arge amount of demonic qi condensed into a huge ck ball.

    Bang!

    The threended on the ground.

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s figure appeared immediately, and she said with joy, ¡°Sect Master Zhan, fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re finally here.

    ¡°If you hade a secondter, we might not have been able to hold on.¡±

    She was speaking the truth.

    In these two short days, the demonic qi had broken through the array formation twice.

    If they had not condensed the array formation once again, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Once the demonic qi gushed out, what would follow would undoubtedly be a massacre.

 Chapter 511 - Repairing the Barrier. The Elders of the Snow God Palace Were

    <h4>Chapter 511: Repairing the Barrier. The Elders of the Snow God Pce Were Shocked</h4>

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    Ye Changge looked at the monstrous demonic qi and realized how serious the situation was.

    The surging demonic qi was like the eternal night.

    It devoured everything around it, and even the clearke water was dyed ck.

    ¡°I¡¯ve temporarily controlled it, but the demonic qi has been erupting more frequently than thest few times.

    ¡°Moreover, the power is even more turbulent, and I almost couldn¡¯t control thest few times.

    ¡°Luckily, fellow Daoist Ye, you arrived in time. Otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable.¡±

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s heart was temporarily at ease.

    She slowly exhaled.

    Over the past few days, her mind had been in a highly tense state.

    While the two of them were conversing, the other elders of the Snow God Pce had been staring at Ye Changge.

    They started to whisper to each other.

    ¡°Is this the young expert who sealed the array that the sect leader mentioned?¡±

    ¡°He looks so young. He really has the ability to seal such an array.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I think it¡¯s a little risky.¡±.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how powerful the demonic qi is.¡±

    ¡°Our sect leader and a dozen elders almost couldn¡¯t control the chaotic demonic qi.¡±

    ¡°But his talent is really strong. He already has the cultivation of the peak of the Void Realm at this age.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯sing¡­¡±

    Ye Changge came got into position at the pond and activated the Eye of Great Dao.

    The Eye of Great Dao was a secret technique recorded in the cultivation technique he cultivated.

    It was able to see through the mysteries of the heavens and see through all tangible and intangible things.

    All barriers would have no ce to hide under his gaze.

    When he used it, he could see the surrounding space rippling.

    The other elders were all shocked.

    What eye technique was this?

    The other elders¡¯ eyes were filled with shock. Under this gaze, they felt as if their entire bodies were naked.

    He was not even looking directly at them, but it already had such a terrifying power.

    If¡­ they sucked in a sharp breath.

    Buzz!

    Ye Changge¡¯s line of sight pierced through the billowing demonic qi and went straight to the center of the world barrier.

    He soon discovered the reason for the surging demonic qi.

    ording to the records in the sacrednd, the barrier of the greater world was divided into eight weak spots.

    He did not know if it was because of the restoration of the Supreme Oblivion Pce¡¯s barrier.

    It caused the demonic aura to shift its position. The amount of demonic aura here was dozens of times stronger than that of the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    In addition, there was a huge hole in the middle.

    Therefore, once the demonic aura erupted, it would surge endlessly.

    He no longer hesitated and directly used thew of Void to repair the barrier.

    Rays of holy light, like ripples in water, arrived behind the ck door.

    The others were surprised to find that the demonic qi around the ray of light retreated.

    It was as if it was afraid.

    A lot of the demonic qi was identally touched by a thread, making crackling sounds and quickly disappearing into nothingness.

    This was¡­

    They were all shocked.

    They were very clear about the terror of the demonic qi.

    It was like bones stuck within a body. It was almost impossible for people to escape it.

    Therefore, they had to be careful when sealing the array formation.

    In the first few times, they allowed a trace of demonic qi to escape. Even Void Realm cultivators were instantly devoured by the demonic qi.

    And this light that looked like water could actually make the demonic qi so fearful.

    What kind of power was this?

    They did not know that thew of void was the origin of the chaos.

    It was also the killing power that could destroy all elemental powers.

    Even chaos was the same.

    If Ye Changgeprehended thew of void to the extreme and developed it into the Great Dao of the Void¡­

    Even chaos could be destroyed.

    Not to mention a small amount of demonic qi.

    To Ye Changge, this demonic qi that was extremely terrifying to others was just a tonic.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye is indeed the chosen one.

    ¡°Such terrifying demonic qi, and he can actually resolve it so easily.¡±

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s gaze was bright.

    Zhan Xianyi nodded when she heard this.

    She was now somewhat thankful for Elder Yuehua¡¯s actions.

    If it were not for Elder Yuehua¡¯s idental capture of his disciple¡­

    Ye Changge would not havee to the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    He would not have helped them solve the problem of the seal.

    Then they would have met with death.

    The cause and effect principle was a key principle of the heavens and earth.

    As time passed, the demonic qi also realized the danger.

    It began to roll and roar violently.

    But facing the power of the void, it did not have any ability to resist.

    Everything was destroyed.

    The World Barrier¡¯s entrance was also slowly closing.

    Sess!

    The other elders began to cheer.

    God knows how much effort and effort they had put in to seal the demonic qi.

    Today, they finally got what they wanted.

    Some of the elders had tears in their eyes, and they looked at Ye Changge with deep gratitude.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯ve worked hard.

    ¡°Our sect has already prepared a banquet in the Pure Heart Pce. The two of you have traveled a long way.

    ¡°Pleasee to the Pure Heart Pce and let me do my duty as a host.¡±

    Ye Changge originally wanted to refuse, but he could not resist Huan Caiyi¡¯s invitation.

    He and Zhan Xianyi had wasted a lot of energy on their hasty journey.

    Moreover, he could not be selfish and ignore Zhan Xianyi¡¯s needs.

    Therefore, they walked toward the Pure Heart Pce.

    The Pure Heart Pce was located in the northwest region of the Snow God Pce.

    The environment here was quiet, with green mountains, green water, and a waterfall.

    Compared to the environment of snow and ice, here, it was like heaven and earth had been turned upside down.

    This ce was like a paradise, making people feel extremelyfortable.

    The banquet was set up next to some rocks which were beside the waterfall.

    The moist water vapornded on their skin, making them feel cool.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, please take a seat!¡±

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s expression was respectful.

    Ye Changge was a great contributor, as he had helped them solve the problem of demonic qi.

    Moreover, Ye Changge¡¯s talent was ancient and modern, and in the future, he would be an expert that could advance to the True Immortal Realm.

    True Immortal Realm!

    What kind of concept was this?

    The Eternal Realm was already the highest achievement in the continent.

    The True Immortal Realm was even more terrifying. With a single thought, one could travel through the heavens and shatter countless stars.

    One¡¯s lifespan was the same as the heavens, reaching true unfettered travel.

    Ye Changge originally wanted to decline, but seeing their hospitality, he could only nod and agree.

    In the end, Ye Changge sat in the seat of honor, Zhan Xianyi sat on his left, and Huan Caiyi sat on his right.

    The other elders sat in turn.

    However, the gazes of these elders were fixed on him.

    Until now, they had not regained their senses.

    This was too shocking.

    They had expended countless years, but they had not been able to sessfully seal off the demonic qi.

    He had actually seeded in sealing it away in a few short moments.

    This was simply terrifying.

    Ye Changge had just sat down when he felt a woman¡¯s burning gaze on him.

    He raised his head and looked over. It was a woman wearing a yellow dress.

    She was not very old and her pretty face was very exquisite. Herrge gem-like eyes were blooming with a resplendent light.

 Chapter 512 - Solving the Hidden Dangers of the Body

    <h4>Chapter 512: Solving the Hidden Dangers of the Body</h4>

    The next moment¡­

    He actually sensed a familiar fluctuation from the woman¡¯s body.

    This was the power of the Great Dao!

    Ye Changge was somewhat stunned.

    In the greater world right now, the Heavenly Dao was in the sky, and the power of the Great Dao had long since retired.

    It was impossible for a cultivator to sense the power of the Great Dao.

    He only had the opportunity toprehend the Great Dao through the Heavenly Inquiring Stone.

    Could it be that he had also obtained the Great Dao of water through other carriers?

    From his spiritual senses, he realized that the power of the Great Dao that this woman dressed in yellow had was precisely the Great Dao of water.

    It swirled and swirled, growing endlessly.

    This was the characteristic of water.

    He, who was familiar with the three thousand Great Dao, would not sense anything wrongly.

    When the woman who was dressed in yellow saw Ye Changge staring at her, she also sized up the young man in front of her.

    As the sect master had said, his realm was the Void Realm.

    ¡°Could it be that he really used only half a year¡¯s time to advance from the Godly Spirit Realm to the Void Realm?¡±

    Miao Kexin did not believe it.

    Her talent was also of top-notch level.

    She had even surpassed Huan Caiyi. Otherwise, she would not have stood out in the sect.

    She would be the next saintess of the Snow God Pce.

    But even so, it had taken her hundreds of years to go from the Godly Spirit Realm to the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Half a year¡¯s time?

    How was this possible?

    When Huan Caiyi told her this news, the first thought that came to her mind was that she did not believe it.

    But watching Ye Changge seal the demonic qi just now hadpletely shocked her.

    Especially the power that he disyed, it even made her soul tremble slightly.

    This made her even more aghast.

    One had to know that the power he cultivated was on the level of the Great Dao.

    In this world, it only belonged to those of the highest level.

    And his power could actually cause her to tremble, even to the point of fearing him.

    That meant that Ye Changge also possessed the power of the Great Dao and the power ofws that were even more powerful than what she had.

    This was what truly shocked her.

    At this moment, Huan Caiyi followed Ye Changge¡¯s gaze and knew what he had sensed.

    Thus, she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is our sect¡¯s holy maiden.

    ¡°She¡¯s also the next sect master. Xin ¡®er, you still haven¡¯t bowed to Ye Changge.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, fellow Daoist Ye!¡±

    Miao Kexin respectfully bowed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so courteous!¡±

    Ye Changge waved his hand dismissively and looked at Huan Caiyi with a smile.

    The matter of the banquet was a charade. It was likely that he was meant to meet Miao Kexin.

    Otherwise, why would she appear here, at a banquet for the sect elders?

    Although she was the next sect master, this reason was not sufficient.

    More importantly, he discovered that Miao Kexin¡¯s body had hidden dangers.

    Sensing Ye Changge¡¯s gaze, Huan Caiyi knew that Ye Changge already knew.

    If she continued to hide it at this moment, it would definitely backfire.

    Thus, she directly said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, I think you can see it as well.

    ¡°Xin ¡®er inherited the power of the Great Dao.

    ¡°The Great Dao of water can control all the water in the world.

    ¡°However, the problem with her constitution and the power of the Great Dao repel each other.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    They¡¯re at odds with each other?

    Zhan Xianyi was taken aback as she looked at Miao Kexin.

    Everyone present was a cultivator and knew that cultivation was against the natural order.

    If one did not cultivate properly, one¡¯s body might be damaged bit by bit.

    Although the damage was not extensive, it would gradually umte in the body over time.

    The slightest carelessness would trigger hidden dangers in the body.

    At worst, the meridians would be broken, and at worst, the Dao Foundation would be destroyed.

    The Snow God Pce had tried all kinds of methods to fix this, but they were helpless.

    They had even paid the price of blood, causing one of the elders to be seriously injured.

    The strength in Miao Kexin¡¯s body was too terrifying.

    Although her cultivation was not that strong, the level of her strength was extremely high.

    The power of the Great Dao.

    The consequences of encountering a bacsh were not something they could bear.

    Originally, Huan Caiyi was about to fall into despair when she suddenly thought of Ye Changge. She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to see if he could solve this problem.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, if you can solve Xin ¡®er¡¯s problem, the entire Snow God Pce will definitely be grateful.

    ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s anything you need us to do, I will not hesitate to go through fire and water toply.¡±

    Miao Kexin¡¯s gaze was also bright.

    She knew about her physical problems.

    Because of the conflict in her body, her cultivation had been stagnating.

    She had even nearly gone mad a few times before.

    If this continued, she would sooner orter go astray.

    In fact, this problem was very simple. It was a veryplicated matter for others.

    For Ye Changge, it was nothing more than a matter of improving her physique.

    This kind of problem could not be seen in the early stages, and it did not affect the progress of cultivation at all.

    But as she was using the physique of fire coupled with the influence of the Great Dao of water, there would be a tendency for the two kinds of power to erupt.

    The human body also had Yin and Yang energy, which implicated all things.

    The Dao of all things paid attention to the bnce of Yin and Yang.

    The human body was the same. When the body achieved bnce, it would excel in harmony.

    One¡¯s power would be endless, and one¡¯s aura would be endless.

    She did not pay attention to this problem at the beginning, and it was getting worse day by day until it led to the current situation.

    If she had avoided it from the beginning, then her cultivation would not only be at the Sage Heaven Realm.

    Instead, she would have broken through to the Void Realm.

    This was not an exaggeration.

    The power of water and fire were ipatible, and right now, one part of her was stronger than the other.

    Of course, it would cause problems to the body.

    This was only the initial stage. If this continued on for a long time¡­

    Once the body could not withstand it, it might suddenly explode¡­

    The damage to the Dao foundation was still small. If it was huge, she might even lose her life.

    Since he had encountered it, he could not do anything and ignore it.

    Ye Changge was acting not because of what the Snow God Pce promised him, but because of that senior.

    To be honest, with his strength and Dao techniques, if he could not solve the problem, others would not be able to do it either.

    This was because he controlled three thousand Great Daows and even more importantly, thew of void. None of these were owned by others.

    ¡°Sect Master Huan, I already understand her situation.

    ¡°I have a way to solve it for her.¡±

    ¡°You can really solve the hidden problems in my body?¡±

    Miao Kexin could not suppress the excitement in her heart.

    She had been troubled by the problems in her body for many years.

    Not only was she unable to make any progress with her body, but she was also under mental pressure.

    She often med herself when she saw her fellow disciples catching up one by one.

    Why was her path of cultivation so miserable?

    But now she could finally wee the dawn.

    One could imagine how excited she was now.

    Besides her, Huan Caiyi¡¯s eyes also lit up.

    The other elders were filled with joy. Miao Kexin was shouldering the development of their sect.

    She was even shouldering the heavy responsibility of bringing glory to the sect.

    ¡°Senior Ye, what should we do next?¡±

    Miao Kexin could no longer hold back.

    The other elders also looked at Ye Changge.

 Chapter 513 - The News of the Ancient Gods and Demons

    <h4>Chapter 513: The News of the Ancient Gods and Demons</h4>

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush!¡±

    Ye Changge looked at Huan Caiyi and said, ¡°The reason why she has such a problem¡­

    ¡°Is because the Great Dao of water crushed her Constitution of fire, One is in front and one is behind.

    ¡°Originally, it was the two elemental powers that were ipatible with fire and water, which creates the unequal power.

    ¡°This caused this problem.¡±

    Huan Caiyi nodded and said, ¡°What you, fellow Daoist Ye,have said is right. We also thought of this problem before.

    ¡°Therefore, we wanted to make up for her constitution and create a bnce between the two powers.

    ¡°But when we cast our spells, we realized that we couldn¡¯t control the waterws in his body at all.¡±

    This was very normal.

    One had to know that the water power in Miao Kexin¡¯s body was not an ordinary power, but the Great Dao of water.

    The power of the Great Dao itself surpassed the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    It was simply impossible to suppress it with ordinary force.

    If it was forcefully suppressed, there was still a possibility of a bacsh from the power.

    The previous elder had repelled the power through forceful suppression, and in doing so, caused injuries to his own body.

    But Ye Changge was different. He controlled the power of the Great Dao of the greater thousand.

    His own power and the power in Miao Kexin¡¯s body had the same origin.

    Moreover, the level of the Great Dao of water in his body was even higher.

    He did not have this worry at all.

    ¡°If I want to improve her physique, I still need an objective and important condition.

    ¡°I need the ten thousand year old Earth Core me.¡±

    However, the extreme northern region was covered in ice and snow.

    Ice and snow could be seen everywhere. To find a ce that had the ten thousand year old Earth Core me was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    Anyway, when Ye Changge came, forget about seeing fire.

    Even flowers, nts, and trees were scarce. Icebergs stood erect everywhere, and frost covered the ground.

    ¡°Senior, I know a ce with the ten thousand year old Earth Core me.¡±

    Miao Kexin thought.

    Huan Caiyi also thought of it and said, ¡°Xin ¡®er, do you want to go to the Abyss?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    The Abyss was located in the southwest region of the northernmostnd.

    Although it was not covered by ice and snow, not a single de of grass grew there.

    Thend was pitch-ck, and even the leaves of the ancient trees that survived were ck.

    It was filled with murderous aura and poisonous barriers.

    What was more terrifying was that the demonic beasts there were unpredictable, and the slightest carelessness could lead to their deaths.

    Even cultivators in the Void Realm could be seriously injured.

    This was too dangerous.

    ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re worried about my safety. Don¡¯t worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be careful!¡±

    Since she had found a cure, she did not want to wait a moment.

    She had already wasted so much time.

    She could not waste her time like this. If she advanced to the Void Realm as soon as possible, she could still help her master.

    The Land of the Abyss.

    At this moment, Ye Changge narrowed his eyes.

    Wasn¡¯t this the ce that Yi Tianming had mentioned?

    His n was close to the Land of the Abyss. When the time came, he could also make a trip to his n.

    This kid casually left a letter and ran away.

    He did not know how things were going with him.

    Thinking about it, it should be going very smoothly.

    After all, if this kid was in any danger, he would definitely send a voice transmission to him for help.

    After such a long time, he really treated Yi Tianming as a friend.

    After the banquet, Huan Caiyi prepared a guest room for the two of them.

    In the small courtyard.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s gaze flickered as she said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, just how much more strength do you have hidden?

    ¡°Today really opened my eyes. Array formations, alchemy, to actually be able to solve other people¡¯s physical problems.¡±

    She also knew a thing or two about Miao Kexin¡¯s physical problems.

    That was because previously, Huan Caiyi had asked for the supreme pill from the Supreme Oblivion Pce.

    The supreme pill could not only increase a person¡¯s cultivation and realm, but it could also produce the soft power of water to protect a person¡¯s soul and meridians.

    Of course, this could not bepared to the Dragon Heart Soul-protecting Pill that Ye Changge had refined.

    But its effect was not bad.

    Ye Changge smiled faintly and looked at Zhan Xianyi¡¯s eyes that were filled with curiosity. ¡°Would you believe me if I said that I¡¯m omnipotent?!¡±

    ¡°I would!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s expression was serious.

    After going through so many things, her heart had already be numb.

    At this moment, even if Ye Changge said that he came from the Great Chaos World, Zhan Xianyi would believe it.

    Ye Changge was actually joking.

    He did not expect Zhan Xianyi to answer like this.

    He was stunned.

    ¡®I casually said it, but you actually believed it.¡¯

    Actually, he did not know that the great things he had done during this period of time were too shocking.

    Breaking the Yin-yang Life-extinguishing Array, the speed of his advancement, and repairing the World Barrier.

    Even the Heavenly Secrets Pavilion elder¡¯s urate divination technique was unable to predict his fate.

    Wasn¡¯t this shocking enough?

    ¡°You really have the confidence to treat her hidden injuries.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi said.

    ording to what she knew, Miao Kexin¡¯s hidden injuries had been there for at least a dozen years.

    Even the entire Snow God Pce¡¯s sect strength could not eradicate it.

    One could imagine how troublesome her hidden injuries were.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe in my strength?¡±

    Ye Changge asked back.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re hurting me.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t believe in anyone, I can¡¯t not believe in you.¡±

    She was extremely confident in Ye Changge¡¯s abilities.

    Even the most difficult World Barrier had been resolved, so the problem of one¡¯s constitution would not be a problem for him.

    However, he still had to be careful in the Land of the Abyss.

    Ye Changge frowned. He did not understand this ce.

    He wanted to be familiar with it. But, he naturally could not catch up to these primitive inhabitants of the greater world.

    Even the lords of the sacrednds was fearful of this abyssalnd.

    Could it be that there really were some demons and monsters in this ce?

    ¡°I heard that the ce near the Land of the Abyss is buried with ancient demons.

    ¡°Some people have entered the abyssalnd before and would often hear the voices of the demons by their ears.¡±

    ¡°Ancient demons, you still believe in this?¡±

    Ye Changge sneered.

    He did not expect that she, the lord of a sacrednd and a Half-step Eternal mighty figure, would actually believe a rumor like that.

    How many years had it been since the ancient times?

    Even if there was, they would have long turned into a pile of dirt.

    Zhan Xianyi¡¯s expression was still very grave. ¡°We¡¯d rather believe it. Since the news can be spread, it proves that this isn¡¯t just a rumor.

    ¡°We¡¯d better be cautious.¡±

    The ancient gods and demons were all powerful existences.

    Their physical bodies were strong, their physiques were strong, and the power and methods they possessed were not something they could imagine.

    Even if it was a remnant body, it was not something they could deal with.

    This was because all the gods left behind from the ancient times were at least Half-step True Immortal Realm experts.

    This was recorded in the ancient books that circted throughout the ancient times.

    Originally, the ancient times could be said to be an era where tens of thousands of families contended. However, for some unknown reason, such a brilliant era was silently wiped out.

    No one understood what had happened.

    Wiped out?

    Ye Changge had a shocked expression.

    A True Immortal.

    That was a person who could move mountains and fill seas with a single thought.

    To be able to wipe out all the experts in one night, just how terrifying was this?

    It seems that something strange must have happened in ancient times.

 Chapter 514 - The Terrifying Blood Crow

    <h4>Chapter 514: The Terrifying Blood Crow</h4>

    In the afternoon, Ye Changge was cultivating in his room.

    He was leaving for the Land of the Abyss at night.

    Even so, he was not willing to waste even the slightest bit of time.

    Buzz!

    He circted the Great Dao Heaven Devouring Art.

    Circles of ripples spread out in all directions, and there was a gravity that swallowed him.

    The spiritual energy in the void gathered in his direction.

    If one observed carefully, one would find that the spiritual energy in the entire Snow God Pce was instantly devoured.

    The other disciples and elders all opened their eyes.

    They looked at the ce where Ye Changge was cultivating in horror, their hearts were trembling.

    ¡°What cultivation technique is this? It¡¯s so overbearing.

    ¡°It can devour all the spiritual energy in an instant.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable. No wonder he can repair the World Barrier.

    ¡°With such a terrifying absorption speed, he¡¯s practically a spiritual energy sponge.¡±

    The disciples of the Snow God Pce gathered in the square and discussed animatedly.

    Within a radius of a thousand miles, they could not absorb any spiritual energy.

    This spiritual energy was being devoured by a tyrannical force.

    With the speed of his absorption, they werepletely unable to resist this suction force.

    If they had not stopped their cultivation, perhaps the energy in their dantian would have been forcefully pulled out.

    It was inconceivable.

    It was not just the ordinary disciples who were shocked. Even some of the elders were indescribably shocked.

    Their cultivation levels were even higher, and the cultivation techniques they cultivated were even more terrifying.

    However, in the face of this terrifying suction force, they were still unable to do anything.

    This cultivation technique had definitely surpassed the divine level.

    It might even be a cultivation technique at the Dao level.

    At the thought of this, they could not stop the astonishment bubbling up within them.

    After all, even as a sacrednd, they did not have such a powerful cultivation technique.

    Dao level.

    A cultivation technique like this could already absorb the power of the Heavenly Dao.

    It could plunder the fortunes of Heaven and Earth, invade the mysteries of the Sun and Moon and much more.

    Elsewhere¡­

    Miao Kexin looked in the direction of the spiritual energy void and said in shock, ¡°Is this Senior Ye¡¯s strength?!¡±

    Huan Caiyi was also dumbstruck. This was also the first time she saw Ye Changge cultivating.

    It was so terrifying.

    Even if she used all his strength, she would not be able to reach such a terrifying level.

    However, the more powerful he was, the happier Miao Kexin would be.

    This meant that Ye Changge really had the ability to cure the hidden problems in her body.

    Even a big shot like her would not speak without thinking.

    Originally, she did not have much hope for the cure.

    But at this moment, she waspletely relieved.

    There was even a trace of anticipation in her eyes.

    She did not know what method Senior Ye would use to solve the hidden problems in her body.

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, night fell.

    Ye Changge had just returned from his cultivation when there was a knock on the door.

    When the door opened, it was Zhan Xianyi, Huan Caiyi, and the others from the Snow God Pce.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, let¡¯s set off now.¡±

    The ten-thousand-year Earth Core me would reach its maximum firepower at night.

    Choosing this time to set off meant that the mes would be at their fiercest.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    This time, besides Huan Caiyi and Miao Kexin, there were four other elders apanying them.

    There were two at the early stage of the Void Realm, one at the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm, and one at thete stage.

    It could be said that this formation could sweep through any n.

    They rushed all the way to the southwest region.

    Soon, they arrived at the Abyss.

    What appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes was a mountain peak that stretched as far as the eye could see.

    Two of the mountain peaks were abnormally tall. There were ck rocks, and even the ancient trees that grew there were ck.

    The surrounding environment was pitch-ck. Under the illumination of the moonlight, there was even a ck luster.

    ¡°Is this the Abyss?¡±

    Ye Changge muttered.

    In the middle of the two huge mountains, a huge crack could be seen.

    The crack extended all the way, making it look like a ferocious demon beast.

    Under the soft moonlight, it appeared extremely terrifying and strange.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, Here!¡±

    Huan Caiyi handed him a green medicinal pill.

    Spirit Cleansing Pill.

    The baleful aura and poisonous barrier in this pill could affect a person¡¯s body and mind.

    After taking it, you can reduce the impact of the baleful qi in the body.

    The other elders had already eaten it.

    Ye Changge shook his head and said, ¡°Keep it, I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    He had the body of the Great Dao, which made him invulnerable to poison.

    The most poisonous aura in the world could not affect him at all.

    This little murderous energy was nothing.

    Huan Cai Yi did not react for a while, but she forgot.

    Fellow Daoist Ye could even devour and refine demonic qi. This murderous aura would be nothing.

    Thus, the group headed toward the Abyss.

    Because the ten thousand year Earth Core me was deep in the abyss, they needed to go through this terrifying region.

    As they went deeper, their hearts suddenly tensed up.

    Danger could ur in here at any time.

    The danger in the Abyss was not understated. There was another nickname for this ce.

    It was also called the Graveyard of the Death God.

    Caw! Caw!

    A terrifying sound came from afar.

    The few of them trembled and became alert.

    Soon after, a dense flock of birds pounced on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s the blood crows!¡±

    The blood crow was a dark creature that lived in groups.

    Because they did not like the light, they chose to rest during the day ande out at night to hunt for food.

    This characteristic caused their eyes to degenerate into two bloody holes.

    It looked abnormally horrifying.

    However, the blood crows¡¯ noses were abnormally sensitive.

    They could smell the scent of their prey from hundreds of kilometers away.

    Not long after they entered, they attracted a group of blood crows.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    Huan Caiyi said to the elders under her.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Upon hearing the order, theyunched all kinds of terrifying attacks.

    Each punch took away hundreds of blood crows, and in the blink of an eye, a thickyer of crows had been umted on the ground.

    However, these blood crows came one after another. Compared to the group of blood crows still aloft, the dead blood crows were nothing.

    The air was filled with the smell of fresh blood.

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s power shook rapidly, and the power of frost spread in all directions.

    Thousands of blood crows were frozen.

    However, there were too many blood crows. They could not kill all of them.

    Huan Caiyi¡¯s expression was solemn. The smell of blood was already very strong.

    If they attracted other demon beasts, it would undoubtedly put them in a very passive position.

    The other elders did not hold back either.

    The powerful aura shook, and soon, the corpses of the blood crows piled up like a mountain.

    One of the elders¡¯ arms was torn by the Blood Crows.

    The smell of fresh blood made the blood crows even crazier.

    After fighting for a while, not only did the blood crows not decrease, but their numbers continued to increase.

    This was the terror of the Abyss.

    Although the blood crows¡¯bat strength was weak, they were superior in numbers.

    You also did not have time to recover your strength, not to mention that this ce was filled with a murderous aura.

    You simply could not recover.

    In the end, you could only die here in vain.

    And at this moment¡­

    Ye Changge stepped forward. The blood crow that lived in and of darkness was extremely sensitive to light.

    He could use mes to expel them.

    Fighting was not a wise move.

    Boom!

    They heard the sound of mes flickering to life.

 Chapter 515 - The Mysterious Mural of the River Blocking the Road

    <h4>Chapter 515: The Mysterious Mural of the River Blocking the Road</h4>

    A me appeared in Ye Changge¡¯s palm.

    The me swayed slightly and looked extremely weak.

    However, the moment the me appeared, the surrounding temperature suddenly rose.

    The irritable blood crows instantly became quiet.

    Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi were still fine. They had long seen the power of this me.

    However, Miao Kexin and the other elders were all dumbfounded.

    ¡°This is a heavenly me!¡±

    A heavenly me was formed from the origin of the heavens and earth. It could burn the heavens and earth and turn everything into ashes.

    It could even cross realms.

    It was said that there were cultivators at the initial stage of the Void Realm who relied on the heavenly me to fight against people at theter stage without being defeated.

    One had to know that the difference of a small realm in the Void Realm was like a chasm.

    This difference was not only in strength, but also in theprehension of the Dao.

    But with the heavenly me, it was different.

    The heavenly me was formed from the origin of the world and had the ability to destroy the world.

    It was said that the first ranked heavenly me could even destroy the world.

    Although this was a little exaggerated, it could be seen how terrifying the heavenly me was.

    It was also because of this that all the cultivators wanted to have their own heavenly me.

    Alchemists went even crazier for it.

    This was because the heavenly mes could strengthen their pill refinement.

    With the heavenly mes, they could increase their pill refinement results by at least ten times.

    It was a pity that there were too few heavenly mes in the world.

    There were only twenty-three heavenly mes in the entire greater world.

    Even sacrednds like the Snow God Pce did not have their own heavenly mes.

    Furthermore, the heavenly mes were extremely hard to find.

    Most of them wandered around ces with extremely high mes, with temperatures of over 10,000 degrees. To cultivators, this was an insurmountable heavenly sting.

    What they did not expect was that Ye Changge actually possessed a heavenly me.

    Buzz!

    The mes instantly tore through the sky.

    Even space itself emitted a rumbling sound.

    In an instant, it pounced towards the blood crows.

    The mes that were so weak just a moment ago suddenly transformed into a sea of mes.

    The blood crows screeched horribly, as if they also felt fear.

    They wanted to escape, but under the speed of the mes, they could not escape at all.

    In just a blink of an eye, thousands of blood crows were burned into green smoke.

    Moreover, the fire was still spreading and could not be suppressed at all.

    The Abyss had already turned into a sea of fire.

    The blood crows screeched miserably in the sea of fire. Soon, the sounds of their screeching became weaker and weaker.

    In the end, they disappearedpletely.

    Not only did the blood crows in the sky disappear, even the blood crows that had been killed earlier had turned into green smoke.

    In just a few short breaths, tens of thousands of blood crows had been killed and exterminated.

    Ye Changge recalled the chaotic fire.

    He nodded his head in satisfaction. He was quite satisfied with the power of this fire.

    However, what he did not know was that the others were stunned.

    They stared nkly at Ye Changge and sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Was this the power of the heavenly me?!

    In fact, they did not know that the chaotic fire had yet to unleash its power.

    Even a powerful cultivator of the Void Realm could be annihted by this chaotic fire in an instant.

    Not to mention these blood crows who had no fighting power at all.

    It would be an easy matter for them to be annihted.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Why aren¡¯t we going?!¡±

    The smell of blood would soon summon other demonic beasts.

    The other elders came to their senses, and the group walked toward the Abyss.

    After passing through the blood crows, they became extra careful.

    As they went deeper, the surrounding murderous aura and poisonous barrier became denser.

    Thus, the group took another Soul Cleansing Pill.

    But along the way, they saw that Ye Changge was safe and sound.

    The admiration in their hearts became even more intense.

    Especially Miao Kexin. Her beautiful eyes were on Ye Changge.

    Was this the majesty of his realm?!

    Walking in the environment of the baleful aura and poisonous barrier actually had no effect on him.

    On the contrary, he could refine the surrounding baleful aura¡¯s power to replenish himself.

    This was something that only Ye Changge could do.

    Very quickly, the few of them moved forward and arrived at the precipice.

    Boom!

    Everyone saw that there was a surging river below. The pitch-ck river water gave them a tingling feeling.

    This was the first time they hade to the depths of the Abyss.

    This river was at least a few hundred kilometers wide, and its waves were turbulent.

    If one were to observe carefully, one would discover that there was still water sshing on the surface of the water. Perhaps there was something terrifying inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried just now. I can¡¯t cross this space.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi shook her head and said.

    There was a restriction in ce. Even Void Realm experts were unable to fly.

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.

    There was actually a terrifying restriction in the Abyss. Even Void realm cultivators were unable to get across.

    Who was the one who set up this restriction?

    Everyone was very curious about its purpose.

    This damned ce was deste all year round, and there were no magic treasures to search for. Who had the time to set up such an array formation?

    But on second thought, this ce definitely housed a secret.

    Otherwise, why would they go through so much effort to set up an istion array formation in the sky?

    And even a Void Realm cultivator was helpless.

    Ye Changge looked around, but he did not find any traces of the array formation.

    Moreover, there was a hazy mist floating above the river.

    This mist actually had the effect of blocking one¡¯s spiritual senses.

    But this was not a problem for him.

    The Eye of Great Dao opened.

    The patterns between the heavens and earth automatically separated into two sides, and he could easily see through the mist.

    This was¡­

    Ye Changge¡¯s doubtful voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what did you see?¡±

    Huan Caiyi asked.

    Since they did not cultivate eye-bloodline techniques, they could only ask Ye Changge what he saw.

    ¡°Murals!¡±

    Yes.

    He actually saw murals on the mountain wall.

    On them were carved ancient divine beasts, azure dragon, white tiger, ck tortoise, vermillion bird.

    There were even some strange-shaped murals that were unusually ferocious and imposing.

    It was as if someone had used a great amount of mana to forcefully stuff these living demonic beasts into it.

    After patrolling around, he did not find any traces of the array formation.

    This prohibition seemed to be formed automatically by the heavens and earth.

    Normally, the array formation formed by the heavens and earth was not simple.

    It was either suppressing a powerful magic treasure or a ferocious demon beast.

    He suddenly imagined an ancient god.

    This could not be rted to it.

    Without the array formation, he could not crack it.

    After all, it was hard to act without the right elements.

    With his array formation realm, he could not break the array formation of the universe.

    After all, he was only in the Void Realm. He could not ce his soul essence into the void.

    If he reached the Eternal Realm, or the array formation realm reached the Dao realm, it would be easy.

    At that time, he only needed to escape into the void, and he could easily break the array formation shackles.

    ¡°Ancient fierce beasts!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi and the others were very shocked.

    The distant mountain wall actually had ancient fierce beasts carved on it.

    This far exceeded their imaginations.

    What secret was hidden in this abyssalnd?

    Crossing the great river, the void fog, and even the mysterious fierce beast mural.

    Was there any connection between these?

    Everyone fell silent.

    At this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s other thought shocked everyone.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you said that those demonic beasts might still be alive.

    ¡°How is this possible?¡±

 Chapter 516 - The Life-Devouring Beast

    <h4>Chapter 516: The Life-Devouring Beast</h4>

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed in shock.

    How could the mural be alive?

    This was too absurd.

    Moreover, the ancient vicious beasts were extremely terrifying.

    They could move mountains and split seas at any time. Their cultivation bases were tyrannical, and they even had the blessing of innate divine abilities.

    Who could have such great ability to actually seal so many vicious beasts in the mountain?

    It was likely that even True Immortals could not do it.

    But fellow Daoist Ye did not seem to be a person who came from nowhere.

    Could it be that this was actually true?

    Even Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi were shocked, let alone the other elders.

    This was simply a fantasy.

    ording to fellow Daoist Ye, there were at least dozens of fierce beasts.

    If this was true, if these fierce beasts were to be revived, who in the greater world could stop them?

    What they had seen and heard today hadpletely overturned their worldview.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. This is just my guess.¡±

    Ye Changge consoled them.

    ¡°Then what should we do now?¡±

    An elder spoke up.

    For the sake of the ten thousand year old Earth Core me, this risk was too great.

    The Land of the Abyss was notorious for its savagery. In addition to the strange things happening now, some people began to hesitate.

    Everyone looked at Miao Kexin, waiting for her reply.

    In fact, whether she went or not, Ye Changge would continue to explore.

    This ce sessfully attracted his curiosity.

    ¡°Master, you and the elders can stay here.

    ¡°I can do it alone.¡±

    Miao Kexin did not want her sect¡¯s people to put themselves in danger.

    She had done enough to her master.

    If she continued to let her master work hard and fall into danger¡­

    How could she be at ease?

    ¡°Silly child, what are you saying?

    ¡°I only have you as my disciple, how could I let you take the risk alone?¡±

    Huan Caiyi reprimanded her softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things anymore!¡±

    Miao Kexin¡¯s eyes were a little moist.

    She was originally an orphan, but her master adopted her.

    She had taught her a whole set of Dao techniques.

    She cared for her and took care of her as if she were her own daughter.

    When there were hidden dangers in her body, she did not give up on her.

    She never gave up on her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ye Changge walked in front of the surging river.

    Since they could not cross the sky, they could only cross the wooden bridge.

    In front of them was a wooden bridge reinforced with iron chains.

    The wooden boards on it were already corroded.

    The iron chains were also rusted. It was easy to suspect that a person¡¯s weight could crush it.

    Although everyone had doubts, there was no other way.

    If they wanted to cross the river, they could only cross this way.

    Ka!

    Ye Changge walked in the front, and behind him was Zhan Xianyi.

    The elders of the Snow God Pce were at the back.

    They paid full attention to prevent any idents from happening.

    This wooden bridge was hundreds of kilometers long.

    Some of the wooden nks had already been lost.

    When they stepped on it, it even made cracking sounds.

    But fortunately, after walking for a long time, no idents happened.

    Everyone also slowly exhaled.

    But at this moment¡­

    Ah!

    The elder at the back cried out in surprise.

    ¡°There¡¯s something, there¡¯s something pulling me from the bridge.¡±

    This elder¡¯s face was filled with fear.

    The others scanned their surroundings, but they did not see a single shadow.

    ¡°Elder Wan, did you sense wrongly?¡±

    Ye Changge had also activated the Eye of the Great Dao Technique, but he did not discover anything.

    And this elder shook her head firmly. ¡°Sect master, it¡¯s true. There really was an unknown force pulling me just now.¡±

    A strange atmosphere lingered in everyone¡¯s mind.

    They surveyed their surroundings and waited for a long time, but nothing special happened.

    They could only continue to move forward.

    But with the previous experience, everyone was on full alert.

    The journey was smooth.

    They were about to reach the ce where the fog gathered.

    They had already traveled a quarter of the way, and fortunately, they were safe and sound.

    The elder was also puzzled.

    She scanned her surroundings. Could it be that the power just now was really an illusion?

    However, she could clearly feel that inexplicable pulling force.

    Bang!

    A crisp sound rang out.

    Ye Changge and the others quickly turned around. Elder Wan said in embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this iron chain has aged.¡±

    She was still holding a broken iron chain in her hand.

    Everyone was shocked, thinking that she had encountered the pulling force from before again.

    Elder Wan threw the iron chain into the river water.

    But in the next moment, something that made everyone go numb appeared.

    The moment the iron chain came into contact with the river water, it actually directly corroded.

    Although the iron chain had aged, the corrosive power of the water was too strong.

    They had no doubt that if the bridge fell, no one would even be able to find their bones.

    When the others saw this, they all grabbed onto the iron chains beside them.

    They could not fly in this ce. If they lost their support, the only result would be death.

    Ye Changge looked at the rolling river below him with a very grave expression.

    This ce was full of oddities.

    They had to cross the bridge as soon as possible.

    ¡°Ah, save me!¡±

    At this moment, Elder Wan let out a cry of surprise.

    Her body had already been raised horizontally. It was as if there was a transparent monster behind her body exerting force on her.

    The elder beside her was also quick-witted. He directly sted out a tyrannical force from his palm.

    Boom!

    The power exploded.

    Elder Wan returned to normal.

    Right now, everyone was panicking.

    The unknown was the most terrifying thing.

    Even if they were powerful cultivators, they were not immune to the fear.

    ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    Following Elder Wan¡¯s exmation, everyone looked in her direction.

    They saw a transparent exotic beast lying on the wooden bridge.

    It did not have any hair on its body, and it looked like a wolf.

    However, it had eight legs.

    What made their bodies go numb was that it did not have a mouth.

    It only had what looked like a long tube, and the blood that flowed out was not red either.

    It was blue.

    What kind of demonic beast was this?

    Everyone looked at each other and shook their heads.

    They had traveled far and wide, and had seen countless demonic beasts.

    But they had never seen a demonic beast with such a strange appearance.

    Facing everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, Ye Changge also shook his head.

    He had never seen it before either.

    What in the world was this thing?

    Even his Eye of the Great Dao Technique was unable to discover its existence.

    But its tube?

    Ye Changge fell into deep thought.

    Elder Wan must have encountered this thing just now.

    What on earth did it do?

    Could it be¡­

    He looked at Elder Wan, but suddenly realized that Elder Wan¡¯s image had changed greatly.

    She was originally in her forties or fifties, but she had suddenly be much older.

    Now, she looked more like an old woman in her twilight years.

    Perhaps even she herself did not realize that her lifespan was slipping away.

    The others also noticed this strange change.

    Their eyes widened.

    They cried out in surprise, ¡°Elder Wan, you¡­¡±

    She could no longer speak. Even a simple action was an extravagant hope for her.

    If she had not held on with herst breath, she would have died long ago.

    However, from her terrified eyes, one could vaguely see that she was also very shocked by this sudden urrence.

    However, this was understandable.

    Anyone who encountered such a thing would be afraid.

    After advancing to the Sage Heaven Realm, one would have thousands of years worth of life.

    However, in the blink of an eye, it was gone.

    Anyone who encountered such a thing would feel afraid.

 Chapter 517 - You Cannot Succeed Without Going Through Hardship

    <h4>Chapter 517: You Cannot Seed Without Going Through Hardship</h4>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is¡­¡±

    Zhan Xianyi looked at Elder Wan, who was still in her twilight years.

    Elder Wan, who was still extremely beautiful just a moment ago, suddenly turned white-haired.

    And the beast who caused Elder Wan to be like this was this strange-looking beast in front of them.

    This was too strange.

    It was simply impossible to defend oneself against.

    Could it be that he could suck away a person¡¯s life force?

    This was also the ultimate question that the others were pondering.

    They had seen all kinds of demonic beasts that were bloodthirsty and who could absorb cultivation.

    But it was the first time they had encountered one that could absorb life force.

    After Huan Caiyi fed Elder Wan the Vitality Pill, Elder Wan regained a trace of her color.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, Elder Wan¡­¡±

    She wanted to ask if there was any possibility of Elder Wan recovering.

    Everyone loved to be beautiful.

    Anyone who was in their prime would not be able to ept the fact that they had be like this.

    Ye Changge went before the monster and pondered for a moment.

    To be honest, he was not absolutely sure.

    Apart from its transparent body, the other parts of the monster were no different from demon beasts.

    What was special was its tube.

    How did it absorb a person¡¯s life force?

    This was a little strange.

    ¡°Elder Wan, when you were attacked earlier, did you feel anything strange?¡±

    Since they could not break through the monster¡¯s body, they could only ask the person involved.

    During this period, everyone did not let down their guard.

    Although this monster appeared and disappeared mysteriously, its defenses were clearly not high.

    Otherwise, it would not have been killed by a single palm strike.

    Being able to silently absorb a person¡¯s life force was already terrifying enough.

    If its defense ability was also high, it would truly be invincible.

    All living things were born with weaknesses.

    No one was without ws. Ye Changge believed in this unfailingw.

    There was no absolute thing in the world.

    If there was Yin energy, there would be Yang energy. If there was water, there would be fire. All living things followed thew.

    Elder Wan shook her head. Her body was now extremely weak.

    Not only was the vital essence in her bodypletely gone, even a simple movement was like traversing a chasm to her.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, is there really no other way?¡±

    Seeing Ye Changge frown, Huan Caiyi¡¯s expression became anxious.

    Elder Wan also revealed a hint of despair.

    If Ye Changge was powerless right now, she was probably really finished.

    Rather than living till herst breath, she might as well die and be relieved.

    She did not want to be a burden to everyone.

    Ye Changge shook his head.

    He really did not have a way to save her.

    Maybe the way to save her was ahead of him.

    But everyone knew that he was justforting her.

    Who could guarantee that there would be a way to save her?

    Everyone¡¯s mood was very gloomy.

    Especially Miao Kexin. Her eyes turned red.

    If she had not persisted, she would not have encountered such a problem.

    She had even caused Elder Wan to suffer such a cmity.

    She med herself very much.

    Huan Caiyi said, ¡°Xin ¡®er, you don¡¯t have to do this.

    ¡°No one wants this to happen.

    ¡°This was beyond our imagination. You don¡¯t have to assume all the me.¡±

    This was the reason.

    But if she insisted oning here, would such a thing still happen?

    Huan Caiyi also knew that she was stubborn, so she did not try to persuade him.

    She knew that if Elder Wan could not recover, this responsibility would be shouldered by Miao Kexin alone.

    No one could help her.

    The medicine could heal the wound, but the heart could not be healed.

    That was exactly what they were talking about.

    But at this time, Elder Wan was sobbing, as if she had something to say.

    Huan Caiyi immediately injected the vital essence into her body, making her feel a bit more rxed.

    Only then did her voice be much clearer, but it was still very soft.

    Soul undtion.

    Ye Changge muttered.

    When Elder Wan was attacked, her soul undted a few times.

    But what did this have to do with the loss of her lifespan.

    The others were also puzzled.

    The two werepletely unrted.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what n do you have?¡±

    The few of them looked at each other, unable toe up with a solution.

    Ye Changge was also pondering over the key point.

    Just as the few elders had said, the soul represented a person¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit.

    Wait a minute, essence, qi, and spirit.

    There was an ancient saying that if a person fought for a breath, an enlightened person fought for an incense stick.

    If it represented that a person¡¯s spirit was extracted, it would also affect a person¡¯s lifespan greatly.

    Could this be the reason?

    Seeing Ye Changge¡¯s expression disappear, Huan Caiyi said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯ve found a way.¡±

    ¡°I do have some clues, but we¡¯ll know after we try.¡±

    Ye Changge stretched out his hand and ced it on Elder Wan¡¯s head.

    The power of void in his body circted.

    Soon, the reason was found.

    Elder Wan¡¯s soul power was dimming, and her origin was almost dry.

    This could be the reason why her lifespan had decreased.

    Hearing Ye Changge¡¯s exnation, Zhan Xianyi looked at the monster under her feet and said, ¡°Elder Wan, what happened to your soul power?¡±.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, where did Elder Wan¡¯s soul power go?¡±

    It could not be said that the monster had absorbed it, right?

    The spiritual energy of a Sage Heaven Realm was so immense that it was impossible for all of it to bepletely absorbed in such a short time.

    Moreover, everything had a refining process.

    It did not have time either.

    Could it be that there was more than one monster, and there was also the existence of a parent body?

    This was the only exnation.

    The soul origin that these monsters absorbed was transferred to them by some unknown method. It was just a being that was used as aborer.

    The cultivators were their targets. Then, they would absorb the power of the divine soul and use special methods to move it away.

    And the one they had encountered was just a coincidence.

    As they went deeper, they would encounter more monsters.

    Ye Changge nodded.

    When they received a response, everyone¡¯s expressions were very grave.

    Just one was enough to make them fall for the trick. If there were more than ten, there would be more than a hundred.

    Moreover, this beast could turn invisible, making it difficult for people to guard themselves against it.

    This was a hidden ghost killer.

    But now there was no better way. If he wanted to solve Elder Wan¡¯s health issues, he had to go into the tiger¡¯s den alone.

    You cannot seed without going through some hardships first.

    ¡­

 Chapter 518 - The Power of the Soul of an Eternal Realm Cultivator

    <h4>Chapter 518: The Power of the Soul of an Eternal Realm Cultivator</h4>

    As they moved forward, everyone was on full alert.

    However, they did not encounter any monster attacks until they arrived at the opposite side.

    Perhaps this was not the monster¡¯s base camp.

    The reason why they encountered this one was because it was alone.

    This made them both d and worried.

    They were d that they arrived safely.

    They were worried that Elder Wan¡¯s situation was already critical. There was no more time to wait.

    Once the power of the soul flowed for too long, the soul would dim and wither.

    At that time, even if they found the power of the soul, they would not be able to recover it.

    But in the next moment¡­

    Everyone¡¯s attention was on the mural in front of them.

    The mural was vivid and lifelike.

    They were all ancient ferocious beasts, terrifying existences that had been extinct for tens of thousands of years.

    These were originally only recorded in books, but now, they could actually see them with their own eyes.

    Some ferocious beasts prostrated on the ground, some raised their heads and roared, and some flew into the sky and burrowed into the ground.

    However, the valiant and domineering manner made everyone sigh in admiration.

    Just by looking at it calmly, they felt a pressureing from their divine souls.

    It was hard to imagine how terrifying this mural would be if it was real.

    Roar!

    At this moment, an earth-shattering roar sounded.

    The sound rumbled as sand and rocks flew.

    An illusory blue frost dragon coiled above their heads.

    Its entire body was ten thousand feet tall, like a mountain.

    A powerful pressure pressed down on their bodies, making them unable to move.

    ¡°Those who trespass into the forbidden area will die!¡±

    The giant dragon roared at them.

    Compared to the giant dragon in front of them, Ye Changge and the others were like lowly ants.

    They were too insignificant.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others looked at the mural in front of the mountain wall in shock. There was a mural of a giant frost dragon that had already disappeared.

    They were shocked. It was just as Ye Changge had said.

    The mural here were all living beings.

    However, they did not all exist in the form of divine souls. Even so, it was not something they could contend with.

    Just the collision of their auras made their bodies unable to move, as if they had fallen into a quagmire.

    Even the slightest movement of their fingers was futile.

    ¡°Why are you all sealed here?

    ¡°Who sealed you?!¡±

    Ye Changge asked his own questions.

    These beasts were existences that surpassed the Eternal realm.

    Even the weakest beasts were at the peak of the Void Realm.

    To seal these beasts here, one had to at least be at the True Immortal Realm.

    A trace of surprise shed across the dragon¡¯s eyes when he heard this.

    He did not expect that this human could still move freely under the pressure of his aura.

    Moreover, the aura on his body was also very mysterious.

    ¡°I have already forgotten over the long period of time. However, since all of you havee here¡­

    ¡°Leave your lives behind!¡±

    The giant dragon roared, and boundless soul power condensed.

    Instantly, the world underwent a sudden change, and boundless thunderclouds condensed.

    Vast and mighty thunderbolts burst forth, enveloping this mountain range.

    Huan Caiyi and the others¡¯ expressions changed in shock.

    This power had already far surpassed the Void Realm.

    If this attack descended upon them, they absolutely had no chance of surviving.

    Moreover, their cultivation was suppressed, and they could not even retaliate.

    Let alone be able to retreat unscathed.

    Right now, their only hope was to ce their hopes on Ye Changge.

    Bang!

    An icy blue light pir descended, aimed at Ye Changge and the others.

    The surrounding space rumbled.

    As if unable to withstand the impact of the power, it shattered into pieces.

    Looking at the attack, Ye Changge did not advance. Instead, he retreated and stood in front of everyone.

    The mysterious soul power was like ripples in the water, enveloping everyone.

    Fortunately, this dragon had lost its body and was only a divine soul.

    Its power was greatly reduced.

    Because he had cultivated the Heavenly Dao of the Soul, his soul power had advanced to the early-stage of the Eternal Realm.

    Moreover, with the support of the Heavenly Dao of the Soul, his soul power was close to the middle-stage of the Soul Realm.

    Boom!

    The ice-blue pir of light collided with the soul defenses, making an earth-shattering sound.

    The aftermath of the powerful force crazily shot out in all directions.

    In the space along the way, the mountains and rocks were shattered one after another.

    This force was very violent and ominous. Ye Changge still felt a wave of pressure attacking him.

    However, his body had been strengthened and had long be impervious to knives and spears.

    His body could bear the brunt of this force.

    He had only suffered a slight injury.

    Seeing this, the frost dragon was obviously stunned.

    He did not expect that a cultivator of this realm, who was only in the Void Realm, could actually withstand its attack.

    It was very confident in this attack. Even a person at the peak of the Void Realm would only end up dead.

    Not to mention that it was only at the middle stage of the Void Realm.

    There was something strange.

    And the frost dragon was not the only one who was shocked.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others stared with wide eyes.

    They looked in disbelief at Ye Changge, who was calm and collected at the moment.

    He did not expect that he could actually block it.

    This was an attack of the Eternal Realm.

    Although he was only left with his divine soul and his power was weakened, it was not something the Void Realm cultivator could contend against.

    And he actually blocked it.

    It was unbelievable.

    They felt like their worldview had been overturned.

    ¡°You¡­ How did you do it?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi muttered in a daze.

    Even she was a Half-step Eternal Realm expert, but she was helpless against this attack.

    Not only did he neutralize the dragon¡¯s attack, but he also appeared to be calm.

    His face was not red, and he was not panting.

    If people did not know, they would think that he had already broken through to the Eternal Realm.

    Of course, Ye Changge would not reveal his secret.

    The Heavenly Dao of the Soul could strengthen one¡¯s soul power.

    This was his trump card.

    In the process of battle, he could take others by surprise and heavily injure them.

    Zhan Xianyi saw Ye Changge smile and did not say anything.

    She also knew that she had been rude.

    In the martial arts world, it was a big taboo to inquire about other people¡¯s cultivation methods.

    It was fine if it was someone familiar, but if it was someone with an explosive temper, they might directly kill you.

    Even if someone wanted to take revenge for you, there was no suitable reason.

    Because in the cultivation world, this was an unwritten rule.

    The question was, do you have the intention to covet someone else¡¯s cultivation technique?

    Zhan Xianyi was too shocked and directly expressed her thoughts.

    Ye Changge naturally did not mind.

    ¡°You¡­ you can actually unleash an Eternal Realm soul attack.¡±

    At this moment, the frost dragon also saw through it.

    Its two huge eyes stared at Ye Changge in a daze.

    This was truly a legend.

    Although the frost dragon¡¯s memory was missing, it still had some of its memories.

    He only had the strength of the Void Realm, but it actually had the power of the Eternal Realm Soul.

    This was very rare in his era.

    The physical body was the carrier of the soul, and the two could grow each other.

    But his soul was greater than his physical body.

    If your physical body was strong, and your qi and blood were strong, it could bring about the growth of the soul¡¯s power.

    This was no problem.

    But once your soul surpassed your physical body, it would be like putting a bucket of water into a cup.

    The final result is that your body would explode and you would die.

    This was not impossible to solve.

    In the ancient times, there were also amazing powerhouses who suppressed an era.

    The power of their soul was stronger than the power of their physical body.

    One: their physical body was very strong, and could bear the power of the soul.

    Two: they had all practiced powerful soul techniques.

    After thinking this through, the frost dragon instantly understood.

 Chapter 519 - The Ultimate Power of the Three Thousand Laws

    <h4>Chapter 519: The Ultimate Power of the Three Thousand Laws</h4>

    ¡°You actually have a soul cultivation method.¡±

    The frost dragon was truly shocked.

    This was not an ordinary cultivation method, but a very powerful one.

    One could see some clues from his realm.

    His realm was only at the middle stage of the Void Realm, two minor realms below thete stage and the peak of the Eternal Realm.

    However, his soul had reached the Eternal Realm.

    Even in the ancient times, this cultivation technique was considered a top-notch technique.

    ¡°The cultivation technique of the soul.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi and the others were even more shocked.

    In the greater world, there were very few records about the soul techniques.

    Most of them were done through their own research, not to mention the cultivation technique of the soul.

    In the eight great sacrednds, apart from the Archaic Soul Hall, there might not be aplete soul cultivation technique.

    The other sacrednds all had iplete secret manuals.

    As for why this was the case, they had looked through many ancient books, but they had not found any clues.

    And Ye Changge actually had aplete cultivation method of the divine soul.

    From what the frost dragon said, it was a superb cultivation method.

    At this moment, they were numb.

    Ye Changge¡¯s various methods made them feel powerless.

    Could it be that all the luck in the world had been given to him?

    ¡°A soul technique like this is extremely exhausting.

    ¡°Blocking it once is already the best you can do, right?¡±

    The frost dragon thought that it had understood everything.

    It thought that Ye Changge had forcefully raised his soul to the Eternal Realm.

    The previous attack had already exhausted his origin energy.

    This time, he definitely would not be able to block it again.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others¡¯ hearts instantly picked up speed as they said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t bother about us.¡±

    The strength of an Eternal Realm ancient fierce beast was too terrifying.

    Ye Changge had already done everything he could for them.

    If they were in his position, they would not have been able to do this either.

    ¡°But a mere Eternal Realm divine soul cannot make me retreat without a fight.¡±

    Ye Changge stood in front of them and faced the frost dragon alone.

    His slight figure suddenly became bigger.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of death!¡±

    The frost dragon roared.

    He was only the guardian spirit here. If Ye Changge insisted on entering, there was nothing he could do.

    He did not choose to leave.

    Instead, he chose to fight.

    Even though he knew that Ye Changge was no match for him, he was still acting heroically.

    Just by relying on this temperament, he had gained the respect of the frost dragon.

    Boom!

    The frost dragon roared.

    The surrounding space rumbled, shocking everyone.

    Boundless power converged in this direction.

    The thunderclouds in the sky roared, and raging thunderbolts burst forth.

    A powerful aura directly swept through this mountain range.

    This attack was even more turbulent than the previous one.

    They could not imagine what would happen if this attack came crashing down.

    Faced with this aura, Ye Changge was fearless.

    The corners of his mouth curled up into a smile.

    Holy light lingered around his body, and circles of light spread out in all directions.

    Under the impact of this power, even the aura of thunder was suppressed.

    The frost dragon looked at this and said in astonishment, ¡°What power is this?!¡±

    His face changed.

    Under this power, he actually felt a resulting aura.

    How could this be?

    He had not felt this kind of fear for many years.

    Moreover, he realized that he had never seen this kind of power before.

    It made his lightning qi weaken a little.

    What did this mean?

    His power directly crushed his Dao technique.

    But then, he gave up this idea.

    This lightning attracting technique was the strongest spell of his dragon n.

    It could condense the Purple Divine Lightning as an attack.

    Purple Divine Lightning.

    It was the most powerful divine lightning in the world. It could destroy all things and tear the heavens apart.

    Even a True Immortal Realm cultivator would not be able to resist the Purple Divine Lightning.

    It must have been his illusion.

    Therefore, the frost dragon condensed the Purple Divine Lightning with all its strength.

    Boom!

    As everyone watched, endless thunderclouds began to brew.

    The Purple Divine Lightning rolled above, releasing an aura that could destroy the earth.

    The divine lightning was still condensing.

    It had now be several thousand feet in size.

    Before it even struck down, they could already feel a tyrannical aura.

    This¡­ Could Ye Changge withstand it?

    Buzz!

    Facing the formidable lightning, Ye Changge¡¯s hand suffused with a white light.

    The void runes revolved around his body, as if there was an endless amount of majestic power condensing.

    The aura was vast and mighty.

    Even the frost dragon could not help but do a double take.

    But he had absolute confidence, confidence in the Purple Divine Lightning.

    Boom!

    A thousand foot wide divine lightning bolt struck down from the sky, bringing with it an aura of destruction.

    Everything along the way turned into nothingness.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others¡¯ expressions changed in shock.

    They looked nervously at Ye Changge. This attack was obviously hundreds of times stronger than the previous attack.

    But Ye Changge did not panic at all.

    He struck out forcefully at the Purple Divine Lightning.

    Swish!

    The sound of air being pierced through.

    A huge fist print shattered the void.

    The Purple Divine Lightning had not evene into contact with this fist print before it was sted into nothingness.

    The space along the way shattered bit by bit.

    Under the frost dragon¡¯s shocked gaze, the fist print shattered the thunderclouds in the sky in an invincible way.

    Before the frost dragon could react, the fist printnded directly on his body.

    Instantly, the frost dragon¡¯s huge body was sent flying.

    Bang!

    A loud sound was heard.

    The mountains in the distance exploded one after another, and smoke and dust filled the air.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others sucked in a sharp breath.

    This¡­ he actually sent the Eternal Realm dragon flying with a punch.

    What unfolded before their eyes caused their worldview to crumble.

    If Ye Changge blocking the attack just now was already enough to shock them.

    This shock was much worse.

    One was at the Void Realm, and the other was at the Eternal Realm.

    The difference in strength between the two was like the difference between the heavens and the earth. Just how did he do it?

    But Ye Changge was not surprised.

    Thew of the void was the original power of the world.

    The Purple Divine Lightning was iparably powerful and was the power of heavenly tribtion,.

    Even so, it still could not escape the scope of the power of the void.

    The void evolved into the primal chaos, and the primal chaos gave birth to the world.

    It could be said that the power of the void was the ultimate power of the world.

    It could be said Ye Changge was not shocked at all that it could crush the power of the Purple Divine Lightning.

    After a long time¡­

    The frost dragon flew over.

    It looked extremely miserable and did not have the same aura as before.

    Its huge eyes were filled with shock.

    It did not expect that its Lightning Attracting Technique would be directly crushed.

    What kind of power was this?

    Could it be¡­

    Its body suddenly shook as it thought of a possibility.

    In this world, there was a power that was above all things.

    This power was even greater than the power of space and time, and greater than the power of fate and karma. Nothing couldpare to it.

    That is the great nature of true power.

    The ultimate power of three thousand greatws.

 Chapter 520 - Igniting Fire to Solve the Hidden Dangers of the Body

    <h4>Chapter 520: Igniting Fire to Solve the Hidden Dangers of the Body</h4>

    The frost dragon suppressed the shock it felt and said, ¡°You haveprehended the Great Dao of strength.¡±

    In the ancient times, the three thousand Great Dao had not yet returned to the outside world.

    There were countless geniuses who hadprehended the power of the Great Dao.

    The Great Dao of time, the Great Dao of space, and this led to the battle of geniuses.

    But no one had everprehended the Great Dao of strength.

    Among all thews, the Great Dao of strength was supreme.

    It was sublimated to extreme levels, and could crush all the power of the other Great Dao.

    The Lightning Attracting Technique he had just used contained the power of the Great Dao.

    The Great Dao of lightning.

    But unfortunately, in front of the Great Dao of strength, all the Great Dao were vulnerable.

    Facing the giant frost dragon¡¯s inquiry, Ye Changge shook his head.

    Wasn¡¯t it?

    The frost dragon was confused.

    Could it be that there was something in this world that was even more powerful than the Great Dao of strength?

    No.

    Impossible.

    The Great Dao of strength was already the peak of strength.

    There was absolutely no other power that was more terrifying than the Great Dao of strength.

    Although he had never seen the Great Dao of strength, to be able to rank above space-time, it must be very terrifying.

    Ye Changge smiled and shook his head.

    He probably would not have thought that there was a Great Dao of the void in this world even if he racked his brains.

    If he had not fused with two Heavenly Inquiring Stones, he would not have obtained thew of the void.

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    The frost dragon sighed and returned to the mural.

    Immediately after, the boundless majesty disappeared, and Zhan Xianyi and the others returned to normal.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, are you alright?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t I look like I¡¯m alright?!¡±

    Ye Changge said in a rxed manner.

    The few of them immediately heaved a sigh of relief.

    They were truly frightened by what they saw just now.

    However, they were not worried about themselves, but worried about Ye Changge.

    The divine lightning tore through the air, carrying with it an aura that could destroy the heavens and earth.

    If they were to be struck by this bolt, they would definitely end up dead.

    However, they were very lucky.

    They directly defeated the tyrannical dragon.

    However, what they could not imagine was that the dragon had given up on attacking.

    What was the meaning of this?!

    Could it be that it was no match for Ye Changge, and that was why it had immediately slipped away?

    Everyone could not understand.

    However, now was not the time to think about this. The frost dragon had returned to life just now.

    What if the other murals were revived?

    It would happen again.

    They could not withstand the attack just now.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, we can¡¯t be so aimless.

    ¡°We have to think of a way.¡±

    Huan Caiyi suggested.

    For some reason, they could see volcanoes in the distance. The undting mes illuminated the entire sky.

    But when they walked in, they lost their way.

    It was obvious that there was a natural array formation inside.

    Perhaps the entire Land of the Abyss was a huge array formation.

    It was just that they could not see it.

    Thinking of this possibility, everyone broke out in cold sweat.

    The array formation that enveloped the entire Land of the Abyss, how much skill was needed to set it up.

    It was impossible even for a Sage Heaven Realm cultivator.

    Everyone looked at Ye Changge, only to see Ye Changge shake his head as well.

    He surveyed the entire Land of the Abyss and was surrounded by a dense poisonous smoke barrier.

    But around the Land of the Abyss, there were four tall and lofty mountains.

    These were very likely the four pirs of the array formation.

    There were really quite a lot of secrets in them.

    But now was not the time to think about this. It was better to first help Miao Kexin treat the hidden dangers in her body.

    When he was free, he coulde here alone to investigate.

    After thinking it through, he began to cast the Great Dao of fire.

    Although this ce was isted from divine energy, it was unable to block the power of the Great Dao.

    Soon, he sensed a slight fluctuationing from the north.

    That was the location of the Ten-thousand-year-old Earth Core me.

    Soon, everyone arrived at the foot of the mountain.

    The thick mes were like tongues of fire.

    The first thing they felt was heat. It was as if they had entered a furnace.

    In front of them was a towering mountain.

    The mountain was as ck as ink, and there were even mes shooting out from it.

    This was the ultimate me.

    Above the mountain was a disc-shaped thing.

    The brightness of the me was reflected in the sky.

    Since Elder Wan had lost the power of her soul, it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to be exposed to high temperatures for long periods of time.

    Huan Caiyi had set up twoyers of defensive arrays for her.

    These arrays would protect her from the heat of the mes.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, it¡¯s up to you now.¡±

    She nced at Miao Kexin.

    Ye Changge nodded and drew an array formation near the volcano.

    A formation with a thought.

    This was the ability of a Sage-level array master. With just a thought, they could silently set up the array formation.

    Next, Miao Kexin sat cross-legged in the center of the array.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others watched Ye Changge cast the spell.

    At the same time, they paid close attention to their surroundings. There were also powerful demonic beasts living around the volcano.

    Fire beasts.

    They were seventh rank demonic beasts, and they could shoot out scorching mes.

    Their strength was not to be underestimated.

    Miao Kexin followed Ye Changge¡¯s instructions, guarding the mortal gate and getting her body ready.

    Her constitution was the Body of Heavenly Fire.

    However, the Great Dao of water had been suppressing her, so she was unable to activate it.

    As long as she paid attention to the Ten-thousand-year-old Earth Core me and injected it into her body, it would stimte her constitution power.

    It would forcefully awaken it.

    It was like a powerful being waking up and pouring it into his body. This method would normally damage his Dao Foundation.

    But under Ye Changge¡¯s control, it could be carried out perfectly.

    Ye Changge waved his right hand, and the Great Dao of fire circted.

    Circles of ripples appeared in the air.

    Everyone saw that the mes in the distance seemed to be drawn over by some kind of power.

    They turned into streaks of fire power in the sky and then,nded in front of Miao Kexin.

    The temperature of these mes was at least several thousand degrees, and as high as tens of thousands of degrees.

    If they entered the human body like this and she had not activated their constitution, Miao Kexin would probably melt into a puddle of blood.

    Ye Changge also thought of this problem and gave him the Heavenly Fire Pill in advance.

    Heavenly Fire Pill.

    It was refined from ten-thousand-year-old flint stones. The fire power within it was gentle and could resist high temperatures.

    It could protect Miao Kexin¡¯s soul and body.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Miao Kexin grunted.

    As if she had been thrown into the Earth¡¯s core, her entire body started to tremble violently.

    The surface of her body was suffused with fire and two rays of blue light.

    Two types of extreme water and fire powers were fighting each other within his body.

    It could be said that the two heavens of ice and fire were colliding.

    And this caused everyone¡¯s hearts to clench.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°Why are there two types of raysing from her body?¡±

    An elder asked in shock.

    On Miao Kexin¡¯s body, half of her body was filled with the power of ice, while the rest of her body was filled with the power of fire.

    The two powers were fighting each other, treating Miao Kexin¡¯s body like a battlefield.

    This indicated that they had reached a critical stage.

    The two powers had reached a bnce, and there was no explosive power.

    However, if one of the powers went out of control, this peaceful situation would be shattered in an instant.

    Ye Changge was obviously aware of this situation.

    Thus, he controlled the Great Dao of water and let it slowly enter Miao Kexin¡¯s body.

    When the power of water rose a little, he channeled more power into her.

    Therefore, the two forces would always be in a state of bnce.

 Chapter 521 - The Safer the Place Seemed, the More Dangerous It Was

    <h4>Chapter 521: The Safer the ce Seemed, the More Dangerous It Was</h4>

    Miao Kexin¡¯s body was flowing with bluish energy.

    She was like a chameleon.

    Her meridians were flowing with fire elemental energy.

    Gradually, she felt a subtle change in her body.

    She did not know what this feeling was.

    However, she could clearly feel the sound of the shackles being broken in her body.

    The previously stifling feeling in her chest suddenly disappeared.

    It was as if Miao Kexin had seen the door to a new world.

    Boom!

    An explosion came from her body.

    Her Dao heart was bright.

    Her spiritual senses had also expanded hundreds of times.

    She had broken through.

    From the peak of the Sage Heaven Realm to the Void Realm.

    The surrounding heavenly and earthly spiritual qi was drawn to her instantly, forming a spiritual qi tornado in the void.

    At this moment.

    All the cells in Miao Kexin¡¯s body felt alive.

    Her entire body felt as if it was being brushed by the wind. It was cool, refreshing, and extremelyfortable and warm.

    She seeded.

    Huan Caiyi slowly exhaled in a relieved sigh.

    Her heart waspletely at ease.

    Miao Kexin was, after all, their sect¡¯s holy maiden, and also the next sect master.

    If anything unexpected happened, she felt like the sky would copse.

    ¡°Thank you, Senior Ye.¡±

    Miao Kexin bowed to Ye Changge.

    Without Ye Changge¡¯s help, she could not imagine what would have happened next.

    If this went on, the hidden problems in her body would not have been resolved.

    She would fall into the demonic barrier of qi deviation, and the cycle would repeat itself.

    At that time, there would only be death.

    Not only would her life be ruined, but she would also let down her master who had nurtured her.

    Ye Changge epted the bow calmly.

    Huan Caiyi checked and indeed found that the shackles on her body had been resolved.

    ¡­

    Miao Kexin¡¯s hidden health problems had been resolved.

    Huan Caiyi started to admire Ye Changge even more.

    One had to know that the Snow God Pce had spent so much effort and time on this. They had also wasted a huge amount of resources.

    In the end, it had all been for naught.

    But Ye Changge had easily resolved this difficult problem with just two or three moves.

    That question surfaced in her heart once again.

    Who exactly was Ye Changge?!

    Not only was he extremely talented, but he was also proficient in arrays and elixirs. Could he really be a person from the Creat Chaos World?

    When she was in the Supreme Oblivion Pce, Huan Caiyi knew that there was a higher level world in this universe.

    The Great Chaos World.

    Located at the center of the chaos, it was a paradise that all cultivators dreamed of.

    It was said that the lowest level of warriors there was the Eternal Realm.

    Perhaps only warriors like that could be so outstanding.

    Everything was ready.

    The most important problem now was to find Elder Wan¡¯s soul power.

    However, they did not know the location of the monster.

    What should they do?

    At this moment.

    Bang!

    Ye Changge waved his right hand, and the monster¡¯s corpse appeared on the ground.

    Zhan Xianyi eximed in surprise, ¡°When did you put the monster down?¡±

    She did not notice it at all.

    The others also shook their heads, indicating that they had not noticed it.

    In fact, it was not a big deal. Ye Changge was proficient in the Dao of space, so it was simply too easy for him to take away an item without making a fuss.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, could it be that he can help us find the location of the leader?¡±

    Based on their previous analysis, they believed that this monster must have a parent body.

    Elder Wan¡¯s soul power must have been transferred to the parent body.

    Therefore, as long as they had a limited amount of time, they only needed to take Elder Wan¡¯s soul power.

    Then they would have a chance to recover.

    As everyone watched, Ye Changge cast a mysterious seal.

    It quickly disappeared into the monster¡¯s body.

    Then, scattered light condensed into the shape of a thousand paper cranes in the air.

    They slowly flew into the distance.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, this is¡­¡±

    Huan Caiyi looked puzzled.

    ¡°Follow it, and we¡¯ll be able to find its base camp.¡±

    This was also a spell recorded in the Great Luo Heaven Swallowing Art.

    Thousand Miles Sound Seeking.

    It was able to use blood, flesh, and essence as carriers to search for the same kind of things.

    Zhan Xianyi and the others were extremely shocked when they heard this.

    There was such a technique in the world?

    If it was an assassination, this was a very convenient and quick method.

    Imagine that¡­ As long as you had any of the enemy¡¯s things, you could find the enemy and kill the enemy¡¯s party.

    No matter where they ran, you could urately locate them.

    When that time came, although the greater world was big, there would be no ce to hide.

    However, they did not expect that this was the Thousand Miles Sound Seeking Technique.

    Although this name sounded nice, it was a method of killing.

    Even if they were ten thousand miles away, they could still kill the other party.

    However, Ye Changge did not care about this method of killing.

    If he wanted to kill someone, he would kill them with a single strike.

    Following the thousand paper cranes, they soon arrived at the location of a valley.

    This ce was different from the surrounding scenery. Thend was actually green.

    Beside it, there was a clear pool of water, and the vegetation was green.

    Everyone was stunned. Was this still the Land of the Abyss?!

    If they had been in hell before, this was a paradise.

    ¡°There¡¯s such a ce in the abyss?

    ¡°Am I seeing things?!¡±

    ¡°This ce is so beautiful, but the more beautiful the ce, the easier it is to hide a fatal danger.

    ¡°Maybe this ce is even more dangerous than the space outside.

    ¡°We have to be careful.¡±

    Miao Kexin said warily.

    Two extreme powers suddenly appeared.

    Her heavenly fire body had sessfully awakened, and it had already given birth to the power of heavenly fire.

    Not only did the two powers not repel each other, but they alsoplemented each other.

    Although her current realm was at the initial stage of the Void Realm, she was still invincible when facing the cultivation of the intermediate stage of the Void Realm.

    Huan Caiyi nced at the powering from her body and nodded in satisfaction.

    She echoed, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let our guard down. The more prosperous the ce is, the more dangerous it will be.¡±

    Everyone looked around with a solemn expression.

    They crossed the pond in front of them and arrived at the edges of the valley.

    Bang! Bang!

    With two explosions, more than ten monster corpses appeared on the ground before everyone could react.

    It was the same as the ones on the wooden bridge.

    This¡­

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you can find them?¡±

    Ye Changge nodded.

    He had just discovered that his Eye of the Great Dao technique could be used.

    Just as they approached the entrance of the cave, they discovered that more than ten monsters were attacking them.

    Ye Changge did not hesitate and directly killed them.

    As for the reason behind this, he figured it out after thinking for a moment.

    Perhaps it was because of the array on the wooden bridge.

    It had covered the bodies of these monsters.

    ¡°Thank you, fellow Daoist Ye. If not for you¡­¡±

    In fact, they were also distracted and this was one of the reasons they missed them.

    When these monsters attacked, it would inevitably cause the space to fluctuate.

    As long as one sensed carefully, they would be able to discover their tracks.

    Moreover, Ye Changge had already tried. This ce did not block spiritual senses.

    In other words, they could use their spiritual senses to help make their decisions.

    They entered the cave.

    This was a natural cave.

    The cave entrance was more than ten meters wide. As the light went deeper in, it gradually darkened.

 Chapter 522 - Heading to the Netherworld

    <h4>Chapter 522: Heading to the Netherworld</h4>

    Ye Changge walked at the front of the group.

    Huan Caiyi protected Elder Wan, positioning her in the middle, while the others stood at the back.

    Elder Wan¡¯s current situation did not look good.

    She had already turned white-haired and was on the verge of withering.

    If she had not been fighting, she would have died a long time ago.

    ¡°Cough cough!¡±

    At this moment, Elder Wan began to cough violently.

    The light in her eyes was also rapidly bing dimmer.

    Seeing this, Huan Caiyi hurriedly sent her spirit qi.

    But it did not work in the slightest.

    Elder Wan¡¯s life force was rapidly dissipating.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what should we do?¡±

    Huan Caiyi had no idea what to do.

    Miao Kexin also nervously rubbed her hands together.

    After all, it was because of her that Elder Wan had be like this.

    If she had not insisted oning to the Land of the Abyss¡­

    Elder Wan would not have suffered such a cmity.

    Her soul¡¯s origin was damaged, so no matter how much spirit qi was injected into it, it would be useless.

    She had to find her soul¡¯s origin as soon as possible.

    Ye Changge had prated her soul with just a nce.

    Because it had been too long, her soul¡¯s power was flickering slightly.

    It was as if it was going to be extinguished at any moment.

    The soul¡¯s fire was thest trace of the soul¡¯s power.

    If the fire of the divine soul was extinguished, even a True Immortal would be powerless to reverse the situation.

    Ye Changge sent her a ray of white light.

    With the naked eye, one could see that Elder Wan¡¯s expression had returned to normal.

    She had recovered a trace of her strength.

    Her originally unfocused gaze also had be more alert.

    The power of the void had taken effect.

    However, the power of the void could only temporarily dy the extinguishing of her divine soul.

    Only by finding the power of her soul could shepletely return to normal.

    Without hesitation, everyone advanced deeper into the cave.

    When they reached the inside, the cave started bing very narrow.

    It could only amodate two or three people.

    Moreover, on both sides of the cave, there was green slime.

    It emitted a pungent smell.

    Ye Changge¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Hold your breath.¡±

    Although the others did not understand what had happened, they still did as they were told.

    Then, they followed Ye Changge¡¯s gaze and looked at the green slime.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At the beginning, they had discovered the green slime.

    But they did not pay too much attention to it.

    Wasn¡¯t it very normal for there to be some slime in the cave?

    But when they carefully observed it, they discovered that there were tiny things squirming in the mucus.

    They were white living creatures that made them feel tingles.

    ¡°There¡¯s poison in this slime.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    Ye Changge looked at the green slime, deep in thought.

    This liquid was very simr to the one in the monster¡¯s body.

    It might have been left behind by those transparent monsters.

    As for the cave, the poison permeated the air.

    The few of them had ingested a small amount of the poisonous gas.

    Ye Changge possessed the body of the Great Dao and was immune to all poisons.

    The poison gas had no effect on him.

    However, the others did not have this physique and began to feel dizzy.

    They quickly consumed the spirit-cleansing pill.

    The spirit-cleansing pill was a pill of the Snow God Pce and it could cure all poisons under the heavens.

    However, after they ate it, their condition did not improve.

    They scanned their bodies with their spiritual senses, and immediately broke out in cold sweat.

    They saw that there were many white worms in their blood.

    They were so densely packed that it made their hair stand on end.

    Following the blood vessels, these white worms wanted to enter their soul space.

    What was this?!

    Someone cried out in surprise.

    They hurriedly used the cultivation technique in their bodies to suppress these worms.

    But something shocking happened.

    These worms were actually devouring their true essence.

    But the speed of devouring could not keep up with the speed of extermination.

    Soon, these white worms werepletely exterminated.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi asked in shock.

    If it were not for Ye Changge¡¯s warning, they would still be in the dark.

    These white worms would have already attached themselves to their souls.

    Facing everyone¡¯s doubts, Ye Changge¡¯s fingers were like knives.

    He directly sliced open the slime in front of them.

    This made everyone feel uneasy.

    They saw densely packed white worms swimming in the slime before their eyes.

    But what made them curious was¡­

    How did these worms silently enter their bodies?

    ¡°It¡¯s the wind!¡±

    Ye Changge said directly.

    ¡°Wind!¡±

    Everyone was stunned.

    The air in the cave moved, and these bugs rode on the wind.

    Moreover, these bugs would change their own colors ording to the environment.

    It was extremely difficult to discover them.

    More importantly, their mental energy was in a highly tense state.

    As this happened, these bugs took advantage of the situation and entered their bodies.

    At the beginning, he did not notice anything unusual in the air.

    Then, the body of Great Dao had issued a warning.

    This time, he expanded his divine senses in the air and found something different.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, what should we do now?¡±

    Through their divine senses, they found that there were still wandering worms in the air.

    Ye Changge took out a few pills.

    These were¡­

    The few of them were puzzled. They were asking about how to prevent these worms.

    What was Ye Changge doing with that pill?

    ¡°This is the heart cleansing pill. It can prevent the worms from harming you.¡±

    They took the pill.

    This was different from other pills. This pill did not have any pill fragrance.

    Instead, it had a pungent smell.

    Just as their confusion arose, Ye Changge exined it to them.

    ¡°This pill isn¡¯t a pill to increase cultivation and defense.

    ¡°It¡¯s a poison pill.¡±

    Poison pill?

    They were stunned.

    Could it be that this pill was used to kill worms?

    Since the worms were everywhere, they could not use conventional methods.

    It was like reverse psychology.

    They quickly understood what Ye Changge meant.

    They sighed heavily. ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, you¡¯re indeed talented. With such achievements and realms, it¡¯s indeed not something an ordinary person can achieve.¡±

    It was one thing for him to be talented, but even his thought process was so advanced.

    This medicinal pill would not cause any damage to their bodies. It would only affect some microorganisms.

    After solving the problem of the worms, they continued on their journey.

    Soon, they arrived at a strange ce.

    It was a huge underground cave.

    Green vines covered the surroundings as they climbed along the mountain walls.

    Green dots of light kept dancing in the cave.

    Dense spiritual energy rushed over, and their cultivation techniques started to operate automatically.

    ¡°This spiritual energy?¡±

    An elder eximed.

    The spiritual energy in this ce was at least a hundred times greater than that in the outside world.

    They did not expect that there was such a ce in the Land of the Abyss.

    It was simply a paradise.

    However, judging from their previous experiences, they did not let down their guard.

    ¡°Oh? The Resurrection Lily!¡±

    At this moment, Ye Changge¡¯s expression changed as he discovered something.

    In the center of the green vines, there was a blooming bewitching flower.

    This flower had six petals with clear patterns on it.

    In the middle of the petals, there was a tall yellow stamen.

    However, the Resurrection Lily usually bloomed at the boundary between Yin and Yang.

    Why here?

    Ye Changge was a little curious!

 Chapter 523 - Resurrection Lily? Enter the Netherworld!

    <h4>Chapter 523: Resurrection Lily? Enter the Netherworld!</h4>

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, is there anything special about this flower?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi and the others were very puzzled.

    Apart from being a little beguiling, this flower did not seem to be anything special.

    It was ordinary, and it was not a rare natural treasure either.

    Why did Fellow Daoist Ye seem to take it so seriously?

    But what they did not know was that this was a Resurrection Lily that bloomed in the Yin and Yang Realms.

    Only in the Yin and Yang Realms would one be able to see such a strange flower.

    ¡°Quicklye and take a look at this ce!¡±

    An elder in front cried out in surprise.

    When everyone rushed over, they were instantly stunned by what they saw before them.

    The Resurrection Lily that filled the mountains and ins was like a Red Sea.

    There were even strange creatures flying around on it.

    This was¡­

    Everyone was stunned.

    The others looked at Ye Changge. They had never seen such a strange flower before.

    ¡°This is the Resurrection Lily. It usually blooms at the boundary between Yin and Yang.

    This might be the passageway that connects to the Netherworld.¡±

    The Resurrection Lily!

    The Netherworld?

    Looking at everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, Ye Changge frowned and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t know about the Netherworld?¡±

    How was this possible?!

    Every world would know of the existence of the underworld. They were already standing at the peak of the greater world, yet they did not know about the underworld?

    Could it be?

    The underworld and the greater world were separated.

    It was like an independent small world like the Death Realm.

    It had a connection with the greater world, yet it was also rtively independent.

    Ye Changge taught them some science.

    They slowly understood. They did not think that there was such a ce in the world.

    After death, people would enter the six paths of reincarnation and reincarnate.

    But they did not think that the six paths of reincarnation was in the Netherworld.

    Their eyes widened.

    Before they could recover from their shock, Ye Changge¡¯s other guess stunned everyone.

    ¡°You said that the monster¡¯s base camp might be in the Netherworld!¡±

    This made them all stunned.

    If that was really the case, wouldn¡¯t they have to explore the Netherworld?

    Only then would they be able to take back Elder Wan¡¯s reincarnation origin.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye, have you been to this ce before?¡±

    An unknown ce represented danger.

    Even if they could, Elder Wan would not be able to withstand the torment.

    Someone had to transfer her true essence very frequently.

    After a discussion, Ye Changge decided to bring Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi to the Netherworld.

    The rest of the people would look after Elder Wan.

    Miao Kexin also wanted to help. After all, it was because of her that Elder Wan was in such a situation.

    However, Huan Caiyi rejected her directly.

    They did not know what kind of crisis they would encounter if they went to the Netherworld.

    Although Miao Kexin had advanced to the Void Realm, she had just advanced after all.

    She did not have enough battle experience.

    Miao Kexin also thought of this problem.

    She could only helplessly stay behind and tell them to be careful.

    Before they left, Ye Changge set up a formation in front of them.

    This formation could withstand the attacks of the Void Realm.

    The Abyss was terrifying and unpredictable. No one could say for sure if there would be any danger.

    After they left¡­

    Ye Changge and the other two flew down and arrived in front of the spider lilies that covered the mountains and ins.

    In front of them was a spider lilies vine that towered into the sky.

    It was surrounded by the illusory power of space.

    This was the entrance to the Netherworld.

    Buzz!

    Ye Changge did not hesitate and directly made a cut.

    As Zhan Xianyi and the other two watched, he made the cut right in front of them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ye Changge was the first to enter.

    Zhan Xianyi and the other two followed.

    ¡­

    Buzz!

    The space rippled, and then Ye Changge and the other two appeared.

    ¡°Is this the Netherworld?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi looked at the surrounding environment, which was full of destion.

    Other than the ancient lonely mountain peak, there was also endless yellow sand.

    There were no dense ancient forests either.

    Compared to the Abyss, this environment was no worse.

    ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi looked at Ye Changge.

    Although his realm was not as high as the two of them, he far surpassed them in terms of his talent and knowledge.

    Moreover, they were very unfamiliar with this ce.

    They could only ce their hopes on Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge sensed for a moment and was about to speak when he frowned.

    ¡°Hehe!¡±

    A sharp voice came from afar.

    Zhan Xianyi and Ye Changge looked over and saw a ck shadow approaching like a dark cloud.

    It surrounded them and revealed its true form.

    The person in the lead was simr to a human, but there was a single horn on the top of his head.

    It was extremely simr to a rhinoceros demon beast that lived in the greater world.

    Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi immediately reacted offensively. One look and they could tell that the other party did note with good intentions.

    Ye Changge, on the other hand, was fearless in the face of danger.

    No matter who it was, under his power, they would all be reduced to ashes.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    At this moment, Huan Caiyi spoke coldly.

    ¡°We are the third legion under the Blood Demon lord.

    ¡°I am Guba. You are not the souls of the underworld, right? You are from the greater world.

    ¡°Before this, there were people like you before. They also said that they came from a ce called the greater world.

    ¡°However, they were eaten by all of us on the spot and turned into blood food.

    ¡°I believe that we will be greatly rewarded if I present you to Blood Demon lord¡±

    Guba¡¯s eyes lit up.

    These cultivators¡¯ blood energy was very vigorous, which was beneficial to their cultivation.

    Previously, the captain of the second legion captured a few people, and the Blood Demon lord directly rewarded them with arge number of treasures.

    He even promoted that person.

    Guba had long been envious, but hemented not having a good opportunity.

    Because of this, he had been depressed for a few days.

    He did not expect that this great fortune would fall on his head during this patrol.

    He had already fantasized about the next reward.

    He was now a small captain, in charge of a ghost legion of several hundred people.

    But how could hepare to a captain?

    The difference in this position was the difference in great benefits and treatment.

    ¡°Kids, our chance is here. Go and capture them.¡±

    The other ghosts howled and charged towards the crowd.

    Boom!

    At the same time, Zhan Xianyi and the other two alsounched their attacks.

    Instantly, a strong gust of wind swept over, and a powerful aura directly sent everyone flying.

    The underlings that charged at the front were instantly turned into ashes.

    These people were just souls with weak cultivation. How could they withstand such a powerful force?

    In an instant, they were all annihted.

    The Netherworld beings were dumbfounded.

    The arrogant expression was still fixed on their faces.

    When they saw Ye Changge¡¯s eyes looking them over, they immediately knelt down in disappointment.

    ¡°Great immortal, spare my life, great immortal, spare my life.¡±

    Guba¡¯s body trembled, and tears left his eyes.

    He did not expect Ye Changge and the others to be so powerful.

    In a moment, all his soldiers were killed, leaving him as the solemander.

    If he had not reacted quickly, he would have been lost as well.

    Ye Changge snorted lightly and took out the corpse of the monster from before.

    ¡°Do you recognize this?¡±

 Chapter 524 - The Blood Demon Came to Test Ye Changge

    <h4>Chapter 524: The Blood Demon Came to Test Ye Changge</h4>

    Guba raised his head, not daring to meet Ye Changge¡¯s eyes.

    He looked at the transparent object on the ground, trembling, and shook his head in a daze.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know, our leader is very knowledgeable.

    ¡°He definitely knows what this is.¡±

    Seeing the killing intent in Ye Changge¡¯s eyes, Guba spoke very quickly.

    At this moment, in order to survive, he could not even care about his own leader.

    Right now, the most important thing was still his own life.

    He would think about the futureter.

    Ye Changge was very direct, almost condemning him. ¡°Bring me there.¡±

    He was not afraid of Guba escaping.

    It was just that it would be faster this way.

    No one had ever been able to escape his hands.

    The power of space spread out, and the four figures instantly disappeared.

    In the next moment, they appeared around arge hall.

    Seeing what was in the middle, Ye Changge also understood what was going on here.

    Simply put, this ce was not the territory of the Netherworld, but a ce that the Netherworld did not care about.

    The Yellow Springs Region.

    There were lone souls and wild ghosts that had entered the Netherworld.

    They had joined an organization of an old demon from ck Mountain. Under the old demon from ck Mountain, there were four great ghost generals.

    The Blood Devil lord was one of them, and he held a high position and power.

    His cultivation was also extremely powerful, and he was highly regarded by the old demon of ck Mountain.

    Other than Blood Devil, the other three great ghost generals were Moluo, Guiqi, and the witch.

    The witch was the one that Ye Changge was most interested in.

    ording to Guba, the witch was good at charming sounds, and even the old demon of ck Mountain had to show her some respect.

    The other three ghost generals looked at her as if they had seen a ghost.

    They did not even dare to say anything fierce, let alone contend with her.

    The Blood Demon Pce.

    This was the blood demon¡¯sir.

    ¡°Who dares to enter the Blood Demon Pce!¡±

    When Ye Changge and the other two entered, arge number of monsters poured in.

    They surrounded Ye Changge and the others.

    ¡°Yes, Guba!

    ¡°You actually betrayed us and brought outsiders to the core.

    ¡°Just wait to be executed!¡±

    A man in armor said in front of the monsters.

    Guba¡¯s body trembled when he heard that.

    The Blood Demon Hall had an extremely strict hierarchy.

    If they vited the rules, they would be executed.

    This was not something that people could imagine.

    Compared to the torture in the eighteen levels of hell, this ce was not inferior.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense, let the blood demone out!¡±

    ¡°You actually dare to directly call his excellency by his name.

    ¡°This is a capital crime!

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    With thatmand, arge number of monsters wanted to attack.

    But at this moment, Ye Changge waved his hand, and a powerful force instantly surged out.

    With him as its center, it spread out.

    These monsters that had not yet charged up were instantly overturned on the ground.

    Ye Changge did not kill them. After all, he was here to look for someone.

    This was different from the previous attack on them. That one was truly offensive.

    He would never show mercy to those who offended him.

    The monster wearing armor was instantly knocked down by this force.

    There was turmoil in his heart. ¡°What a powerful force!¡±

    What shocked him was the vague majesty.

    It was alreadyparable to their leader.

    When did such a powerful cultivator appear in the Netherworld?

    They werepletely no match for him.

    It was a pity that their lord was out and was not in the hall.

    Otherwise, he would definitely be able to subdue a few people.

    But now that they were in this situation, they had no choice but to lower their heads.

    The armored monster said, ¡°Respected lord, our leader is not in the hall right now. Please rest first.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a voice transmission to our leader.¡±

    After that, Ye Changge and the others entered the hall.

    The armored monster left.

    Guba¡¯s courage was gone, and his entire body began to spasm.

    It was as if he had already anticipated the consequences.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you obey my arrangements, I¡¯ll guarantee your safety.¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words caused his entire body to tremble.

    Thinking of how powerful this lord was, Guba immediately knelt down.

    He said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Lord.¡±

    With Ye Changge¡¯s guarantee, he became much morefortable.

    Even the golden-armored monster was no match for this his lord. Presumably, his cultivation level must have reached a level that shook the past and the present.

    Perhaps he had already reached the level of his Excellency the blood demon.

    If he clung on to this thigh of his, he did not have to be strong in everything.

    Guba felt that his life was full of motivation again, and his future was bright.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡­¡±

    Zhan Xianyi was about to speak, but was stopped by Ye Changge.

    This made her clearly stunned.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye¡­ You¡¯re too long-winded. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t You call me Big Brother Ye!¡±

    Ye Changge really didn¡¯t like this fellow Daoist.

    He still remembered what Shen Gongpao had said in the God Ascension ankings in his previous life.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, please wait.¡±

    She felt something strange.

    When Zhan Xianyi heard Ye Changge say this, she was obviously stunned.

    Not only him, even Huan Caiyi¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡®Big Brother Ye!¡¯

    Zhan Xianyi did not know why, but her pretty face was flushed.

    ¡°Big¡­ Big Brother Ye!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi was really not used to calling him that.

    The expression on her face betrayed her difort.

    Although their realms were higher than Ye Changge¡¯s, when putting it all together, it was not an exaggeration for Ye Changge to say that he was their teacher.

    Especially when they were in the forbidden area. Zhan Xianyi still owed Ye Changge for the primal purple clouds.

    Strictly speaking, Zhan Xianyi could be considered half a disciple of Ye Changge.

    As for Huan Caiyi, she did not feel ufortable at all.

    Putting aside the fact that Ye Changge had solved Miao Kexin¡¯s hidden problems.

    This time, for Elder Wan, he personally came to the Netherworld.

    This originally had nothing to do with him.

    But he still came.

    Moreover, with Ye Changge¡¯s talent, advancing to the True Immortal Realm in the future was a certainty.

    He also grasped the array path and alchemy, these two professions that were popr.

    His future was limitless.

    Although his current realm was a level higher than hers, he would catch up to her soon.

    Towards this Brother Ye, she was also willing to ept it.

    There was even a trace of joy in her heart.

    As for why, she did not know.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    A tyrannical aura came from outside the hall.

    Then, they saw a two-meter-tall figure standing in front of them, his entire body was red.

    His body was emitting a red light, as if he had drunk a lot of blood.

    As soon as he arrived, he stared at Ye Changge.

    Obviously, the armored ghost had already informed him of the matter.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, why are you here?¡±

    As he spoke, he even used his own aura.

    However, in the face of this imposing manner, Ye Changge still appeared calm and collected.

    Even the two people beside him were unmoved.

    The blood demon was shocked.

    He immediately knew that these three people were not ordinary people.

    One had to know that he had already used 90% of his imposing aura, but the other party was still as steady as a mountain.

    This caused his mind to race.

    This could be a super powerhouse in the greater world.

    He could not bepared to the previous elders.

 Chapter 525 - The Blood Demonâ€™s Fear

    <h4>Chapter 525: The Blood Demon¡¯s Fear</h4>

    Ye Changge did not answer his question. Instead, he took out the monster¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Have you seen this thing before, fellow Daoist?¡±

    The blood demon nced at it, and a light shed in his eyes.

    But he quickly suppressed it and said coldly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have to think carefully.¡±

    Ye Changge used a trace of the power of the Great Dao.

    Although the blood demon¡¯s actions were extremely minute, he still sensed it.

    The blood demon instantly felt his body tighten as he felt a palpitating aura.

    Moreover, this aura actually had a suppressive effect on his strength.

    This made him even more shocked.

    One had to know that this was the Yellow Springs Region, filled with ghostly qi and baleful qi. It was a paradise for ghosts.

    The cultivators in the greater world simply could not disy their full strength.

    At the very least, half of them would be lost.

    And this young man in front of him actually relied on just a trace of his aura to make him feel a trace of fear.

    What kind of strength was this?!

    Facing him, the blood demon felt like he was facing the Lord Heishan.

    Impossible!

    This young man could not possibly have such potent strength.

    As a ghost general, he had an advantage in the underworld, and his strength was endless.

    It was equivalent to standing at an invincible position.

    The strength of a ghost general was equivalent to the Void Realm of human cultivators in the greater world.

    Although he could not see the strength of the three, the highest he could see was at the Void Realm.

    What was there to be afraid of?

    He immediately snorted and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a towering baleful aura soared into the sky and encircled the entire hall.

    The ghosts that were lying in ambush outside the hall also rushed out and surrounded them.

    The baleful aura filled the entire hall.

    Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi were already prepared for battle.

    Ye Changge did not make a move. He was still as carefree as before.

    This piqued the blood demon¡¯s interest.

    In the face of such a situation, he was still able to remain calm. How was he so confident?

    However, he quickly suppressed these thoughts.

    ¡°I have to say, I, the blood demon, have never admired anyone in my entire life. Other than Lord Heishan, you are the first.

    ¡°However, you trespassed into my main hall. This is a capital offense.¡±

    The blood demon spoke coldly.

    Just as he finished speaking, an iparably tyrannical aura soared into the sky.

    The murderous aura that filled the sky was blown away. The other ghosts felt this aura and all prostrated on the ground.

    It was as if an archaic divine mountain had descended.

    This was only the aftermath of the aura. Most of the aura directly charged towards the blood demon.

    The blood demon immediately let out a muffled groan, and his enormous body repeatedly retreated.

    The qi and blood in its body surged. It looked at Ye Changge in disbelief, and a storm rose in its heart.

    Just by relying on its aura, it was able to repel it.

    Its cultivation was alreadyparable to Lord Heishan, right?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, this is a misunderstanding.

    ¡°Who let you in?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m talking to a distinguished guest?!¡±

    Seeing that the situation was not right, the blood demon¡¯s expression changed.

    He immediately reprimanded the monsters below.

    He looked at Ye Changge with a smile.

    ¡°We can talk now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Although the blood demon was rough, he was not stupid.

    He was no match for Ye Changge when relying only on his own strength.

    Moreover, the auras of the two people beside him were also extremely powerful.

    Rashly starting a conflict was not a rational move.

    ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to say it just now.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t want to offend any woman.¡±

    The blood demon appeared to be in a difficult position.

    Woman?

    Ye Changge was stunned and immediately thought of the witch who was also one of the four great ghost generals.

    The only person who could make him fear to this extent was that witch.

    ¡°You said that this monster was raised by him in captivity.¡±

    The blood demon nodded and said, ¡°This is a Yuan devouring beast. It has a hidden magical ability and can devour the lifespan of people.

    It can be used to supplement his own body and strengthen his own cultivation.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him having this monster, how could it be used on the three of us?¡±

    The blood demon started to grumble.

    He was also one of the four great ghost generals under Heishan. He was an indomitable man.

    But he was trampled under the feet of a woman. How could he feelfortable?

    If it was not for the demoness having the essence devouring beast and her cultivation advancing rapidly, it would be impossible for her to surpass them in a short period of time.

    ¡°Very good, bring me to him.¡±

    Since he had found his target, Ye Changge was not willing to waste too much time.

    Elder Wan¡¯s situation was getting worse, and he did not know how much longer she could hold on.

    He had to snatch back the power of her soul before it got worse.

    Only then would Elder Wan have a chance of survival.

    This¡­ blood demon was somewhat hesitant.

    ¡°Why are you not willing?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s eyes shed.

    Blood demon immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s just that Lord Heishan has gathered the four great ghost generals.

    I rushed back from where I came from.

    Look¡­¡±

    The blood demon vaguely reminded Ye Changge.

    If he went to find the witch now, he would have to go to the ck Mountain Hall.

    It was inevitable that he would encounter the old demon of the ck Mountain. Although Ye Changge¡¯s cultivation was terrifying, he did not think that he was a match for Heishan.

    In front of Heishan, he did not even have the chance to make a move.

    It was not toote to look for the witch after the conference ended.

    Ye Changge was also a little surprised. He did not expect that he would actually tell him these things.

    Originally, he would think of ways to trick him in and then let Heishan deal with him.

    In fact, what he did not know was that the blood demon had other intentions.

    He and the other three great ghost generals had long disliked the witch.

    If he taught the witch a good lesson and suppressed his arrogance, he would still be happy to see it.

    But his idea was beautiful, but Ye Changge directly rejected him.

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense and bring me there.¡±

    The blood demon had no choice but to lead Ye Changge there.

    The Blood Demon Hall and ck Mountain Hall were not far from each other, and they soon arrived at the ck Mountain.

    It was a lofty and deep mountain.

    At the top of the mountain, there was a huge hall.

    The entire hall was as ck as ink. At the halfway point of the mountain, there were ghosts guarding it.

    However, under the leadership of the Heishan, the few of them were unimpeded and soon arrived at the outside of the hall.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Blood Demon.¡±

    The guard outside the door called out respectfully.

    He nced at Ye Changge and the others. He was obviously confused as to why Lord Blood Demon would bring humans here.

    Thinking that this might be an order from Lord Heishan, he nodded and let them pass.

    ¡­

    At this moment, in the ck Mountain Grand Hall.

    A domineering ck figure sat on the high tform, wearing a ghost mask.

    ¡°Tingquan Stage has be more and more arrogant recently, invading our territory from all over.

    Do you have any good countermeasures?¡±

    ¡°Sir, I think we can¡¯t continue like this.

    ¡°We should strike back forcefully and teach them a lesson. Otherwise, they¡¯ll think that we¡¯re easy to bully.¡±

    The one who spoke was one of the three great ghost generals, Moro.

    His body was abnormally tall and sturdy, and his personality was extremely violent.

    What he advocated was to use violence to stop violence.

    Besides, the Tinguqan Stage had been too arrogant these past few years.

    They had crossed the line at every turn. Both sides had fought dozens of battles, and both sides had suffered injuries.

    However, those were just small skirmishes.

    If they wanted to fight, they had to fight to their heart¡¯s content.

 Chapter 526 - Ye Changgeâ€™s Strength? Defeating the Enemy in One Go

    <h4>Chapter 526: Ye Changge¡¯s Strength? Defeating the Enemy in One Go</h4>

    ¡°I agree with Mo Luo¡¯s actions as well. My children can¡¯t help but feel lonely.¡±

    A seductive voice sounded in the great hall.

    It was as if it was the voice of a demon, causing everyone¡¯s spirits to jolt.

    They looked at a woman dressed in red dress in front of them, and a light shed in their eyes.

    But they quickly lowered their heads, not daring to spheme in the slightest.

    Because this woman was the most terrifying witch of the four great ghost generals.

    They saw her gently stroking the Yuan Devouring Beast on her arm, as if she was stroking her own child.

    Her movements were extremely gentle.

    And if Ye Changge were here, he would definitely be able to tell with a nce that this was the body of the mother.

    Elder Wan¡¯s soul power was in the body of the mother.

    Mo Luo did not expect the witch to agree with him. This was impossible in the past.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be surprised. I just don¡¯t like listening to the Tingquan Stage¡¯s way of doing things.¡±

    Actually, this was all superficial.

    The real reason was that her cultivation had reached a barrier, the peak of the intermediate stage of the Void Rrealm.

    If she could devour more lifespan, he would definitely be able to break through to the advanced stage of the Void Realm in one fell swoop.

    Heishan pondered for a moment and looked at another ghost general. ¡°Guiqi, what do you think?¡±

    Among the four great ghost generals, Mo Luo, the witch, and the blood demon each had their own abilities. However, in terms of intelligence, Guiqi was still the most intelligent.

    Without any hesitation, he said that he was a wise man.

    ¡°Sir, I think the wisest thing now is to wait and do nothing.

    ¡°The underworld has already paid enough attention to this ce. If we start a war now, it will definitely attract more attention.

    ¡°Moreover, the forces of the Tingquan Stage are simr to ours. If we start a war¡­

    ¡°When two tigers fight, there will definitely be one injury.

    ¡°Even if we are lucky enough to defeat the Tingquan Stage in the end, our strength will be greatly damaged.

    ¡°When that timees, the underworld will be able to easily strangle us.¡±

    ¡°There were two major forces in the Yellow Springs Region, the ck Mountain and Tingquan Stage.

    The strength of the two forces were evenly matched.

    There were also countless battles that broke out, but they were all small skirmishes and did not hurt the root of the problem.

    However, it was also because of this that it attracted the attention of the underworld.

    If the two sides were to fight, there would definitely be some injuries. At that time, the underworld could sit back and reap the benefits of the fisherman.

    ¡°What good n do you have?¡±

    ck Mountain muttered.

    He also knew about the underworld threats.

    Guiqi said, ¡°People live in this world for the sake of benefits.

    ¡°We can send an envoy to surrender to the underworld and then use the power of the underworld to destroy Tingquan Stage.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a seductive voice sounded.

    ¡°Guiqi, shouldn¡¯t you be asking us to join the underworld and be the dogs of the underworld?¡±

    ¡°Guiqi, you¡¯re too unreliable. If we surrender, we¡¯ll live under someone else¡¯s roof.¡±

    Guiqi did not say anything. He had already said all his thoughts.

    They still needed the lord of ck Mountain to decide the specifics.

    With their current situation, this was the safest way.

    If the Tingquan Stage took this step, they would be in danger.

    The hall fell silent for a moment.

    Heishan continuously knocked on the wood under his hand, making banging sounds.

    The eyes under the ghost head mask emitted a strange light.

    No one knew what he was thinking.

    At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from afar.

    When the lord of ck Mountain saw Ye Changge, his eyes immediately narrowed.

    A cultivator?

    The others also saw this scene, especially the witch. Her gaze kept lingering on Ye Changge¡¯s body.

    She had a strong premonition that if he could devour this person, she would definitely be able to break through.

    Not to mention theter stage, it was even impossible for him to reach the peak.

    This was what her soul-devouring beast told her.

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Heishan.¡±

    ¡°Hm!¡±

    Ye Changge sized up the lord of ck Mountain, the aura of a half-step Eternity Realm expert.

    While he sized up Heishan, he was also sizing up Yye Changge.

    Unlike other people, his cultivation was stronger, and his senses were more refined.

    He could feel the surging power in Ye Changge¡¯s body that gave him an indistinct suppressive aura.

    Immediately, a great storm rose in his heart.

    The blood demon said, ¡°Sir, this is a human powerhouse I met on the way here. He¡¯s here to look for the witch.¡±

    His words were very vague, and everyone understood what he meant.

    Usually, the blood demon was used to being arrogant.

    Especially towards human cultivators, he was even more unbridled.

    But in front of this person, he was so obedient, and his words were humbled to the bone.

    Obviously, the blood demon was no match for this person.

    Heishan was even more interested. Those who could defeat blood devil were at least void stage powerhouses.

    Why did this person look for the witch?!

    When the witch heard that this person was looking for her, she could not help but be stunned.

    ¡°Handsome little one, why are you looking for me? !¡±

    Her voice was soft and provocative, as if she wanted to stir up trouble.

    All the men felt their blood begin to boil.

    Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi red at the woman and cursed her shamelessness in their hearts.

    When it came to beauty, the witch was not inferior to Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi.

    Especially her vulgar temperament, it made people want to sink into it.

    But everyone knew that this was a rose with thorns. If anyone really believed her, they would probably end up in a miserable state.

    Back when the witch had just be a ghost general, the blood demon had used his seniority to y with the witch once.

    Who would have thought that the demoness would explode and give the blood demon a vicious beating.

    From then on, no one dared to underestimate the woman in front of them.

    Shua!

    Ye Changge took out the transparent monster in front of him.

    If one were to observe carefully, one would discover that this monster was exactly the same as the witch¡¯s before, but the one in his hand was countless times smaller.

    The moment the monster appeared, the witch¡¯s eyes shed and turned cold.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, what is the meaning of this!¡±

    It was extremely difficult to nurture the origin-devouring beast. One less meant one less point in his cultivation.

    ¡°I want him.¡±

    Ye Changge was a man of few words.

    ¡°Impudent!¡±

    This origin devouring beast was the witch¡¯s treasure. How could she let it go?

    The monster under the witch snorted angrily on the spot and charged towards him.

    Disobeying the ghost general was a capital offense.

    The others did not stop him. The person who attacked was the witch¡¯s subordinate, Alpha, who was equivalent to a human at the peak of the Sacred Sky Realm.

    This time, it was just a test.

    They wanted to test Ye Changge¡¯s background.

    However, they did not expect Alpha to be sent flying before he could reach Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge did not make any unnecessary movements. His body only trembled and a blue mystic light appeared.

    He defeated his opponent in one blow.

    Everyone narrowed their eyes. The person in front of them was not a good person.

    To be able to defeat Alpha so easily, he was at least at the level of the Void Realm.

    Seeing this, everyone in the hall had their own thoughts.

    Although they were an organization, they were not very united.

 Chapter 527 - Crushing the Origin Devouring Beast, Heishans Rage

    <h4>Chapter 527: Crushing the Origin Devouring Beast, Heishan¡¯s Rage</h4>

    When the other three great ghost generals saw this, they allughed coldly to themselves.

    They were still very willing to see the demoness suffer a loss.

    ¡°Courting death!¡±

    The witch snorted coldly and waved her hand towards Ye Changge to strike out with her palm.

    Immediately, a ball of terrifying baleful aura was released, condensing into a skull-like Daoist technique in the air.

    The powerful aura stirred up a gust of violent wind in the hall.

    The other ghosts felt their bodies tremble and they felt an endless pressure.

    This aura¡­

    The witch¡¯s cultivation was really bing more and more profound.

    This person actually did not know the immensities of heavens and earth, and actually dared to provoke the witch.

    They seemed to have already seen the scene of Ye Changge¡¯s death and disappearance of his Dao.

    But in the next moment¡­

    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened.

    They saw that this violent attack, when it was still one meter away from Ye Changge, started to break inch by inch.

    This¡­

    The witch¡¯s attack was actually shattered.

    But this was far from the end. After this green light shattered the attack, it continued to st towards the witch.

    The power did not weaken in the slightest. Even the surrounding space started rumbling.

    The witch¡¯s expression showed her shock, and she was somewhat flustered.

    Clearly, she had not expected that he would actually be able to break through her attack so easily.

    As she retreated, she struck out over a dozen attacks at the same time, and only then did she barely manage to break through.

    A storm raged in her heart.

    But before she could even take a breather, she discovered that the origin devouring beast on her arm had disappeared.

    Squeak! Squeak!

    The witch turned her head and saw that the origin-devouring beast was caught in Ye Changge¡¯s hand.

    It continued to struggle, but under the suppression of Ye Changge¡¯s Great Dao power, it was unable to break free no matter what.

    ¡°Give it back to me!¡±

    The witch said coldly.

    This was the source of power that she relied on to survive, and it was also the key to her advancing to the advanced stage of the Void Realm.

    She did not dare to go up and snatch it either. Ye Changge¡¯s strength had exceeded her imagination.

    Just a single attack was enough to make her so exhausted and miserable.

    This person¡¯s strength was far above her own.

    Perhaps only the lord of ck Mountain could match up to him.

    ck Mountain sensed the witch¡¯s gaze and walked down from the high tform.

    He cupped his fists at Ye Changge and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist, your strength is profound. It¡¯s truly amazing.¡±

    His eyes shed. If he were to pull such a person into his camp, it would be like adding wings to a tiger.

    He did not act like an adult. Instead, he ced Ye Changge on his own level.

    This was because he had a strong premonition that this person must be extremely extraordinary.

    Especially the faintly discernible aura on his body, it made his heart tremble.

    The Heavenly Dao was in the sky, and the Great Dao was supreme.

    The power of the Great Dao was originally the strongest and most Yang power in the world. It had a natural restraining effect on ghosts.

    Even the thunder tribtion was formed by the power of the Great Dao.

    Heishan would naturally feel a wave of fear. Moreover, this was the result of Ye Changge suppressing it.

    Otherwise, once the Great Dao appeared, all the monsters below the Void Realm would vanish into thin air.

    When the others saw that Heishan actually had such a friendly expression, they were all stunned.

    When had they ever seen their lord wear such an expression?

    He usually had a serious appearance.

    But even so, Ye Changge still had an indifferent appearance.

    He did not pay attention to Heishan, but looked at the origin-devouring beast in his hand.

    A mighty divine sense invaded and entered the origin-devouring beast¡¯s virtual world.

    Within it, he discovered a gorgeous ball of light.

    This ball of light sensed the invasion of divine senses and immediately split into several rays of light, careening towards him.

    ¡°A small origin-devouring beast dares to be so arrogant.¡±

    Ye Changge snorted coldly and shook his spiritual senses to get rid of the restrictions.

    At the same time, the power of the Great Dao in his spiritual senses swept out. The light source that was resisting violently just now instantly stopped.

    Very soon, he found Elder Wan¡¯s soul origin and also the origin of the other cultivators.

    The Soul-Devouring Beast quickly shrivelled up.

    When the witch saw this, she immediately felt a great pain in her heart.

    This was the source of her strength, and also the key to breaking through to the Void Realm.

    Curses!

    She was so angry that her chest heaved up and down.

    It made the hearts of many ghosts jump.

    Heishan felt that he had been ignored, and it was in front of so many subordinates. This could not help but make him angry inside.

    But when he thought of the aura on his body, he still suppressed this fury.

    Now was the time for trouble. It was best not to offend such an expert.

    But at this moment.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A sound rang out.

    The Soul Devouring Beast was directly crushed by a force.

    Heishan¡¯s aura fluctuated uncontrobly for a moment. He did not expect Ye Changge to be so arrogant.

    He actually killed the soul-devouring beast in front of him and even guarded so many of his subordinates. This was a silent provocation to him.

    He also knew the value of the soul-devouring beast. To the witch, it was an existence that was akin to life.

    If he was allowed to leave just like that, how could he still have the authority to manage these subordinates?

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you¡¯ve already done this, right?¡±

    Heishan¡¯s tone was ice-cold.

    At the same time, the four great ghost generals and ten great ghost kings directly surrounded Ye Changge.

    A baleful aura filled the hall, and instantly, the sound of wind could be heard.

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed my baby. Don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce today. Leave your lives behind.¡±

    The witch¡¯s expression was ice-cold.

    The death of the soul-devouring beast made him full of killing intent.

    Even though he was facing this, Ye Changge was not afraid.

    He handed Elder Wan¡¯s soul essence to Huan Caiyi and said, ¡°You guys go first. I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±

    ¡°If you want to go, we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    Huan Caiyi shook her head and refused.

    The situation here was so dangerous. How could she leave without him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this ce. Elder Wan can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    The longer they dragged this, the more dangerous Elder Wan became.

    As he spoke, he took out a jade talisman and handed it to Huan Caiyi.

    This jade talisman was engraved with a teleportation array. Through him, they could return to the abyss.

    As for the method to open it, Ye Changge had already informed her through his divine senses.

    Zhan Xianyi also echoed, ¡°Elder Wan can¡¯t wait any longer. It¡¯ll be fine as long as Ye Changge and I are here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even at the end of your life, you¡¯re still chatting here. None of you can escape.¡±

    The witch snorted coldly, causing the surrounding monsters to surge forward.

    Ye Changge directly struck out with a huge force, forcing everyone to retreat.

    Then, he grabbed Zhan Xianyi and Huan Caiyi and sent them to the front of the ck Mountain¡¯s main hall.

    The other monsters saw this and wanted to chase after them, but they discovered that a transparent wall had appeared in front of them.

    Bang! Bang!

    They used all their strength, but they were unable to split it open.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    At this moment, the witch directly unleashed a powerful attack.

    At the same time, Ye Changge also threw a punch. The two forces collided, creating a whirlwind in the main hall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zhan Xianyi wanted to rush forward, but was stopped by Huan Caiyi.

    ¡°Since Brother Ye is doing this, he must have his reasons.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    Zhan Xianyi thought for a moment and gave up the idea of entering.

    ¡°Brother Ye, we¡¯ll save Elder Wan and be here soon.¡±

    The two flew out of the hall directly.

 Chapter 528 - Fist of the Great Dao. Everyone Was Shocked

    <h4>Chapter 528: Fist of the Great Dao. Everyone Was Shocked</h4>

    At this moment¡­

    The surrounding ghosts swarmed in like a swarm of bees.

    The four great ghost generals, the ten great ghost kings, and the ghosts below all released a sky full of baleful qi.

    This baleful qi gradually condensed and filled the entire hall.

    This was because the baleful qi could corrode the human body¡¯s meridians.

    Ordinary martial artists who absorbed a small amount of demonic qi would have their true essence sealed.

    Even if they were Void Realm experts, they would also be affected by the baleful qi and directly drop by arge realm.

    These ghosts had the same thoughts.

    They were just waiting for Ye Changge to be weak and rush forward.

    Unfortunately, they did not know that Ye Changge had the body of the Great Dao, and also had the Great Dao Heaven Devouring secret technique.

    Boom!

    An explosion sounded.

    A whirlpool appeared in front of Ye Changge, and all the baleful qi was swallowed.

    Everyone was stunned, and then they revealed a cold smile.

    This kid definitely did not want to live anymore.

    He actually dared to devour the baleful aura.

    They seemed to have already seen a scene of Ye Changge regretting. this.

    But after a long time, they did not see Ye Changge falter. Instead, his aura rose quite a bit.

    Not good!

    ¡°He¡­ he can actually devour the baleful aura and convert it into his own strength!¡±

    This scenepletely shocked them.

    Not only the other ghosts, even the four great ghost generals had astonished expressions.

    What was the baleful aura? To human cultivators, it was a poison, a poison that they were afraid of and avoided.

    And he¡­ could actually devour the baleful aura.

    Heishan waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Even if he can devour the baleful aura, he cannot possibly be a match for us. Let¡¯s attack together!¡±

    With the witch¡¯smand, countless ghosts soared into the sky.

    Ye Changge revealed a cold smile. His movement technique was so fast that even divine sense could not catch it clearly.

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he directly swept the ghosts away.

    At this moment, only the four great ghost generals were left in the great hall. They looked at Ye Changge in disbelief.

    In just this instant, he had actually repelled dozens of people.

    Curses!

    The witch became even more furious.

    A murderous aura filled the sky and surged out from her body.

    A huge ancient demon body condensed in the air, and a powerful and fierce aura came gushing over.

    This demon body was thirty feet tall, and its entire body was covered in scales. Its sixteen hands moved non-stop.

    It roared at Ye Changge.

    Immediately, a powerful sound wave was set off. Ye Changge looked at this being with interest.

    This monster¡¯s appearance was quite strange.

    Moreover, he discovered that there was a huge space in the monster¡¯s mouth.

    If he had to guess, the final ce that this monster connected to was the witch.

    As expected, he still wanted to devour.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see if you can block my punch!¡±

    The mission to rescue Elder Wan had beenpleted. Since he had nothing to do, he had nothing to lose.

    Since he had nothing better to do, he would y with all of you today.

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A green light appeared on his fist.

    This was his divine fist that was imbued with the power of the Great Dao. It could also be called the Fist of the Great Dao.

    If one were to watch carefully, one would notice that the instant the green light appeared, the eyes of the ancient troll instantly contracted.

    This was¡­

    Heishan¡¯s body trembled, and that faint throbbing became even more obvious.

    Clearly, his premonition was not wrong. It was this power that made him feel fear.

    But what exactly was this power?

    His gaze stared intently at the green light, and thoughts flew through his mind.

    ¡°Guiqi, Mo Luo, blood demon, all of you attack together!¡±

    The witch alone was no match for him.

    The three people who received the message were stunned and joined the battle.

    They poured their own power into the witch. With the support of their power, the ancient god¡¯s body rapidly rose.

    Soon, it rose to 200 feet. This did not stop until it rose to 300 feet.

    At this time, Ye Changge was like a lowly ant to the monster.

    The witchughed loudly and said, ¡°Obediently be my blood food!¡±

    Under her divine will, the ancient monster roared at Ye Changge. Large mouthfuls of spiritual energy swirled, as if it had turned into a ck hole.

    It was also at this time that Ye Changge sent his punch out.

    The green light on his fist was extremely dazzling. It turned into a beam of light and directly smashed towards the body of the monster.

    Wherever the fist light went, everything turned into ashes.

    The witch and the other three instantly felt the pressure multiply.

    They hurriedly used all the strength in their bodies, and the witch even circted her cultivation technique to extreme levels.

    The ancient god and demons roared and also changed their strategy.

    The sixteen giant hands gathered together, and a potent power was released from within. Even space seemed to be unable to withstand it.

    Such a powerful attack,bined with the power of the four of them, had already reached the peak of the Void Realm.

    The witch sneered, as if she had already seen Ye Changge begging for mercy in her head.

    Meanwhile, Heishan had been watching Ye Changge¡¯s gaze. He realized that from the beginning to the end, he did not show any fear.

    The eyes of a human would not lie.

    This power had already caught up to his full power, so why was there not a trace of fear on his face?

    He knew that Ye Changge was not faking it, because a person¡¯s eyes could not deceive others.

    Could it be that he faked his realm?

    He could not figure it out no matter how much he thought about it.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a dragon or a shrimp, I¡¯ll be able to see it next.¡±

    Bang!

    The ancient troll¡¯s palm collided with the green light, emitting a dazzling light.

    As he was trying to probe him, Ye Changge only used half of his strength, but this was still very powerful.

    After all, this was the power of the Great Dao that could break through anything.

    The hall was enveloped by a blinding light, piercing so much that everyone could not open their eyes.

    ¡°Did it seed?!¡±

    The blood demon asked the three people beside him.

    Guiqi and Mo Luo shook their heads, only to see the witch snort coldly and say, ¡°Needless to say, his bones are definitely gone.¡±

    Regarding her ultimate move, she was still very confident.

    Just judging by the power she unleashed, she could crush powerful cultivators in the Void Realm.

    Not to mention that with the support of the power of the three people, even cultivators in thete stage or even the peak of the Void Realm would have no chance of surviving.

    However, after the smoke dispersed, the witch revealed an expression of intense shock.

    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re actually fine!¡±

    Ye Changge stood rooted to the spot, not looking as if he was seriously injured and on the verge of death.

    Forget about being seriously injured, even the corner of his clothes had not been torn.

    Guiqi, the blood demon, and the others were even more shocked.

    How could his cultivation be so strong?

    Especially blood demon. Thinking back to when he was in the Blood Demon Hall, it was fortunate that he had not made a move.

    Otherwise, he would not be standing here right now.

 Chapter 529 - There was Something Special About This Skill

    <h4>Chapter 529: There was Something Special About This Skill</h4>

    ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Heishan¡¯s heart was in turmoil.

    He was very confident in the strength of his subordinates.

    Especially when the four of them joined forces, they could unleash the power of the peak of the Void Realm.

    But even so, they were still easily resolved by him.

    This scene simply shook their worldview.

    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, Ye Changge swept across the entire scene. The four great ghost generals and ten great ghost kings were no match for him.

    This person¡¯s cultivation was unfathomable.

    It was not only Heishan, the witch was even more in disbelief.

    The Demon Burning Sky was the most powerful skill she had mastered.

    This skill could unleash strength that far surpassed her own. For example, her strength at the intermediate stage of the Void Realm could unleash the strength of a simr level.

    This was also the reason why she was able to suppress the three great ghost generals and was ranked first among the ghost generals.

    However, at this moment, for the first time, she had doubts about her technique.

    Was it because her cultivation method was too weak, or was Ye Changge too strong?

    He actually blocked her attack.

    Even with the assistance of the three great ghost generals, she was still defeated.

    If she had not seen it with his own eyes, she would never have believed that such a ridiculous thing was possible.

    Faced with Heishan¡¯s question, Ye Changge sneered. ¡°All of this is your own fault. If it weren¡¯t for the soul-devouring beast taking my friend¡¯s soul essence, I wouldn¡¯t havee here. Perhaps we wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet.¡±

    The witch was about to explode from anger when she heard this.

    He meant that this was her fault.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    At this moment, a sound rang out in the hall.

    Ye Changge smashed the ancient demon god that was eight feet tall with a punch.

    The four great ghost generals felt their bodies tremble. They could not help but take two or three steps back and spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Their auras were linked to the demon god, and they were all damaged.

    ¡°Fellow Daoist, you have crossed the line.¡±

    Heishan said coldly.

    He originally did not want to fight Ye Changge, as it would only provoke a powerful enemy.

    One reason was that there was a faint aura on his body that gave him a sense of fear.

    He did not dare to act rashly.

    Another reason was also the most important reason. Ye Changge¡¯s talent was so strong that it made him terrifying.

    ¡°Lord Heishan, you mustn¡¯t let him leave. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±

    The witch red at Ye Changge with resentment.

    He killed her treasure and still wanted to escape.

    How could it be so easy?!

    As soon as she finished speaking, the other ghost generals also agreed, ¡°Letting someone like him return will bring us endless trouble. Please think carefully, Lord Heishan.¡±

    Of course, the blood demon remained silent. He was already scared of Ye Changge.

    Although he had a tall and sturdy figure, he was very meticulous.

    Ye Changge was definitely not easy to deal with. Their lord probably did not have absolute confidence either.

    Otherwise, with Lord Heishan¡¯s character, he would have torn Ye Changge into pieces long ago.

    Yet, Heishan did not move for a long time. This already made the problem very clear.

    ¡°My matter has already been settled. I taught them a lesson because they offended me.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an unreasonable person. If you stop now, perhaps there¡¯s room for negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Lord Heishan, don¡¯t listen to his bewitching.

    ¡°This was just his dying tactic. He knew that he is no match for you, so he said these words.

    ¡°But once he advances to the peak of the Void Realm, we¡¯ll never recover.¡±

    The witch thought that this was Ye Changge¡¯s scheme.

    But she did not know that Ye Changge¡¯s words hadyers of meaning. He had really said that if he did not provoke him, he definitely would not settle the scoreter.

    Moreover, with his currentbat strength, even if they attacked together, they could not match up to him.

    This was definitely not boasting.

    Thews of Great Dao, thews of reincarnation, which one of them was not the nemesis of ghosts?

    The atmosphere in the main hall gradually quieted down.

    Those ghosts who were defeated by Ye Changge discussed animatedly.

    Some wanted to take action against Ye Changge, but there was also a small portion of people who disagreed.

    Facing the pressure of the Tingquan Stage, they were already struggling.

    If they were to provoke such a powerful enemy again, it would really be unbearable.

    At that time, they would be attacked from both sides, and their situation would be even more dangerous.

    More importantly, if Ye Changge were to join the Tingquan Stage¡¯s side, it would be a devastating blow to them.

    Should they fight or make peace?

    This still depended on Heishan¡¯s decision!

    Everyone was waiting for Heishan¡¯s decision. Even Ye Changge was a little curious as to what he would choose!

    As time passed, Heishan¡¯s body began to exude a tyrannical aura.

    Ye Changge sighed. It seemed that he had chosen a path of no return.

    There was clearly a good oue, so why did he have to seek death.

    When the witch saw this, she red at Ye Changge with resentment, looking somewhat like a petty person full of ambition.

    ¡®You killed my baby, yet you still want to escape unscathed.

    ¡®Wishful thinking.¡¯

    She seemed to have already seen the scene of Ye Changge¡¯s body shattering into pieces.

    Boom!

    Heishan released his aura with all his might, and the aura of a peak-stage Void Realm cultivator swept across the entire space.

    He knew that this person in front of him could not be underestimated, so he unleashed all of his aura from the start.

    The other ghosts watched this scene excitedly. Heishan¡¯s terrifying power had long since seeped deep into their bones.

    Although Ye Changge had defeated the ten great ghost kings and four great ghost generals,pared to the lord of the ghost king, it was like the difference between the heavens and earth.

    ¡°Extreme Demon World!¡±

    With a roar, a murderous hurricane swept up in the hall.

    The other ghosts only felt a muffled groan, and their bodies could not help but retreat.

    This aura was too strong.

    Even when they were at their peak, they could not block it, let alone now that they had suffered various degrees of serious injuries.

    However, Lord Heishan had just appeared and used his ultimate move.

    This shocked everyone.

    This also indirectly showed how much Lord Heishan valued Ye Changge.

    The Extreme Demon World could absorb the power of the demon world and create a unique domain.

    In this domain, spell casters were the only kings in this world.

    Cultivators of the same level could not break it, not to mention that Ye Changge was one level lower than him.

    Rumble!

    The entire hall was covered by ayer of white film, and there was a force that wanted to invade his body.

    However, the runes circting in his body turned and dissolved this force.

    Heishan was stunned. He did not expect that he could even dissolve his own demonic power.

    However, this was just what he did. What came next was interesting.

    If he was allowed to sessfully invade in an instant, then there was no way that he would let him use the ultimate move like the Extreme Demon World.

    At this moment¡­

    Ye Changge also discovered the uniqueness of this thin film. It could actually block his divine senses.

    It was equivalent to a unique domain, or perhaps a world.

    As he watched, Heishan and the other ghosts disappeared.

    How interesting!

    He tested it out and found that this was not an illusion.

    But he dide to another gray space. The naked eye could see less than five meters ahead, and even one¡¯s parapsychic senses could not be used.

    There was something about this skill!

 Chapter 530 - Heishan Was Sent Flying By a Punch. How Was This Possible?

    <h4>Chapter 530: Heishan Was Sent Flying By a Punch. How Was This Possible?</h4>

    Ye Changge knew that the ghosts around him had not disappeared.

    It was Heishan¡¯s spell that blocked his vision.

    He could be lurking around and waiting tounch a fatal attack on him.

    He was familiar with this because of his battle experience.

    In fact, Ye Changge was not wrong.

    Heishan was on the left side of Ye Changge, and a powerful attack was quietly condensing in his hand.

    Those monsters did not disappear, but were watching nervously and excitedly.

    ¡°Do you think Lord Heishan can defeat this person?¡±

    Someone asked doubtfully.

    But as soon as he finished his words, he felt a cold gaze.

    It was the witch.

    He was so scared that he shut his mouth on the spot.

    ¡°As for Lord Heishan¡¯s technique, this is his unique move. Just now, he was just lucky. Now, he doesn¡¯t have such good luck.¡±

    The witch said confidently.

    Although he did not know what method Ye Changge used, he thought that he must have been scheming.

    Otherwise, at his age, to be able to cultivate to the Void Realm, he was already a genius.

    How could he possibly erupt with the strength of the peak of the Void Realm.

    This was a little inconceivable.

    Therefore, in her mind, he must have used some strange method to forcefully increase his strength.

    And this method definitely could not be used repeatedly.

    Now, it seemed that Ye Changge was very strong. Perhaps he was just a paper tiger.

    Maybe everything he was disying now was just to deceive people.

    ¡°Look, he actually closed his eyes. Could it be that he¡¯s prepared to admit defeat?¡±

    The numerous ghosts looked over and indeed found that Ye Changge had closed his eyes.

    In the Extreme Demon World, spiritual senses could not be used to begin with. Now that he closed his eyes, was he not courting death?

    Although the observation of the naked eye was limited, it was still better than being blind.

    When Heishan saw this, his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    He was prepared to hit the target with one strike, not giving him a second chance.

    As he approached Ye Changge, he did not dare to make a single sound, afraid of alerting the enemy.

    At this moment, Heishan suddenlyunched an attack, attacking Ye Changge¡¯s back.

    If this attack hit its target, it would be able to heavily injure Ye Changge no matter what.

    And the numerous ghosts widened their eyes, afraid of missing out on something exciting.

    Especially the witch, whose face was filled with the joy of revenge.

    But what they did not expect was that this attack that was supposed to hit urately was caught by Ye Changge.

    Even Heishan was a little surprised.

    He saw Ye Changge holding his fist back, and the two of them were in a stalemate.

    ¡°You¡­ How did you do it?¡±

    Heishan was extremely surprised.

    He was confident that he did not make any sound just now, not to mention that he was blocked by the Extreme Demon World.

    He was like the god of creation here. How could he be seen through?

    This was the first time he had failed. One could imagine the shock in his heart.

    ¡°Your spell is a little strange, but you have overlooked one thing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ye Changge¡¯s words made Heishan¡¯s emotions stir.

    ¡°It¡¯s the cultivator¡¯s intuition.¡±

    Although he was unable to use his divine senses, his intuition, which he had honed in the face of danger, could not be blocked.

    From the moment he stepped into the cultivation world until now, he had experienced countlessrge and small battles.

    It could be said that he had already honed his extremely sharp senses.

    In addition to his mystical technique, the Heavenly Dao of the soul, this kind of sensitivity was magnified infinitely.

    With these, Heishan¡¯s ending was already destined.

    Ye Changge threw out a punch. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, Heishan directly turned into green smoke.

    However, he was not surprised at all. This was just a clone.

    He had discovered that previously.

    ¡°I admire you very much. You actually saw through my attack.

    ¡°Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many outstanding young people like you. This makes me feel like cherishing talents.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us? That way, you won¡¯t have to die. I also don¡¯t want to let such a brilliant genius fall.

    ¡°If you agree, I can give you the position of Deputy Hall Master.¡±

    Heishan¡¯s words caused the other ghosts to turn pale with fright.

    Deputy Hall Master?

    This was the person with the most authority apart from Heishan himself.

    Below one person, above ten thousand people!

    But it was this position that Ye Changge shook his head at and rejected.

    Forget about being a Deputy Hall Master, even if he was asked to be the boss¡­

    He was not interested.

    Heishan¡¯s expressionpletely darkened.

    He originally wanted to give Ye Changge a chance, and at the same time, increase their strength.

    This way, not only could he protect his dignity, but he could also handle the rumours.

    It would be like killing four birds with one stone.

    But since he did not agree, Heishan did not force him.

    If that was the case, then he would die.

    Heishan¡¯s body instantly disappeared into the air.

    Ye Changge was unpredictable, but the ghosts outside could not be detected.

    Ye Changge tried to get a sense of his surroundings. He understood that if he wanted to defeat Heishan, he had to break through this domain first.

    As for how to break through, he already had an idea.

    All the sources of power in the world came from the void.

    Thew of void was their nemesis.

    Immediately after, Ye Changge did not hesitate and directly used the power of the void.

    Everyone saw a burst of brilliant light erupt from his body.

    This light swept in all directions with him as the center.

    The others did not understand what was going on. Could it be that this light could cripple Lord Heishan¡¯s domain?

    The witch revealed a hint of mockery.

    If Lord Heishan¡¯s domain was so easy to break, it would not have be his trump card.

    But at this time, Guiqi who was also one of the four great ghost generals, frowned because he noticed that Heishan¡¯s expression was not right.

    Not only was it wrong, he was panicking now.

    Under the radiation of this light, he realized that he could no longer control his domain.

    More importantly, his domain was on the verge of copsing.

    This was the first time he had encountered such a thing.

    What kind of power was this?

    It was actually able to dissolve his domain. Clearly, this power had directly crushed his demonic power.

    This was the only way to dissolve his domain.

    And in the instant he spent thinking, his domain had already been dissolved by more than half.

    Ye Changge¡¯s divine senses also returned to normal, and then spread out. ¡°I found you.¡±

    Then, to Heishan¡¯s horror, he discovered that Ye Changge was attacking in his direction.

    His speed was extremely fast. Just a moment ago, he was a dozen meters away from him, but in the blink of an eye, he was in front of him.

    His fist carried an aura that made his heart palpitate, and he hurriedly moved to counterattack.

    Bang!

    An explosion sounded.

    Heishan felt a huge rebounding forceing at him, and he was instantly sent flying.

    This force was very overbearing, and it did not give him the slightest ability tounch a counterattack.

    His body was pushed back a dozen times before he could barely stabilize his body.

    He looked at Ye Changge in disbelief.

    Victory and defeat were clear.

    He was actually forced back.

    The others were even more dumbfounded.

    Lord Heishan, who had always been supreme in their hearts, was actually sent flying by this kid with a punch.

    How was this possible?!

 Chapter 531 - Heishanâ€™s Little Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 531: Heishan¡¯s Little Scheme</h4>

    In an instant, everyone felt as if the god in their hearts had copsed.

    In their hearts, Heishan was an undefeatable being.

    But now, he could not even block a single blow from a person, and he was even sted out by a punch in a domain that he was extremely familiar with.

    ¡®Could it be that my eyes are ying tricks on me?¡¯

    The witch rubbed her eyes, as if she could not believe everything that was happening before her eyes. How could he be so strong?

    Heishan calmed down the surging blood in his heart. He also found it hard to believe.

    However, he had not lost yet.

    Since he did not have a domain, he would use his real martial arts to measure up.

    It was just his first try. He did not believe that with his strength at the peak of the Void Realm, he could not defeat a mid-stage Void Realm kid.

    Boom!

    Heishan continued to attack with ghostly steps, continuously shing in and out.

    It was unpredictable.

    This was another of his skills, the Divine Shadow Clone.

    He could conjure dozens of weing spells in total and attack at different levels.

    His real body was hidden in these illusions, looking for an opportunity to attack.

    ¡°Illusions?¡±

    Ye Changge was currently surrounded byyers of illusions.

    Hmph!

    ¡®You¡¯re attempting to confuse the wrong person.¡¯

    Eye of the Great Dao Technique.

    His Eye of the Great Dao Technique was the nemesis of these phantoms.

    He quickly swept his gaze across the phantoms in front of him and fixed his gaze on a figure in front of him, and towards the left.

    When Heishan came into contact with this gaze, he was shocked.

    He knew that he had been discovered.

    This time, Ye Changge did not hold back. A green light wrapped around his fist and he quickly attacked.

    This contained the power of the Great Dao and the power of the void, causing Heishan to feel a great pressure.

    It was this aura.

    Heishan¡¯s heart trembled. The aura that he was afraid of just now was this green light.

    He did not dare to be careless and disyed his full strength.

    The murderous aura that filled the sky surged rapidly and gathered on his fist, sting towards Ye Changge¡¯s attack.

    The others watched nervously. They did not dare to be certain anymore.

    Because Ye Changge¡¯s strength had greatly exceeded their imaginations.

    Boom!

    Heishan and Ye Changge¡¯s fists collided.

    Although he used his full strength, he still underestimated this power.

    Immediately, he felt a sharp pain on his fist. He spat out arge amount of blood and flew backwards.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    There was another shocking explosion.

    The other monsters were all stunned.

    They looked at Lord Heishan, who was embedded in the wall, and they all held their breaths.

    ¡°This is impossible!¡±

    The witch roared in disbelief.

    Their boss, the leader of ck Mountain, was actually repelled again and again, and now he was beaten half to death.

    He was really that powerful.

    Looking at Ye Changge, who had remained calm until now, the witch swallowed with difficulty.

    The trace of anger in her heart hadpletely disappeared, leaving behind only intense fear.

    Cough! Cough!

    Heishan spat out another mouthful of blood, his aura extremely dispirited.

    He already looked extremely wretched.

    He no longer had the bearing of a pce master. If one did not know him, one would think that he was a beggar on the street.

    Bang! Bang!

    Ye Changge walked over, and the other ghosts unconsciously made way for him.

    No one dared to stop him, and even the four great ghost generals obediently gave way.

    Especially the witch. She lowered his head now, afraid that Ye Changge would notice her.

    If one observed carefully, one would notice that her face was more pale now, and her eyes were filled with fear.

    As he walked in front of Heishan, Ye Changge looked down at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, this is your choice.

    ¡°From now on, there will be no more ck Mountain Hall in this world.¡±

    Although Ye Changge¡¯s tone was calm, everyone felt as if a great disaster was approaching.

    It was over.

    Even Lord Heishan, who had the strongest martial strength, was no match for this person.

    Their fates had already been decided. Everyone¡¯s faces were filled with despair.

    Heishan trembled as he stood up. He looked at Ye Changge with an extremelyplicated gaze.

    He did not think that this young man would really defeat him.

    This was something that he had never expected in the past.

    However, he did not pretend to beg for mercy. A king like this valued his dignity more than his life.

    The winner was the king, and the loser was the ouw.

    He admitted it.

    ¡°Do it!¡±

    Heishan said calmly.

    ¡®Eh?¡¯

    He did not think that ck Mountain still had a shred of a backbone.

    However, this was not the reason for him to sh with him.

    In fact, Heishan was deeply regretful. If he was given another chance, he would definitely not provoke Ye Changge.

    Everyone had this thought in their minds.

    However, if they were to put themselves in Ye Changge¡¯s shoes, it was only after they had seen Ye Changge¡¯s ability that they had this thought.

    If it was before, would they still think like this?

    History would always repeat itself.

    If time was turned back, they would definitely still be as arrogant as before.

    Therefore, Ye Changge did not show any mercy and directly threw a punch at Heishan.

    If this punchnded, Heishan definitely would not be able to survive.

    The other four great ghost generals and the ten great ghost kings also did not stop him, because it was their turn next.

    Since everyone could not escape death, there was no point in stopping them.

    However, to their surprise, Ye Changge¡¯s fist stopped mid-punch.

    Heishan also revealed a trace of doubt. ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Do you know about the Ghost Realm?¡±

    ¡°Ghost Realm?¡±

    Heishan¡¯s eyes shed. Of course he knew of the Ghost Realm, but he had never entered it.

    Because the Ghost Realm was so powerful that even he did not dare to provoke it.

    And this was also the ce where all the souls of the greater worlds were reincarnated.

    ¡°Take me to the Ghost Realm. I can spare your life.¡±

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    Heishan¡¯s eyes erupted with joy.

    However, he forgot to look at the subordinates behind Ye Changge and said hesitantly, ¡°Then, what about them?.¡±

    Ye Changge snorted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to bargain, but if your performance is satisfactory, maybe I can let them go too.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Heishan said firmly, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t kill my group of subordinates, I¡¯ll take you to the Ghost Realm.¡±

    When the ghosts heard that there was a chance of survival, they all cheered.

    However, they quickly calmed down because the god of killing was still there.

    However, this feeling of having survived a desperate situation really made them feel like they were on a roller coaster.

    Other than excitement, they also felt a hint of gratitude and respect.

    This made them understand that their choice was not wrong.

    In the midst of being in a difficult situation, Heishan actually spoke up for them and saved their lives.

    Only such a boss was worthy of being followed.

    And Heishan only won over their hearts through a trivial matter.

    In fact, after Ye Changge said that sentence, he had no intention of killing them.

    Heishan was obviously very clear, but he still did it.

    Was he not afraid that he would change his mind?

    Looking at Ye Changge¡¯s half-smiling gaze, Heishan knew that Ye Changge had seen through his little trick.

    Heughed awkwardly.

 Chapter 532 - Spiritual Sense Search, the Great Chaos World

    <h4>Chapter 532: Spiritual Sense Search, the Great Chaos World</h4>

    The reason Ye Changge changed his mind at thest minute was because he had received a voice transmission from Huan Caiyi.

    She said that Elder Wan¡¯s soul had already left her body.

    This meant that she was already dead. Her soul had been absorbed by the power of the six paths and entered thend of reincarnation.

    Fortunately, she had not left for too long. Ye Changge instructed them to look after Elder Wan¡¯s corpse.

    This was an abnormal death.

    As long as they found Elder Wan¡¯s soul within 12 hours, she would be able toe back to life.

    That was why he had Heishan bring him to the Ghost Realm.

    ¡°All of you guard this ce and pay close attention to the movements of the Tingquan Stage.

    Senior Ye and I will be there shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Guiqi and the others hurriedly acknowledged the order.

    Perhaps it was because they were thinking about how Ye Changge did not kill them, but everyone¡¯s gaze carried a trace of gratitude and respect.

    Gratitude for salvation, respect for the strong.

    Everyone respected the strong, especially a god like Ye Changge.

    In their hearts, Ye Changge had be as majestic as a god.

    ¡­

    In the wilderness.

    Two figures flew quickly.

    The Netherworld Realm was located at the edge of the underworld, while the Ghost Realm was at the core of the underworld.

    There were two paths to the Ghost Realm from here. One was the Netherworld Road, and the other was the Forest of Heavenly Tribtion.

    If one took the road to the underworld, it would take one day, while the Forest of Heavenly Tribtion would only take half a day.

    Ye Changge prepared to cross the Forest of Heavenly Tribtion.

    Heishan was a little hesitant.

    ¡°Why is there a problem?¡± Ye Changge nced at him.

    Heishan immediately exined.

    ¡°Senior Ye, you¡¯ve misunderstood.

    ¡°My sworn enemies are in the Forest of Heavenly Tribtion. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll meet them and waste our time.¡±

    The sworn enemy that Heishan was talking about was the Tingquan Stage.

    This was a power that was simr to his.

    Ye Changge said, ¡°You can lead the way. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    There were only twelve hours left. They had to hurry.

    This was already very urgent.

    The two of them flew quickly along the way and encountered other wandering ghosts.

    When they saw the aura of strangers, they surrounded them.

    However, when they saw Heishan, they quickly bowed and left.

    In this area, as one of the most powerful overlords of the two sides, Heishan still warranted respect.

    Soon, they arrived at the Forest of Heavenly Tribtion.

    This was an ancient tree that stretched as far as the eye could see, but the color of the trees was ck.

    The leaves on them were scattered, showing signs of decline.

    The person in charge of sentry duty in the distance immediately narrowed his eyes when he saw Heishan, and his body trembled slightly.

    Heishan had actuallye.

    Could it be that he wanted to start a war with them?

    But why was he alone? Where were his four great ghost generals and ten great ghost kings.

    And who was the young man beside him? Heishan seemed to look at him with great respect.

    Could he be a big shot from the ghost region?

    However, before they could be puzzled, one of them spoke quickly.

    ¡°Quickly go and inform the lord that Heishan is here.¡±

    The other person wiped the cold sweat off his head and flew away.

    They were just small fries guarding the mountain gate. How could they remain calm when they encountered such a big shot?

    It was already good enough that they were not paralyzed on the spot.

    ¡°I wonder what important matter your Excellency is here for!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Heishan flung them out of the way.

    The lord had rushed to the Ghost Realm in such a hurry. Combined with the incident with the soul-devouring beast, he quickly realized that something had happened to his Excellency¡¯s friend.

    After all, the Ghost Realm was a ce where souls reincarnated. Could it be that his Excellency wanted to barge into the underworld and capture souls?

    Thinking of this possibility, he broke out in cold sweat.

    One had to know that experts were gathered in the underworld. Mengpo, the Hebai Wuchang, and the ten ghost emperors were all extremely powerful figures.

    If they were to rashly head there, they would definitely die.

    Hopefully, it would not be as he thought.

    At this moment, a ck figure flew over from afar.

    Lord Shanghai that hade.

    ncing at the ghost beside him, Shanghai snorted coldly and said, ¡°We¡¯ve always stayed out of each other¡¯s way. Do you want to start a war between the two sides today?¡±

    ¡°Cut the nonsense. If you don¡¯t want to die, get out of my way. You don¡¯t have the right to order me around.

    ¡°Let Tingquane out.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Shanghai¡¯s face was gloomy.

    Despite the anger in his heart, he did not forcefully make a move. He was still not a match for Heishan.

    However, he had already informed his boss and was rushing over.

    What he needed to do now was to stall for time. However, what made him puzzled was who the young man standing beside Heishan was. He seemed to be highly valued by Heishan.

    There was even a hint of respect.

    This discovery shocked him. Only the experts of the Ghost Realm could make Heishan behave like this.

    Could it be that Heishan had already allied with the Ghost Realm?

    If that was the case, then they would be in danger.

    The power of the Ghost Realm was beyond their imagination. Even if they joined forces, they would not be a match for the Ghost Realm.

    Heishan was about to make a move, but Ye Changge stopped him.

    He looked at Shanghai and said, ¡°You have one second. If you don¡¯t want to die, then get out of the way.¡±

    Shanghai¡¯s gaze changed. He had caught onto a detail. Heishan actually did not dare to refute this person.

    And just as he was puzzled, he suddenly felt a pain in his chest and his body flew backwards.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Ye Changge took Heishan and left.

    ¡°Cough! Cough!¡±

    Shanghai looked in the direction that Ye Changge had gone and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Who on earth is he?¡±

    When did such a person appear in the Netherworld Realm?

    ¡­

    Ye Changge and Heishan traveled westward. After passing through the Forest of Heavenly Tribtion, they could see the mountains in the distance.

    The mountains were shrouded in ayer of mist. Through the mist, one could vaguely see the hazy scene.

    There were pces, a sea of fire, and waterfalls.

    As soon as he arrived here, he felt an extremely majestic and oppressive aura.

    ¡°Senior Ye, this is theherworld.¡±

    While Heishan was speaking, Ye Changge had already walked in.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you trespass the importantnd of the Netherworld.¡±

    The two ghost messengers said coldly.

    Ye Changge did not say much and directly sent the two people flying.

    Heishan followed behind, not even daring to breathe loudly.

    Along the way, Ye Changge dealt with the other ghost guards in one move.

    From just now until now, the number of ghost guards who had died in his hands were countless.

    ck Mountain was already numb.

    He was secretly d that his luck was good, or else he would end up like them.

    When Ye Changge came to the gates of the underworld, he released his majestic divine senses.

    He searched for the location of Elder Wan in the underworld.

 Chapter 533-End

    <h4>Chapter 533: Search for the Heavenly Road and Step into the Great Chaos World</h4>

    After death, the soul would be guided by the six paths of reincarnation and would head west.

    After passing through the gates of the underworld, the road to the Yellow Springs, the Resurrection Lily, the river of forgetfulness, the bridge of helplessness, and passing Meng Po, it would take onest look at his hometown in the River of Forgetfulness before entering the six paths of reincarnation.

    Ten hours had passed since Elder Wan¡¯s death, and he had no idea where Elder Wan was.

    His enormous spiritual senses were like the might of the heavens, extending endlessly into the entire Netherworld.

    On a bridge that was shrouded in clouds and fog, he found Elder Wan¡¯s.

    ¡°Bridge of Helplessness!¡±

    Ye Changge muttered, and his figure instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Senior Ye, wait for me.¡±

    Heishan hurriedly followed.

    The two of them were like grasshoppers on the same line. When the experts of the Netherworld arrived, they would first make an example of him.

    The most important thing for him now was to firmly hold on to this expert.

    ¡­

    Bridge of Helplessness.

    Countless figures walked on the bridge like walking corpses.

    Elder Wan was among them.

    ¡°Elder Wan?¡±

    Ye Changge called out twice, but found that she did not respond.

    Ayer of white light surrounded her body. Ye Changge realized that this looked like the power of six paths of reincarnation.

    Buzz!

    Under the effect of the power of the void, Elder Wan woke up and said, ¡°Fellow Daoist Ye!¡±

    ¡°Where are we?¡±

    She looked around in confusion. Her surroundings were all white.

    It looked very strange.

    ¡°You¡¯re already dead, but you don¡¯t have to be afraid. I¡¯ll bring you out of here.¡±

    ¡°What big words.¡±

    As soon as Ye Changge finished speaking, a voice came from afar.

    Under the leadership of the Hebai Wuchang, they surrounded Ye Changge.

    ¡°Senior Ye.¡±

    Elder Wan called out worriedly.

    The other party had the advantage in numbers, so she was worried that Ye Changge was no match for them.

    Ye Changge protected Elder Wan, pushing her behind him and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, then leave.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, death is at hand, and you still dare to be stubborn.

    ¡°Charge!¡±

    Many ghosts swarmed forward. Ye Changge struck out with his palm, forming an intense whirlwind in the air, and instantly knocked them out.

    ¡°Ten Thousand Devil Palm!¡±

    Hebai Wuchang joined forces and struck out a palm technique, covering the sky and covering the sun as it enveloped Ye Changge.

    Ye Changge¡¯s fist emitted a green light, and instantly broke through his power. The enormous force sent Hebai Wuchang flying.

    Their realms were originally at the intermediate stage of the Void Realm, and they were on par with Ye Changge.

    But their battle prowess was far inferior.

    Without any suspense, Ye Changge directly killed two people.

    Then, he brought Elder Wan and flew towards the entrance of the Netherworld.

    The Netherworld was not without experts. Although he was confident that he could escape unscathed, it would undoubtedly waste a lot of time midway.

    He could afford to wait, but Elder Wan did not have much time.

    Fortunately, he did not encounter any danger along the way.

    Heishan followed behind him and scratched his head in puzzlement.

    This should not be the case.

    Hebai Wuchang was only a mid-levelbat power in the Netherworld Realm. For example, the five ghost emperors and the ten ghost kings did not appear.

    It was really too strange.

    However, what he did not know was that they were in a secret hall.

    The people he was thinking about, which was the high-levelbat strength of the Netherworld, were all here. Not a single one of them was missing.

    In front of these people, Ye Changge¡¯s previous scene was ying.

    ¡°Lord Fengdu, don¡¯t tell me we have to watch him leave just like that!¡±

    The western ghost emperor was filled with puzzlement.

    He was not the only one. The others also had puzzled looks on their faces. This person was only at the mid-stage of the Void Realm. None of the people present were weaker than him.

    Why didn¡¯t Fengdu make a move?

    ¡°We¡¯re no match for him. Forget it, just let him go.¡±

    His statement had a huge reaction.

    Was he really that powerful?!

    None of them were his match. They subconsciously thought that it was impossible.

    But this person in front of them was Emperor Fengdu, the supreme ruler of the underworld.

    He would not lie to deceive them.

    In other words, this person really had the ability to sweep through the Netherworld.

    Fengdu swept his gaze across the crowd and knew that this matter was indeed a little unbelievable.

    ¡°Did you guys see his attack clearly just now?

    ¡°It was the fist that was emitting green light.¡±

    Emperor Fengdu switched the scene to that scene.

    The crowd sized it up carefully, but they did not find anything different.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this just an ordinary attack? It¡¯s just a little too powerful.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about it. Could there be some secret behind it?¡±

    The others discussed animatedly.

    They did not understand what Lord Fengdu was talking about.

    Fengdu looked at the green light quietly, and his eyes shone with a misty luster.

    He remembered an ancient book he had read before ¡ª the power of the Great Dao, the Green Lotus of Chaos.

    If he had guessed correctly, this was the power of the Great Dao that was above all other powers.

    What?

    The power of the Great Dao.

    Everyone sucked in a breath of cold air.

    Hadn¡¯t the power of the Great Dao already disappeared?!

    In the universe, the power of the Great Dao was a supreme existence. They had never thought that he would actually control such a powerful force.

    No wonder he could easily counter-kill Hebai Wuchang.

    It was indeed as Lord Fengdu had said. If he had the power of the Great Dao, it would be a piece of cake to defeat them.

    ¡­

    Ye Changge brought Elder Wan out of the Netherworld Realm.

    The moment his figurepletely disappeared, Heishan heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°This Netherworld pressure is too strong.¡±

    He wiped the cold sweat off his head, and his tensed body finally rxed for a moment.

    Recalling the scene just now, he could not help but feel like his heart was about to burst.

    This was a peerless killing god.

    On the way here, he was really afraid that Ye Changge would be unhappy and kill him too.

    ¡­

    Under Ye Changge¡¯s handiwork, Elder Wan recovered.

    She gratefully bowed to Ye Changge.

    If it were not for him, she might have really died.

    After everything was ready, everyone left the Abyss.

    However, what surprised everyone was that the sculpture in front of the mountain wall had mysteriously disappeared.

    Ye Changge did not care and returned to the Snow God Pce.

    In the following months, he sessively helped the other sacrednds seal the array formations.

    It was worth mentioning that the Tian Wei Sword Region and the Archaic Soul Hall had actually set up arge array formation to sneak attack Ye Changge.

    However, the final result was that the two sacrednds were destroyed.

    In the courtyard of the Supreme Oblivion Pce, Ye Changge raised his head to look at the misty sky.

    After thinking about his next preparations, it was time to search for the so-called Heavenly Road.

    These few months, his cultivation had not fallen behind. Naturally, he had reached the peak of the Void Realm.

    ¡°Master, when are we going to the Death Realm?¡±

    ¡°Sister Manman, Brother Ye said that if you don¡¯t cultivate properly, he won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Bai Aoxian teased from the side.

    ¡°Hmph, Master won¡¯t abandon me.¡±

    She pulled on Ye Changge¡¯s arm and shook it.

    Ye Changge smiled helplessly. It had been almost a year since he came to the central ins region.

    Time did not wait for anyone. He had to find the Heavenly Road as soon as possible and head to the Great Chaos World.

    He wondered how his parents on earth were doing.

    Two kind faces appeared in his mind, and his body was filled with infinite power.

    He started a new journey to rush to another distant mountain peak.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!